THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
.
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
BOOK
I.
The
Contents
.
An
Introduction
to
the
History
.
The
scituation
and
Government
of
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
.
The
first
occasions
of
the
War
described
.
In
what
condition
Flanders
was
,
when
the
Catholick
King
,
Philip
the
second
,
resolved
to
leave
those
Countrys
,
and
to
return
for
Spain
.
The
general
States
,
upon
his
departure
,
are
assembled
together
at
Gaunt
.
His
Speech
to
the
Dutchess
of
Parma
,
(
whom
he
leaves
Regent
of
those
Provinces
.
)
Concerning
the
manner
of
Governing
them
.
He
departs
,
and
goes
his
journey
by
Sea
.
Divers
difficulties
which
the
Dutchess
meets
withall
at
the
beginning
of
her
Government
,
and
especially
in
matters
of
Religion
.
The
Nobility
begin
to
stirr
,
and
cannot
tollerate
the
too
great
authority
of
Cardinal
Granville
;
but
chiefly
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
the
Counts
of
Egamont
and
Horne
.
Their
grievances
or
complaints
,
they
write
all
three
joyntly
to
the
King
,
declaring
openly
against
Granville
,
and
desire
that
he
may
be
removed
from
Flanders
.
The
King
will
not
give
way
thereunto
.
They
are
scandalized
at
the
refusal
,
and
together
with
the
rest
of
the
Nobles
,
are
so
much
the
more
incens'd
against
Granville
,
they
come
to
open
contempt
of
him
.
And
finally
,
force
the
King
to
remove
him
from
thence
.
THe
Provinces
of
Flanders
in
former
ages
,
were
divided
one
from
another
almost
every
one
of
them
had
its
particular
Prince
;
but
rather
Titular
,
then
essential
.
Afterward
,
at
several
times
they
by
degrees
joyned
one
with
another
.
The
male
Line
failed
in
many
of
them
,
and
Women
came
to
succeed
;
by
whose
Marriages
the
States
in
those
Parts
began
chiefly
to
increase
;
and
together
with
the
strength
of
the
States
,
the
prerogative
of
Princes
.
By
this
means
the
house
of
Burgundy
did
at
last
unite
those
Provinces
into
one
body
,
and
govern'd
them
with
such
greatness
.
And
afterwards
the
Houseof
Austria
came
to
possess
and
govern
them
in
greater
glory
.
The
first
of
this
Family
on
whom
the
Inheritance
fell
,
was
Philip
the
first
,
Son
and
Successor
to
Mary
,
the
last
Princess
,
and
Heir
of
the
Burgundian
bloud
.
From
Philip
who
dyed
in
the
flowre
of
his
age
came
Charls
,
and
from
Charls
,
Philip
the
second
.
Charls
possest
Flanders
in
great
quiet
;
but
in
the
first
year
of
Philips
succession
,
those
Provinces
grew
into
such
alteration
,
through
divers
home-bred
,
and
foreign
occasions
,
as
the
mischief
creeping
in
from
the
very
beginning
by
degrees
,
now
in
one
sort
,
now
in
another
,
it
at
last
broke
forth
into
open
tumults
;
and
from
tumults
into
one
of
the
longest
,
and
most
bitter
Wars
that
hath
at
any
time
happened
.
The
events
of
this
war
is
that
which
I
undertake
to
describe
;
which
doubtlesly
are
the
greatest
and
most
famous
which
can
be
expos'd
to
the
Worlds
Theatre
.
Forty
years
of
continual
troubles
have
past
over
since
the
first
tumults
,
to
the
beginning
of
the
Truce
for
twelve
years
.
In
which
time
,
as
also
in
the
times
following
,
wherein
the
Truce
being
ended
,
Arms
were
reassumed
:
he
who
shall
consider
the
successes
of
this
war
,
shall
find
so
many
,
and
so
illustrious
Scenes
of
various
accidents
,
as
he
shall
be
compell'd
to
confess
,
that
never
any
afforded
more
copious
matter
of
Humane
Instructions
;
or
that
any
war
more
memorable
then
this
,
was
ever
written
of
,
either
in
Antient
or
Modern
Histories
.
You
shall
see
Countries
of
a
small
circuit
,
contesting
with
a
mighty
Monarchy
;
but
you
shall
see
them
so
favour'd
by
the
Arms
of
Nature
,
by
the
Sea
,
and
Rivers
,
and
by
Forces
from
abroad
with
all
possible
assistance
,
as
it
is
not
to
be
wondred
if
they
have
made
so
long
opposition
,
and
if
they
continue
still
to
make
it
more
vigorously
then
ever
.
You
,
in
their
unvanquish'd
Rebellion
,
shall
see
the
rage
of
Heresie
against
the
Church
,
joyned
to
the
like
of
Subjects
against
their
Prince
:
And
Flanders
divided
within
her self
,
miserably
to
consume
by
wars
,
caused
no
less
by
Religion
,
then
by
State-Interest
;
and
set
on
fire
no
less
by
internal
,
then
by
external
Forces
.
You
shall
see
bloudy
battels
,
unheard
of
sieges
,
dreadfull
sackings
,
firings
,
and
ruins
:
Successes
at
Sea
,
which
will
not
yield
for
cruelty
,
to
those
by
Land
;
and
wars
carryed
with
no
less
Atrocety
from
the
neighbouring
Seas
of
Europe
,
into
the
most
remoted
Seas
of
the
Indies
.
Business
will
sometimes
appear
amidst
Arms
:
and
amidst
the
raging
noyse
of
war
,
the
natural
desire
of
peace
.
Yet
ruine
,
death
,
and
destruction
,
shall
be
seen
to
prevail
on
all
sides
.
And
it
shall
appear
,
that
on
the
fatal
fields
of
Flanders
,
as
on
the
Lists
of
a
publick
Combat
,
almost
all
the
Nations
of
Europe
have
strove
,
and
as
it
were
vied
to
vent
forth
their
anger
and
malice
,
and
with
their
sword
in
hand
,
to
buckle
themselves
still
more
obstinately
one
against
the
other
.
These
two
personages
,
though
of
almost
clean
contrary
genius
and
nature
,
were
in
equal
authority
and
favour
with
the
Flemish
.
Orange
was
more
for
Civil
,
then
Military
affairs
;
wary
,
wise
,
a
great
Master
of
speech
,
and
no
less
good
at
Councel
;
in
his
fashion
and
behaviour
popular
;
and
of
whom
it
was
questionable
whether
his
ability
was
greater
in
comprehending
businesses
,
or
his
wariness
in
managing
them
.
Rare
qualities
all
of
them
when
they
are
level'd
at
right
ends
;
but
do
strangely
degenerate
when
they
are
made
use
of
(
as
they
were
afterwards
by
Orange
)
to
ambitious
and
corrupt
designes
.
Egmont
on
the
contrary
was
more
given
to
studie
war
then
peace
:
of
a
free
nature
,
can
did
in
his
thoughts
and
words
;
popular
likewise
,
but
rather
amongst
soldiers
in
the
fields
,
then
with
the
vulgar
within
walls
:
and
in
all
things
else
.
Much
apter
to
win
preferment
amongst
Arms
then
at
Court
.
The
Government
of
the
Provinces
,
and
Military
commands
,
were
put
into
these
two
mens
hands
,
and
some
others
of
the
chiefest
of
the
Country
.
And
though
till
after
the
Kings
departure
thence
,
none
of
them
had
any
ways
opposed
the
aforesaid
Edicts
,
yet
it
was
well
enough
known
,
that
many
of
them
were
not
well
pleased
with
them
;
and
't
was
feared
that
those
would
make
use
thereof
,
who
under
palliated
pretences
,
had
a
mind
to
disquiet
the
present
Government
,
and
introduce
some
novelties
.
Orange
had
till
then
given
greatest
suspitions
thereof
;
for
whilst
,
he
was
in
France
with
Henry
the
second
for
one
of
King
Philips
hostages
,
in
performance
of
the
peace
which
was
concluded
in
Cambrey
between
those
two
Kings
,
the
year
1559.
he
honesting
the
occasion
thereby
,
slipt
into
Flanders
,
and
revealed
to
his
adherents
a
strong
plot
,
which
those
two
Kings
had
in
secret
,
to
exterp
Heresie
.
And
the
Nobility
of
Flanders
having
spent
very
much
in
Charls
his
time
,
and
many
of
the
best
of
them
being
but
in
bad
condition
,
therefore
the
King
being
to
leave
Flanders
,
they
did
in
that
behalf
begin
to
murmure
aloud
,
and
very
much
to
complain
;
as
if
by
the
Kings
perpetual
future
absence
,
the
Dutch
were
to
be
deprived
of
those
advantages
,
which
they
had
so
largely
enjoyed
in
the
time
of
his
Father
the
Emperour
.
Which
might
occasion
fear
that
they
would
endeavour
the
preservation
thereof
by
exciting
of
troubles
,
as
having
but
little
hopes
to
effect
it
by
the
way
of
peace
.
Nor
were
many
of
the
Church-men
much
better
satisfied
then
were
the
people
,
and
the
Nobility
,
by
reason
of
the
new
erection
of
Bishopricks
,
which
were
instituted
in
the
chiefest
Cities
of
the
Country
:
which
being
at
first
procured
by
Charls
,
for
the
better
Church-government
in
Flanders
,
and
especially
to
bridle
Heresie
,
were
after
compleated
,
and
constantly
continued
by
Philip.
Upon
the
reason
of
these
new
erections
,
it
was
necessary
to
suppress
many
Abbies
and
Priories
.
And
the
Bishops
being
to
enjoy
the
first
place
in
Ecclestastical
Orders
,
the
Abbots
held
themselves
thereby
offended
,
who
formerly
made
the
greatest
number
of
Ecclesiasticks
,
and
held
the
chief
place
at
publick
meetings
.
To
these
several
distastes
in
all
the
three
Provincial
Orders
,
another
was
added
;
with
the
introducing
of
forainers
;
as
Germans
,
and
Spaniards
into
the
chief
Forts
,
which
were
formerly
Garison'd
by
people
of
their
own
Provinces
:
These
,
and
many
other
passions
,
wherewith
the
minds
of
the
Flemish
were
agitated
,
were
not
unknown
to
the
neighbouring
Princes
,
who
watched
all
occasions
which
might
cause
commotions
in
Flanders
,
and
were
desirous
to
propagate
them
.
And
though
they
were
not
all
of
a
mind
in
point
of
Religion
,
and
divers
other
things
,
yet
they
all
joyned
in
one
end
,
which
was
to
see
the
greatness
of
the
house
of
Austria
somewhat
lesned
,
and
especially
the
King
of
Spains
power
.
And
none
of
them
were
well
pleased
to
see
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
joyned
to
his
Crown
:
which
by
reason
of
their
situation
,
circuit
,
and
opulency
,
were
of
such
consideration
,
as
when
they
were
only
in
the
hands
of
the
house
of
Burgundy
,
had
oft-times
reduced
France
to
great
straits
,
and
troubled
England
,
and
the
near
adjacent
parts
of
Germany
,
more
then
once
.
In
France
,
after
the
unfortunate
mischance
of
Henry
the
second
,
who
was
wounded
as
he
was
running
a
Tilt
,
and
died
at
the
celebration
of
his
daughters
marriage
with
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
his
sisters
with
the
Duke
of
Savoy
;
Francis
the
second
succeeded
in
the
Crown
whilst
he
was
yet
a
child
.
The
Government
of
the
Kingdom
was
therefore
wholly
in
the
hands
of
his
mother
Catherine
of
Medicis
:
but
so
distracted
,
and
so
full
of
factions
,
as
it
could
not
be
in
greater
disorder
,
nor
more
confused
.
Heresie
which
was
first
in
secret
,
and
fraudulently
crept
into
France
,
shew'd
it self
now
bare-faced
.
And
her
Fautorers
,
hiding
their
own
ambitious
ends
under
the
deceitfull
visard
of
conscience
,
proceeded
from
their
first
Court-contentions
,
to
the
taking
up
of
arms
,
to
the
great
detriment
of
the
whole
Kingdom
.
Those
hereticks
were
called
Hugonots
:
(
nor
is
it
well
known
from
whence
that
word
proceeded
)
and
Lodovick
of
Burbone
,
Prince
of
Conde
,
made
himself
the
chief
head
thereof
:
he
was
brother
to
Anthony
,
King
of
Navar
,
first
Prince
of
the
bloud-royal
;
and
his
chief
rather
guider
then
follower
,
was
Jasper
di
Coligni
,
Admiral
of
France
,
who
proved
afterwards
the
plague
of
that
Kingdom
;
and
at
last
his
own
ruine
.
But
the
chief
heads
who
maintained
the
Catholick
cause
,
were
not
less
suspected
,
and
especially
those
of
the
house
of
Guise
;
out
of
a
received
opinion
,
that
under
the
specious
zeal
to
religion
,
they
hatched
divers
designes
of
bringing
themselves
to
greater
power
.
France
,
whilst
thus
afflicted
within
her self
,
could
not
contribute
much
to
the
afflictions
of
others
.
Yet
it
was
evidently
discerned
,
that
what
fomentation
from
thence
could
be
expected
to
the
troubles
of
Flanders
,
would
never
be
wanting
,
especially
by
the
instigation
of
the
Hugonots
.
In
England
,
the
succession
of
that
Kingdom
,
and
of
Ireland
,
was
fallen
to
Elizabeth
,
daughter
to
Henry
the
eight
;
Queen
Mary
,
who
was
wife
to
Philip
King
of
Spain
,
dying
without
issue
.
Mary
was
not
more
resolute
in
restoring
the
Catholick
faith
in
England
,
then
Elizabeth
was
in
resuppressing
it
,
incited
thereunto
by
the
example
of
her
mother
Anne
of
Bullen
;
and
for
fear
lest
by
the
Laws
of
the
Church
,
her
succession
might
prove
illegitemate
;
from
which
fear
she
thought
her self
secure
under
the
Dogmata
of
heresie
.
Elizabeth
making
Religion
thus
subservient
to
State
Interest
,
would
have
heresie
to
be
received
throughout
all
England
and
Ireland
.
And
detesting
the
Pope
,
and
King
of
Spain
,
by
which
two
she
might
be
the
most
indamaged
,
she
likewise
endeavoured
to
prejudice
them
as
much
as
she
could
.
She
therefore
persecuted
the
Church
infinitely
in
England
,
and
was
very
intent
upon
all
those
sinister
successes
,
which
might
befall
the
King
of
Spain
,
especially
in
Flanders
,
where
his
power
was
nearest
unto
her
,
and
from
whence
she
did
most
suspect
it
.
From
those
parts
of
Germany
which
lie
nearest
to
Flanders
,
all
those
heretick
Princes
who
were
there
Masters
of
any
States
or
Dominions
,
shewed
the
same
disposition
against
the
Church
and
the
King
of
Spain
.
But
the
most
considerable
amongst
them
,
and
of
whom
the
greatest
fear
was
had
,
for
that
he
was
more
amidst
the
Austrian
Forces
of
Germany
and
Flanders
,
was
the
Prince
Elector
Palatine
of
Rhine
.
'T
was
therefore
much
to
be
feared
that
from
these
external
parts
,
all
the
inward
commotions
of
Flanders
,
were
upon
all
occasions
to
be
fomented
.
This
was
the
condition
of
Affairs
,
and
the
disposition
of
minds
in
Flanders
,
when
the
King
was
there
,
and
upon
his
departure
for
Spain
.
I
will
take
my
rise
in
the
History
which
I
undertake
to
write
from
hence
;
after
having
with
as
much
brevity
as
I
could
,
acquainted
you
with
what
hath
already
been
said
.
The
King
was
resolved
to
go
for
Spain
;
to
the
which
he
was
moved
not
only
out
of
his
particular
natural
addiction
to
those
Kingdoms
,
as
out
of
mature
wisdome
and
advised
choice
.
He
saw
his
vast
Empire
hardly
well
setled
and
consolidated
,
after
the
so
many
voyages
and
great
pains
of
his
Father
;
and
finding
it
composed
of
so
many
members
,
and
so
far
divided
one
from
another
,
he
thought
it
expedient
,
that
he
should
share
out
and
disperce
the
vigor
and
spirit
of
government
from
out
the
principall
part
thereof
,
as
doth
the
heart
in
humane
bodies
,
and
certainly
Spain
was
to
be
reputed
not
onely
the
most
important
but
the
fittest
place
for
this
purpose
;
there
wanted
not
moreover
many
other
urgent
necessities
,
which
required
the
Kings
presence
,
and
particularly
those
which
were
occasioned
partly
by
the
danger
of
Heresie
which
was
already
begun
there
,
and
partly
by
jealousies
of
the
Moors
wherewith
Spaine
was
greatly
infected
,
and
with
whom
it
was
greatly
feared
that
upon
any
intestine
commotion
,
the
neighbouring
Moors
of
Africa
would
joyn
themselves
.
The
chiefest
business
which
before
the
Kings
departure
was
taken
into
consultation
,
was
to
whom
he
should
leave
the
government
of
Flanders
in
his
absence
.
Two
Ladyes
neerly
allyde
unto
the
King
by
blood
were
taken
into
consideration
;
the
one
was
Christierna
Dutches
of
Loraine
;
who
was
daughter
to
a
sister
of
the
Emperour
Charls
the
fifth
,
and
the
other
Margaret
Dutches
of
Parma
,
naturall
daughter
to
the
same
Emperour
,
great
was
the
contestation
,
before
it
was
resolved
which
of
the
two
was
to
be
preferred
.
Christierna
was
the
elder
:
very
well
known
in
Flanders
by
reason
of
the
neighbor-hood
of
Loraine
:
praised
for
her
great
wisdom
,
in
having
worthily
discharged
the
Government
of
that
State
,
remaining
still
a
Widdow
:
and
the
afore
mentioned
Peace
of
Cambray
,
which
by
her
means
,
(
she
being
there
present
in
person
)
was
managed
and
concluded
,
had
very
much
increased
her
reputation
.
By
which
successe
,
Flanders
being
freed
from
the
molestation
of
Arms
,
she
won
more
upon
the
affection
of
the
Flemings
,
Orange
was
chiefly
for
her
,
out
of
the
hopes
he
had
of
marrying
one
of
her
Daughters
,
and
therefore
labored
her
Election
as
much
as
he
could
;
hoping
also
by
that
marriage
that
the
government
of
Flanders
might
be
more
sway'd
by
him
then
by
Christierna
.
But
the
Kings
inclination
bore
him
at
last
to
like
best
of
Margaret
;
as
she
who
had
been
born
and
bred
up
in
Flanders
;
and
who
having
her
Husbands
Estates
of
Parma
and
Piacensa
in
midst
the
forces
of
the
Dukedom
of
Millan
in
Italy
,
and
resolving
to
send
her
onely
son
Alexander
to
the
Court
of
Spain
,
promised
a
more
absolute
dependency
upon
the
King
:
where
on
the
contrary
the
house
of
Loraine
,
by
reason
of
the
condition
of
the
Country
,
and
more
in
respect
of
interest
was
inforced
to
depend
almost
wholly
upon
the
Crown
of
France
,
besides
the
great
desire
which
the
Flemish
themselves
shewed
to
have
Christierna
for
their
Regent
made
the
King
&
Spanish
officers
more
averse
thereunto
:
with
whom
the
Bishop
of
Arras
joyned
in
opinion
who
was
one
of
the
most
imployed
Ministers
of
the
Court.
Out
of
these
reasons
they
also
hindred
Orange
his
afore
mentioned
Marriage
;
it
appearing
to
them
that
it
was
not
good
to
consent
to
such
an
Alliance
,
so
neer
to
the
King
himself
;
and
that
it
would
make
Orange
yet
greater
in
Flanders
,
by
the
neer
leaning
stock
of
Loraine
,
and
would
cause
yet
more
ambitious
desires
in
him
,
then
those
which
had
more
then
once
been
already
discovered
in
him
:
when
the
King
had
chosen
the
Dutchesse
of
Parma
to
be
Governess
of
Flanders
,
and
caused
her
therefore
to
come
from
Italy
,
he
thought
it
fitting
before
his
departure
to
call
a
generall
Assembly
of
all
the
Provinces
,
the
which
he
held
in
Gaunt
.
Where
the
Deputies
being
assembled
together
,
the
King
spoke
first
severally
with
every
of
them
apart
,
concerning
the
affairs
of
chiefest
importance
;
and
at
the
first
opening
of
the
Assembly
,
he
was
present
himself
in
person
,
together
with
the
new
Governess
,
where
after
a
great
silence
,
The
Bishop
of
Arras
began
to
speak
by
the
Kings
command
to
the
Deputies
;
and
inlarged
himself
into
a
long
discourse
,
wherein
he
shewed
the
reasons
which
forced
the
King
to
go
for
Spaine
,
and
afterwards
apply'd
himself
to
the
particular
affairs
of
Flanders
.
He
said
,
That
his
Father
the
Emperour
had
not
for
the
space
of
many
years
seen
Spaine
,
and
that
at
last
he
went
thither
out
of
no
other
end
but
to
lay
his
bones
there
:
that
the
present
King
had
also
absented
himself
from
thence
for
many
years
,
not
to
abandon
Flanders
,
which
was
then
exposed
to
the
greatest
dangers
of
War
,
which
was
very
hot
between
him
and
the
King
of
France
.
That
at
last
the
peace
of
Cambray
was
insued
;
his
Marriage
with
the
Daughter
of
Henry
the
second
,
and
all
good
intelligence
and
concord
between
both
the
parties
:
that
the
affairs
of
Flanders
being
thus
setled
,
reason
did
require
that
he
should
now
turn
himself
to
the
affairs
of
Spaine
,
to
provide
in
those
parts
likewise
for
many
things
,
which
did
necessarily
require
his
presence
:
that
the
King
hoped
either
to
return
quickly
himself
to
Flanders
,
or
else
to
send
his
son
thither
:
that
he
did
acknowledge
those
Provinces
to
be
his
principall
Patrimony
;
and
that
from
thence
he
had
his
rise
to
the
succession
of
so
many
Kingdoms
:
and
that
therefore
he
would
vie
with
his
Father
in
his
love
to
them
,
and
endeavour
to
exceed
him
in
his
favouring
of
them
:
that
certainly
of
all
goods
that
could
befall
them
,
peace
was
to
be
preferred
,
which
occasioned
commerce
;
commerce
traffick
;
and
traffick
the
plenty
which
the
people
of
Flanders
did
now
injoy
:
that
in
peace
likewise
the
Church
did
most
flourish
in
her
Ministery
,
and
the
Nobility
injoy
their
greatest
priviledges
:
that
then
this
quiet
was
equally
advantageous
for
all
the
three
orders
of
the
Country
,
and
that
the
King
was
therein
interested
more
then
any
others
,
by
reason
of
the
dangers
whereinto
the
Princes
Authority
doth
usually
fall
through
the
peoples
turbulencies
:
that
the
King
knew
nothing
could
more
crosse
this
his
so
wise
and
pious
object
,
then
Heresie
:
the
monster
of
impiety
and
Sedition
:
and
that
when
people
did
once
arm
themselves
against
their
God
,
they
did
at
the
same
time
arm
themselves
against
their
Princes
;
of
which
the
neighbouring
Countries
did
afford
too
horrid
and
dreadfull
examples
:
that
therefore
the
King
,
as
a
Father
no
lesse
then
as
a
Prince
,
did
exhort
the
Provinces
to
preserve
the
purity
of
the
ancient
Faith
;
to
wit
,
that
faith
which
their
Forefathers
had
for
so
many
Ages
professed
with
such
lively
zeal
,
and
caused
to
flourish
with
such
constant
Pietie
.
That
therefore
they
should
cause
the
Edicts
to
be
observed
,
which
were
first
published
by
his
Father
,
and
afterwards
confirmed
by
him
,
in
this
point
:
that
they
should
not
suffer
themselves
to
be
abused
by
false
words
,
taking
licentiousness
for
liberty
:
that
they
should
take
example
from
the
evils
of
others
not
to
fall
into
the
like
themselves
:
that
they
should
give
all
due
obedience
and
respect
to
their
new
Governess
:
and
that
they
should
assure
themselves
,
that
as
the
King
went
from
them
full
of
Gratitude
for
the
good
service
which
they
had
done
him
and
his
Father
,
so
he
would
alwayes
continue
his
Fathers
and
his
wn
affection
towards
those
Provinces
:
to
witness
which
he
would
presently
cause
all
forrein
Garrisons
to
be
drawn
from
forth
their
fortresses
,
and
take
away
all
unusuall
contributions
from
the
Country
.
These
were
the
chief
things
which
the
Bishop
of
Arras
uttered
in
the
Kings
name
.
The
answer
which
the
Provinces
did
at
the
present
give
was
full
of
Humility
and
obsequiousness
,
and
seemed
to
breath
forth
fidelity
:
but
those
States
ended
afterward
with
very
little
of
satisfaction
to
the
King
:
For
touching
the
things
spoken
of
before
,
wherein
the
Country
seemed
to
be
distasted
,
he
saw
the
ill
disposed
minds
of
the
Provinces
,
in
the
faces
of
their
Deputies
,
and
might
judge
that
affairs
would
not
continue
long
in
the
condition
he
left
them
.
The
Flemings
were
then
chiefly
vexed
through
fear
of
having
the
inquisition
introduced
amongst
them
;
and
there
wanted
not
some
who
spoke
their
mindes
therein
publikely
in
the
States
.
That
Flanders
was
not
accustomed
to
such
Rigors
:
that
it
was
terrified
at
the
very
name
of
the
inquisition
:
which
would
be
the
cause
of
deserting
traffick
,
and
Merchandizing
,
throughout
the
whole
Country
.
How
much
better
would
those
evils
be
remedied
by
fairmeans
,
then
by
fire
and
sword
?
That
every
Humane
body
had
its
particular
Habit
:
and
so
every
Nation
its
proper
and
natural
constitution
of
temper
.
That
what
did
become
Spain
and
Italy
,
might
not
be
fit
for
Flanders
;
nor
for
the
other
more
Northern
people
of
Europe
.
Who
were
more
naturally
inclined
to
liberty
then
those
of
the
Southern
parts
.
By
these
and
such
like
words
wherewith
they
pierced
the
ears
of
the
King
,
they
would
either
have
had
him
,
have
annul'd
the
published
Edicts
before
his
departure
,
or
at
least
have
moderated
them
.
But
he
would
never
assent
thereunto
.
But
gave
this
remarkable
answer
to
one
of
his
Officers
,
who
represented
unto
him
the
danger
which
he
thereby
might
run
into
of
losing
either
all
,
or
many
of
those
Provinces
;
and
that
therefore
he
might
do
better
somewhat
to
connive
,
alledging
the
neighbouring
Countreyes
for
his
example
.
That
he
would
rather
be
without
Kingdoms
then
injoy
them
with
Heresie
.
Moreover
the
King
with
no
lesse
maturity
of
judgement
,
then
zeal
of
Religion
,
foresaw
the
pernitious
consequences
which
might
from
thence
arise
in
his
other
Dominions
;
for
such
an
example
would
have
encouraged
the
rest
to
have
made
the
like
desires
:
and
would
be
very
dangerous
to
be
admitted
of
;
and
no
lesse
dangerous
to
be
refused
.
He
therefore
remained
resolute
to
have
the
said
Edicts
put
in
execution
;
as
also
fully
to
establish
the
new
Erection
of
Bishopricks
.
The
King
in
the
yeare
1555
had
renewed
the
Edict
which
his
Father
the
Emperour
had
made
in
the
year
1550
,
wherein
by
Authority
of
the
Apostolick
See
the
form
was
ordained
which
the
inquisitors
were
to
observe
in
the
expunging
of
Heresie
.
The
substance
whereof
was
;
That
they
should
proceed
with
all
rigor
in
seeking
out
those
who
were
infected
with
Heresie
,
and
in
punishing
them
according
to
the
penalties
appointed
,
the
execution
whereof
was
committed
to
the
Magistrates
of
Cities
,
and
to
the
Provincial
Councels
,
with
provision
to
be
had
that
no
particular
Tribunals
should
be
introduced
for
the
inquisition
as
it
was
formed
:
and
as
for
the
new
Erection
of
Bishopricks
,
it
was
carried
as
hath
been
said
in
the
relation
.
The
King
having
ordered
matters
of
Religion
thus
,
declared
that
for
all
things
else
the
former
ancient
Government
should
be
continued
:
wherein
next
unto
the
Regent
the
Councel
of
State
should
have
the
first
place
;
of
which
were
many
of
the
chief
Lords
of
Flanders
;
and
because
it
was
impossible
to
confide
in
them
all
,
therefore
the
King
gave
private
instructions
,
that
the
Regent
in
matters
of
greatest
jealousies
and
weight
,
should
abridge
the
number
to
a
few
,
and
intrust
the
chief
managing
thereof
in
the
hands
of
the
Bishop
of
Arras
;
whom
to
this
purpose
he
left
with
her
.
Before
the
King
went
from
Gaunt
,
he
would
make
a
new
creation
of
Knights
of
the
golden
Fleece
in
the
places
of
many
that
were
dead
.
And
amongst
others
,
he
honoured
some
Lords
of
that
Country
with
that
Order
,
whose
Ancestors
had
formerly
been
thereof
.
Finally
the
King
preparing
for
his
journey
,
and
being
desirous
first
to
give
such
instructions
to
the
Dutchesse
of
Parma
as
were
most
convenient
for
the
administration
of
Government
;
he
took
her
one
day
aside
,
and
as
it
is
reported
,
said
thus
unto
her
.
I
could
not
give
you
a
greater
testimony
(
my
beloved
Sister
)
of
my
confidence
in
you
,
then
that
which
I
have
now
deposited
into
your
hands
,
in
assigning
over
unto
you
the
Government
of
these
Provinces
of
Flanders
.
You
see
their
situation
;
by
how
much
they
are
the
more
remote
from
my
other
Kingdoms
,
so
much
the
neerer
are
they
to
be
endangered
by
the
States
which
do
inviron
them
.
T
is
true
,
France
is
now
at
peace
with
me
,
but
't
is
not
so
within
it self
;
being
full
of
Factions
,
and
in
the
hands
of
a
childe
,
who
instead
of
giving
Lawes
will
be
enforc'd
to
receive
them
;
to
boote
,
that
the
emulation
which
hath
alwayes
been
,
and
ever
will
be
between
France
and
Spain
is
too
much
known
.
The
Queen
of
England
who
Oppugnes
the
Religion
which
I
defend
,
will
alwayes
be
plotting
to
the
prejudice
of
my
forces
,
particularly
those
of
Flanders
;
the
same
suspitions
almost
out
of
the
same
reasons
,
may
be
had
of
the
Heretick
Princes
of
the
neighbouring
parts
of
Germany
.
As
also
for
the
spite
they
bear
to
see
the
Empire
continue
so
long
in
my
blood
.
These
neighbours
will
still
be
practising
some
innovations
here
.
And
the
most
dangerous
business
which
can
be
apprehended
from
them
,
will
be
their
infecting
the
People
with
Heresie
,
and
the
making
the
Nobility
,
upon
such
occasions
,
aspire
to
Novelties
.
They
will
then
endeavour
to
incite
the
vulgar
people
to
madness
by
the
poison
of
false
opinions
,
and
to
withdraw
them
by
degrees
from
liberty
to
licenciousness
;
from
licenciousness
to
tumults
;
and
from
tumults
to
Rebellion
.
And
without
doubt
the
introducing
of
Heresie
being
permitted
,
these
other
evils
will
consequently
follow
.
True
piety
,
and
falie
cannot
cohabit
together
.
And
when
people
begin
once
to
differ
in
their
beliefe
,
the
great
ones
break
forth
presently
into
Novelties
,
and
by
a
thousand
false
pretentions
turn
Religion
into
Faction
.
Miserable
effects
are
seen
hereof
in
Germany
,
and
no
lesse
miserable
are
already
begun
in
France
.
Therefore
to
preserve
Flanders
from
so
dangerous
evils
,
care
must
be
had
above
all
things
to
keep
her
free
from
Heresie
,
and
that
only
the
Catholike
Religion
be
practised
there
;
Which
is
the
true
and
ancient
Religion
;
and
which
alone
is
profest
in
my
other
Kingdoms
:
From
hence
doth
my
Family
acknowledge
her
chiefest
greatness
;
and
by
the
means
thereof
,
as
Subjects
are
more
united
within
themselves
in
the
worship
of
the
Altars
and
Temples
,
so
are
they
by
her
means
also
the
closer
tyed
together
in
obedience
to
their
Princes
and
Magistrates
.
So
as
I
by
defending
and
sustaining
of
her
,
am
by
her
defended
and
sustained
.
And
rendring
hereby
the
greatest
service
that
I
can
to
God
,
I
do
consequently
the
greatest
advantage
I
can
to
my
Crown
.
I
go
from
hence
therefore
resolved
that
the
Edicts
published
against
the
Hereticks
in
these
Provinces
,
be
inviolably
executed
;
wherein
I
shall
desire
you
to
use
your
greatest
vigilancy
,
and
to
be
sure
that
your
sence
be
the
same
that
mine
is
:
which
is
not
notwithstanding
that
a
setled
Inquisition
be
introduced
here
.
I
see
the
differences
between
these
Provinces
,
and
those
which
have
received
it
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
the
greatest
evils
require
the
strongest
remedies
.
To
boot
that
this
doth
not
oppose
the
priviledges
of
the
Provinces
,
nor
the
form
of
that
Government
which
I
have
promised
and
sworn
unto
:
Nay
to
tollerate
the
introducing
of
heresie
,
would
be
the
greatest
violation
thereof
I
could
commit
.
Since
hitherto
it
hath
wholly
been
grounded
upon
the
Catholick
Religion
;
and
all
things
would
be
disturbed
,
and
quite
overthrown
,
if
I
should
give
any
allowance
to
the
bringing
in
of
heresie
.
When
this
danger
shall
be
provided
for
,
it
will
make
the
remedy
the
easier
for
the
other
which
may
arise
from
some
peccant
humour
of
ambition
in
some
of
the
great
ones
.
Ambition
usually
seeks
out
pretences
,
so
as
course
must
be
taken
that
no
such
be
found
.
Of
all
other
pretensions
,
that
of
conscience
is
the
most
specious
;
and
they
who
plot
most
against
the
common
good
,
seem
by
this
way
to
be
most
zealous
in
procuring
it
.
Let
this
so
plausible
occasion
be
taken
away
,
the
other
which
may
move
the
people
to
commotions
will
the
more
easily
cease
.
You
(
my
sister
)
very
well
know
the
humours
of
the
people
of
Flanders
,
and
how
they
ought
to
be
govern'd
:
They
are
born
almost
as
much
to
liberty
,
as
to
subjection
.
He
that
commands
must
entreat
;
and
oft-times
must
yield
instead
of
obtaining
.
To
such
natures
't
is
fit
to
adjust
a
proportionate
Government
.
You
must
therefore
use
all
possible
diligence
in
maintaining
the
accustomed
Priviledges
and
Immunities
of
the
Country
,
and
endeavour
to
satisfie
the
people
in
them
,
they
being
almost
wholly
constituted
in
their
power
.
The
common
people
live
peaceably
when
at
ease
and
quiet
;
and
't
is
little
to
be
feared
,
that
the
ambitious
can
either
discompose
them
by
hidden
fraud
,
or
grow
more
bold
by
open
conspiracy
to
move
them
to
commotion
:
and
yet
you
must
by
all
means
endeavour
to
keep
the
Nobility
devout
to
my
service
by
particularly
giving
them
their
due
imployments
,
their
due
respects
,
and
by
assuring
them
that
they
shall
always
see
my
father
supervive
in
me
,
in
favouring
and
protecting
them
.
Thus
it
may
be
hoped
that
affairs
may
here
succeed
happily
,
and
that
none
of
the
great
ones
instead
of
expecting
honours
and
favours
from
me
,
will
provoke
me
to
rigour
and
severity
.
But
howsoever
,
it
is
in
you
that
I
place
my
chiefest
hopes
of
being
well
served
in
these
Countrys
:
n
you
who
are
so
near
unto
me
;
and
who
in
all
respects
,
as
well
your
own
,
as
of
the
Family
of
Fernese
,
ought
to
assist
to
all
my
greatness
,
and
esteem
my
fortune
as
yours
:
For
what
remains
,
if
the
present
calamities
of
Europe
shall
prove
such
,
as
it
shall
be
impossible
for
humane
wisdom
to
preserve
Flanders
from
sharing
therein
,
we
must
leave
the
event
to
God
.
But
I
trust
he
will
never
abandon
his
Religion
,
which
is
mine
,
nor
those
interests
which
out
of
just
ends
,
shall
be
alwayes
by
me
constantly
imbraced
,
and
with
equall
constancy
defended
.
The
Dutchess
her
Answer
unto
the
King
was
,
That
she
received
those
his
councels
as
so
many
oracles
of
piety
and
wisdom
;
and
that
she
would
imploy
all
her
study
in
seeing
them
executed
;
and
that
for
all
things
else
his
Majesty
might
be
confident
,
that
both
her self
,
her
husband
,
her
son
,
and
the
whole
family
of
the
Ferneses
,
would
always
place
all
their
fortune
in
absolute
dependency
upon
that
of
the
Royal
House
of
Spain
Was
this
the
reward
of
their
past
services
and
merits
?
That
the
King
,
under
the
name
of
the
Dutchess
of
Parma
,
should
make
their
Country
be
governed
,
and
domineered
over
by
the
Cardinal
Granville
?
that
the
King
did
only
confide
in
him
,
and
made
him
only
acquainted
with
his
true
intentions
.
That
they
were
allow'd
votes
in
the
Councel
,
and
places
in
the
Provinces
,
only
as
insignificant
cyphers
,
that
the
weightiest
affairs
were
treated
of
in
secret
,
unknown
to
the
Councel
;
and
that
such
Laws
were
given
to
Flanders
as
best
liked
ā
stranger
,
an
imperious
Burgundian
;
and
one
of
so
mean
a
beginning
,
as
those
of
his
Family
would
not
disdain
to
serve
them
.
That
the
Inquisition
was
chiefly
the
of
spring
of
his
advice
:
That
he
would
thus
bring
in
the
Government
of
Spain
and
Italy
into
Flanders
,
and
rule
over
their
consciences
as
well
as
their
persons
.
That
the
estates
,
the
honours
,
nay
even
the
lives
of
the
most
innocent
amongst
them
,
was
expos'd
to
the
rigour
of
the
Inquisition
,
upon
any
appearance
,
any
report
,
how
false
,
how
slight
soever
it
was
.
Let
Spain
and
Italy
groan
under
such
a
burthen
;
the
one
so
infected
with
the
Moors
,
and
the
other
so
often
overrun
by
Barbarians
.
That
Flanders
enjoyed
the
purity
of
its
antient
bloud
,
and
the
moderation
of
its
peculiar
Laws
.
That
it
had
been
Catholick
thus
long
of
its
own
will
,
and
would
of
its
own
will
be
so
still
Orange
and
the
other
two
spread
abroad
these
complaints
,
not
only
amongst
the
Nobility
,
but
amongst
the
common
people
;
and
't
is
not
to
be
believed
what
a
commotion
they
begot
:
For
nothing
more
plausible
could
be
touched
upon
,
then
what
had
respect
to
the
preservation
of
their
publick
priviledges
,
nor
more
odious
then
the
Inquisition
,
by
which
they
expected
to
be
every
day
more
and
more
prejudiced
.
They
forbare
not
to
shew
their
sences
herein
to
the
Regent
her self
;
who
set
upon
on
the
one
side
by
the
absolute
decrees
of
Spain
,
and
on
the
other
by
the
apprehension
of
so
bitter
complaints
,
could
do
no
otherwise
but
give
good
answers
,
and
hopes
of
timely
remedy
.
That
which
she
was
most
troubled
at
,
was
to
hear
that
Orange
in
particular
had
propounded
a
Convocation
of
the
States
General
,
as
the
most
efficatious
remedy
which
could
be
apply'd
to
the
evils
in
matter
of
Religion
,
which
at
that
time
threatned
Flanders
.
He
seemed
to
propound
this
out
of
his
zeal
to
the
love
of
Religion
,
and
of
the
King
:
saying
,
that
thus
,
by
the
opinion
of
all
the
Provinces
,
the
Inquisition
might
either
be
moderated
,
or
wholly
supprest
,
by
the
applying
of
some
more
moderate
remedy
in
the
lieu
thereof
,
and
which
used
with
the
satisfaction
of
the
Country
,
might
be
altogether
as
efficatious
.
This
advice
could
not
be
well
received
from
Orange
,
who
was
esteemed
mighty
ambitious
,
and
very
crafty
.
It
was
rather
thought
he
endeavoured
thus
antecipately
to
work
upon
the
peoples
inclination
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
afterwards
rule
this
publick
Assembly
when
it
should
be
called
,
according
to
his
own
will
,
and
his
own
ends
.
The
Cardinal
did
not
let
slip
these
occasions
to
raise
the
greater
jealousies
in
the
King
,
of
Orange
and
the
rest
,
who
seemed
to
contrary
him
,
and
detracted
from
his
actions
.
He
shew'd
,
How
much
such
a
Convocation
would
redound
to
the
Kings
prejudice
;
and
how
that
the
meeting
of
this
Assembly
was
to
be
shun'd
at
all
times
as
much
as
might
be
:
which
coming
the
better
to
the
knowledge
of
its
power
by
its
union
,
endeavoured
alwayes
to
lessen
the
Princes
Authority
and
Prerogative
,
and
to
advance
their
own
.
But
of
how
much
greater
danger
would
this
be
at
such
a
conjuncture
of
time
,
wherein
such
a
preparation
of
peccant
humors
were
seen
to
be
in
all
the
degrees
of
the
Country
.
So
as
it
was
to
be
held
for
certain
that
the
Abbots
would
appear
discontented
;
the
meaner
sort
of
Gentry
would
be
wrought
upon
by
the
greater
;
and
the
common
People
,
of
themselves
alwayes
greedy
of
Noveltie
,
would
much
more
willingly
obey
their
Deputies
,
and
the
rest
of
esteem
amongst
them
of
their
own
degree
,
then
the
King
,
the
Regent
,
or
any
other
of
the
Kings
Officers
.
That
therefore
the
King
was
not
by
any
means
to
admit
of
such
an
Assembly
;
but
that
it
was
better
to
temporize
a
while
between
rigor
and
mildness
,
till
this
inclination
to
Innovation
should
passe
over
;
it
being
to
be
hoped
for
that
Ornage
and
the
rest
would
never
endeavor
it
,
when
they
should
see
no
hopes
of
bringing
it
to
passe
.
The
King
would
have
been
averse
enough
of
himself
from
the
calling
together
of
the
States
General
,
for
these
very
reasons
which
he
himself
very
well
knew
:
but
the
Letters
which
Granville
writ
to
him
to
this
purpose
,
and
which
were
fully
confirmed
by
the
Regent
,
made
him
be
much
more
so
:
insomuch
as
the
King
persisting
still
more
and
more
in
the
execution
of
the
Edicts
against
the
Hereticks
,
renued
his
orders
therein
often
to
the
Regent
;
and
by
her
the
Commissions
were
reitterated
in
the
Provinces
:
where
the
Magistrates
meeting
every
day
with
greater
difficulties
in
making
them
be
executed
,
saw
their
Authority
often
times
scorned
and
derided
.
Heresie
had
by
this
time
got
too
deep
rooting
;
and
still
corrupting
the
peoples
minds
more
and
more
by
the
alluring
liberty
of
her
Tenets
,
had
begun
to
beget
in
them
an
open
alienation
from
their
due
obedience
to
the
Lawes
and
Magistrates
:
contrary
to
publike
orders
,
papers
were
every
day
given
abroad
by
the
Hereticks
,
first
in
writing
,
and
then
in
Print
;
first
in
matters
onely
which
concern'd
conscience
;
and
then
in
such
things
as
might
make
the
people
the
more
fear
to
see
the
form
of
Government
altered
to
their
prejudice
.
On
the
part
of
France
,
these
pernitious
practises
were
managed
in
the
Walloon
Provinces
;
under
which
name
are
comprehended
those
Provinces
of
Flanders
,
which
are
situated
towards
France
;
and
wherein
there
is
great
commerce
of
wine
,
and
other
Merchandize
,
with
that
Kingdom
;
and
especially
in
the
two
Cities
of
Tourney
,
and
Valenciennes
.
On
the
side
of
Germany
,
the
Hereticks
sought
in
like
manner
to
infect
Friesland
,
and
all
that
neighbouring
part
of
the
low
Countryes
within
land
.
But
the
infection
was
greater
,
which
was
brought
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
into
Holland
and
Zealand
by
meanes
of
the
commerce
which
the
Cities
in
the
Baltick
Sea
had
in
Amsterdam
,
and
in
Midleburg
;
both
of
them
places
of
great
Traffick
;
as
also
in
many
other
towns
of
great
Traffick
both
in
Holland
and
Zealand
.
Great
was
the
commerce
of
Traffickers
likewise
into
both
those
Provinces
from
England
.
And
Hereticall
Ministers
entring
on
all
sides
,
under
the
profession
of
Merchants
,
they
accompanied
their
seditious
writings
,
with
words
of
mouth
yet
more
seditious
;
reproving
the
Flemish
in
particular
of
their
too
much
remisness
,
and
patience
,
in
bearing
the
yoke
,
which
as
they
said
,
was
laid
upon
their
consciences
.
That
Germany
had
thrown
it
off
long
ago
,
as
they
might
see
;
even
against
the
forces
of
Charls
the
fifth
:
that
England
had
now
happily
done
the
like
:
and
that
the
reformed
Religion
made
daily
great
advancements
in
France
:
that
they
might
then
know
their
own
power
,
and
how
to
make
use
of
it
;
that
the
Regent
was
a
woman
,
wholly
in
their
power
:
Granville
a
forreiner
,
and
hated
by
the
Country
:
that
the
King
was
far
off
,
and
but
little
hopes
of
his
ever
returning
thither
in
person
:
and
to
what
end
did
the
disarmed
Authority
of
the
Princes
serve
,
but
to
make
them
be
the
more
scorned
and
lesse
feared
.
The
Heretical
Ministers
,
and
other
Sectaries
fill'd
the
ears
,
and
mindes
of
the
Flemish
in
all
parts
with
these
conceits
,
which
infused
impiety
and
sedition
.
And
in
concourse
of
time
it
was
discovered
that
Orange
held
intelligence
particularly
with
the
Admirall
of
France
:
which
was
contracted
upon
the
occasion
he
had
of
entertaining
himself
in
France
with
Henry
the
second
,
as
one
of
the
hostages
of
Philip
the
second
,
in
performance
of
the
Peace
of
Cambray
,
as
hath
been
said
:
and
time
produced
at
last
,
that
Orange
took
for
his
fourth
and
last
wife
a
daughter
of
the
same
Admirals
(
though
the
Admirall
was
then
dead
)
as
shall
be
said
in
its
due
place
.
This
correspondency
in
endeavours
between
them
was
easily
contracted
by
the
similitude
of
their
natures
.
For
both
of
them
were
very
Ambitious
and
Fraudulent
:
and
did
equally
endeavour
to
advance
their
own
private
Fortunes
by
the
publike
ruine
.
In
fine
,
in
the
opinion
of
all
men
the
one
was
born
to
be
the
cause
of
France's
misfortunes
,
the
other
of
the
calamities
of
Flanders
.
And
both
of
them
by
their
Tragical
ends
,
shewed
what
punishment
is
reserved
for
those
,
who
losing
all
respects
either
of
Lawes
or
God
,
do
erect
their
Altars
here
below
to
Ambition
,
and
impiety
;
and
to
the
Idols
of
other
immoderate
and
blinde
Humane
passions
.
The
Kingdom
of
France
was
at
this
time
involved
in
great
troubles
.
Francis
the
second
was
dead
:
whom
Charls
the
ninth
,
succeeded
at
the
age
of
ten
years
.
Catherine
of
Medicis
,
mother
to
them
both
,
retained
the
chief
place
in
Government
in
Charls
his
time
as
well
as
she
had
done
in
his
Brothers
,
who
not
able
to
sustain
it
but
by
intreaty
,
or
prayer
,
was
forced
to
devide
it
sometimes
with
the
Catholikes
,
sometime
with
the
Hugonots
.
But
still
in
danger
of
the
Ambitious
designes
,
which
was
discovered
in
both
the
parties
.
France
was
never
agitated
with
greater
Tempests
then
these
.
And
the
Hugonot
faction
prevailing
then
continually
more
in
the
Kingdom
,
't
is
no
wonder
if
the
Hereticks
took
the
boldness
to
foment
the
evils
from
that
part
,
which
were
a
hatching
in
Flanders
;
expecting
that
by
the
conjuncture
of
times
and
actions
,
they
might
come
from
secret
fomenting
,
to
open
conspiracy
.
A
midst
so
many
forreine
Plots
,
and
home
difficulties
,
the
Regent
was
every
day
more
straitened
in
matter
of
Religion
.
On
the
one
side
Granville
encouraged
her
to
have
the
Edicts
executed
;
one
the
others
side
,
the
Governours
of
the
Provinces
desired
to
be
excused
;
shewing
that
the
number
of
the
Hereticks
was
already
too
great
;
and
that
in
many
places
the
Magistrates
themselves
were
infected
with
Heresie
.
It
was
known
notwithstanding
that
they
did
not
what
they
might
have
done
;
were
it
either
that
they
desired
some
dishonour
and
shame
might
redound
to
Granville
from
such
disorders
,
who
had
the
chief
stroke
in
Government
;
or
that
the
King
should
be
the
more
inforced
to
seek
for
remedy
therein
by
their
means
.
They
continued
their
former
complaints
against
Granville
;
and
discovered
an
apparent
hatred
and
scorn
of
him
:
as
was
particularly
seen
upon
a
certain
occasion
,
which
was
thus
.
At
a
certain
Feast
there
hapned
to
be
,
Count
Egmont
,
the
Marquess
of
Berghen
,
(
who
was
likewise
one
of
the
chief
Lords
of
the
Country
,
and
Governour
of
Henault
)
and
Min
Here
Montigni
,
Brother
to
Count
Horne
,
and
divers
other
of
their
Friends
:
where
a
discourse
hapned
(
were
it
casuall
,
or
premeditated
)
upon
the
Liveries
which
the
Pages
and
foot-men
of
the
Lords
and
other
chiefest
of
the
Court
wore
:
here
one
of
them
rising
up
,
said
,
Why
doe
we
not
all
make
one
and
the
same
Livery
,
which
by
the
similitude
of
our
colours
,
may
denote
the
conformity
of
our
mindes
?
the
proposition
was
instantly
entertained
,
and
lots
being
drawn
,
who
should
chuse
the
Livery
,
it
fell
to
Egmont
;
and
he
chose
one
with
a
certain
Odde
Coule
,
or
Hood
,
which
in
Flanders
are
Buffonelike
,
and
are
wont
to
be
put
on
the
heads
of
Fools
or
Jesters
.
Many
others
of
the
Court
presently
took
up
this
livery
:
and
for
divers
dayes
there
was
no
other
work
done
in
Brussels
.
The
Dutchesse
was
hereat
offended
;
for
none
doubted
but
that
this
habit
had
relation
to
the
Cardinals
habit
;
and
that
this
was
done
in
derision
of
him
.
Besides
,
it
might
be
feared
,
that
this
might
be
the
beginning
of
a
league
,
and
union
within
the
Court
,
which
might
soon
spread
abroad
throughout
the
whole
Country
to
the
great
prejudice
of
the
King
.
The
Dutchess
laid
this
particularly
to
Egmonts
charge
;
who
excused
it
,
as
a
thing
which
had
hapned
casually
,
and
without
any
intention
of
offending
the
Cardinal
,
and
much
lesse
,
of
proving
prejudicial
to
the
Kings
service
.
They
then
left
off
their
Coule
and
took
for
their
common
impressa
,
a
bundoll
of
Arrowes
tide
up
together
;
which
was
an
impressa
often
used
in
the
Kings
coyn
.
They
would
have
it
beleeved
that
this
signified
their
joynt
union
in
the
Kings
service
;
but
it
was
generally
thought
,
that
this
union
had
for
its
end
,
the
defence
of
publike
Priviledges
,
and
their
conformable
sense
to
conspire
unanimously
against
Granville
:
nor
was
it
long
ere
this
conspiracie
broke
forth
:
for
people
growing
still
more
haughty
,
not
being
able
to
discend
to
dissimulation
,
as
neither
was
the
Cardinal
on
his
behalf
,
nor
yet
to
any
sort
of
going
lesse
,
especially
when
he
saw
himself
so
bitterly
provoked
;
Orange
,
Egmont
,
and
Horn
,
together
with
divers
others
,
combined
joyntly
together
against
him
;
and
these
three
in
particular
,
resolved
to
write
a
letter
to
the
King
;
which
was
to
this
purpose
.
How
great
our
devotions
have
alwayes
been
to
your
Majesties
service
in
these
parts
,
we
beleeve
may
be
sufficiently
known
,
both
by
our
so
faithfull
service
to
your
Majestie
,
and
by
those
favours
which
in
leiu
thereof
you
have
upon
all
occasions
so
graciously
confer'd
upon
each
of
us
.
The
same
zeal
makes
us
now
perhaps
transgresse
the
rules
of
reverence
,
that
we
may
not
prove
faulty
in
those
of
Loyalty
.
Your
Majesty
,
at
your
departure
left
the
Government
of
these
Provinces
in
the
Dutchess
of
Parma
;
so
vertuous
a
Princess
as
she
hath
fully
answered
the
applause
of
so
worthy
a
choice
.
It
was
beleeved
that
the
Bishop
of
Arras
,
now
Cardinal
,
was
left
with
her
to
Councell
and
advise
her
,
and
not
to
be
Arbitrer
in
the
Government
:
but
he
arrogating
unto
himself
the
absolute
disposall
of
all
things
,
and
leaving
nothing
of
Regent
to
the
Dutchess
but
the
bare
name
,
disposes
of
these
Provinces
,
as
he
would
do
of
his
own
private
house
.
He
orders
all
things
as
he
pleases
;
he
handles
and
resolves
the
weightiest
affairs
without
the
knowledge
of
the
Councell
of
State
:
and
doth
this
so
imperiously
,
and
with
such
contempt
of
all
the
Nobility
,
as
the
manner
is
more
odious
then
the
thing
it self
.
If
the
evils
which
insue
from
hence
did
terminate
in
our
own
private
offences
,
we
might
at
last
resolve
to
bear
with
them
;
but
experience
doth
shew
daily
more
and
more
,
that
this
maladie
is
already
become
Publike
;
and
that
not
stopping
in
the
Court
,
it
passes
,
and
breakes
out
into
the
Provinces
,
with
great
danger
that
the
effects
will
still
prove
worse
.
As
long
as
Cardinal
Granville
shall
tarry
in
Flanders
,
so
long
will
these
inconviencies
and
disorders
increase
;
and
because
they
may
perchance
in
time
arrive
at
such
a
height
,
that
it
will
be
too
late
to
remove
him
from
hence
;
we
therefore
have
thought
it
suited
with
the
obligation
which
the
Candor
of
our
fidelitie
,
and
the
condition
of
our
severall
imployments
imposeth
upon
us
to
acquaint
your
Maiesty
with
what
hath
been
said
,
to
the
end
that
you
may
apply
such
remedy
as
is
necessary
:
which
certainly
consists
in
taking
the
Cardinal
from
Flanders
,
as
soon
as
may
be
.
Those
who
are
here
of
the
best
sort
,
and
generally
all
the
rest
of
the
Provinces
are
of
our
opinion
;
in
which
let
not
the
Cardinal
boast
himself
that
he
desires
the
integrity
of
the
Catholike
Religion
more
then
we
;
for
we
may
rather
justly
glory
,
that
had
it
not
been
for
us
the
worship
thereof
would
have
been
much
more
damnified
,
and
diminished
in
them
.
This
was
written
in
March
1563
those
who
writ
it
,
knew
very
well
,
that
the
Cardinal
did
nothing
but
by
express
command
from
the
King
;
and
therefore
to
blame
him
,
was
thorough
him
to
blame
the
King
;
the
King
forbore
from
answering
them
some
months
;
and
at
last
,
with
such
brevity
and
state
as
became
a
King
,
he
answered
thus
.
I
am
glad
that
I
can
attribute
all
that
which
you
all
three
have
written
touching
Cardinal
Granville
,
to
the
particular
respect
of
my
service
.
I
commend
your
zeal
,
and
am
well
pleased
with
your
carriage
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
I
do
not
use
for
any
complaint
made
by
others
,
to
bereave
any
Officer
of
mine
of
his
imployment
,
without
hearing
him
speak
for
himself
.
Moreover
,
it
is
fitting
in
business
of
this
nature
,
to
come
from
generalities
to
particular
offences
;
to
the
end
that
if
the
accused
cannot
justifie
himself
,
his
punishment
may
be
the
greater
.
But
because
these
are
things
which
peradventure
may
better
be
discust
by
word
of
mouth
then
by
Letters
,
I
think
it
best
that
some
one
of
you
to
that
purpose
,
come
over
to
me
in
person
;
with
assurance
of
being
here
by
me
,
both
willingly
heard
,
and
honourably
received
.
Orange
and
the
rest
were
much
confused
at
this
Letter
:
they
were
not
therewithall
satisfied
;
but
being
the
more
incensed
,
they
writ
again
unto
the
King
,
a
longer
Letter
,
complaining
that
after
so
long
a
delay
,
the
King
seemed
so
much
to
slight
their
endeavours
.
They
said
in
that
Letter
,
That
they
had
not
subscribed
themselves
in
their
former
Letter
,
as
the
Cardinals
accusers
,
but
as
his
Majesties
Councellers
;
and
therefore
bound
to
acquaint
him
with
that
which
they
conceiv'd
made
most
for
his
service
;
that
they
did
not
desire
the
Cardinal
should
be
any
wars
damnified
by
their
means
;
but
did
rather
wish
him
all
encrease
of
honour
and
employment
,
so
as
it
were
out
of
Flanders
;
that
his
being
in
Flanders
did
too
much
harm
,
for
the
reasons
they
had
formerly
alleadged
,
which
were
so
known
,
as
they
needed
no
further
proof
.
For
what
remained
,
they
did
not
put
so
great
a
value
upon
the
Cardinal
,
as
that
any
of
them
should
come
into
Spain
upon
his
score
.
And
since
the
King
did
so
little
believe
them
,
they
desired
he
would
be
pleased
that
from
hence-forward
they
might
forbear
coming
to
the
Councel
;
where
they
could
no
longer
either
serve
the
King
,
or
do
themselves
any
honour
.
This
in
short
was
the
contents
of
the
second
Letter
.
To
which
the
King
after
a
while
did
also
answer
,
to
this
effect
.
That
he
would
consider
of
what
was
best
to
be
done
concerning
the
Cardinals
person
;
that
in
the
mean
time
they
should
continue
to
do
him
that
service
which
he
expected
at
their
hands
,
as
well
in
the
Councel
,
as
in
their
other
employments
,
for
which
they
were
to
expect
from
him
by
way
of
recompence
,
all
gratefull
acknowledgement
.
There
past
little
less
then
a
whole
year
in
the
intercourse
of
these
Letters
;
but
Orange
,
Egmont
,
and
the
rest
,
continuing
still
their
boldness
,
and
knowing
that
there
was
little
good
to
be
hoped
for
from
Spain
,
touching
Granvilles
removal
from
Flanders
,
they
resolved
to
put
such
scorn
upon
him
,
and
so
to
despise
him
,
as
he
himself
should
desire
to
be
gone
from
thence
.
They
treated
little
with
him
:
they
seldom
appeared
in
Councel
;
they
termed
such
as
adhered
therein
to
him
,
Cardinalists
:
in
their
meetings
,
at
their
feasts
,
and
almost
at
all
times
and
in
all
places
,
they
mockt
and
laught
at
him
:
and
there
wanted
not
some
of
them
who
affirmed
that
the
speediest
way
of
ridding
Flanders
of
him
,
was
to
rid
him
of
his
life
.
So
as
the
Cardinal
being
reduced
to
those
terms
,
as
that
he
could
not
serve
the
King
to
any
purpose
in
those
parts
,
nor
stay
there
with
safety
to
his
own
life
;
he
himself
at
last
craved
leave
of
the
King
to
be
gone
.
Who
agitated
awhile
between
the
necessity
of
granting
his
request
,
and
his
own
dignity
in
denying
it
,
resolved
at
last
to
give
way
thereunto
,
since
he
could
now
put
on
no
more
vigorous
resolutions
.
But
this
injury
remained
notwithstanding
,
deeply
imprinted
in
his
mind
:
which
he
resented
upon
other
occasions
,
as
we
shall
hereafter
see
.
The
Cardinal
Granville
went
then
from
Flanders
in
March
1564.
and
going
first
into
Burgundy
about
his
Domestical
affairs
,
he
was
afterwards
sent
for
by
the
King
with
much
honour
into
Spain
;
and
was
there
made
one
of
the
Councel
of
State
,
and
employed
in
the
most
weighty
affairs
of
that
Crown
.
Many
were
of
opinion
that
the
Dutchess
was
not
much
troubled
to
see
Granville
gone
;
as
one
who
was
upheld
by
the
King
in
too
great
Authority
with
her
.
Yet
the
truer
opinion
was
,
that
she
was
very
much
grieved
to
be
deprived
of
such
a
man
,
and
one
so
well
experienced
in
the
affairs
of
Flanders
.
To
boot
that
upon
any
sinister
events
,
(
whereof
many
,
and
of
very
great
moment
did
ensue
after
his
departure
)
he
might
have
justified
her
behaviour
therein
unto
the
King
,
and
have
easily
freed
her
from
those
accusations
,
which
were
afterwards
,
often
laid
unto
her
charge
in
the
Councel
in
Spain
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
.
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
BOOK
II.
The
Contents
.
The
Nobility
are
glad
at
Granvilles
departure
.
Factions
in
the
Councel
of
State
.
The
Regent
makes
the
Councel
of
Trent
be
received
;
Orange
opposeth
it
,
and
shews
an
unquiet
disposition
.
Heresie
begins
to
appear
bare-faced
in
Flanders
.
The
Inquisition
still
more
detested
.
Egmont
goes
into
Spain
.
The
King
persists
in
his
former
resolutions
.
Egmont
returns
,
and
the
Country
is
distasted
.
The
Nobility
do
in
particular
conspire
,
and
form
an
Instrument
in
writing
,
by
the
name
of
Compromise
or
Covenant
.
Some
of
the
chiefest
meet
together
at
Breda
,
a
Town
belonging
to
the
Prince
of
Orange
.
The
Dutchess
grows
very
apprehensive
of
these
proceedings
.
She
understands
that
a
great
many
of
the
Nobility
meet
together
,
to
present
her
with
a
Petition
;
she
endeavours
,
but
in
vain
to
hinder
the
delivery
of
it
.
Brederodes
Oration
to
his
other
Companions
.
They
present
the
Petition
.
They
take
upon
them
the
name
of
Beggers
.
And
why
they
do
so
.
The
Marquis
of
Berghen
and
Monsieur
Montigni
are
sent
into
Spain
;
and
are
not
admitted
of
by
the
King
.
The
practise
and
profession
of
heresie
is
publickly
introduced
in
Flanders
.
The
Nobilities
audaciousness
in
defending
it
.
Their
assembling
together
at
Getrinberg
.
The
Regent
endeavours
to
satisfie
them
.
And
is
at
last
inforced
to
take
away
all
manner
of
Inquisition
.
The
hereticks
and
unquiet
people
are
hereby
encouraged
.
From
whence
they
come
to
open
violencies
against
the
Churches
.
WHen
Cardinal
Granville
was
gone
from
Flanders
,
occasion
of
complaining
did
rather
cease
in
Orange
and
the
rest
,
then
a
will
to
complain
.
And
therefore
seeming
very
well
satisfied
with
this
the
Kings
resolution
,
they
made
publick
demonstrations
of
joy
in
all
places
.
That
now
the
Country
was
freed
of
him
who
sought
to
oppress
it
;
The
Councel
left
in
its
former
dignity
;
and
the
Regent
her self
in
the
reputation
which
was
due
to
her
in
the
Government
:
That
Flanders
had
not
a
sorer
enemy
then
the
Cardinal
;
nor
the
Nobility
a
more
malitious
interpreter
of
their
actions
to
the
King
.
Let
him
in
Gods
name
,
carry
that
pride
and
arrogancy
which
he
so
much
joy'd
in
,
somewhere
else
;
and
let
him
exalt
himself
,
where
either
the
obscurity
of
his
birth
was
not
known
,
or
where
the
splendor
of
others
was
less
esteemed
of
.
They
accompanied
the
Cardinals
deperture
with
these
words
,
full
of
bitterness
;
not
yet
satisfied
with
the
hatred
,
which
whilst
present
,
they
had
in
so
many
sorts
shewed
towards
him
.
On
the
other
side
they
shewed
all
due
observancy
to
the
Regent
;
they
never
intermitted
commg
to
Councel
;
neither
did
they
let
slip
any
other
occasion
by
which
they
might
reconcile
her
unto
them
,
and
make
her
their
protect
or
unto
the
King
.
We
told
you
before
,
that
the
President
Vighlio
,
and
Barlemont
did
side
with
the
Cardinal
in
all
things
in
Councel
;
he
had
made
the
King
have
a
great
good
opinion
of
their
fidelity
and
wisdom
,
as
also
the
Councel
of
Spain
;
so
as
when
the
Cardinal
was
gone
,
't
was
soon
seen
that
the
Regent
confided
more
in
these
two
in
many
resolutions
,
then
in
all
the
rest
:
and
't
was
easily
to
be
judged
that
she
had
Orders
from
the
King
so
to
do
;
and
that
though
the
Cardinal
was
gone
,
yet
his
Councels
remained
still
in
Flanders
.
Vighlio
was
an
upright
man
,
and
no
less
pious
in
matters
of
Religion
,
then
faithfull
in
what
concern'd
the
King
.
And
where
it
was
needfull
,
he
opposed
the
ambition
and
arrogancy
of
great
ones
,
more
then
became
his
condition
.
Succeeding
then
in
Granvilles
sence
,
and
encouraged
thereunto
by
the
esteem
which
was
put
upon
his
Councels
in
Spain
,
he
forbore
not
to
put
the
Regent
in
mind
,
How
little
cause
she
had
to
confide
in
those
great
ones
;
who
having
no
other
end
then
to
make
themselves
every
day
greater
,
could
not
receive
any
addition
to
their
Authority
,
which
tended
not
to
the
diminution
of
the
Regal
power
.
That
their
eyes
were
now
upon
France
;
and
by
the
example
of
those
Contrivers
of
Innovations
,
they
would
introduce
the
same
troubles
and
Faction
into
Flanders
,
that
they
might
afterwards
fall
out
within
themselves
,
who
should
have
the
greatest
share
of
their
Country
,
when
they
had
made
a
prey
of
her
.
Was
there
any
doubt
but
that
all
those
pretences
were
false
which
they
had
made
use
of
to
remove
Granville
from
Flanders
?
How
had
he
offended
them
?
unless
they
would
esteem
themselves
injured
by
the
service
which
he
had
done
the
King
,
and
which
with
such
loyalty
and
constancie
of
mind
he
had
alwayes
endeavoured
to
sustain
,
not
regarding
their
complaint
nor
threats
?
That
she
would
be
soon
enough
aware
of
this
:
For
one
pretence
failing
,
they
would
raise
up
others
;
and
after
having
warred
against
the
Kings
Ministers
of
State
,
they
would
bare-faced
make
war
against
the
King
himself
.
This
speech
of
Vighlio's
proved
a
prophesie
;
so
fully
was
it
confirmed
by
the
event
.
Nor
was
it
long
ere
(
just
as
he
had
foretold
)
Orange
and
the
rest
took
up
new
occasion
of
Complaints
,
in
a
business
which
fell
out
in
Religion
;
and
't
was
this
.
The
Councel
of
Trent
was
already
published
;
and
the
controversies
which
arose
between
the
Catholicks
and
Hereticks
in
matter
of
religion
,
were
truly
determined
by
that
divine
Oracle
of
the
Church
:
neither
had
her
sacred
Decree
brought
forth
less
fruit
,
in
the
reformation
of
Ecclesiastical
discipline
.
Of
all
the
Princes
of
Christendom
,
the
King
of
Spain
had
made
it
his
particular
care
to
see
that
Councel
take
good
effect
.
He
was
alwayes
fixed
and
unalterable
,
not
to
admit
of
any
Religion
in
his
Kingdoms
and
States
but
the
Catholike
profession
:
For
his
Territories
being
so
far
divided
one
from
another
,
he
thought
that
they
might
be
the
easilier
united
in
their
obedience
under
him
by
the
bond
of
an
uniform
zeal
which
might
equally
fasten
them
in
their
devotion
to
the
Church
.
The
Councel
then
being
ended
,
the
King
was
resolved
for
what
concerned
his
Temporal
authority
,
that
the
Decrees
made
thereby
should
be
observed
in
all
his
Dominions
;
and
therefore
had
given
such
orders
as
were
needfull
,
to
the
Dutchess
of
Parma
,
to
make
them
be
received
and
observed
in
Flanders
.
She
propounded
this
to
the
Councel
of
State
;
and
there
wanted
not
some
who
presently
opposed
the
proposition
.
They
said
,
That
the
Conncel
was
in
many
things
contrary
to
the
priviledges
of
the
Provinces
;
that
the
Ecclesiastical
government
would
be
too
much
advantaged
thereby
;
that
the
strictness
thereof
did
too
much
oppose
the
liberty
of
the
Country
;
and
〈◊〉
,
that
the
Catholike
Princes
of
Germany
had
refused
to
receive
it
,
and
that
the
same
contrarieties
appeared
to
be
in
France
.
Orange
in
particular
moved
these
oppositions
:
Though
it
was
not
true
that
any
evil
could
redound
to
the
Country
by
the
Councel
,
as
experience
did
afterwards
shew
.
But
he
did
this
,
that
he
might
not
let
slip
any
occasion
in
shewing
himself
zealous
in
whatsoever
might
appeare
serviceable
for
the
common
good
of
the
Flemish
:
To
boot
,
that
it
was
already
begun
to
be
feared
that
these
might
proceed
from
some
corruption
in
him
in
point
of
religion
.
He
had
already
two
years
ago
married
for
his
second
wife
,
Anne
,
daughter
to
Maurice
Elector
of
Saxony
,
a
woman
who
was
an
Heretick
:
whereat
the
King
was
displeased
,
neither
was
the
Regent
nor
Cardinal
Granville
well
pleased
thereat
.
Bringing
her
afterwards
to
Brussels
,
he
gave
way
that
not
only
she
,
but
many
others
under
colour
of
belonging
to
her
family
,
had
the
exercise
of
the
Lutheran
religion
used
amongst
them
:
So
as
the
ceremonies
thereof
were
observed
in
his
house
;
and
his
wife
had
with
her
some
of
her
sisters
of
the
same
sect
.
Orange
excused
himself
herein
,
by
reason
of
the
Liberty
of
Conscience
which
was
enjoyed
in
Germany
,
and
by
his
being
obliged
so
to
doe
in
his
conditions
of
marriage
.
But
whatsoever
his
opinion
was
then
in
point
of
Religion
,
it
was
thought
that
he
had
willingly
allied
himself
to
a
Prince
so
considerable
in
Germany
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
get
new
adherences
in
those
parts
,
and
thereby
advantage
or
aggrandise
himself
upon
any
occasion
that
might
arise
.
He
therefore
under
the
abovesaid
pretences
did
oppose
the
introducing
of
the
Councel
more
then
any
other
:
And
being
egg'd
on
by
Ambition
,
and
by
those
ends
which
till
then
he
had
secretly
hatched
in
his
mind
;
not
stopping
at
those
difficulties
which
arose
of
Religion
,
he
propounded
many
other
things
by
way
of
Reformation
of
Government
:
under
pretence
of
doing
the
King
service
,
and
of
the
good
which
would
thereby
redound
unto
the
Country
.
He
proposed
how
that
it
would
be
much
better
,
to
have
all
things
discust
in
the
Councell
of
State
,
which
were
now
severally
agitated
in
the
Cabinet
Councell
,
and
Councel
of
the
Treasurie
.
He
said
that
many
times
the
results
of
one
Councel
did
thwart
those
of
another
;
and
that
by
reason
of
the
affairs
being
thus
divided
,
they
were
usually
spun
out
into
much
length
,
and
great
difficulties
were
occasioned
.
That
the
Councel
of
State
being
esteemed
the
chiefest
,
it
was
as
the
eye
of
the
Prince
,
which
watched
over
the
common
good
of
his
people
:
that
therefore
the
Government
thereof
should
be
answerable
to
its
dignitie
.
That
notwithstanding
,
not
to
ingrosse
the
whole
body
of
business
into
the
Counsel
of
State
,
a
deputation
might
be
made
to
some
inferior
officers
who
might
discuss
the
more
common
affairs
of
the
two
other
Councels
;
and
that
these
of
greatest
importance
being
thus
united
,
and
choice
being
made
of
the
ablest
Councellors
to
manage
them
,
the
expedition
would
doubtlesly
be
much
greater
,
and
the
profit
much
more
.
But
all
the
rest
of
the
Councel
did
not
agree
in
this
;
Egmont
,
though
he
was
oft
times
drawn
to
be
of
Orange
his
opinion
,
through
the
advantage
which
the
subtile
craft
of
the
one
had
over
the
others
more
open
nature
,
seemed
not
to
approve
of
these
innovations
touching
the
Councels
;
and
in
the
business
of
the
Councel
of
Trent
,
he
said
;
that
it
was
a
business
to
be
maturelty
considered
upon
;
to
the
end
that
the
Kings
orders
therein
might
be
effected
,
so
as
might
give
best
satisfaction
to
the
Provinces
.
But
Veghlio
was
for
the
present
putting
of
the
Councel
in
Execution
.
He
said
;
That
the
Church
in
all
ages
had
endeavoured
by
the
way
of
Councels
to
preserve
the
Purity
of
her
decrees
,
and
the
order
of
her
Discipline
.
And
how
salutiferous
would
such
a
remedy
be
in
particular
to
those
evils
wherewith
Flanders
did
at
the
present
labour
,
and
which
did
still
threaten
her
more
and
more
?
that
if
the
Councel
could
any
wise
prejudice
the
priviledges
of
the
Provinces
,
some
accomodation
might
be
thought
upon
therein
.
For
what
remain'd
,
that
the
King
ought
to
boast
and
glory
himself
that
he
had
not
either
the
same
necessity
or
the
same
sence
as
other
Princes
had
;
and
that
his
was
so
conformable
to
that
of
the
Church
,
and
grounded
upon
such
reasons
which
did
so
well
unite
Wisdom
and
Piety
together
.
Neither
did
he
lesse
oppose
Orange
his
proposition
touching
the
reducing
the
three
above
said
Councels
into
one
.
Shewing
,
That
,
that
would
be
,
not
to
order
,
but
to
confound
businesses
;
which
being
so
many
and
of
such
weight
and
labor
,
might
be
sufficiently
digested
in
each
of
them
apart
,
that
the
introducing
of
those
Councels
did
not
then
begin
;
but
that
the
use
of
them
was
so
Ancient
,
as
shewed
the
good
use
which
was
made
of
them
,
and
that
therefore
they
ought
not
by
any
means
to
be
altered
.
And
afterward
inciting
the
Regent
in
secret
against
Orange
his
Ambition
;
he
shewed
how
dangerous
such
propositions
were
to
the
Kingly
Authority
,
and
that
of
her
her self
.
For
that
the
Councel
of
State
would
by
this
means
not
only
be
superiour
to
her
Regencie
,
but
to
the
power
of
the
very
King
.
Barlemont
agreed
in
opinion
with
the
President
Vighlto
;
and
these
two
,
together
with
some
others
which
they
had
drawn
over
to
side
with
them
,
were
by
Orange
and
the
rest
who
had
shewed
themselves
enemies
to
Granville
,
called
by
the
name
of
Cardinalists
.
Complaining
still
that
his
sence
remained
in
Flanders
,
though
not
his
person
:
the
complaints
,
and
contrarieties
of
opinions
in
the
Councel
did
therefore
daily
increase
more
and
more
;
and
from
these
disorders
the
like
in
the
Provinces
,
where
the
Edicts
met
with
such
difficulties
as
some
of
the
meaner
sort
of
Hereticks
had
lately
had
the
boldnes
in
Antwerp
to
hinder
the
publike
execution
of
justice
which
was
to
have
been
done
upon
one
of
them
by
burning
him
in
the
place
appointed
thereunto
.
The
like
had
not
long
before
happened
in
Valenciennes
,
and
the
like
was
feared
in
Tourney
:
to
this
was
added
,
that
in
these
and
others
Cities
the
Hereticks
were
heard
to
sing
their
vulgar
Psalms
by
night
publikely
in
the
streets
.
And
did
by
day
exercise
their
sects
in
more
then
one
place
;
and
did
almost
threaten
that
they
would
have
the
free
use
thereof
by
force
,
since
they
could
not
have
it
by
Toleration
.
The
Dutchess
wavered
between
the
inconveniencies
and
dangers
which
might
insue
as
well
by
putting
the
Edicts
rigorously
into
execution
,
as
by
giving
any
the
least
connivencie
to
the
exercise
of
Heresie
;
she
therefore
thought
good
that
Count
Egmont
should
go
to
Spain
,
to
inform
the
King
fully
by
word
of
mouth
,
of
all
the
occurrences
of
Flanders
,
and
in
particular
of
those
which
had
respect
to
Religion
:
and
to
solicit
such
remedies
as
should
be
thought
most
fit
.
The
Councel
approved
of
his
going
,
and
because
in
the
informations
which
were
given
unto
the
Count
of
those
things
which
he
was
to
say
in
Spain
,
Orange
thought
that
the
disorders
which
were
already
risen
,
and
which
yet
were
to
be
feared
in
matter
of
Heresie
,
were
not
represented
in
such
manner
as
they
ought
to
be
:
he
spake
,
as
much
concern'd
,
or
very
feelingly
therein
;
reflecting
particularly
upon
Vighlio
who
was
to
draw
up
the
instructions
.
This
(
said
he
)
is
either
to
deceive
our selves
,
or
the
King
,
in
going
about
to
lessen
those
evils
,
which
are
so
much
greater
then
the
Relation
which
is
now
to
be
sent
,
makes
them
appear
to
be
.
Let
the
King
know
the
bottom
of
our
evils
,
to
the
end
that
he
may
the
better
know
them
,
and
know
how
the
more
easily
to
cure
them
.
Let
us
not
conceal
how
great
the
number
of
hereticks
are
here
almost
in
all
our
Provinces
;
how
little
they
do
already
value
his
Edicts
:
how
small
respect
they
bear
to
the
Magistrates
:
and
let
it
be
concluded
that
Flanders
is
not
capable
of
the
Inquisition
.
And
that
to
continue
it
,
would
be
a
greater
evil
then
the
mallady
it self
.
I
am
(
said
he
)
a
good
Catholick
,
and
a
faithfull
servant
of
the
Kings
;
but
the
deplorable
examples
of
Germany
and
France
,
do
sufficiently
prove
,
that
conscience
will
be
perswaded
,
not
enforced
;
and
that
heresie
ought
not
to
be
suddenly
allay'd
by
violence
,
since
it
may
sooner
be
quenched
by
fair
means
.
He
put
them
in
mind
again
of
the
difficulties
of
the
Councel
of
Trent
,
and
what
he
had
propounded
touching
the
reforming
of
the
Councels
;
upon
which
things
he
did
much
expatiate
himself
with
great
fervency
.
But
the
Dutchess
taking
Count
Egmont
aside
,
and
giving
him
such
instructions
as
she
thought
fittest
;
dispatched
him
away
for
Spain
,
loading
him
with
all
those
hopes
which
might
more
encourage
him
to
the
journey
,
and
wishing
him
for
his
own
sake
to
carry
the
business
so
as
might
stand
best
with
the
Kings
liking
.
The
King
was
well
pleased
that
Egmont
should
come
to
Spain
,
for
he
was
thought
to
be
of
a
good
and
easie
nature
,
when
left
to
himself
;
and
therefore
the
King
hoped
to
draw
him
the
easilier
over
to
his
sense
,
by
favours
which
he
would
conferr
upon
him
.
And
that
having
won
him
,
who
was
so
much
beloved
in
Flanders
,
the
others
would
either
forbear
novelties
,
or
being
divided
amongst
themselves
,
they
should
not
at
least
so
easily
put
them
in
execution
.
Egmont
began
his
journey
in
the
beginning
of
the
year
1565.
and
when
he
came
to
Madrid
,
he
was
honourably
received
by
the
King
and
the
whole
Court
.
But
as
for
the
business
,
he
prevailed
no
more
then
the
former
endeavours
,
and
complaints
about
the
Inquisition
and
Edicts
against
the
hereticks
had
done
.
The
King
was
firmly
setled
in
his
first
resolution
,
of
not
giving
any
the
least
toleration
at
all
therein
:
and
he
,
as
also
the
whole
Councel
of
Spain
,
was
as
firmly
perswaded
,
that
the
mischiefs
of
Flanders
in
matter
of
Religion
,
were
chiefly
occasioned
by
the
weakness
and
connivency
of
those
who
were
trusted
with
seeing
the
Edicts
executed
.
The
King
was
displeased
with
the
Proposition
touching
the
alteration
of
the
Councels
;
as
arguments
of
ambitious
and
unquiet
thoughts
,
which
still
appeared
more
in
Orange
:
Nor
would
have
any
thing
spoken
thereof
,
nor
listen
to
any
opposition
that
was
made
to
the
Councel
of
Trent
.
He
notwithstanding
dispatcht
Egmont
away
in
a
very
benigne
manner
,
and
full
of
hopes
that
he
himself
would
follow
speedily
after
him
,
to
Flanders
in
person
,
to
see
the
better
to
the
affairs
of
those
Provinces
.
He
did
him
many
favours
,
and
in
particular
presented
him
50000
Dutch
Guelders
,
and
promised
he
would
help
to
see
his
daughters
(
of
which
Egmont
had
good
store
)
well
married
,
and
would
take
him
,
and
all
the
interests
of
his
Family
,
into
his
particular
protection
.
He
therefore
returned
very
well
satisfied
from
the
Court
of
Spain
,
magnifying
the
Kings
goodness
:
his
inclination
to
the
Flemish
,
the
favours
which
he
would
in
particular
conferr
upon
the
Nobility
;
and
his
firm
resolution
of
coming
quickly
into
Flanders
.
But
Orange
seeming
little
to
believe
what
Egmont
said
,
and
not
trusting
to
the
hope
which
he
so
amplified
,
told
him
upon
a
time
in
the
presence
of
many
,
by
way
of
sharp
derision
,
That
he
little
understood
the
Spaniards
cunning
:
and
that
suffering
himself
to
be
deluded
by
his
own
privat
advantages
,
he
had
not
well
minded
the
Countrys
publick
welfare
,
whilst
he
was
in
Spain
.
At
the
same
time
that
Egmont
returned
from
Spain
,
Alexander
Fernese
,
Prince
of
Parma
,
and
son
to
the
Regent
,
came
likewise
from
thence
to
Flanders
,
by
reason
of
the
marriage
which
was
concluded
between
him
and
the
Princess
Mary
,
of
the
bloud
Royal
of
Portugal
.
This
Alexander
is
he
who
afterward
governed
the
Low-Countreys
so
gallantly
for
the
space
of
15
years
,
and
who
by
his
so
many
illustrious
actions
will
enrich
this
our
History
,
if
God
permit
me
life
to
finish
it
,
and
a
sutable
vigour
to
my
pen.
His
marriage
was
to
be
celebrated
in
Flanders
;
and
not
long
after
Peter
Ernestus
,
Count
Mansfield
,
Governor
of
Lucemberg
,
went
by
sea
,
together
with
his
wife
,
and
a
noble
and
numerous
attendance
,
to
conduct
his
Bride
from
those
parts
.
And
after
a
dangerous
voyage
,
having
at
last
brought
her
safely
to
Brussels
,
the
marriage
was
there
solemnized
;
to
the
which
Octavius
Fernese
,
Duke
of
Parma
,
came
from
Italy
to
honour
his
son
,
and
see
the
Regent
his
wife
.
But
to
return
to
the
affairs
treated
of
by
Egmont
in
Spain
.
The
Regent
thought
it
fit
,
that
he
himself
should
make
relation
thereof
in
the
Councel
of
State
.
The
Councels
opinion
was
,
that
a
conference
should
be
had
in
Brussels
of
some
Bishops
,
some
Divines
,
and
some
Lawyers
,
who
might
consider
how
the
Kings
Orders
in
the
aforesaid
matters
of
Religion
,
and
wherein
was
so
much
difficulty
,
might
best
be
effected
.
To
this
end
the
Regent
sent
for
the
Bishops
of
Arras
,
of
Ipri
,
and
Namures
,
who
had
intervened
at
the
Councel
of
Trent
:
For
Ravenstai●
,
and
Jansene
,
two
of
the
most
esteemed
Divines
which
were
then
in
those
parts
;
for
two
Presidents
of
the
Provincial
Councels
of
Flanders
and
Utricht
,
together
with
two
Councellers
,
the
one
of
Malines
,
the
other
of
Brabant
.
The
result
of
this
conference
was
,
That
all
possible
care
should
be
taken
to
preserve
the
true
Catholick
Doctrine
throughout
the
whole
Country
:
That
to
this
purpose
Seminaries
should
be
instituted
in
Cities
,
and
Schools
in
other
places
:
That
it
should
be
endeavoured
to
reduce
all
Ecclesiastical
persons
to
convenient
reformation
.
And
lastly
,
it
was
judged
,
that
touching
the
punishment
of
Hereticks
,
the
necessity
of
the
times
were
such
,
as
for
the
present
,
moderation
was
rather
to
be
therein
used
then
rigor
since
it
was
seen
that
the
severity
of
punishment
made
them
still
more
mad
and
pertenacious
.
The
Dutchess
acquainted
the
King
at
large
with
all
that
was
treated
of
in
this
Conference
,
by
her
Letters
of
July
the
same
year
1565.
to
the
which
the
King
answered
,
by
a
new
and
express
Declaration
,
That
he
would
not
forgoe
what
he
had
already
so
maturely
resolved
on
concerning
his
Edicts
,
the
Inquisition
,
the
Councel
of
Trent
,
and
other
things
which
concerned
Religion
.
He
seemed
much
incenst
that
dispute
should
be
still
had
about
such
businesses
:
and
complain'd
that
the
disorder
of
the
Heretick
was
occasioned
and
increased
through
the
too
great
connivencie
of
his
Officers
:
that
if
any
of
them
were
wanting
either
in
courage
,
or
in
zeal
,
the
Regent
should
change
them
and
should
consider
that
the
dangers
were
not
so
great
which
might
be
feared
from
observing
the
Edicts
,
and
from
so
moderate
a
use
of
the
inquisition
,
but
that
those
were
much
greater
,
which
would
insue
by
leaving
Heresie
,
and
the
wilde
boldness
of
her
Sectaries
,
without
such
a
curb
.
He
concluded
,
that
the
Regent
could
do
him
no
such
acceptable
service
,
as
to
endeavour
by
all
possible
means
the
maintaining
of
Flanders
united
in
the
Catholike
Religion
to
his
other
Kingdoms
:
since
by
rendering
this
obedience
to
the
Church
,
the
obedience
which
was
due
to
his
Crown
was
the
better
established
;
and
that
when
these
two
obediences
should
be
given
,
he
would
in
all
things
else
,
not
onely
make
Flanders
enjoy
her
Priviledges
,
but
confer
greater
immunities
upon
her
.
These
so
strict
commands
being
come
to
the
Regent
from
Spain
,
she
suddenly
published
a
new
Edict
against
the
Hereticks
in
confirmarion
of
the
former
;
she
writ
herein
apart
to
the
Councels
,
and
Governours
of
the
Provinces
.
And
deputed
certain
persons
in
each
of
them
,
who
were
to
give
her
an
account
every
three
moneths
of
the
State
of
Religion
,
and
particularly
what
observance
was
given
to
the
Councel
of
Trent
.
It
was
generally
hoped
for
in
Flanders
,
upon
Egmonts
going
into
Spain
,
that
the
King
would
have
moderated
the
Edicts
,
and
wholly
have
suppressed
the
inquisition
.
So
as
when
the
contrary
appear'd
,
and
that
the
rigor
of
the
Edicts
was
rather
augmented
,
&
that
the
inquisition
,
so
much
abhor'd
by
them
,
was
establisht
,
it
cannot
be
said
how
much
the
People
were
hereat
inraged
:
and
what
preparations
were
suddenly
made
for
the
ensuing
troubles
.
The
fear
of
the
inquisition
being
by
this
new
Edict
every
where
diffused
,
and
the
terror
thereof
being
by
many
artificiously
encreased
,
some
grew
so
bold
as
to
give
a
beginning
to
a
confederacy
,
whereby
they
straitly
bound
themselves
to
keep
united
together
,
and
to
oppose
the
inquisition
as
much
as
they
might
.
Philip
Marnissius
,
Lord
of
Saint
Aldigonde
,
was
reputed
the
Author
hereof
;
who
was
a
bold
man
,
and
who
already
began
to
think
ill
of
the
Catholike
Religion
,
and
was
alwayes
afterwards
one
of
the
most
obstinate
of
the
Heretick
Faction
.
A
particular
writing
was
then
drawn
up
in
testimony
of
the
aforesaid
confederacy
,
and
was
suddenly
subscribed
by
many
.
And
in
respect
of
the
reciprocal
promises
therein
contained
,
it
was
called
a
Compremise
,
or
Covenant
;
the
Tenor
whereof
was
,
That
the
King
being
abused
by
some
few
under
the
pretence
of
Religion
,
who
were
more
sway'd
by
Ambition
,
Avarice
,
and
infidelity
,
then
by
honesty
,
Justice
,
or
the
love
of
their
Country
,
would
by
all
means
establish
the
Spanish
inquisition
in
Spain
;
the
use
whereof
,
and
the
calamities
which
would
thereupon
insue
,
were
set
down
in
the
most
fearfull
terms
that
could
be
devised
:
't
was
added
,
that
the
care
of
remedying
such
evils
belonged
chiefly
to
the
Nobilitie
;
and
that
the
best
remedy
was
,
to
joyn
all
in
one
sense
,
not
to
admit
of
the
inquisition
in
any
manner
whatsoever
:
't
was
shew'd
how
that
the
same
intention
would
be
had
throughout
the
whole
Country
,
such
a
novelty
being
too
pernitious
to
all
men
,
and
did
too
much
repugne
the
publike
Priviledges
:
and
in
fine
,
the
confederates
engaged
themselves
each
to
other
by
oath
,
never
to
seperate
,
or
ever
to
admit
of
the
use
of
the
inquisition
,
under
what
soever
name
either
of
visitation
,
commission
,
or
Edict
.
They
cal'd
God
to
be
a
witness
of
their
good
intentions
,
and
invoked
the
Holy
Ghost
to
bring
their
endeavours
to
a
happy
end
.
This
is
the
Compremise
,
Arbitrement
,
or
Covenant
which
is
so
much
written
of
by
all
those
who
relate
the
affairs
of
Flanders
.
And
this
proved
the
first
sparkle
of
that
fire
,
which
did
afterwards
involve
,
and
doth
to
this
day
keep
all
the
Provinces
in
so
long
,
and
so
bitter
a
War
.
The
above
said
writing
was
suddenly
disperst
abroad
throughout
the
whole
Country
:
for
the
first
confederates
dividing
themselves
into
the
chiefest
Cities
,
and
all
possible
diligence
and
cunning
to
make
it
be
subscribed
by
as
many
as
they
could
.
They
gave
out
,
that
all
this
was
done
by
the
Agreement
of
the
persons
of
best
quality
in
all
the
Provinces
;
and
that
Orange
,
Egmont
,
the
Marquess
of
Berghen
,
and
divers
others
of
the
prime
nobilitie
,
were
the
Authors
thereof
,
though
they
would
not
yet
discover
themselves
;
to
the
end
they
might
do
it
hereafter
to
better
purpose
.
Thus
Catholicks
and
Hereticks
,
the
Nobles
and
Citizens
,
Merchants
and
Plebeians
;
and
many
others
of
all
conditions
and
professions
,
strive
who
shall
run
fastest
to
subscribe
.
The
confederacy
is
praised
,
and
received
with
great
applause
:
In
their
cups
,
and
at
their
meat
,
great
is
the
ardor
which
is
seen
in
every
one
to
embrace
it
.
Down
goes
the
Inquisition
;
the
mischief
suddenly
grows
greater
;
the
venome
whereof
doth
not
now
creep
in
,
but
like
a
Torrent
,
overflowes
and
enlargeth
it self
every
where
.
Of
such
force
is
inraged
fear
with
mortals
;
and
so
much
more
doth
apprehended
evill
sometimes
prevail
,
then
the
evil
would
do
were
it
effected
.
At
the
same
time
many
seditious
papers
were
scattered
about
in
the
Cities
of
greatest
commerce
,
whereby
the
apprehension
of
the
Inquisition
was
endeavoured
to
be
augmented
in
the
people
.
In
particular
it
was
given
out
,
that
Henry
Duke
of
Brunswick
,
was
shortly
to
come
with
some
Alman
Forces
to
assist
the
Inquisitors
.
That
to
this
purpose
requisite
moneys
were
sent
from
Spain
;
that
the
King
sent
some
Inquisitors
of
the
very
Spanish
Nation
;
and
that
already
one
Alonzo
del
Canto
was
in
Flanders
to
this
purpose
.
The
Dutchess
of
Pa
ma
was
exceedingly
troubled
to
see
this
:
and
the
more
she
thought
,
the
less
she
knew
what
to
do
:
she
saw
how
needfull
rigor
would
be
;
but
on
the
other
side
,
she
could
not
exercise
it
without
Forces
.
What
good
was
there
to
be
expected
from
new
Order
,
or
new
Edicts
,
unless
in
were
to
make
her
authority
the
less
esteemed
,
and
the
peoples
boldness
the
greater
in
despising
her
.
The
Regent
being
thus
perplext
,
and
not
knowing
yet
for
certain
whether
the
chiefest
Lords
had
joyned
in
subscribing
to
this
Compremise
,
or
no
;
she
was
advertised
that
many
of
them
were
at
the
present
with
Orange
in
Breda
,
a
Town
of
his
,
together
with
divers
other
personages
of
quality
.
The
appearing
occasion
of
their
meeting
was
to
visit
the
Count
of
Zwarsenburg
,
who
had
married
a
sister
of
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
and
who
was
then
upon
his
departure
for
Germany
.
With
Orange
,
was
Count
Lodovick
(
a
brother
of
his
)
a
man
of
a
turbulent
and
fierce
Nature
.
And
the
rest
of
that
Assembly
were
the
Counts
of
Horn
,
of
Hostrat
,
and
of
Mega
,
together
with
some
others
of
those
Noblemen
who
had
subscribed
the
compremise
;
and
because
Egmont
and
the
Marquis
of
Berghen
could
not
be
then
at
Breda
,
they
were
invited
together
with
all
the
above-named
,
the
next
day
to
supper
in
Hostrat
,
by
the
Count
thereof
.
The
aforesaid
confederacy
was
much
discust
,
first
in
Breda
,
and
then
in
Hostrat
.
At
these
meetings
,
Orange
,
after
many
complaints
made
against
the
Cardinalists
,
shewed
how
that
it
appertained
to
them
,
who
were
of
the
Councel
of
State
,
and
of
the
Order
of
the
Golden
Fleece
,
to
endeavour
the
remedy
of
those
evils
which
so
important
a
commotion
did
threaten
the
Country
withall
.
He
said
that
the
number
of
the
confederates
was
great
in
all
parts
;
and
especially
those
of
the
better
sort
:
and
he
spake
as
if
he
approv'd
of
the
confederacie
,
and
as
if
he
endeavoured
to
draw
the
rest
of
his
Colleagues
joyntly
to
embrace
it
.
Lodovick
,
the
Brother
of
Orange
,
agreed
with
him
in
all
things
;
who
was
commonly
thought
to
be
an
heretick
,
and
was
not
displeased
to
be
thought
so
;
either
for
that
he
really
was
so
,
and
valued
not
those
punishments
which
he
did
not
fear
;
or
for
that
Orange
himself
,
for
some
hidden
ends
of
his
own
,
was
well
enough
content
to
see
his
brother
in
favour
and
Authority
with
the
Hereticks
.
Egmont
and
Berghen
,
did
not
seem
to
adhere
to
Orange
his
sence
and
the
Count
of
Mega
much
less
,
who
spake
boldly
against
the
rashness
of
the
confederates
:
Horn
and
Hostrat
,
suspended
their
opinions
,
and
thus
the
meetings
ended
,
no
particular
resolution
being
taken
.
The
Regent
was
soon
acquainted
with
all
these
proceedings
,
by
Egmont
and
Mega
;
who
together
with
Barlemonte
,
and
Vighlio
,
encouraged
her
,
and
advised
her
to
raise
some
soldiers
;
to
which
,
necessity
seemed
likewise
to
perswade
her
,
for
that
it
was
every
day
heard
how
the
number
of
confederates
did
every
where
encrease
,
as
also
the
suspition
that
they
would
attempt
some
novelty
:
nor
did
they
any
longer
delay
it
.
When
a
great
number
of
them
were
gathered
together
,
they
drew
near
to
Brussels
,
and
desired
the
Regent
that
she
would
permit
them
to
propound
a
business
of
importance
unto
her
,
and
which
,
(
as
they
said
)
concerned
the
Kings
service
,
as
well
as
their
own
good
.
The
Councel
differed
in
their
opinions
,
what
they
ought
to
advise
the
Regent
to
do
in
this
point
;
the
manner
of
the
request
being
considered
,
some
thought
that
it
was
absolutely
to
be
rejected
;
others
,
that
only
two
or
three
might
be
permitted
to
present
it
;
but
that
opinion
which
was
judged
most
necessary
,
pleavailed
at
last
,
since
without
forces
there
was
nothing
else
to
be
done
:
and
it
was
,
That
all
of
them
should
be
suffered
to
enter
Brussels
,
which
was
coloured
over
by
such
of
the
Councel
,
as
were
not
displeased
at
the
action
,
by
alleadging
that
it
was
not
fitting
to
exasperate
so
many
of
the
Nobility
,
by
rejecting
their
Petition
before
it
was
heard
:
and
that
they
came
but
to
make
supplication
,
the
most
desirable
tribute
of
submission
which
Princes
could
receive
from
their
people
.
Of
all
the
confederates
who
had
as
yet
subscribed
,
Henry
of
Brederode
,
Lord
of
Viana
,
a
Town
in
Holland
,
in
which
Province
he
was
highly
esteemed
for
the
nobility
of
his
bloud
,
and
for
which
he
was
likewise
much
respected
throughout
the
whole
Country
,
was
acknowledged
as
the
Head
,
or
Chieftain
:
he
was
an
heretick
without
dissimulation
,
of
a
troublesome
spirit
,
and
more
troublesome
tongue
,
desirous
of
novelties
,
and
the
more
incited
thereunto
at
this
time
,
by
his
being
chosen
to
be
the
head
of
so
many
Nobles
.
He
therefore
came
into
Brussels
,
accompanied
with
a
numerous
multitude
in
the
beginning
of
April
1566
;
and
was
soon
followed
by
Count
Lodovick
,
brother
to
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
who
was
likewise
wel
accompanied
:
as
also
by
the
Counts
of
Collemburg
and
Tresemberg
.
These
four
were
then
the
chief
men
:
their
rendezvous
at
Brussels
was
in
the
Count
Colemburgs
house
;
and
therefore
that
house
was
afterwards
razed
to
the
ground
in
Duke
Alva's
time
,
in
memory
of
so
execrable
an
excesse
:
their
numbers
are
diversly
spoken
of
.
Some
will
have
them
to
be
200
,
others
300
,
others
500.
The
Dutchess
had
this
mean
while
endeavoured
by
many
expedients
,
and
did
still
endeavour
to
bring
the
confederates
to
some
more
wholesome
Councels
.
They
therefore
fearing
lest
some
of
their
associates
might
be
thereby
wrought
upon
,
Brederode
,
desirous
to
appear
in
the
first
place
,
and
to
enjoy
it
rather
by
the
boldness
of
his
advice
,
then
by
the
prerogative
of
persons
,
spoke
thus
at
one
of
their
meetings
.
We
have
already
overcome
the
worst
(
generous
Associats
)
in
being
met
together
in
so
great
a
union
from
parts
so
far
distant
,
and
now
in
so
great
numbers
here
.
The
Regent
cannot
any
ways
deny
our
just
desires
.
But
say
she
should
do
so
,
and
still
persist
in
the
rigor
of
the
Edicts
,
and
the
bitterness
of
the
Inquisition
,
according
to
the
Orders
received
from
Spain
;
which
of
us
is
it
that
in
such
a
case
will
not
expose
his
estate
,
and
life
,
to
free
himself
,
his
wife
,
his
children
,
and
his
Countrey
,
from
such
sore
yokes
?
Let
us
first
consider
the
condition
of
our
evils
,
and
then
we
shall
see
the
great
justice
of
our
desires
.
And
to
say
truth
,
what
more
unhappy
condition
can
be
imagined
,
then
to
have
so
many
miserable
creatures
under
pretence
of
Heresie
,
be
continually
hurried
away
into
the
Inquisition
,
and
there
either
to
die
by
torments
,
or
be
starved
in
prisons
;
or
being
out
of
prison
,
to
be
deprived
of
their
Countrey
,
and
Estates
,
and
oft-times
of
life
it selfe
,
by
the
horrible
punishment
of
Fire
?
What
greater
unhappiness
can
there
be
,
then
to
see
innocency
it self
so
often
suffer
shipwrack
in
that
sea
of
Calumnies
,
for
every
Argument
,
for
every
accusation
?
Then
to
see
secrecy
banisht
from
out
houses
,
friendship
from
out
Cities
,
and
to
have
all
Human
rights
,
and
rights
of
Nature
violated
amongst
such
as
are
neerest
ally'd
in
blood
,
and
in
belief
?
These
are
the
Fruits
,
these
the
publick
and
privat
advantages
which
the
Inquisition
brings
with
it
:
And
yet
we
must
esteem
the
present
punishments
but
slight
,
and
tolerable
,
in
respect
of
those
which
threaten
us
in
the
future
.
Which
of
you
is
unacquainted
with
the
coming
of
Don
Alonzo
del
Canto
,
that
new
Spanish
Inquisitor
,
into
these
parts
?
and
who
knows
not
what
cruell
and
fearfull
Orders
he
brings
with
him
?
New
prisons
are
already
begun
to
be
built
,
new
Irons
to
be
made
,
and
other
new
ingenious
inventions
of
torments
,
by
this
Architects
designing
.
Gastly
looks
,
sad
complaints
,
and
in
fine
,
the
height
of
calamity
will
reign
in
all
places
:
And
this
sort
of
slavery
will
then
appear
to
us
the
harder
,
by
how
much
we
have
been
accustomed
by
the
Laws
of
our
former
government
,
to
the
sweets
of
Liberty
.
Kings
themselves
(
I
know
not
whether
you
know
so
much
or
no
)
are
liable
to
the
laws
of
the
Inquisition
&
oft-times
to
the
great
scorn
of
their
Scepters
,
they
must
undergo
the
severity
of
punishment
&
the
superiority
of
Empire
&
command
:
and
what
more
unworthy
case
can
be
heard
of
then
what
befell
our
Emperour
of
ever
happy
memory
?
it
affrights
me
to
relate
it
.
That
vanquisher
of
Europe
,
that
Monark
of
new
worlds
:
and
he
who
was
more
glorious
in
renouncing
them
,
then
in
possessing
them
;
He
,
even
he
was
compeld
by
Orders
from
the
Inquisitors
,
to
do
publick
penance
at
his
return
to
Spain
,
for
having
onely
treated
with
the
Lutheran
Hereticks
in
the
wars
which
he
made
in
Germany
.
Now
if
the
dangers
of
the
Inquisition
be
so
many
,
and
if
they
be
so
hard
to
be
evaded
,
by
the
very
Spaniards
,
and
Italians
,
who
are
by
nature
so
wary
and
cautious
,
how
shall
we
Flemings
ever
hope
to
escape
the
least
part
thereof
?
We
,
I
say
,
whose
hearts
are
with
such
candor
seen
in
our
words
?
who
lead
so
free
,
and
so
conversable
a
life
?
and
who
hold
it
for
a
particular
law
of
faithfull
friendship
,
not
to
keep
any
thing
concealed
one
from
another
,
in
our
baals
,
feastings
,
cups
,
and
invitations
?
shall
it
be
imputed
as
a
fault
of
misbeliefe
,
if
some
vain
or
idle
word
escape
our
mouths
,
amidst
those
our
innocent
delights
?
The
Inqusition
will
quickly
take
from
us
these
our
contentments
:
we
shall
be
turn'd
Savages
in
our
demeanours
;
and
our
Cities
will
at
last
be
turned
into
Desarts
,
and
our
Provinces
into
solitary
habitations
:
Commerce
will
be
every
where
destroyed
,
which
consists
almost
wholly
in
contracting
with
such
foraigners
as
profess
liberty
of
conscience
,
and
who
cannot
tolerate
so
much
as
the
very
name
of
the
Inquisition
▪
Thus
Flanders
will
in
a
short
time
fall
into
ruine
and
desolation
:
And
thus
our
formerly
so
fortunate
Provinces
,
will
for
the
future
be
an
example
of
infinite
misery
to
all
Europe
:
whereas
formerly
their
felicity
hath
been
envied
by
all
other
Countries
.
By
the
condition
of
the
evils
which
I
have
laid
before
you
,
the
justice
of
the
desires
which
we
shall
make
to
escape
them
,
will
consequently
and
clearly
appear
.
The
King
hath
sworn
to
maintain
our
Countrey
in
her
liberties
:
and
what
doth
more
destroy
them
then
doth
the
Inquisition
?
The
King
himself
hath
for
a
long
time
been
vers'd
here
in
our
customes
:
and
what
is
more
averse
unto
them
then
these
his
Edicts
?
The
Spaniards
will
introduce
the
government
of
Spain
into
Flanders
;
and
what
greater
repugnancy
can
there
be
,
then
what
is
seen
between
their
Laws
and
ours
?
between
Subjection'
which
is
there
adored
,
and
by
all
men
here
so
much
detested
?
Kings
cannot
extend
their
Laws
beyond
those
of
Nature
;
nay
,
they
are
as
liable
to
her
Laws
,
as
are
their
subjects
.
Let
Spain
and
Italy
then
retain
and
enjoy
their
Inquisition
as
they
shall
like
best
,
which
Flanders
never
received
but
by
force
,
and
from
which
force
she
is
now
resolved
to
free
her self
.
But
since
't
is
understood
that
those
amongst
our selves
who
partake
of
the
Regents
most
secret
resolutions
,
and
which
are
now
more
Spanish
then
Flemish
,
endevour
to
divide
us
,
who
is
he
amongst
us
,
that
will
be
found
faulty
in
his
faith
?
Faulty
in
things
so
solemnly
promis'd
and
sworn
unto
?
And
finally
,
faulty
to
himselfe
,
to
his
blood
,
to
his
honor
,
and
to
the
so
great
danger
of
his
Countrey
?
God
forbid
that
any
such
thing
should
be
dream'd
of
,
much
less
seen
.
Let
each
of
us
consider
the
ancient
glory
of
our
Belgicks
,
and
esteem
it
a
good
fortune
to
be
able
upon
this
occasion
to
imitate
them
.
The
worth
of
progenitors
ought
to
passe
together
with
their
blood
,
into
those
that
descend
from
them
.
And
the
later
ought
not
onely
to
approve
themselves
heirs
,
but
even
competitors
of
the
former
in
all
glorious
actions
.
I
then
(
most
noble
companions
)
will
with
all
humility
lay
before
the
Regent
the
bitterness
of
the
evils
which
we
undergo
,
and
the
necessity
of
our
being
relieved
therein
.
But
if
all
due
respect
,
obsequy
,
and
reason
,
shall
prevail
no
more
in
these
our
present
instances
,
then
they
have
formerly
done
,
what
is
to
be
done
in
such
a
case
,
but
to
have
recourse
to
such
remedies
as
desperation
useth
to
suggest
against
violence
.
I
shall
for
my
part
be
as
ready
to
hazard
my
life
then
,
as
I
am
willing
now
to
use
my
tongue
upon
this
present
occasion
.
We
shal
find
the
greatest
in
the
Councel
wil
agree
with
our
sense
,
and
we
shall
find
their
assent
to
what
we
shall
say
by
their
silence
.
And
doubtlesly
all
the
rest
of
the
Countrey
wil
cheerfully
take
up
such
resolutions
,
as
we
shall
do
in
such
a
case
which
cannot
be
more
just
,
since
they
cannot
be
more
necessary
.
Thus
did
Brederode
inflame
himself
and
the
rest
against
the
inquisition
.
But
it
was
not
true
(
as
hath
been
often
said
)
that
the
King
intended
to
introduce
a
setled
form
of
the
use
thereof
in
Flanders
.
Nor
was
it
true
that
Alanson
Del
Canto
,
was
come
to
Brussels
for
any
thing
concerning
the
inquisition
:
and
what
he
affirmed
touching
the
Emperour
Charls
the
fifth
,
was
a
meer
fable
rashly
invented
and
beleeved
:
who
accompanying
so
many
of
his
other
excellent
vertues
with
his
innate
piety
,
did
never
treat
with
the
Hereticks
in
Germany
,
but
when
necessitated
so
to
do
,
that
he
might
rid
them
of
their
Frenzy
,
either
by
the
usuall
way
of
their
Diets
,
or
by
force
of
Arms
in
Battel
:
and
for
what
concerns
the
inquisition
,
though
the
Country
were
generally
averse
thereunto
,
yet
there
were
many
of
try'd
wisdom
and
zeal
,
who
found
in
themselves
&
desired
to
inform
others
by
the
benefit
which
Spain
and
Italy
had
received
thereby
,
how
advantagious
it
would
be
to
Flanders
to
have
a
moderate
form
thereof
introduced
in
her
Provinces
.
They
said
,
That
some
little
seeming
of
severity
being
taken
away
from
the
inquisition
,
there
were
not
in
effect
any
Tribunals
lesse
severe
then
hers
.
Nor
whereby
more
just
and
Candid
wayes
the
preservation
of
the
Honour
and
Purity
of
Faith
was
endeavoured
.
That
the
name
and
use
thereof
was
to
be
esteemed
most
sacred
.
That
if
so
many
temporal
Lawes
were
made
in
favour
of
Princes
,
to
keep
humane
Majesty
unharmed
;
spirituall
Lawes
were
much
more
to
be
approved
of
in
favour
of
the
Church
;
by
punishing
those
who
were
guilty
of
high
treason
against
the
Majesty
of
God
.
That
by
defending
this
right
which
doth
so
straitly
binde
the
faithfull
to
God
,
and
to
Religion
;
the
other
which
was
due
from
the
people
to
Princes
and
their
States
,
was
the
better
sustained
.
That
if
Calumny
were
to
give
way
to
truth
,
as
of
right
it
should
,
it
must
necessarily
be
confest
that
nothing
maintained
States
in
the
sincerity
of
Faith
more
then
the
inquisition
;
where
as
when
Heresie
once
enters
,
Factions
suddenly
arise
;
from
Factions
,
civil
Wars
:
and
from
civil
Wars
,
Forrein
ones
inevitably
.
So
as
Princes
together
with
their
People
were
suddenly
seen
to
fall
into
deplorable
miseries
and
calamitie
:
what
unhappy
proof
may
Flanders
fear
herein
through
her
own
evils
?
and
to
how
many
fat
all
seenes
may
Germany
and
France
serve
for
a
Theatre
by
reason
hereof
?
nor
were
the
same
revolutions
and
misfortunes
lesse
in
other
Countries
,
where
Heresie
hath
been
able
to
open
the
Schools
of
error
,
and
display
the
Ensignes
of
Rebellion
.
That
Spain
and
Italy
this
mean
while
did
enjoy
a
perfect
and
happy
peace
;
which
was
the
supream
good
of
mortals
,
and
that
which
distinguisheth
men
from
beasts
,
and
Cities
from
wildernesses
:
nor
was
it
to
be
doubted
but
that
the
one
and
the
other
of
them
did
acknowledge
so
happy
a
condition
much
more
from
the
Catholike
unitie
,
and
from
the
strong
holds
of
the
inquisition
which
defend
that
unitie
,
then
from
the
immence
wals
of
Mountains
,
and
vast
dieches
of
Seass
,
where
with
they
are
by
nature
invironed
and
united
.
Thus
spoke
they
in
favour
of
the
inquisition
who
knew
more
then
did
the
nest
;
and
endeavoured
thus
to
make
it
be
better
thought
of
.
The
Regent
had
made
use
of
the
same
reasons
,
to
the
same
end
,
and
at
the
same
time
,
as
she
had
often
done
formerly
,
to
moderate
the
violence
and
the
heat
of
the
Nobles
who
were
gathered
together
in
Brussels
:
but
their
hearts
were
too
much
hardned
,
and
their
ears
deaf
,
to
admit
of
any
reason
in
this
affair
.
Brederodes
discourse
was
received
with
a
favourable
Hum.
And
in
signe
that
they
would
persist
more
then
ever
in
the
resolutions
which
they
had
taken
,
they
all
cry'd
aloud
.
He
is
a
Traytor
that
proves
faultie
;
hereupon
they
were
admitted
to
Audience
before
the
Regent
;
who
would
have
the
Councel
of
State
,
and
those
Knighes
of
the
golden
Fleece
who
were
then
in
Brussels
,
to
be
present
.
The
consederates
marcht
two
by
two
,
from
Colembergs
house
,
as
it
were
in
Procession
,
to
the
Regents
Palace
;
and
the
two
last
were
Count
Lodovick
and
Brederode
.
Brederode
spoke
in
the
name
of
them
all
;
he
first
complained
of
the
bad
relations
which
he
said
were
made
of
them
to
the
King
and
the
Regent
:
and
then
added
;
that
the
Publike
necessity
of
the
Country
,
and
their
own
private
urgencies
,
had
inforced
them
to
this
kind
of
Action
.
He
then
presented
a
petition
to
the
Regent
in
the
name
of
them
all
;
and
desired
it
might
be
read
.
The
contents
were
these
.
That
infinitly
praise
worthy
was
the
zeal
which
first
moved
the
Emperor
,
and
then
the
King
to
provide
for
the
dangers
which
might
befall
the
Catholike
Religion
in
Flanders
.
That
time
,
which
is
an
un
orrupt
Councellor
,
had
made
it
clearly
seen
,
that
the
remedies
which
were
applied
did
agravate
the
evil
;
that
the
King
continuing
not
withstanding
in
the
same
minde
,
and
greater
disorders
daily
accruing
,
The
Nobility
could
no
longer
contain
from
representing
the
danger
.
That
they
were
chiefly
concern'd
therein
both
by
their
prerogative
of
place
,
and
by
their
strict
bond
of
Allegiance
:
but
that
their
interest
did
likewise
particularly
oblige
them
thereunto
:
since
the
Nobles
living
for
the
most
part
in
the
Country
,
and
enjoying
there
their
Estates
,
they
should
be
the
first
who
should
be
sencible
of
the
inconveniencies
,
and
experience
the
injuries
,
when
the
alterations
which
were
to
be
feared
,
should
happen
:
that
therefore
it
was
necessary
to
take
away
the
occasions
,
which
would
inevitable
produce
so
bad
effects
.
That
the
inquisition
,
and
Edicts
had
put
the
whole
Country
into
commotion
,
and
in
all
places
had
turn'd
patience
into
desperation
.
That
therefore
they
did
humbly
beseech
her
Highness
,
that
she
would
as
soon
as
might
be
,
advertise
the
King
of
the
premises
by
expresse
Messengers
,
and
that
in
the
mean
time
she
would
suspend
the
use
of
the
former
,
and
moderate
the
rigor
of
the
others
:
that
the
necessity
wherein
Religion
was
concerned
might
better
be
seen
into
by
the
States
General
,
and
a
remedy
found
out
,
by
their
uniform
consent
.
That
if
in
fine
it
should
appear
that
these
their
humble
and
devout
intreaties
should
no
wayes
avail
,
they
cal'd
God
to
witness
,
the
King
,
her
Highness
self
,
and
all
the
Gentlemen
that
were
there
present
,
that
they
had
done
what
upon
such
an
occasion
belonged
to
good
and
faithfull
subjects
:
and
that
the
fault
was
not
to
be
put
upon
their
account
,
if
peradventure
any
evil
should
ensue
.
The
Regents
answer
was
,
That
she
would
consider
better
upon
what
they
had
propounded
.
And
she
afterwards
answered
them
in
writing
thus
,
That
she
would
send
some
personages
of
purpose
into
Spain
,
according
to
their
desire
.
That
States
were
grounded
upon
Laws
:
And
that
such
Laws
were
most
necessary
as
did
most
favour
Religion
.
That
notwithstanding
,
for
their
better
satisfaction
,
proceedings
should
be
had
therein
,
with
all
possible
moderation
:
That
in
the
mean
time
,
the
Kings
mind
was
to
be
known
;
to
whom
,
as
she
would
do
them
all
the
good
offices
she
could
,
so
she
promised
unto
her self
,
that
they
would
shun
all
manner
of
novelty
in
this
behalf
.
The
Confederates
would
gladly
have
received
a
more
direct
answer
to
their
request
of
having
the
Inquisition
suspended
,
and
the
rigor
of
the
Edicts
moderated
.
And
some
there
were
who
interpreted
the
words
of
the
Regents
answer
to
the
worst
sense
.
So
as
they
seemed
not
only
not
to
be
satisfied
therewith
;
but
did
in
bitter
terms
complain
thereof
.
They
this
mean
while
shewed
their
mad
pranks
in
divers
manners
.
One
of
which
was
,
the
aparelling
of
many
of
them
in
one
and
the
same
colour
,
near
upon
the
russet
,
of
an
ordinary
cheap
stuff
,
and
the
shewing
of
themselves
so
together
in
company
.
Upon
a
certain
occasion
,
the
Regent
her self
saw
them
;
and
't
is
reported
that
Barlemont
,
who
was
then
with
her
,
should
say
unto
her
,
‛
Madam
,
what
fear
can
you
have
of
these
Gueux
'
.
(
A
French
word
,
which
in
English
signifies
Vagrants
,
or
Beggers
.
)
There
are
some
Writers
who
say
that
Barlemont
gave
them
this
name
when
they
went
to
present
their
Petition
to
the
Regent
in
way
of
procession
;
and
that
this
being
by
them
known
,
they
took
occasion
thereupon
to
aparel
themselves
,
and
to
appear
in
manner
aforesaid
:
and
not
contented
with
the
bare
colour
and
habit
of
beggers
,
they
hung
some
upon
their
hats
,
some
about
their
girdles
certain
vile
and
sordid
implements
,
such
as
are
used
to
be
worn
by
beggers
:
they
had
nothing
in
their
mouths
but
the
word
Gueux
;
they
used
it
in
all
places
,
and
upon
all
occasions
,
but
especially
in
their
cups
,
and
in
the
freedom
they
take
at
meals
.
This
fell
out
particularly
one
day
when
they
a
great
many
of
them
were
at
a
solemn
invitation
,
in
Count
Colembergs
house
:
where
beyond
all
other
vanities
,
they
strove
who
should
most
celebrate
the
name
of
Gueux
,
or
beggers
.
The
wine
is
ply'd
,
and
great
goblets
goe
round
:
the
defie
encreases
,
and
they
lay
hands
on
vessels
of
a
very
large
sise
:
they
break
their
order
of
sitting
;
one
gets
upon
chairs
,
another
upon
tables
,
and
their
drink
;
the
fury
of
drunkeness
fits
them
with
a
thousand
mad
vagaries
,
they
crie
as
every
glass
goes
down
,
Long
live
the
King
Long
live
the
Gueux
.
And
the
whole
house
rung
of
nothing
but
this
.
They
had
an
oath
amongst
them
likewise
very
sutable
to
that
place
,
and
that
action
,
in
French
dog-rime
,
to
this
purpose
By
this
bread
,
by
this
salt
,
and
by
this
Budget
,
The
Guex
will
from
their
Tenets
nere
budg
yet
.
nor
yet
contented
herewithall
,
they
wore
almost
all
of
them
as
they
walked
the
streets
of
Brussels
,
a
certain
medal
hanging
at
their
girdle
,
wherein
these
words
were
written
in
French
,
True
to
the
King
,
even
to
the
Budget
.
Thus
did
they
rejoyce
,
and
as
it
were
,
triumph
in
this
name
of
Guex
;
an
unfortunate
name
to
Flanders
,
which
from
that
time
began
to
lose
its
quiet
,
and
which
hath
since
,
so
long
,
and
by
so
many
means
beg'd
it
,
and
could
never
obtain
it
.
The
Petitioners
desires
to
the
Regent
consisted
chiefly
in
two
things
:
the
one
,
That
some
express
personages
might
be
sent
into
Spain
to
the
purpose
spoken
of
:
The
other
,
That
in
the
mean
while
the
Inquisition
,
and
the
rigor
of
the
Edicts
,
might
be
forborn
in
Flanders
.
The
Dutchess
then
designed
to
send
the
Marquis
of
Berghen
,
and
the
Lord
Montigni
,
brother
to
Count
Horn
,
to
the
Court
of
Spain
:
both
which
were
propounded
by
the
Petitioners
.
And
for
what
concernd
the
second
point
,
she
sent
to
the
Governours
of
the
Provinces
,
to
cause
a
new
form
of
Edict
to
be
propounded
in
each
Province
,
by
which
the
Inquisition
was
somewhat
moderated
,
but
not
suspended
;
and
the
like
was
done
in
the
Edicts
;
seditious
papers
were
this
mean
while
dispersed
about
from
divers
parts
,
both
within
and
without
Flanders
,
by
which
the
Petitioners
were
still
more
incited
to
persist
in
their
demands
.
They
were
incouraged
in
these
seditious
papers
,
by
the
example
of
the
liberty
of
the
neighbouring
Countries
,
and
especially
by
that
of
upper
Germany
,
with
which
't
was
affirmed
,
that
divers
of
the
lower
Provinces
were
incorporated
;
and
it
was
particularly
suggested
,
that
as
the
former
did
enjoy
the
confession
of
Ausperg
,
so
ought
Flanders
without
all
question
,
to
enjoy
it
.
The
fire
was
no
longer
in
bursting
out
:
Whilst
the
Edict
of
moderation
was
proposed
by
the
Regent
througout
the
Provinces
;
whilst
it
was
doubtfull
how
they
would
interpret
this
,
and
much
more
how
the
King
would
be
pleased
with
it
,
some
of
the
more
turbulent
spirits
amongst
the
Petitioners
,
instigated
by
the
sutler
sort
,
gave
out
,
that
the
Regent
had
granted
all
that
was
desired
,
and
in
confirmation
thereof
,
a
counterfeit
writing
was
given
about
:
This
report
ran
presently
over
the
whole
Country
like
a
Torrent
,
and
did
so
provoke
the
common
people
,
as
that
in
divers
places
of
the
Provinces
,
the
dores
were
thrown
open
to
the
heritick
Preachers
.
They
cunningly
thought
,
that
thus
the
King
would
be
by
necessity
induced
to
grant
all
their
demands
.
The
first
Sermons
were
made
in
the
very
Province
of
Flanders
,
and
't
was
first
begun
to
be
done
in
some
great
Villages
,
for
they
feared
,
lest
if
they
should
do
it
in
Cities
,
they
might
be
hindred
by
the
Magistrates
.
They
forthwith
did
the
like
in
other
Villages
in
Brabant
,
near
Antwerp
,
and
suddenly
the
mallady
encreased
every
where
;
so
as
it
began
to
disperse
it self
through
the
greatest
part
of
the
Provinces
.
In
the
Countrys
of
Lucemberg
,
Hennault
,
Artois
,
and
Namures
,
no
novelty
at
all
was
made
.
The
Hereticks
appeared
more
licentious
about
Torney
,
and
Valentiennes
,
then
in
other
parts
.
And
those
two
Cities
seemed
most
disposed
to
receive
and
favour
them
.
Lutherans
,
Calvinists
,
and
Anabaptists
,
began
in
troops
to
divulge
their
Herisie
:
each
of
them
exalted
their
own
sect
:
the
common
people
flockt
unto
,
and
applauded
novelty
.
Not
the
most
learned
,
but
the
most
hair-braind
amongst
them
,
took
upon
them
to
preach
;
and
through
the
blind
and
most
monstruous
perswasion
that
every
one
was
able
to
teach
the
word
of
God
:
the
baser
sort
of
women
had
the
affrontedness
to
have
their
several
meetings
,
if
not
at
preachings
,
yet
at
conferences
:
they
went
armed
where
they
preached
,
lest
the
Magistrates
might
hinder
their
meetings
.
And
disobedience
was
already
manifested
almost
every
where
:
So
as
the
Regent
thought
it
not
now
fit
to
proceed
in
the
intended
Edict
,
touching
the
moderation
of
the
others
that
were
already
gone
out
,
and
touching
the
Inquisition
;
but
published
another
upon
very
severe
penalties
,
against
the
Preachers
,
and
against
such
as
should
follow
them
,
inhibiting
all
meetings
which
should
be
made
to
this
purpose
.
The
Regents
orders
did
as
then
some
good
,
in
containing
the
vulgar
within
Cities
,
in
their
duties
;
yet
the
same
licentiousness
continued
in
the
Country
Villages
.
The
Regent
complained
of
the
Governors
of
the
Provinces
;
and
they
again
of
her
,
shewing
that
to
side
too
much
with
the
sense
of
Spain
,
she
had
suffered
the
Edicts
,
and
Inquisition
to
be
so
far
proceeded
in
.
Had
not
they
foreseen
the
evil
which
was
now
burst
forth
?
how
oft
had
they
mentioned
the
remedy
?
but
that
more
belief
was
adhibited
to
Granville
,
and
after
him
,
to
those
who
in
his
absence
sustained
his
faction
,
and
who
being
looked
upon
as
the
most
faithfull
,
had
proved
most
perfidious
to
the
service
of
their
King
and
Countrey
.
Such
contestations
as
these
fell
out
often
in
the
Councel
of
State
,
even
in
the
presence
of
the
Dutchess
her self
:
where
Orange
,
Egmont
,
&
the
other
Lords
who
interven'd
therein
,
would
with
much
freedom
upbraid
Barlemont
,
Vighlio
,
and
Assonville
,
who
was
one
much
imployed
by
the
Regent
,
and
went
hand
in
hand
with
the
other
two
,
with
the
above
said
disorders
.
the
Hereticks
did
not
as
yet
preach
publikely
in
Cities
;
and
because
this
was
feared
dayly
more
and
more
,
and
especially
in
Antwerp
,
where
the
danger
was
thought
to
be
the
greatest
,
by
reason
of
the
frequency
of
people
,
and
the
liberty
of
Commerce
which
drew
a
great
number
of
forreign
Hereticks
thither
,
the
Regent
therfore
sent
the
Count
of
Mega
thither
to
endeavour
with
the
Magistrate
that
he
would
permit
a
garrison
to
be
put
in
there
.
But
it
was
impossible
to
effect
it
,
it
being
alledged
to
the
contrary
that
it
was
not
expedient
to
mix
souldiers
with
Merchants
:
this
mean
while
the
Marquiss
of
Berghen
,
and
Monsieur
De
Montigni
were
arrived
in
Spain
,
and
after
having
staid
there
a
considerable
while
,
could
not
get
audience
of
the
King
.
It
was
well
known
in
the
Court
that
they
brought
with
them
the
sense
of
the
Petitioners
,
and
that
they
were
rather
sent
by
them
,
then
dispacht
away
by
the
Regent
.
Yet
thinking
it
was
his
best
course
to
dissemble
at
the
present
,
he
writ
to
the
Governours
of
the
Province
.
Shewing
how
much
he
relied
upon
them
,
and
exhorting
them
to
provide
by
all
possible
means
,
remedies
for
the
evils
already
begun
.
That
his
intention
was
to
come
himself
in
person
into
Flanders
,
and
that
Divers
necessities
of
his
other
Kingdoms
had
made
him
delay
,
but
not
change
his
former
thought
therein
.
That
he
would
by
his
own
pre-presence
,
give
full
satisfaction
to
all
the
desires
which
were
made
unto
him
:
that
the
tumults
in
the
mean
while
might
be
appeased
;
and
that
particular
care
might
be
taken
that
no
innovation
might
be
made
in
matter
of
Religion
.
The
Regent
writ
likewise
to
the
chiefest
of
the
Petitioners
,
who
were
already
gone
from
Brussels
,
complaining
of
too
long
delay
in
the
demands
which
they
had
made
.
She
gave
a
touch
upon
the
suspition
she
had
of
their
introducing
an
Heretical
Army
;
and
acquainted
them
with
what
she
thought
necessary
for
the
remedying
the
Novelties
which
ensued
.
Yet
they
,
nevertheless
,
little
regarding
the
Regents
endeavours
,
or
little
trusting
what
she
said
did
not
onely
not
satisfie
her
just
desires
,
but
with
greater
contumacy
then
before
,
resolved
to
assemble
together
again
at
Getrinberg
,
a
town
in
the
Bishoprick
of
Liege
.
To
this
end
having
had
many
preceding
practices
both
by
people
and
by
letters
in
divers
places
;
a
great
many
of
them
met
there
in
the
moneth
of
August
,
where
the
most
seditious
were
most
listned
unto
.
They
appeared
to
be
of
divers
opinions
;
some
would
have
them
to
break
forth
into
publick
tumults
,
and
get
that
by
force
,
which
they
had
not
as
yet
got
by
intreaties
.
Others
,
that
the
States
General
should
meet
together
of
their
own
Authority
,
and
that
by
that
means
the
Edicts
,
and
the
Inquisition
might
be
thrown
down
.
Others
,
that
to
the
end
they
might
lead
on
their
designes
the
more
advantagiously
,
they
might
first
advise
with
their
neighbours
,
&
be
assisted
by
them
;
yet
some
were
more
moderate
in
their
opinions
,
who
propounded
that
they
should
better
consider
ere
they
resolved
on
any
thing
;
and
that
they
should
first
see
what
effect
the
Marquis
of
Berghens
and
Montigni's
journey
to
Spain
would
produce
,
and
what
the
mean
time
the
Regent
would
do
in
Flanders
.
But
the
most
seditious
prevailing
,
it
was
resolved
,
that
by
all
means
,
as
well
within
Flanders
,
as
elsewhere
,
that
liberty
which
they
pretended
to
in
Religion
;
might
be
endeavoured
.
The
Dutchess
was
very
much
troubled
at
the
news
of
this
meeting
at
Getrinberg
,
and
presently
used
all
her
industry
to
break
it
off
.
To
this
purpose
she
sent
Orange
,
(
some
Writers
say
it
was
the
Duke
of
Arescot
)
and
Egmont
to
Duffle
,
a
town
in
Brabant
neer
Antwerp
,
and
not
very
far
from
Getrinberg
,
willing
them
by
all
possible
means
to
appease
the
Confederates
,
and
to
assure
them
again
,
that
they
should
receive
full
satisfaction
both
from
her
,
and
from
the
King
.
The
tumult
was
of
great
consideration
in
it self
,
but
much
more
in
the
example
thereof
:
it
was
undertaken
by
a
few
,
desired
by
many
,
and
at
last
consented
unto
by
all
.
The
meaner
sort
of
people
in
that
City
,
which
was
then
very
numerous
because
the
Trading
of
Europe
was
greater
there
then
in
any
other
place
,
were
generally
infected
with
heresie
.
And
the
people
of
better
quality
,
even
those
who
were
the
most
zealous
Catholicks
,
did
so
abhor
the
Inquisition
,
and
the
rigor
of
the
Edicts
,
and
thought
the
effect
thereof
so
pernitious
to
the
liberty
of
Merchandizing
,
as
that
they
were
not
sorry
to
see
the
King
necessitated
to
grant
that
,
which
could
not
till
then
be
obtained
,
and
wherein
his
consent
was
still
despaired
of
:
By
the
tumlut
of
Antwerp
,
as
by
displaid
Ensignes
,
all
the
other
chief
Cities
of
almost
all
the
other
Provinces
,
were
forthwith
invited
to
do
the
like
:
only
the
Walloon
Provinces
,
upon
the
Frontiers
of
France
,
kept
free
from
these
novelties
.
The
Dutchess
perceiving
so
great
and
so
universal
a
commotion
,
and
suspecting
lest
the
Governours
of
the
Provinces
might
seem
to
tollerate
it
,
and
in
secret
to
authorize
it
,
she
began
to
fear
she
might
not
be
safe
in
Brussels
,
where
heresie
had
likewise
got
good
footing
.
She
enclined
to
leave
that
Town
,
and
to
go
to
Mons
,
the
chief
City
in
Hennault
;
but
divers
of
the
chief
Lords
that
were
about
her
,
did
joyntly
oppose
themselves
thereunto
,
and
in
particular
,
Orange
and
Egmont
;
they
said
that
the
troubles
which
were
risen
in
other
places
would
be
appeased
,
and
they
assured
her
there
should
no
disorder
happen
in
Brussels
:
which
though
her
own
presence
alone
was
sufficient
to
prevent
,
yet
if
need
should
require
,
they
would
hazard
their
lives
in
hindring
it
.
But
the
greatest
consideration
herein
was
concerning
themselves
,
since
they
should
be
too
much
blamed
,
if
the
Dutches
,
they
being
present
,
should
retire
,
or
rather
run
away
in
such
a
manner
.
How
would
this
relish
in
Spain
?
how
would
the
King
be
thereat
scandalized
?
and
how
much
should
they
suffer
in
their
honours
?
for
no
justification
would
be
able
to
free
them
from
being
thought
to
be
the
true
Authors
of
such
violences
done
by
the
common
people
.
The
Regent
therefore
resolved
to
stay
at
Brussels
;
but
for
her
greater
safety
,
that
Peter
Ernestus
,
Count
of
Mansfield
,
should
get
together
some
soldiers
,
who
might
serve
to
remedy
any
tumult
which
might
happen
in
the
City
,
and
her
own
person
might
be
the
more
secure
.
It
was
debated
in
Councel
how
so
many
and
so
great
disorders
might
be
provided
against
.
It
was
thought
fit
to
treat
again
with
the
Petitioners
,
wherein
were
so
many
of
the
Nobility
of
the
Country
,
to
see
whether
any
satisfaction
might
be
given
them
,
so
as
that
their
union
might
be
broken
,
and
so
the
people
might
want
that
fomentation
,
and
the
King
the
mean
while
might
put
on
more
vigorous
resolutions
,
which
the
Regent
might
with
more
ease
execute
.
To
this
purpose
some
of
the
Councel
were
deputed
by
her
,
and
some
others
by
the
Petitioners
;
and
after
many
contradictions
,
they
pitched
upon
that
which
the
necessity
of
the
time
,
upon
that
occasion
,
did
require
.
Thus
by
a
new
Edict
,
which
seemed
to
be
in
answer
to
the
Petition
delivered
,
the
preceding
April
,
the
Regent
declared
,
That
no
use
of
the
Inquisition
should
be
had
or
made
in
Flanders
,
and
that
there
should
be
no
use
thereof
for
the
future
:
That
the
Edicts
should
be
so
moderated
as
should
give
full
satisfaction
to
all
the
Provinces
:
That
the
confederates
should
not
be
proceeded
against
for
any
of
the
late
novelties
:
and
that
the
liberty
of
Preaching
should
be
permitted
where
it
was
already
introduced
;
provided
that
no
tumults
were
occasioned
thereby
,
and
that
the
Catholick
worship
should
not
be
in
any
wise
hindred
.
Another
Edict
came
forth
presently
after
in
the
Kings
express
name
,
denouncing
heavy
punishments
to
all
those
who
had
committed
so
many
and
so
horrible
enormitys
against
the
Churches
and
Monasteries
.
But
by
how
much
the
Regent
went
every
day
less
in
her
authority
,
so
much
more
did
the
audacity
of
the
Confederates
,
and
the
rest
who
held
Intelligence
with
them
,
increase
.
So
as
the
hereticks
not
laying
aside
their
former
insolencies
in
Antwerp
,
did
still
insult
in
divers
manners
over
the
Catholicks
.
They
by
violence
made
their
Churches
be
shut
up
:
they
stormed
to
see
that
they
could
not
get
any
one
of
them
for
themselves
to
preach
in
;
and
not
being
able
to
do
it
elsewhere
,
they
preached
publickly
in
the
Piazzas
of
the
new
Town
of
Antwerp
,
the
Lutherans
in
one
place
,
in
another
the
Calvinists
:
and
the
stinch
of
many
other
sectaries
gave
occasion
of
divers
other
sorts
of
meetings
,
both
in
privat
and
in
publick
.
These
sects
did
greatly
differ
one
from
another
,
but
they
joyned
all
in
their
rage
against
the
Catholick
religion
.
At
last
they
prevailed
so
far
,
as
it
behoved
to
come
to
express
capitulation
with
them
:
by
vertue
whereof
they
got
so
much
liberty
,
as
did
amount
almost
to
a
full
exercise
of
heresie
:
and
at
last
they
were
permitted
to
build
a
particular
Fabrick
,
which
they
called
by
the
name
of
Temple
,
where
their
Ministers
were
heard
to
preach
,
and
all
other
exercises
of
their
sects
were
officiated
.
Assoon
as
this
permission
was
obtained
,
men
and
women
flock
thither
from
all
parts
,
Merchants
and
Plebeians
,
Gentry
and
Citizens
,
to
put
their
hands
to
the
building
of
this
Temple
.
The
Prince
of
Orange
,
to
boot
with
his
being
Governor
of
Holland
and
Zealand
,
and
of
a
part
of
Burgundy
,
was
likewise
Governor
of
Antwerp
.
In
the
tumult
which
had
hapned
in
that
City
,
he
had
endeavoured
that
it
might
appear
he
had
used
all
dilligence
to
impede
them
,
he
himself
came
often
thither
in
person
:
and
when
he
could
not
be
there
himself
,
he
sent
the
Count
of
Hostrat
thither
.
'T
was
known
that
Orange
his
authority
in
that
City
was
very
great
;
so
as
few
thought
that
he
would
make
use
thereof
according
as
occasion
did
require
:
And
when
they
saw
Hostrat
adhere
unto
him
,
they
thought
they
were
both
of
the
same
mind
.
Orange
had
likewise
gone
into
Holland
and
Zealand
,
to
appease
the
tumults
which
had
ensued
there
in
matter
of
Religion
,
presently
after
that
of
Antwerp
:
But
his
endeavours
there
availed
but
little
likewise
,
by
reason
of
the
maligne
constellation
of
times
,
or
they
were
but
little
sincere
,
by
his
own
,
peradventure
,
more
maligne
contrariety
.
Great
was
the
commotion
which
had
ensued
in
Gaunt
,
the
chief
City
of
Flanders
;
where
the
hereticks
had
likewise
insolently
introduced
the
use
of
their
heresie
,
as
also
in
almost
all
the
other
considerable
places
of
that
Province
.
Egmont
,
who
was
Governor
thereof
,
had
been
there
too
in
person
;
and
because
his
presence
had
done
but
little
good
,
he
began
to
be
suspected
as
well
as
Orange
.
Though
it
was
considered
by
some
,
in
their
justification
,
that
in
the
Province
of
Groninghen
,
where
Count
Aremberg
was
Governour
,
and
in
Ghelderland
and
Zutfen
,
which
were
Governed
by
the
Count
Mega
,
both
of
them
being
esteemed
great
Catholicks
,
and
faithfull
to
the
King
.
The
like
revolts
were
seen
in
matter
of
Religion
,
and
like
difficulties
in
removing
them
:
but
howsoever
,
those
two
were
chieflyest
suspected
;
since
they
exceeding
the
rest
so
far
in
Authorities
,
't
was
thought
that
the
tumults
fomented
by
them
,
had
made
all
the
rest
prove
likewise
remediless
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
.
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
BOOK
III.
The
Contents
.
The
King
is
highly
offended
for
the
novelties
happened
in
Flanders
.
A
letter
from
Montigni
to
Count
Horne
;
the
Regent
resolves
to
take
up
Arms.
A
meeting
of
Orange
,
Egmont
,
and
others
in
Terramond
;
Valentiennes
is
besieged
:
is
reduced
.
So
is
Antwerp
.
The
Regent
enters
Antwerp
well
provided
of
Arms.
A
great
disposition
throughout
the
whole
Low
Countries
to
quiet
.
Consultations
in
Spain
upon
the
affairs
of
Flanders
;
two
opposite
Orations
made
unto
the
King
by
the
Duke
of
Feria
,
and
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
the
King
resolves
at
last
to
send
an
Army
into
Flanders
.
And
gives
the
command
thereof
to
the
Duke
of
Alva
:
upon
newes
hereof
,
Orange
retures
into
Germany
.
Alva
enters
the
low
Countries
:
he
forthwith
imprisons
Egmont
and
Horne
.
The
Dutchesse
of
Parma
departs
for
Italy
.
The
Duke
of
Alva
is
Governour
of
the
Low
Countries
.
THus
went
the
Affairs
in
Flanders
at
this
time
:
in
the
interim
Anno.
1566.
newes
was
brought
to
Spain
,
of
the
so
many
and
so
strange
innovasions
happened
of
late
in
those
Provinces
:
nor
can
it
be
said
how
much
the
King
and
his
Councel
were
troubled
thereat
.
Wherfore
the
Marquess
of
Berghen
,
and
the
Lord
Montigni
could
not
be
admitted
to
Audience
before
the
King
,
&
the
King
did
not
only
seem
not
to
approve
of
what
had
bin
done
in
Flanders
to
the
so
great
prejudice
of
the
Catholike
Religion
,
and
his
regal
Authority
,
but
he
discovered
a
great
indignation
against
the
Flemish
,
and
a
firm
intention
to
chastise
them
and
because
such
a
designe
required
time
,
and
time
dissimulation
;
therefore
the
King
yielding
in
this
conjuncture
to
the
force
of
necessitie
,
writ
unto
the
Regent
,
That
she
should
endeavour
by
all
means
possible
to
compose
the
tumults
the
best
she
might
,
incouraging
her
notwithstanding
to
use
force
,
when
she
should
think
it
were
a
fitting
time
to
do
so
.
To
this
end
some
monies
were
sent
from
Spain
,
and
thereupon
it
was
taken
into
consideration
that
for
the
present
some
Alman
and
Walloone
forces
might
be
raised
,
till
time
should
better
advise
what
was
to
be
resolved
on
,
touching
the
sending
of
Spanish
forces
,
and
the
like
of
other
nations
subject
to
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
into
Flanders
:
by
reason
then
of
these
orders
which
were
come
in
secret
,
and
much
more
by
reason
of
the
manifest
appearing
necessity
of
providing
by
Arms
against
the
tumults
which
had
already
happened
,
and
to
those
of
greater
danger
which
might
insue
;
the
Regent
resolved
to
raise
a
good
number
of
souldiers
,
and
to
place
them
under
such
Commanders
as
she
might
confide
in
:
the
speediest
and
neerest
Levies
which
could
be
made
abroad
,
were
the
High
Dutch
,
and
in
Flanders
the
Walloones
:
The
Regent
had
not
as
then
any
other
souldiers
then
those
who
a
little
before
she
had
assembled
to
secure
Brussels
from
tumults
,
and
for
the
more
safety
of
her
own
person
:
which
might
be
about
500
Walloone
foot
,
and
100
Harquebusiers
on
horse
back
,
under
the
Command
of
Ernestus
Count
Mansfeild
.
She
did
then
without
any
delay
give
order
for
the
raising
of
the
aforesaid
forces
;
to
wit
,
the
Lower
Almans
in
two
Regiments
under
the
Counts
of
Aremberg
,
and
of
Mega
;
and
two
Regiments
of
the
Upper
Almans
,
under
Count
Erbestin
,
and
Baron
Shamburg
.
The
Walloones
were
divided
into
three
Regiments
;
one
of
which
was
given
to
Charls
Count
Mansfield
,
son
to
Ernestus
;
another
to
the
Count
De
Reules
:
and
the
third
to
Monsieur
De
Hierghes
,
son
to
the
Lord
Barlemont
:
to
boote
with
these
foot
,
order
was
given
for
the
raising
of
some
horse
.
The
opinions
of
those
of
the
Councel
of
State
touching
the
raising
of
Arms
were
different
.
Those
of
greatest
Authority
amongst
them
did
not
seem
to
incline
thereunto
:
alledging
that
instead
of
taking
away
jealousies
,
which
was
of
most
importment
,
this
would
be
the
way
to
increase
them
.
Others
thought
this
remedy
requisit
,
since
faire
means
had
hitherto
prevail'd
so
little
;
but
the
Regent
would
adhere
unto
the
latter
opinion
;
and
shewed
how
that
it
was
the
more
necessary
,
for
that
it
was
known
a
little
before
,
that
the
confederats
had
divers
projects
on
foot
to
raise
men
also
,
and
that
to
this
effect
divers
correspondencies
had
already
been
had
between
them
and
the
neighbouring
parts
of
Germany
,
and
France
.
This
preparation
for
Arms
did
much
trouble
such
,
who
thought
they
might
be
used
against
them
.
The
Hereticks
who
had
so
many
wayes
offended
,
had
reason
to
fear
:
and
the
better
sort
of
the
Petitioners
,
and
the
rest
of
their
order
,
who
had
licentiously
run
upon
so
many
novelties
,
had
almost
as
much
cause
to
fear
:
but
Egmont
,
Orange
,
and
Horne
were
in
private
no
lesse
troubled
hereat
;
they
being
suspected
to
have
continually
fomented
the
disorders
,
more
then
the
other
Lords
.
Their
names
were
publikely
torn
to
pieces
in
Spain
;
and
they
were
already
called
Traytors
oftner
then
Subjects
.
This
opinion
which
the
King
and
the
whole
Court
had
of
them
all
three
,
and
in
general
of
all
the
Flemish
,
had
often
been
signified
by
letters
written
by
the
Marquess
of
Berghen
,
and
the
Lord
Montigni
:
and
one
in
particular
was
sent
(
as
it
was
commonly
reported
)
from
Montigni
to
his
brother
Count
Horne
,
the
contents
whereof
were
these
.
This
letter
caused
much
fear
;
and
the
end
thereof
shewed
(
as
shall
be
said
in
its
proper
place
)
that
the
two
that
writ
it
,
foresaw
the
tragical
success
they
should
have
in
Spain
.
Orange
had
often
intreated
the
Regent
to
give
him
leave
to
quit
his
imployments
,
and
to
retire
;
protesting
that
in
times
of
such
trouble
it
was
impossible
to
satisfie
his
service
to
the
King
on
the
one
part
,
and
on
the
other
,
the
Countreys
necessity
:
But
his
true
end
herein
was
thought
to
be
,
his
desire
to
forgoe
Flanders
with
the
Kings
leave
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
not
be
held
guilty
of
the
plotted
Machinations
if
he
should
leave
it
in
a
less
becoming
manner
.
The
Regent
would
never
be
perswaded
to
move
any
such
thing
to
the
King
;
but
on
the
contrary
she
exhorted
Orange
to
embrace
the
Kings
affairs
so
much
the
more
,
by
how
much
the
times
did
now
require
his
service
,
which
might
be
so
advantagious
.
And
still
by
publick
praise
,
or
privat
dissimulation
,
she
made
use
of
him
in
the
most
important
affairs
.
He
afterwards
did
by
Letters
make
the
same
desires
unto
the
King
,
but
still
received
the
like
answer
.
He
did
not
rely
at
all
notwithstanding
upon
any
shew
made
by
the
Regent
,
nor
upon
any
demonstrations
that
he
received
from
Spain
.
He
reflected
upon
what
had
been
advertised
by
Berghen
and
Montigni
;
the
which
he
likewise
understood
by
other
wayes
.
For
it
was
said
that
the
Admirall
Colligny
by
reason
of
the
correspondency
which
was
between
them
,
did
advertise
him
from
France
of
many
particular
important
passages
,
to
make
him
still
the
more
jealous
of
what
resolutions
would
be
put
on
in
Spain
,
upon
the
disorders
which
had
happened
in
Flanders
.
Orange
being
thus
at
odds
with
himself
,
and
set
upon
by
various
passions
,
he
sometimes
seemed
to
serve
the
King
out
of
meer
zeal
:
but
most
commonly
notwithstanding
he
appeared
inclined
to
second
,
as
formerly
,
the
unquiet
humors
.
His
brother
Lodovick
shewed
himselfe
more
seditiously
arrogant
then
any
other
.
He
had
still
the
chiefest
part
in
all
the
most
turbulent
actions
;
and
because
great
confiding
appeared
to
be
between
the
two
brothers
,
it
was
thought
that
Lodovick
did
but
act
Orange
his
true
intentions
.
They
held
divers
correspondencies
in
Germany
,
as
well
for
that
their
family
derived
from
thence
,
as
out
of
the
relation
which
Orange
had
to
the
Elector
of
Saxony
,
his
Father-inlaw
.
Great
was
their
adherence
almost
throughout
all
Flanders
;
but
especially
that
which
Orange
had
in
Holland
and
Zealand
.
He
was
not
therefore
any
ways
pleased
with
the
Regents
resolution
of
levying
men
.
Nothing
was
heard
of
any
where
,
but
that
either
the
King
would
come
himselfe
in
person
into
Flanders
with
a
great
Army
,
or
that
he
would
send
an
Army
thither
under
some
gallant
Commander
.
It
was
known
that
good
store
of
shipping
was
already
building
in
the
havens
of
Biscay
,
and
that
the
rumor
was
,
that
the
King
would
make
use
of
them
for
such
a
voyage
.
And
though
for
what
concerned
the
Kings
coming
himself
in
person
,
the
difficulties
were
so
great
,
as
they
were
almost
insuperable
;
yet
that
a
foraign
Army
should
appear
in
Holland
,
could
not
but
cause
great
fear
in
the
Flemish
,
and
chiefly
in
the
greatest
men
amongst
them
.
Orange
his
fear
,
and
the
like
of
the
other
abovesaid
Lords
,
was
much
increased
by
the
interception
of
a
letter
(
though
it
was
thought
by
many
to
be
but
an
invention
of
Orange
himselfe
)
which
Francisco
Alano
,
a
Spanish
Ambassador
in
the
Court
of
France
,
writ
to
the
Dutchess
of
Parma
,
it
contained
almost
the
same
things
which
were
specified
in
Montigni's
letter
,
touching
what
sense
the
Spaniards
had
of
the
tumults
which
had
happened
in
Flanders
.
The
Ambassador
did
therein
exhort
the
Regent
above
all
things
to
use
dissimulation
;
and
that
in
the
mean
time
the
King
would
prepare
either
to
come
himself
in
person
with
a
great
Army
,
or
else
would
send
one
.
That
in
fine
,
he
was
fully
resolved
to
hazard
,
if
need
should
be
,
all
his
other
Kingdoms
,
rather
then
not
to
punish
so
many
,
and
so
inormous
offences
as
were
committed
in
Flanders
against
the
honour
of
God
,
and
of
himself
.
This
letter
being
seen
,
and
the
imminent
danger
being
considered
of
the
Forces
which
began
already
to
move
in
Flanders
,
and
of
those
which
were
shortly
to
be
expected
from
Spain
;
Orange
,
together
with
his
brother
Lodovick
,
Egmont
,
Horn
,
and
Hostrat
resolved
to
meet
together
,
and
treat
of
the
common
interest
.
They
therefore
met
at
Terramonde
,
a
town
in
Brabant
,
not
sarre
from
Antwerp
;
where
they
differ'd
in
opinion
.
Horn
and
Lodovick
were
of
one
and
the
same
mind
out
of
the
similitude
of
their
fierce
and
rash
natures
.
Both
of
them
were
of
opinion
,
that
even
from
that
instant
they
should
endeavour
to
incite
the
people
to
arms
within
Flanders
,
and
to
make
foreigners
advance
;
so
as
those
forces
raised
by
the
Regent
,
might
forthwith
be
withstood
,
and
that
they
might
prepare
to
do
it
much
more
against
those
which
were
to
come
from
Spain
.
Orange
was
not
for
the
taking
up
of
arms
presently
,
but
exhorted
that
affairs
might
be
put
in
order
by
way
of
anticipation
.
That
we
should
be
the
first
who
should
begin
the
war
(
said
he
)
is
that
which
neither
can
,
nor
ought
to
be
done
.
It
cannot
,
for
that
we
are
not
at
this
time
sufficiently
prepared
of
forces
.
It
ought
not
,
for
that
as
yet
we
have
not
pretences
fair
enough
to
do
it
.
The
Inquisition
is
already
taken
away
;
the
Edicts
are
already
almost
abolished
;
and
we
enjoy
such
liberty
of
religion
as
may
suffice
And
for
what
concerns
the
Regents
having
raised
some
Soldiers
,
to
say
truth
,
the
popular
Tumults
have
either
been
too
great
,
or
too
immature
,
which
have
forced
her
to
such
a
resolution
,
and
put
us
into
a
necessity
of
tollerating
it
;
but
this
is
a
Militia
consisting
almost
wholly
of
our
own
Country-men
,
and
therefore
not
to
be
by
us
feared
.
We
must
then
wait
for
more
just
occasions
of
taking
up
arms
;
and
these
in
my
opinion
we
shall
unavoidably
soon
have
.
Can
we
ever
believe
that
the
Spaniards
will
use
moderation
?
Their
pride
and
Surquedry
is
not
capable
thereof
:
They
will
have
an
absolute
Empire
in
Flanders
,
as
they
have
in
Spain
:
Granville
,
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
and
almost
all
the
rest
of
that
Councel
do
continually
infuse
such
sence
as
this
into
the
Kings
ears
;
so
as
we
shall
soon
see
foreign
forces
brought
into
these
our
Provinces
:
't
will
then
be
fitting
time
for
us
to
move
;
then
will
our
people
at
home
,
and
foreigners
from
abroad
,
readily
flock
unto
us
.
Let
us
then
prepare
for
this
resolution
by
all
necessary
endeavours
against
that
time
.
Here
,
by
shewing
that
the
Spaniards
design
is
,
not
only
to
set
the
Inquisition
again
on
foot
by
the
way
of
force
,
and
the
Edicts
,
but
punctually
to
introduce
the
Government
of
Spain
in
Flanders
and
abroad
,
by
making
it
known
,
that
when
they
shall
have
enthraled
our
Provinces
,
our
neighbours
may
the
more
justly
fear
to
be
dealt
withall
accordingly
.
Let
us
the
mean
while
be
fure
not
to
trust
them
;
the
malice
of
Princes
is
then
chiefly
preparing
when
they
do
most
conceal
it
.
And
that
they
do
now
deeply
dissemble
with
us
in
Spain
,
who
can
know
it
better
then
a
native
Spaniard
,
who
is
an
Ambassador
,
and
to
whom
the
Kings
most
intimate
thoughts
touching
Flanders
are
known
?
doth
not
his
whole
Letter
denounce
fire
and
sword
against
the
Flemish
?
and
chiefly
us
who
are
here
,
and
enjoy
the
greatest
Prerogatives
?
but
let
us
primarily
remember
what
hath
been
often
formerly
treated
of
by
us
,
and
which
in
this
our
present
meeting
is
again
in
agitation
.
They
would
have
all
late
actions
to
befelony
,
and
to
have
had
it
but
in
thought
,
will
suffice
to
make
men
guilty
thereof
.
Hostrat
did
adhere
to
Orange
almost
in
all
things
;
and
it
was
certainly
thought
that
Egmont
would
be
of
the
same
mind
:
but
he
,
contrary
to
the
expectation
of
all
men
,
shewed
how
much
better
it
would
be
to
endeavour
peace
and
quiet
in
the
Countrey
,
and
to
abstain
by
all
means
from
force
.
What
a
folly
would
it
be
(
said
he
)
for
us
to
move
?
where
are
our
men
?
where
is
our
money
?
where
can
we
hope
to
have
any
?
from
the
Nobility
,
who
are
already
totally
exhausted
?
or
from
those
meaner
sort
of
people
,
who
have
so
unworthily
violated
the
Churches
,
and
rob'd
the
Altars
?
These
misdeeds
must
be
attributed
to
the
very
scum
of
people
;
and
not
to
the
true
popularity
.
The
better
sort
of
Citizens
,
and
who
fit
most
at
ease
,
will
not
be
induced
to
take
up
arms
,
but
upon
necessary
occasions
.
Moreover
,
do
not
we
know
how
great
the
inconstancie
of
the
multitude
is
?
the
multitude
is
apt
on
the
sudden
to
waver
between
contrary
passions
,
and
is
always
advised
either
by
rashness
,
or
abjection
.
And
for
what
concerns
our
hopes
in
our
neighbours
,
we
must
believe
,
that
considering
their
own
Interests
more
then
ours
,
they
will
be
apt
rather
to
fear
,
then
to
provoke
the
enmity
of
Spain
.
How
much
better
will
it
be
then
,
for
us
to
endeavour
to
allay
the
Kings
anger
,
and
cancelling
all
memory
of
late
disorders
,
do
what
in
us
lies
,
to
bring
him
to
his
former
inclination
to
these
Provinces
,
and
to
our selves
in
particular
?
To
say
the
truth
,
the
King
may
with
too
much
reason
esteem
himself
offended
by
these
late
novelties
:
For
though
the
fault
ought
rather
to
be
imputed
to
the
times
then
to
us
;
yet
who
can
deny
that
the
Nobility
hath
past
by
many
actions
of
great
licentiousness
?
And
these
last
of
the
common
people
against
the
Churches
,
have
been
such
,
as
't
is
no
wonder
if
it
be
generally
held
in
Spain
,
that
a
will
hath
rather
been
wanting
in
us
the
Governours
of
the
Provinces
,
then
a
power
to
impede
them
.
The
King
may
be
therefore
thought
to
have
just
cause
to
resent
them
:
But
that
he
will
do
it
by
the
means
of
foreign
forces
,
and
that
he
will
by
violence
introduce
the
Spanish
Government
into
Flanders
,
his
own
concernment
,
more
then
ours
,
makes
me
not
believe
it
.
Princes
ought
not
to
commit
that
to
the
uncertain
success
of
violence
,
the
fruit
whereof
they
may
certainly
enjoy
by
moderation
.
I
know
how
I
found
the
King
minded
towards
the
affairs
of
Flanders
when
I
was
in
Spain
:
and
I
cannot
perswade
my self
that
he
will
be
disswaded
from
thence
by
the
particular
passions
of
our
enemies
.
Such
a
one
I
know
Granville
to
be
;
the
Duke
of
Alva
is
such
a
one
:
and
it
may
be
that
Alva
,
as
such
a
one
,
writes
passionately
from
Paris
.
Neither
do
I
much
value
Montigni's
Letter
:
For
in
my
opinion
,
it
is
grounded
rather
upon
appearing
,
then
upon
real
threats
.
My
vote
goes
therefore
,
that
we
ought
by
all
means
possible
,
endeavour
the
Countries
tranquility
:
That
this
doth
not
only
befit
the
Kings
service
,
but
the
like
of
the
Country
,
and
of
our selves
.
And
that
if
we
do
thus
,
he
will
neither
send
foreign
forces
hither
,
nor
use
any
violence
to
our
Government
.
In
fine
,
the
Spaniards
know
where
Flanders
is
:
and
those
of
the
Councel
who
are
even
most
hoodwink'd
in
their
towards
us
,
know
,
that
in
this
form
of
Principality
,
prayers
prevail
,
and
that
here
we
obey
,
because
we
will
do
so
.
All
the
rest
were
much
amazed
,
and
troubled
to
hear
Egmont
speak
thus
.
They
had
thought
that
he
would
have
gone
along
with
them
in
their
designes
;
which
were
,
to
involve
the
Country
continually
in
more
evils
,
and
to
increase
their
own
private
fortunes
by
the
publick
ruines
.
But
Egmont
,
were
it
either
that
he
was
won
over
by
the
Regents
perswasions
,
or
that
he
was
thereunto
moved
out
of
his
own
natural
goodness
;
or
(
which
was
of
more
force
with
him
then
all
thing
else
)
that
he
was
the
Father
of
a
numerous
family
,
and
that
he
would
not
seek
to
advantage
himself
by
the
downfall
of
others
;
was
resolved
to
second
the
Kings
sence
,
by
executing
the
like
of
the
Regents
.
To
boot
that
weighing
his
services
done
to
the
King
,
together
with
his
defaults
,
he
could
not
think
the
latter
such
,
as
should
make
him
lose
the
reward
of
the
former
.
Orange
and
the
rest
did
notwithstanding
endeavour
to
make
him
adhere
to
them
in
their
resolutions
,
by
many
efficacious
replyes
;
but
all
in
vain
:
whereupon
,
much
to
their
grief
,
and
whereat
Orange
did
not
a
little
storm
;
the
meeting
at
Terramond
was
dissolved
.
This
division
falling
out
between
them
,
Egmont
apply'd
himself
sincerely
,
and
the
other
feignedly
,
to
endeavour
the
peace
of
the
Provinces
,
and
to
effect
it
where
need
should
require
,
by
the
forces
which
the
Regent
had
already
gathered
together
.
That
they
might
afterwards
expect
what
time
and
chance
might
produce
.
The
Regents
resolution
was
,
that
the
forces-should
move
thither
first
,
where
was
greatest
cause
of
punishment
.
They
were
therefore
suddenly
prepared
to
goe
against
the
Town
of
Valentiennes
,
the
Inhabitants
whereof
were
most
infected
with
heresie
,
and
occasioned
most
fear
in
the
Dutchess
;
as
well
by
reason
of
the
apparent
signes
of
disobedience
which
were
already
seen
,
as
for
their
being
openly
fomented
from
without
by
the
Hugonots
of
France
.
She
therefore
gave
order
to
Monsieur
Norchermes
,
who
in
the
Marquis
of
Berghens
absence
,
govern'd
the
Province
of
Hennault
,
that
he
should
cause
so
many
soldiers
to
be
received
into
Valentiennes
,
as
might
serve
to
bridle
the
peoples
boldness
,
and
re-order
the
affairs
of
that
Town
.
Norchermes
marched
thitherward
,
and
endeavoured
to
execute
the
Regents
Orders
;
but
because
the
Townsmen
were
equally
doubtfull
of
being
inforced
to
take
in
the
Garison
,
and
Norchermes
,
that
he
should
not
be
able
to
constrain
them
so
to
do
;
therefore
it
was
agreed
before
he
approached
the
Town
,
that
no
Garison
should
be
put
in
thither
,
provided
that
no
heretical
exercise
might
be
permitted
there
.
The
rabble
rout
now
will
,
and
anon
will
not
;
Norchermes
coming
near
to
the
walls
without
any
soldiers
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
be
admitted
to
come
in
,
and
by
his
being
there
in
person
,
see
the
agreement
better
established
,
a
handfull
of
base
people
were
so
bold
as
not
only
to
shut
the
gates
upon
him
,
but
to
make
him
keep
aloof
by
musquet
shot
.
The
Dutchess
,
much
moved
at
this
excess
,
commanded
Norchermes
howsoever
,
to
bring
the
intended
Garison
into
the
Town
.
But
the
Townsmen
increasing
in
their
contumacy
,
refused
to
receive
them
;
whereupon
the
Dutchess
declared
them
presently
rebels
,
and
made
all
things
be
prepared
to
besiege
the
Town
.
Their
confederate
hereticks
,
both
within
and
without
Flanders
,
had
presently
notice
of
what
past
Some
few
Hugonots
came
immediately
thither
from
the
Frontiers
of
France
;
but
from
the
neighbouring
parts
of
Flanders
,
above
3000
foot
,
and
some
horse
were
forthwith
gathered
together
,
and
some
pieces
of
Artillery
,
and
all
these
went
to
put
in
such
numbers
of
men
into
Valentiennes
,
as
might
suffice
to
secure
the
Town
in
its
present
condition
.
These
people
were
led
on
by
John
Soreas
,
a
man
of
base
abstract
,
who
had
assembled
them
together
between
Lilla
and
Torney
.
Norchermes
being
hereof
advertised
,
he
suddenly
drew
up
some
Companies
of
foot
,
together
with
some
horse
,
and
with
him
,
Rosseghen
the
Governour
of
Lilla
did
joyn
:
Then
falling
at
unawares
upon
these
suddenly
assembled
tag-rags
,
rather
then
soldiers
,
they
easily
routed
them
,
Soreas
was
wounded
,
and
many
others
slain
,
though
they
had
seated
themselves
strongly
in
a
wood
between
ditches
and
marish
grounds
,
which
made
the
getting
thereinto
very
difficult
.
The
Artillery
was
likewise
taken
;
the
rest
of
the
rout
sought
to
get
into
Torney
;
but
Norchermes
,
and
especially
the
Country
people
reduced
them
to
such
straits
,
as
they
could
never
make
head
again
;
and
making
use
of
this
occasion
,
he
went
himself
in
person
to
Torney
,
entred
by
the
Citadel
,
and
reduced
things
to
obedience
there
,
where
they
were
not
much
less
likely
to
have
been
wavering
then
in
Valentiennes
;
he
punisht
divers
in
that
City
,
and
put
some
heretick
preachers
to
death
,
who
had
been
the
chief
incitors
of
the
people
to
this
contumacy
.
And
making
amends
by
present
rigour
for
past
impunitie
;
he
went
from
thence
and
turn'd
to
Valentiennes
to
lay
formal
siege
unto
it
,
and
to
reduce
them
by
force
,
which
he
could
not
do
by
Treaty
:
yet
before
the
siege
was
made
,
the
Dutchess
was
content
that
Count
Egmont
and
Duke
Arescot
should
go
to
Valentiennes
,
to
see
whether
by
their
Authority
and
Offices
they
could
bring
the
people
therein
to
their
wits
:
But
all
was
to
no
purpose
,
Norchermes
delayed
then
no
longer
.
Such
preparations
as
were
needfull
being
made
,
and
particularly
of
great
pieces
of
Artillery
,
he
began
the
siege
in
the
beginning
of
March
,
a
great
Battery
was
made
ready
,
and
yet
they
within
seemed
resolute
to
defend
themselves
,
fed
with
several
hopes
of
succour
;
but
their
rashness
turn'd
suddenly
to
weakness
:
being
in
an
instant
cast
down
,
seeing
no
succour
from
without
,
and
wanting
wherewithall
to
defend
themselves
,
they
hardly
expected
the
first
battery
;
they
yielded
upon
discretion
to
Norchermes
.
He
entred
the
Town
,
and
gave
Laws
thereunto
,
such
as
satisfied
the
Regent
,
as
well
in
what
concern'd
religion
,
as
their
obedience
to
the
King
.
He
left
a
sufficient
Garison
there
,
and
put
the
Government
into
the
hands
of
a
Catholick
Magistrate
;
having
first
cleansed
the
Town
of
the
most
seditious
hereticks
,
and
of
al
their
preachers
.
He
,
for
the
example
of
others
,
punisht
some
of
the
prime
offenders
with
death
,
and
particularly
many
of
the
French
Hugonots
,
who
bore
arms
against
the
King
in
that
siege
In
the
beginning
of
war
,
fame
hath
always
a
great
share
;
and
the
bare
reputation
of
one
victory
,
suffices
to
the
getting
of
many
others
.
The
news
of
Valentiennes
was
suddenly
divulged
abroad
,
and
the
Regents
forces
began
to
be
dreaded
every
where
.
Fresh
Tumults
about
this
time
began
to
be
made
in
divers
places
,
and
especially
in
the
Castle
of
Cambresis
upon
the
Frontiers
of
France
;
in
Balduke
,
a
chief
City
in
Brabant
;
and
in
the
Town
of
Mastrick
,
a
place
of
important
situation
,
having
a
stone-bridg
over
the
Mause
,
which
makes
the
passage
surer
and
safer
on
that
side
which
confines
upon
Germany
.
Such
remedies
as
were
requisite
either
by
way
of
Treaty
,
or
by
force
were
apply'd
in
all
these
places
,
and
in
a
few
days
they
were
reduced
to
quiet
obedience
.
And
as
the
Kings
canse
did
improve
,
so
did
the
cause
of
religion
by
reason
of
this
success
of
the
Regents
forces
,
the
Nobles
of
the
Confederacy
began
to
stagger
;
the
chief
head
whereof
was
Henry
de
Brederode
,
as
hath
been
said
.
Some
grew
cooler
,
others
fell
off
,
and
many
laid
aside
all
unquiet
thoughts
;
thus
they
endeavoured
by
several
ways
to
be
restored
to
the
Regents
favour
:
nor
did
she
forbear
to
use
the
fittest
means
for
this
purpose
.
Yet
Brederode
growing
every
day
more
vain
,
and
being
drawn
by
the
spirit
of
heresie
to
the
like
of
rebellion
,
he
used
all
means
not
only
to
re-unite
the
best
sort
of
Petitioners
,
but
also
to
excite
new
disorders
in
those
of
meaner
condition
.
He
gave
out
that
nothing
was
performed
which
was
promised
in
matter
of
religion
;
but
that
the
liberty
thereof
was
daily
more
and
more
lost
,
and
they
severely
punished
who
would
enjoy
it
.
What
was
there
then
wanting
but
to
see
the
Inquisition
and
the
Edicts
on
foot
again
?
and
that
they
were
shortly
to
see
their
necks
not
only
under
the
yoke
of
the
Flemish
forces
,
but
under
the
intollerable
yoke
of
those
which
were
preparing
in
Spain
.
He
formed
some
new
Petitions
,
full
of
such
complaints
as
these
,
and
made
them
be
presented
to
the
Dutchess
.
The
first
was
presented
in
name
of
the
People
,
with
new
pressures
for
liberty
in
matters
belonging
to
religion
:
and
to
facilitate
the
work
,
they
offered
three
millions
of
guilders
:
The
Regent
suddenly
refused
it
,
as
altogether
rash
,
vain
,
and
disloyal
;
and
't
was
known
that
this
proceeded
only
from
Brederode
and
some
few
of
his
followers
.
He
made
another
be
afterwards
presented
under
the
name
of
many
of
the
Nobility
,
and
renewed
the
former
desire
,
of
being
permitted
to
come
to
Brussels
,
and
being
heard
by
the
Regent
;
but
this
second
prevailed
no
more
then
did
the
first
.
Brederode
,
failing
of
all
hopes
this
way
,
precipitated
himself
into
a
more
rash
councel
,
which
was
to
try
some
novelty
by
force
of
arms
.
He
went
to
Holland
,
and
there
endeavoured
to
incite
the
people
to
new
tumults
,
especially
in
Amsterdam
,
which
next
to
Antwerp
,
was
at
that
time
the
Town
of
greatest
Traffick
in
all
Flanders
.
The
Dutchess
doubted
some
sedition
of
concernment
;
especially
since
it
was
generally
known
that
Brederode
seconded
Orange
in
all
things
;
and
therefore
though
by
his
presence
he
caused
some
alteration
there
,
yet
the
Dutchess
took
such
good
order
,
as
that
all
disorders
were
there
soon
quieted
.
Brederode
being
rather
driven
then
gon
out
of
Amsterdam
,
he
staid
at
Vianen
,
a
little
Town
of
his
own
not
far
from
Amsterdam
:
he
began
to
fortifie
it
,
and
to
bring
soldiers
thither
.
The
Counts
of
Aremberg
,
and
of
Mega
went
suddenly
by
order
from
the
Regent
towards
that
Town
,
who
had
the
Government
of
the
Provinces
neerest
thereunto
:
Norchermes
was
also
sent
thither
,
so
as
they
quickly
drove
Brederode
from
thence
;
who
of
a
chief
Commander
being
become
a
single
man
,
and
of
a
mutiner
an
exile
,
was
forced
to
flie
to
the
nearest
parts
of
Germany
;
and
tarrying
at
Embden
,
a
Sea-Town
,
he
not
long
after
dyed
there
.
The
Regent
encouraged
by
this
good
success
,
betook
her self
suddenly
to
re-order
the
affairs
of
Antwerp
.
To
this
purpose
she
shewed
at
one
and
the
same
time
both
lenity
and
force
.
Orange
and
Hostrat
laboured
to
compose
the
affairs
of
that
City
the
best
they
could
though
,
to
place
a
Garison
there
(
which
was
the
Regents
chiefe
drift
)
stood
not
with
their
particular
Interests
.
Divers
tumults
had
happened
there
since
that
first
great
one
,
wherein
the
hereticks
had
violated
the
Churches
,
trampled
the
sacred
things
,
and
insulted
in
all
unworthy
manner
over
the
Catholicks
.
One
sedition
being
allayd
,
another
was
presently
ready
to
be
set
on
foot
,
which
made
still
more
for
the
advantage
of
the
hereticks
.
They
grumbled
that
they
had
not
so
many
Churches
as
they
desired
:
There
were
almost
as
many
sects
as
sectarists
:
with
the
Inhabitants
,
Foreigners
did
combine
;
and
plots
from
abroad
accompanied
those
within
:
They
strove
to
provide
themselves
of
arms
,
to
better
their
cause
thereby
:
One
Tolose
appeared
more
seditious
then
all
the
rest
,
a
bold
man
,
and
of
good
retinue
:
This
man
betaking
himself
to
raise
men
,
had
gathered
a
considerable
number
together
,
not
above
a
league
from
Antwerp
,
in
a
certain
Village
called
Ostervel
,
on
the
other
side
the
Scheld
.
The
Dutches
had
notice
of
this
,
and
making
those
men
be
set
upon
on
the
sudden
by
a
good
many
of
hers
,
they
were
soon
scattered
:
Tolose
endeavored
to
save
himself
in
a
house
,
but
was
therein
burat
;
the
rest
either
fled
or
were
slain
,
or
drowned
in
the
river
.
This
success
caused
a
great
revolt
in
Antwerp
,
and
they
were
ready
to
fall
together
by
the
ears
in
the
City
;
the
hereticks
growing
mad
hereat
on
the
one
side
,
and
the
Catholicks
taking
advantage
and
courage
on
the
other
side
.
But
Orange
,
Hostrat
and
others
of
Authority
with
the
people
,
did
so
handle
the
business
,
as
the
apparent
danger
was
provided
for
by
a
new
agreement
which
was
there
made
in
matter
of
Religion
:
This
agreement
had
much
reference
to
the
others
which
had
preceded
;
but
in
this
,
some
things
were
added
touching
the
Government
of
the
City
,
the
better
to
prevent
future
tumults
:
To
which
purpose
the
City
itself
raised
certain
foot
Companies
,
and
armed
some
boats
to
guard
the
Scheld
where
it
was
most
needfull
;
yet
let
them
do
what
they
could
to
keep
peace
in
that
City
,
none
took
effect
,
or
at
least
they
lasted
not
.
In
fine
,
where
Religion
is
not
united
,
there
can
be
no
union
in
obedience
.
This
new
agreement
was
soon
observed
to
be
kept
as
ill
as
were
the
former
.
The
Regent
,
whose
forces
still
increased
,
taking
occasion
from
hence
,
resolved
to
put
a
good
Garison
into
Antwerp
;
which
she
could
not
very
well
do
before
.
All
necessary
preparations
being
had
to
this
end
,
and
the
Catholick
party
in
Antwerp
being
much
advantaged
,
the
Cities
deliberations
were
sutable
to
her
desires
.
She
first
sent
for
some
to
Brussels
,
who
were
chosen
by
the
City
to
this
purpose
,
and
treated
with
them
touching
the
form
of
re-ordering
the
Government
,
wherein
the
Catholick
religion
,
and
obedience
to
the
King
were
above
all
things
to
be
considered
.
The
agreement
being
made
,
wherein
she
now
no
longer
received
,
but
gave
conditions
,
the
City
seemed
willing
to
execute
them
.
All
heretical
exercises
were
thereby
forbidden
,
and
all
new
erection
of
Temples
for
sectarists
:
their
preachers
were
driven
out
,
and
order
taken
for
the
repairing
of
the
Churches
by
them
violated
.
A
Magistrate
was
chosen
who
was
zealous
for
the
affairs
of
religion
,
and
of
the
King
.
And
the
soldiers
which
the
City
had
taken
into
Garison
,
took
an
oath
to
be
faithfull
to
the
King
,
and
to
execute
,
if
need
should
require
,
all
things
which
were
agreed
upon
.
The
Regent
immediately
sent
Charls
Count
Mansfield
into
Antwerp
with
his
Regiment
of
Walloons
,
to
establish
all
things
better
by
arms
,
and
that
it
might
be
seen
she
would
no
longer
use
only
intreaties
.
The
Garison
was
received
by
the
City
,
whereinto
Mansfield
entred
in
good
order
,
so
as
the
hereticks
could
neither
endeavour
any
novelty
,
nor
the
soldiers
on
the
other
side
use
any
licentiousness
.
The
Garison
being
placed
in
Antwerp
,
the
Regent
thought
she
her self
might
now
safely
and
with
honour
go
thither
:
so
as
leaving
Brussels
she
went
thither
,
waited
on
by
many
of
the
Nobility
and
chief
Lords
.
She
entred
as
it
were
in
triumph
;
so
great
a
concourse
of
people
met
her
,
and
with
such
acclamations
was
she
received
:
though
the
heretick
party
forbore
not
to
murmure
,
seeing
themselves
reduced
to
so
mean
terms
.
The
Regent
staid
awhile
in
Antwerp
,
till
she
thought
she
had
reduced
the
affairs
of
the
Church
and
King
into
convenient
order
:
she
used
severity
,
tempered
with
clemency
.
She
returned
from
thence
to
Brussels
.
It
cannot
be
said
what
good
consequences
this
example
of
Antwerp
wrought
in
amendment
of
the
preceding
evils
:
The
tottering
condition
of
the
Provinces
was
on
a
sudden
reduced
to
tranquility
almost
in
all
parts
;
the
Churches
were
repaired
,
Altars
restored
,
Images
worshiped
,
and
wonted
obedience
given
to
Magistrates
.
The
chief
Lords
strove
who
should
be
forwardest
in
their
service
to
the
Church
,
and
to
the
King
,
in
their
obsequiousness
to
the
Regent
,
and
in
waiting
personally
upon
her
:
in
so
much
as
it
was
generally
hoped
that
the
peace
of
those
Provinces
should
for
ever
be
perpetuated
;
and
that
heresie
being
either
totally
extinguisht
in
them
,
or
at
least
mightily
quel'd
,
the
antient
worship
of
God
,
and
their
former
devotion
and
loyalty
to
their
Prince
was
to
flourish
again
.
Whilst
affairs
went
thus
in
Flanders
,
great
consultations
were
had
in
Spain
,
to
resolve
how
the
disorders
which
had
hapned
in
those
Provinces
might
best
be
remedi'd
.
One
of
the
chiefest
debates
was
,
whether
the
King
should
go
thither
himself
in
person
or
no
,
or
whether
he
should
send
a
Commander
of
known
valour
and
authority
.
It
was
not
doubted
but
that
his
going
in
person
would
be
the
most
efficacious
remedy
which
could
be
apply'd
to
the
necessities
of
those
Countries
.
Many
examples
were
hereupon
alleadged
,
to
shew
of
what
power
the
very
presence
of
the
Prince
was
with
the
people
.
And
amongst
the
rest
,
that
which
the
King
might
take
from
his
Father
the
Emperour
;
who
with
the
very
sole
majesty
of
his
aspect
,
had
assoon
queld
as
seen
those
of
Gaunt
.
The
Dutchess
urged
this
as
the
only
remedy
;
and
shewed
how
that
assoon
as
the
King
should
be
arrived
,
Flanders
would
suddenly
be
quieted
;
and
that
his
presence
would
in
all
other
respects
be
very
acceptable
to
those
people
.
The
Marquis
of
Berghen
and
Montigni
gave
out
the
same
opinions
in
Madrid
;
were
it
either
that
they
did
really
desire
the
King
should
go
into
the
Low-Countries
,
or
that
thinking
it
very
hard
to
be
effected
,
they
believed
it
would
be
yet
much
more
difficult
to
send
a
Commander
in
chief
thither
with
a
foreign
army
.
They
said
that
the
King
would
find
greatest
obedience
;
they
sought
to
honest
as
much
as
they
could
the
Covenant
,
and
the
Petition
:
and
though
they
detested
the
popular
insolencies
against
the
Church
,
yet
they
would
make
it
be
believed
,
that
it
was
done
out
of
ignorance
,
or
levity
,
but
not
out
of
infidelity
:
That
therefore
the
King
should
come
himself
in
person
;
and
that
imitating
his
father
,
and
his
fore-fathers
in
his
benignity
,
he
might
expect
answerable
effects
in
their
obsequiousness
from
the
Flemish
.
The
King
himself
had
long
nourisht
this
opinion
of
his
going
into
Flanders
,
and
such
a
speech
was
spread
abroad
in
Spain
;
and
such
was
the
preparation
of
ships
which
were
built
in
Biscay
,
to
make
that
voyage
,
as
it
was
given
out
,
as
all
Europe
did
firmly
believe
it
:
and
to
say
truth
,
the
aforesaid
reasons
being
well
considered
,
it
could
not
be
judged
but
that
the
King
had
some
such
thought
;
but
oft-times
those
councels
which
are
advisedly
taken
,
are
out
of
necessity
past
by
.
The
consequences
which
made
against
it
being
therefore
put
into
the
contrary
scale
,
it
appear'd
almost
impossible
for
the
King
to
resolve
upon
such
an
action
And
first
to
keep
a
long
time
aloof
off
from
the
heart
of
his
Monarchy
,
bore
with
it
those
important
considerations
which
were
toucht
upon
in
the
beginning
,
when
it
was
shewed
for
what
reasons
the
King
resolved
to
make
his
residency
in
Spain
.
And
a
double
fear
did
still
continue
,
as
well
of
the
Moors
,
who
were
spread
thoroughout
all
those
Kingdoms
,
as
also
of
some
dangerous
infectious
heresie
which
might
be
brought
amongst
those
people
.
But
suppose
the
King
had
been
free
of
those
suspitions
;
how
should
he
have
gone
into
Flanders
by
sea
or
by
land
?
with
or
without
forces
?
by
sea
he
must
depend
upon
storms
and
wind
,
and
upon
the
meer
will
of
fortune
,
which
useth
to
make
her
greatest
sports
of
the
most
eminent
amongst
mortals
.
And
the
King
himself
,
not
many
years
before
,
had
experienced
the
danger
of
sea-voyages
,
in
his
return
from
Flanders
:
and
had
not
his
own
example
been
sufficient
,
that
of
his
Grandfather
Philip
was
yet
very
fresh
,
who
by
the
violence
of
the
winds
was
thrown
upon
England
,
and
detained
by
force
many
days
in
that
Kingdom
:
Upon
which
occasion
he
notwithstanding
received
all
fair
entertainment
,
and
Courtly
hospitality
from
Henry
the
seventh
,
which
the
King
could
not
exspect
from
Queen
Elizabeth
,
who
did
rather
conspire
with
his
enemies
to
his
prejudice
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
journey
by
land
seemed
very
difficult
;
for
the
King
was
of
necessity
to
pass
through
the
Countries
of
several
Princes
,
and
would
depend
with
too
much
danger
upon
their
wills
.
The
King
of
France
would
peradventure
consent
that
he
should
pass
through
his
Kingdom
,
and
would
perhaps
have
received
him
with
no
less
friendly
demonstrations
then
King
Francis
had
done
the
Emperour
Charls
the
fifth
:
but
the
hereticks
wherewith
all
the
parts
of
that
Kingdom
were
then
almost
infected
would
have
opposed
his
journey
,
and
would
doubtlesly
have
made
the
event
prove
dangerous
.
It
remained
then
that
he
must
land
in
Italy
,
and
afterwards
take
his
way
either
through
Savoy
,
or
by
the
Switzers
,
so
to
enter
into
the
Country
of
Burgundy
and
Lorain
,
and
from
thence
into
Flanders
.
On
both
which
parts
he
was
likewise
to
pass
through
the
Countries
of
strangers
,
and
to
coast
so
near
upon
France
and
Germany
,
as
he
must
needs
be
subject
to
many
sinister
accidents
,
which
easily
might
have
befaln
him
.
These
were
the
difficulties
which
were
taken
into
consideration
,
if
the
King
were
to
pass
into
Flanders
either
by
sea
or
by
land
,
with
only
his
Court
attendance
:
But
how
much
greater
were
to
be
feared
if
he
should
pass
with
an
Army
?
since
carrying
with
him
so
great
a
●ne
as
the
occasion
would
doubtlesly
require
,
all
States
would
be
jealous
of
so
great
Forces
and
peradventure
would
have
raised
Forces
likewise
,
and
instead
of
friends
have
become
enemies
;
lest
that
which
was
termed
a
passage
,
might
turn
to
an
oppression
.
Then
the
Councel
of
Spain
not
thinking
it
fit
that
the
King
should
go
himself
in
person
into
Flanders
for
the
aforesaid
reasons
,
it
remained
to
see
whether
it
were
better
to
send
some
warlick
Commander
thither
with
an
Army
;
or
laying
aside
all
asperity
,
endeavour
to
compose
the
affairs
by
fair
means
.
The
King
was
much
at
variance
within
himself
upon
this
point
:
He
was
naturally
given
to
love
quiet
;
he
loved
the
Flemish
,
and
would
rather
have
been
beloved
then
feared
by
them
;
knowing
very
well
how
much
securer
the
Garison
is
which
Princes
have
in
their
subjects
hearts
,
then
those
of
Citadels
or
Cities
:
moreover
that
he
might
be
very
uncertain
of
what
the
event
of
his
forces
would
be
,
against
a
people
by
nature
so
fierce
,
so
far
remote
from
all
the
rest
of
his
Dominions
,
and
who
were
invironed
on
all
sides
by
the
Crown
of
Spains
greatest
enemies
and
enviers
:
But
on
the
contrary
he
saw
how
little
good
fair
means
had
done
as
yet
,
since
the
authors
of
the
begun
disorders
had
rather
been
incouraged
thereunto
then
otherwise
,
by
too
much
tolleration
,
and
might
likely
,
if
unpunished
,
grow
worse
and
worse
.
Nor
were
the
Kings
Councelless
at
a
stand
then
the
King
.
The
Councel
of
Spain
was
then
full
of
many
eminent
personages
.
Amongst
the
rest
Ferdinand
de
Tolledo
,
Duke
of
Alva
,
and
Gomes
de
Figheroa
Duke
of
Feria
,
were
in
great
esteem
both
with
the
King
and
Councel
.
Feria
chiefly
for
Civil
affairs
,
and
Alva
for
Military
actions
;
who
was
so
excellent
therein
,
as
the
first
place
in
the
profession
of
Militia
,
was
unquestionably
given
to
him
by
all
Spain
.
These
two
were
of
differing
opinions
.
Feria
thought
it
better
to
reduce
the
Flemish
to
their
duties
by
fair
means
,
and
Alva
by
force
.
Upon
a
certain
day
then
,
when
the
King
himself
was
in
Councel
to
resolve
what
was
to
be
done
in
this
so
important
business
.
The
Duke
of
Feria
spake
thus
.
The
cure
of
an
evil
(
most
glorious
Prince
)
lies
chiefly
without
all
question
in
knowing
what
it
is
.
Cities
and
Monarchies
are
born
and
die
,
grow
sick
and
are
cured
,
as
humane
bodies
are
;
so
as
if
diligence
be
used
in
the
private
indispositions
of
one
onely
man
,
how
much
more
necessary
is
it
to
be
used
in
the
publick
maladies
of
whole
Kingdoms
?
To
provide
then
for
the
evils
wherewith
Flanders
is
afflicted
,
't
is
very
necessary
first
to
know
their
causes
.
And
this
without
all
doubt
ought
chiefly
to
be
attributed
to
the
terror
which
the
Inquisition
and
the
Edicts
have
infused
into
that
Country
.
The
Flemish
have
apprehended
,
and
do
apprehend
now
more
then
ever
to
have
their
consciences
violated
by
such
ways
,
and
to
undergoe
all
other
greater
affliction
and
misery
:
and
this
it
is
which
hath
made
them
fall
at
last
into
so
many
and
so
hainous
outrages
.
That
under
which
Flanders
doth
at
the
present
labour
,
is
(
if
I
may
so
call
it
)
a
Frenzie
of
fear
,
which
is
fomented
by
such
as
are
ambitious
and
turbulent
,
that
they
may
have
matter
for
innovations
to
their
advantage
.
What
reason
is
there
then
that
more
fuel
should
be
added
to
the
fire
of
those
tumults
,
when
they
ought
rather
to
be
quenched
and
deaded
?
If
the
bare
name
of
Inquisition
(
as
it
may
be
termed
)
not
almost
any
ways
put
in
use
,
or
at
least
but
as
a
shadow
,
and
which
it
was
thought
necessary
wholly
to
suppress
,
hath
put
Flanders
into
such
commotions
;
what
will
that
Nation
do
when
they
shall
see
themselves
threatned
with
the
forces
of
a
foreign
Army
?
what
fear
,
what
horrour
will
they
thereat
conceive
?
the
least
they
can
apprehend
,
will
doubtlesly
be
the
Inquisition
.
They
will
believe
that
the
Government
of
Spain
will
be
by
force
brought
into
Flanders
:
that
their
Priviledges
will
be
violated
,
their
Institutions
overthrown
,
their
faults
severely
punished
,
their
Liberties
opprest
by
Garisons
;
and
finally
be
buried
in
Citadels
.
But
suppose
an
Army
be
to
be
sent
into
Flanders
;
who
will
secure
their
passage
?
who
will
secure
their
entrance
?
Peoples
fear
doth
oft-times
degenerate
into
desparation
.
So
the
Flemings
growing
desperate
,
and
the
Nobility
cloaking
themselves
no
longer
under
Covenants
and
Petitions
,
nor
the
common
people
falling
into
slight
tumults
,
but
the
whole
Country
going
into
a
general
rebellion
,
all
may
with
one
accord
oppose
our
forces
,
and
not
suffer
them
to
enter
.
And
say
the
Flemish
were
not
apt
enough
of
themselves
to
make
this
opposition
,
will
they
peradventure
want
nighbours
who
will
use
all
means
to
incite
them
thereunto
?
do
not
we
know
what
apprehensions
the
being
of
the
Spanish
forces
in
Flanders
will
cause
in
Germany
,
in
England
,
and
in
France
?
But
let
it
be
granted
that
they
be
suffered
to
enter
,
and
that
as
then
they
cannot
from
thence
receive
any
impediment
for
so
doing
:
are
we
any
whit
the
more
secure
that
the
Country
may
not
alter
afterwards
,
and
be
troubled
?
Great
punishments
must
certainly
be
undergone
,
and
force
must
divers
ways
be
secured
by
greater
force
.
The
people
there
will
then
begin
to
despair
more
then
ever
:
they
will
call
punishment
oppression
,
and
severity
tyranny
;
Citadels
yokes
;
and
Garisons
chains
and
fetters
:
and
thus
at
last
they
will
break
out
into
rebellion
and
arms
:
thus
will
the
war
be
kindled
.
Nor
doe
I
know
whether
it
will
be
afterwards
as
easily
ended
,
as
it
would
have
been
easie
at
first
not
to
have
begun
it
.
Nature
,
by
the
strong
situation
of
sea
and
rivers
,
will
fight
for
them
;
they
themselves
will
fight
desperately
,
in
defence
(
as
they
will
say
)
of
themselves
,
wives
,
children
and
liberty
.
The
opulency
of
their
own
Country
will
furnish
them
with
gallant
forces
,
and
much
more
the
oportunity
of
their
neighbours
.
On
the
contrary
,
how
heavie
a
burthen
of
war
will
your
Majesty
be
to
sustain
?
Succours
at
so
great
a
distance
will
prove
very
slow
,
and
very
costly
both
by
sea
and
land
.
Passage
must
either
be
beg'd
or
bought
:
and
we
shall
see
our
men
fail
before
they
come
into
Flanders
.
The
event
of
war
is
always
uncertain
:
And
Fortune
,
which
in
other
humane
accidents
is
content
with
a
part
,
will
here
have
the
whole
Dominion
.
If
the
success
prove
favourable
to
your
Majesty
,
the
victory
will
be
bought
with
bloud
,
and
against
the
bloud
of
your
subjects
.
But
if
the
contrary
should
fall
out
(
which
God
forbid
)
not
only
men
,
but
States
would
be
lost
;
nor
they
alone
,
but
Religion
:
and
so
at
last
by
too
deplorable
event
we
shall
be
taught
,
how
much
fair
means
would
have
been
better
then
bitter
proceedings
,
for
the
accommodation
of
the
affairs
of
those
Provinces
.
It
is
to
those
fair
means
that
I
exhort
you
,
and
that
by
all
means
you
give
over
any
thought
of
the
other
.
Every
Province
,
every
Kingdom
hath
its
particular
nature
,
like
unto
humane
bodies
.
And
who
knows
this
better
then
you
,
Sir
?
to
whose
Scepter
worlds
are
born
,
and
whose
Monarchie
embraceth
so
much
,
as
the
circuit
thereof
is
only
to
be
measured
by
the
Sun
.
One
Government
is
proper
for
Spain
,
another
for
the
Indies
,
another
for
your
States
in
Italy
;
and
so
likewise
others
in
Flanders
,
and
in
the
rest
of
so
many
members
,
of
which
the
bulk
of
your
Empire
is
composed
.
Only
the
same
religion
ought
to
be
in
them
all
;
but
in
this
also
the
zeal
ought
to
be
well
regulated
,
so
as
the
too
violent
remedies
which
may
be
used
to
that
purpose
,
do
not
produce
division
instead
of
unity
;
and
that
together
with
the
loss
of
obedience
to
the
Church
,
that
fail
not
likewise
which
is
due
by
the
people
to
their
Prince
.
What
did
not
Don
Piedro
di
Tolledo
Viceroy
of
Naples
do
?
what
did
he
not
trie
to
bring
the
Inquisition
into
that
Kingdom
,
in
the
Emperour
your
fathers
time
?
Naples
rose
,
and
so
would
the
whole
Kingdom
have
done
;
so
as
it
was
necessary
to
remove
the
occasion
of
the
tumults
of
that
City
.
Let
the
Flemish
then
be
permitted
to
enjoy
the
Government
of
Flanders
:
Free
them
from
all
suspition
either
of
Inquisition
,
Foreign
Forces
,
or
any
other
more
dreaded
violence
.
Let
one
contrary
cure
another
:
So
the
peoples
fear
ceasing
,
the
Countrey
commotions
will
cease
.
Nor
is
it
to
be
doubted
but
that
heresie
is
rather
supprest
by
peace
then
by
war.
It
is
too
well
seen
how
much
it
hath
increased
heresie
in
Germany
and
in
France
:
and
since
so
many
have
done
amiss
in
Flanders
,
and
that
the
faults
ought
not
to
be
left
altogether
unpunisht
,
let
the
punishment
of
a
few
serve
for
the
example
of
all
;
and
let
it
be
laid
there
where
the
Country
may
be
least
exasperated
thereby
.
In
fine
,
clemency
becomes
a
Prince
;
other
people
are
capable
of
other
vertues
.
But
the
Duke
of
Alva
spake
thus
to
the
contrary
.
By
so
many
and
so
efficacious
,
reasons
,
on
the
one
,
and
on
the
other
side
the
King
was
rather
confused
then
confirmed
;
Cardinal
Granville
adhered
to
the
Duke
of
Alva
;
and
though
he
appeared
to
be
a
bitter
enemy
to
the
Flemish
;
yet
his
long
experience
in
the
affairs
of
that
Country
,
gave
authority
to
his
very
passions
.
On
the
other
side
Prince
Ruygomez
who
was
greatly
in
the
Kings
favour
,
joyned
with
the
Duke
of
Feria
.
And
almost
the
whole
Councel
was
divided
between
these
two
opinions
.
The
King
did
then
again
waver
a
little
before
he
put
on
any
resolution
:
But
the
news
of
the
novelties
in
Flanders
still
increasing
,
and
particularly
those
of
the
violence
used
to
the
Churches
,
and
of
the
excess
of
liberty
which
the
hereticks
took
in
all
things
else
,
the
King
thought
it
was
now
no
longer
an
act
of
will
,
but
of
necessity
to
send
an
Army
into
the
Low-Countries
,
and
to
use
force
against
the
Flemish
.
Princes
usually
when
they
can
,
commit
the
execution
of
affairs
to
those
who
have
had
the
greatest
share
thereof
in
Councel
.
Therefore
the
King
chose
the
Duke
of
Alva
to
go
chief
Commander
over
his
Forces
which
went
for
Flanders
.
To
boot
that
if
there
should
be
any
occasion
to
use
them
,
none
in
Spain
was
thought
to
be
more
able
(
as
hath
been
said
)
in
that
profession
:
A
man
rigid
both
in
nature
and
aspect
:
haughty
in
peace
,
and
much
more
haughty
in
war
;
long
bred
up
in
arms
;
and
who
thought
it
always
advantagious
for
him
and
the
King
,
to
have
them
,
and
to
make
use
of
them
.
The
delay
was
not
long
:
requisite
orders
were
suddenly
given
for
the
raising
of
good
store
of
new
soldiers
in
Spain
;
that
they
might
be
placed
in
the
wonted
Garisons
in
Italy
,
and
that
those
who
were
ancient
Companies
might
be
sent
into
Flanders
.
The
chief
strength
of
foot
were
to
be
Spaniards
;
the
horse
were
to
be
composed
of
Italians
,
Burgundians
and
High
-
Dutch
:
and
some
Regiments
of
foot
were
to
come
to
Flanders
from
Germany
,
which
by
their
vicinity
might
the
speedilier
be
raised
.
Whilst
these
preparations
were
a
making
in
Spain
,
Italy
and
other
parts
,
the
Regents
affairs
prospered
in
Flanders
,
as
hath
been
said
.
Obedience
was
restored
to
the
King
,
and
the
Church
had
almost
wholly
recovered
hers
;
and
the
Country
was
on
all
sides
reduced
to
quiet
:
so
as
it
was
expected
that
the
King
would
change
his
mind
,
and
that
no
Army
should
be
sent
into
Flanders
.
But
were
it
that
he
did
think
that
the
tumalts
risen
in
those
Provinces
were
rather
husht
then
quite
extinct
;
or
that
desires
to
establish
his
Authority
the
better
there
for
ever
after
,
he
would
not
lose
the
present
occasion
of
doing
it
;
or
that
he
thought
he
could
not
without
a
great
body
of
forces
,
perfectly
enjoy
the
secure
possession
thereof
,
they
being
placed
amidst
neighbours
,
which
made
him
daily
more
jealous
of
them
;
he
continued
his
first
resolution
.
The
Duke
of
Alva
being
departed
from
Spain
,
and
come
by
sea
to
Genoa
:
he
mustered
the
men
spoken
of
before
,
in
the
State
of
Millan
,
which
came
to
near
8000
Spanish
foot
,
under
four
Camp-Masters
.
Allonso
Ulloa
commanded
the
Neapolitan
Brigado
;
Guellielmo
Romero
that
of
Cicily
;
Sancio
di
Londonio
that
of
Lombardy
,
and
the
Sardinian
Brigado
was
commanded
by
Gonsalo
di
Bracamonte
.
All
experienced
soldiers
,
and
under
valliant
Commanders
.
He
gave
the
command
of
the
horse
which
were
raised
in
Italy
,
which
might
be
about
1500.
the
greatest
part
whereof
were
Itallians
,
the
rest
Spaniards
,
to
his
natural
son
Fernando
di
Tolledo
.
300
were
afterwards
added
to
these
in
Burgundy
;
and
of
the
Dutch
there
was
but
only
one
Regiment
of
4000
foot
raised
at
the
present
under
Count
Alberico
di
Lodrone
.
The
Duke
would
have
also
divers
other
Spaniards
to
be
near
him
,
who
were
fit
for
command
;
and
amongst
others
,
Sancio
d'Avola
who
was
Governor
of
the
Castle
of
Pavia
,
and
who
by
his
valour
came
afterwards
to
the
chief
Commands
in
Flanders
.
Of
the
Italian
Commanders
,
the
chief
were
Marquis
Chiapino
Vitelli
,
and
Gabrio
Serbelloni
,
Prior
of
the
Order
of
St.
Johns
of
Jerusalem
,
in
Hungary
:
Both
of
them
long
experienced
in
the
wars
of
Italy
,
and
who
had
therein
won
much
renown
.
He
made
Vitelli
Camp-Master-General
,
and
gave
the
charge
of
the
Artillery
to
Serbelloni
.
The
Muster
being
made
,
and
the
Army
marching
in
very
good
discipline
,
not
meeting
with
any
difficulty
either
from
France
or
Germany
,
he
led
it
finally
into
the
Province
of
Lucemberg
.
He
made
some
Brigades
of
foot
advance
from
thence
,
and
quartered
them
where
he
thought
most
convenient
,
the
better
to
secure
his
entry
into
the
Country
,
and
then
he
himself
went
to
the
Regent
.
The
Flemish
who
were
much
astonisht
to
hear
of
these
forces
,
were
much
more
astonisht
when
they
saw
them
Many
of
them
resolved
to
quit
the
Country
before
the
Duke
should
bring
them
in
:
and
the
Prince
of
Orange
had
already
led
them
an
example
.
He
being
assertained
of
so
great
a
preparation
of
forces
,
and
that
the
Duke
of
Alva
was
Commander
in
chief
,
resolved
to
withdraw
into
Germany
.
He
knew
how
suspected
his
actions
were
in
Spain
.
That
the
Duke
of
Alva
formerly
a
rival
,
was
now
become
a
Superiour
:
and
insteed
of
thundring
out
contrary
opinions
in
the
Councel
at
Madrid
,
he
was
to
lead
a
powerfull
Army
into
Flanders
.
That
the
sore
orders
were
to
be
put
into
sorer
execution
;
if
Count
Egmont
and
the
rest
would
perish
through
confiding
,
he
would
secure
himself
by
doing
the
contrary
;
't
was
therefore
no
longer
time
to
stand
lingring
;
't
was
better
to
get
into
Germany
,
and
to
be
a
spectator
of
the
Tragedies
in
Flanders
afar
off
.
And
how
could
he
with
honour
be
under
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
who
was
but
a
bare
Grandee
of
Spain
?
whereas
he
himself
enjoy'd
the
Prerogative
of
Free
States
,
and
many
other
greater
in
his
Family
in
Germany
.
Let
others
endure
to
see
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
,
always
accustomed
to
be
governed
by
some
of
the
bloud
royal
,
or
at
least
nearly
allyd
thereunto
,
fall
with
scorn
into
such
hands
.
Together
with
him
went
his
brother
Lodovick
;
and
at
the
same
time
the
Count
of
Hostrat
went
from
Flanders
,
Before
Orange
departed
,
he
oft-times
incited
Count
Egmont
to
do
the
like
;
and
not
able
to
prevail
with
him
,
he
told
him
,
You
will
repent
,
but
too
late
.
And
in
other
speeches
did
prognosticate
unto
him
those
misfortunes
whereinto
afterwards
he
fell
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
BOOK
IV.
The
Contents
.
Divers
of
the
Duke
of
Alva's
cruel
proceedings
.
A
great
many
of
the
Flemish
fly
to
the
neighbouring
parts
.
The
disposition
of
the
confining
Princes
to
foment
the
revolts
of
the
Low-Countries
.
Orange
his
particular
indeavours
in
Germany
to
this
purpose
.
He
cals
a
Diet
of
some
Princes
,
and
Hans
Towns
.
His
Speech
to
the
Diet.
The
Germans
resolve
to
assist
the
Flemish
.
Their
first
motion
,
and
their
defeat
.
Lodovick
brother
to
Orange
,
enters
Friesland
with
an
Army
.
Count
Aremberg
is
sent
against
him
by
the
Duke
of
Alva
.
They
fight
:
Aremberg
is
routed
and
slain
.
The
Duke
resolves
to
go
himself
in
person
against
Lodovick
.
To
this
purpose
he
gives
order
for
the
increasing
of
his
Army
.
Before
his
departure
he
causeth
Egmont
and
Horn
to
be
beheaded
in
Brussels
.
Other
severities
of
his
.
He
comes
to
the
Army
in
Friesland
;
makes
an
Oration
to
the
soldiers
.
Lodovick
retreats
;
but
the
Duke
overtakes
him
,
fights
him
,
and
utterly
deseats
him
.
THe
Reyns
of
Government
being
wholly
left
in
the
Duke
Anno.
15.
8.
of
Alva's
hand
,
he
apply'd
himself
with
all
attention
to
execute
his
begun
rigour
upon
the
Flemish
.
Soon
after
that
Egmont
and
Horn
were
made
prisoners
in
Brussels
,
he
sent
them
both
well
guarded
to
the
Castle
at
Gaunt
;
and
put
in
an
High-Dutch
Garison
into
it
,
instead
of
the
Flemish
Garison
which
was
there
before
.
He
formed
a
new
Tribunal
of
Justice
by
the
name
of
a
Councel
to
sit
upon
Tumults
,
for
the
better
cognisance
of
businesses
of
that
weight
,
and
all
others
of
that
nature
,
and
composed
it
of
such
as
he
thought
he
might
most
confide
in
:
Amongst
other
he
placed
a
Spanish
Lawyer
in
it
,
and
a
Burgundian
of
the
same
profession
;
and
he
himself
would
be
the
President
thereof
.
Then
publishing
his
Authority
in
Print
to
make
it
the
more
formidable
by
being
divulged
:
and
proclaimed
all
those
to
be
guilty
of
High-Treason
,
both
against
God
and
the
King
,
who
had
had
any
thing
to
do
in
the
late
actions
of
the
Covenant
,
Petition
,
and
of
the
violences
used
against
the
Churches
,
and
the
Catholick
religion
.
He
forthwith
accompanied
the
terror
of
his
Threats
with
the
severity
of
Punishment
.
He
caused
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
his
brother
Lodovick
,
Count
Hostrate
,
Brederode
and
Colemburgh
,
and
the
rest
of
the
prime
men
who
were
gone
out
of
Flanders
,
to
be
publikely
cited
to
appear
before
him
within
a
certain
prefixt
time
,
upon
pain
of
rebellion
,
and
the
loss
of
their
goods
in
case
they
did
not
appear
.
He
caused
a
great
many
others
of
all
sorts
to
be
imprisoned
in
sundry
parts
of
the
Provinces
,
who
were
fallen
into
the
aforesaid
faults
and
they
were
in
so
great
numbers
,
that
all
the
prisons
throughout
the
whole
Country
were
on
a
sudden
full
of
them
.
To
imprisonment
he
added
Death
,
and
made
the
market-places
the
places
of
execution
,
to
the
end
that
the
publikeness
thereof
might
infuse
the
greater
terror
.
At
the
same
time
he
designed
divers
Citadels
and
began
to
lay
their
foundations
where
he
thought
either
the
situation
of
the
Towns
,
or
the
condition
of
the
Inhabitants
did
most
require
it
.
The
first
was
placed
in
Antwerp
,
with
five
royal
Bulwarks
upon
the
Scheld
,
upon
which
River
the
City
is
seated
;
to
hasten
the
which
he
went
in
person
to
Antwerp
,
and
made
the
City
contribute
towards
the
expence
thereof
,
giving
them
assured
hopes
that
as
soon
as
the
Citadel
should
be
put
into
a
posture
of
defence
,
Lodroneas
Regiment
of
High-Dutch
which
were
there
in
garrison
should
be
removed
.
He
began
to
build
a
Fort
in
Flushing
,
the
chief
Haven
of
Zealand
,
and
which
opens
and
shuts
the
entrance
into
the
Scheld
.
He
designed
another
in
Groninghen
,
upon
the
confines
of
Germany
;
and
another
in
Valentiennes
,
which
lies
towards
France
:
But
unless
it
were
that
of
Antwerp
,
the
rest
were
not
built
;
for
so
many
troubles
arose
from
so
many
parts
,
as
the
Duke
had
not
fitting
opportunity
to
doe
it
.
He
notwithstanding
secured
the
Frontiers
on
all
sides
by
good
garrisons
,
against
all
innovations
which
might
be
endeavoured
from
abroad
;
and
within
,
he
disarmed
many
of
the
most
suspected
Cities
,
and
distributed
forces
in
divers
parts
,
where
he
thought
it
most
needfull
to
curb
the
Flemish
more
straightly
.
This
so
rigorous
a
beginning
of
Government
put
the
Country
every
where
into
such
fear
,
as
it
was
on
a
sudden
abandoned
by
a
great
number
of
people
of
all
sorts
;
they
were
reported
to
be
above
thirty
thousand
.
Those
who
were
no
wayes
concerned
,
were
affrighted
to
see
the
faults
of
others
so
severely
punished
;
and
they
groaned
to
see
that
Flanders
,
which
was
wont
to
enjoy
one
of
the
ealiest
governments
of
all
Europe
,
should
now
have
no
other
object
to
behold
but
the
Terror
of
Arms
,
Flight
,
Exiles
,
Imprisonments
,
blood
,
death
,
and
confiscations
.
The
people
fled
to
the
neighbouring
parts
of
Germany
,
to
France
,
and
England
:
But
those
of
best
quality
retired
to
Germany
,
drawn
thither
by
Orange
,
who
encouraged
them
more
then
all
the
rest
to
follow
his
example
,
and
run
his
fortune
.
And
who
from
thence
did
answer
the
Dukes
citation
in
writing
,
refusing
to
submit
himself
to
his
Tribunal
,
as
to
that
of
a
Judge
too
much
suspected
,
and
of
too
inferior
a
condition
to
take
cognisance
of
such
a
cause
;
saying
that
he
was
a
free
Prince
of
Germany
,
and
therefore
in
the
first
place
a
Subject
to
the
Emperour
;
and
that
being
a
Knight
of
the
Golden
Fleece
,
he
was
only
to
be
judged
by
the
King
himself
,
who
was
the
supreme
Head
of
that
Order
.
Hostrat
answered
almost
in
the
same
sort
,
save
only
that
he
left
out
the
reason
of
being
Feudatory
to
the
Emperour
,
for
he
had
no
estate
in
Germany
.
Horn
had
some
estate
of
that
nature
;
and
therefore
his
Mother
,
when
he
was
imprisoned
,
had
suddenly
recourse
to
Caesars
Authority
,
and
had
from
thence
procured
favourable
offices
in
her
sons
behalf
to
the
King
and
Duke
of
Alva
.
The
like
is
done
by
divers
Princes
of
Germany
in
Orange
his
behalf
,
and
those
that
were
joyned
with
him
in
the
same
cause
;
for
indeed
the
Catholike
Princes
were
no
less
displeased
then
were
the
Hereticks
of
those
parts
with
the
Dukes
severity
;
and
that
such
an
alteration
should
be
made
in
the
Government
of
Flanders
,
with
which
Country
they
had
such
conformity
both
in
language
,
customs
,
and
laws
.
The
King
promised
all
fair
intreatment
,
so
as
the
Citation
might
be
obeyed
.
But
none
of
those
that
were
cited
daring
to
trust
,
and
the
time
of
citation
being
already
elapsed
,
the
Duke
proceeded
to
punishment
;
and
amongst
other
things
,
he
made
Colemburghs
house
in
Brussels
be
pull'd
down
to
the
ground
,
in
memory
of
the
detestation
of
the
seditious
practises
which
were
there
chiefly
woven
and
concluded
.
Orange
was
Master
of
divers
fair
Towns
in
sundry
Provinces
of
Flanders
,
(
The
Principality
of
Orange
is
in
France
,
though
not
subject
to
that
Crown
)
and
of
a
great
many
likewise
in
the
County
of
Burgundy
;
in
Brabant
amongst
others
he
had
Breda
,
a
noble
p●ace
,
having
a
stately
Castle
in
it
,
and
of
such
consequence
as
the
Duke
of
Alva
would
suddenly
secure
himself
the
better
thereof
by
putting
a
garrison
into
it
.
To
the
confiscation
of
his
goods
,
the
Duke
added
the
retension
of
the
Count
di
Buren
,
a
Youth
of
twelve
years
of
age
,
who
was
the
Prince
of
Orange
his
eldest
son
,
and
who
was
then
at
the
University
of
Lovain
following
his
studies
;
and
under
pretence
that
the
King
would
have
him
follow
the
same
studies
and
exercises
in
the
University
of
Alcala
d'Enares
,
he
sent
him
well
guarded
into
Spain
.
Orange
and
his
companions
together
with
other
Nobles
who
were
fled
from
Flanders
,
exasperated
at
these
proceedings
,
did
what
they
could
to
shew
their
resentment
.
Their
chief
end
was
to
raise
Forces
,
and
lead
them
into
Flanders
;
hoping
assuredly
that
when
any
Forces
should
appear
from
without
,
they
that
were
within
the
Country
would
suddenly
rise
.
This
was
therefore
hotly
endeavoured
,
and
it
was
managed
by
their
Adherents
in
almost
all
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
.
The
Duke
of
Alva's
government
infused
horror
into
them
,
and
by
all
dreadful
exagerations
they
endeavoured
to
make
the
people
abhor
it
.
From
without
they
themselves
endeavoured
by
all
possible
means
to
draw
other
Princes
to
favour
their
cause
.
From
England
,
't
was
known
the
Queen
had
a
great
inclination
to
foment
whatsoever
novelties
which
might
happen
in
the
Low-Countries
.
She
considered
,
that
if
the
King
of
Spain
should
possess
them
peacefully
,
his
Forces
would
be
too
formidable
both
by
sea
and
land
throughout
all
Europe
:
That
she
in
particular
was
greatly
to
apprehend
his
Forces
by
Sea
,
since
England
and
Ireland
would
be
as
it
were
invironed
by
the
Fleets
which
might
be
maintained
on
the
one
side
in
Spain
,
and
on
the
other
in
Flanders
:
That
the
King
would
not
be
backward
in
molesting
her
,
having
opportunity
to
doe
it
;
as
he
who
knew
she
sought
to
indamage
him
as
much
as
she
might
,
as
he
had
already
had
several
experiences
.
These
outward
dangers
appeared
unto
the
Queen
to
be
the
greater
,
when
she
considered
also
those
within
.
She
saw
the
Heretick
government
which
she
had
introduced
within
her
Kingdom
began
to
totter
;
that
a
great
many
Catholicks
were
still
in
England
,
that
Ireland
was
almost
wholly
Catholick
;
and
that
to
cause
innovations
in
those
parts
,
particularly
in
matters
of
Religion
,
no
Prince
would
be
more
forward
therein
then
the
King
of
Spain
:
She
therefore
desired
to
see
her
neighbour
Countries
involved
in
Heresie
,
hoping
that
people
withdrawing
themselves
from
the
obedience
of
the
Church
,
would
the
easelier
be
perswaded
to
doe
the
like
from
that
of
their
Prince
;
and
that
one
rebellion
added
to
another
,
affairs
should
be
so
imbroiled
in
those
parts
,
as
there
should
be
no
design
of
troubling
her
.
To
this
purpose
the
Hugonot
Faction
in
France
was
at
first
favoured
by
her
,
and
now
more
then
ever
;
who
joyed
to
see
the
progress
thereof
so
great
in
that
Kingdom
.
But
her
design
in
this
point
,
was
chiefly
upon
Flanders
;
for
from
thence
,
by
reason
of
the
vicinity
of
those
Countries
unto
hers
,
both
before
,
and
much
more
after
the
Duke
of
Alva
was
entred
there
with
his
Forces
,
grew
the
greatest
suspitions
which
she
had
of
the
King
of
Spains
power
.
Wherefore
she
graciously
received
all
those
who
fled
from
Flanders
to
England
,
and
nourisht
the
complaints
which
they
made
against
the
Spaniard
,
and
much
more
the
hatred
and
ill
will
which
they
bore
them
.
Nor
content
to
favour
them
in
her
own
Dominions
,
she
did
the
like
with
the
Hereticks
of
France
and
Germany
,
with
whom
she
held
continual
correspondencie
,
and
bore
great
sway
.
But
though
these
offices
did
help
,
yet
were
they
more
then
needed
either
for
the
one
or
the
other
faction
.
That
of
the
Hugonots
was
already
so
increased
in
France
,
as
they
designed
to
ground
a
popular
Commonwealth
upon
the
ruines
of
the
Monarchy
.
The
government
in
Religion
which
they
had
imbraced
was
of
this
form
:
And
desirous
that
their
Politick
interests
should
be
guided
by
the
like
,
they
pretended
that
the
King
should
permit
them
to
meet
in
the
general
,
and
in
the
particular
Assemblies
,
and
to
treat
of
what
concerned
their
body
apart
,
which
was
to
make
a
total
separation
from
the
State
,
within
the
State
.
King
Charles
was
then
got
out
of
his
minority
,
and
shewed
himself
to
be
both
generously
and
piously
given
:
But
by
reason
of
his
youth
,
the
government
was
still
managed
by
the
Queen
his
mother
;
who
set
upon
by
the
ambition
of
the
Hereticks
,
and
almost
no
less
by
the
like
of
the
Catholicks
,
did
temporise
amongst
so
many
and
so
fierce
storms
,
and
sought
to
shun
danger
,
since
she
knew
not
how
to
oppose
it
.
Arms
had
already
been
several
times
both
taken
up
,
and
laid
down
;
and
the
King
had
endeavoured
to
allay
the
fire
of
Civil
wars
by
divers
Edicts
of
Pacification
,
(
as
they
termed
them
)
since
the
times
would
not
suffer
him
totally
to
extinguish
it
.
But
the
Edicts
served
but
to
little
purpose
to
restore
quiet
to
that
Kingdom
,
since
the
factions
were
more
inflamed
then
ever
:
Nor
were
Arms
laid
down
,
but
that
they
might
be
taken
up
again
with
more
advantage
.
To
this
end
the
Hugonots
held
close
intelligence
with
the
Queen
of
England
,
and
with
the
Hereticks
of
Germany
.
And
because
the
King
of
Spain
assisted
King
Charles
,
and
did
integrally
favour
the
Catholick
cause
,
and
especially
by
the
Flanders
Forces
,
therefore
did
not
the
Hugonots
omit
to
foment
the
Flemish
in
their
bad
inclinations
.
Secret
intelligence
had
ever
past
(
as
we
have
already
said
)
between
the
Prince
of
Orange
and
Coligni
the
Admiral
of
France
:
But
after
Orange
his
retreat
to
Germany
,
their
practises
grew
hotter
:
The
one
of
them
plotted
the
ruine
of
France
,
which
was
already
begun
;
the
other
the
ruine
of
Flanders
,
which
was
shortly
to
begin
.
Nor
is
it
to
be
said
how
much
the
Hugonots
desired
to
see
the
like
troubles
ensue
in
Flanders
,
as
France
did
already
suffer
under
,
that
they
might
have
companions
abroad
,
and
to
make
but
one
cause
of
two
,
to
the
end
that
it
might
be
so
much
the
better
defended
by
common
forces
,
and
honested
by
reciprocal
examples
.
So
that
Coligni
,
and
the
other
Chieftains
of
the
Heretick
faction
used
all
possible
diligence
to
make
the
Flemish
who
were
fled
into
France
,
suddenly
endeavour
the
like
novelty
,
which
they
greatly
desired
to
raise
up
of
themselves
in
their
Country
.
From
Germany
likewise
,
the
Heretick
Princes
,
and
the
Hans-Towns
of
the
same
Faction
,
seemed
for
the
same
reasons
to
have
the
same
ends
in
the
affairs
of
Flanders
.
Yea
before
the
rise
of
Luthers
Heresie
,
all
the
Princes
and
the
Hans-Towns
of
Germany
,
which
together
with
the
Emperor
their
head
doe
compose
the
body
of
the
Empire
,
were
not
well
pleased
to
see
that
the
House
of
Austria
,
first
by
the
addition
of
Flanders
,
and
then
by
that
of
Spain
,
should
be
so
much
exalted
.
Till
then
they
had
looked
upon
the
fortune
of
that
House
with
an
envious
eye
.
When
Charles
the
Fifth
was
come
to
the
Imperial
Crown
,
they
turned
their
envy
into
open
fear
,
lest
from
being
Head
of
the
German
government
he
might
become
absolute
Prince
of
that
Empire
.
They
saw
that
how
great
soever
his
design
might
be
,
his
Forces
were
equivalent
in
greatness
thereunto
.
And
their
fear
in
this
point
was
rather
increased
then
diminished
by
the
entry
of
Heresie
into
Germany
:
For
they
apprehended
,
lest
under
the
colour
of
reordering
the
affairs
concerning
Religion
,
he
might
intend
to
advantage
his
own
Authority
the
more
easily
in
those
which
regarded
the
State
.
Hence
in
a
great
part
were
occasioned
the
troubles
of
those
Countries
;
hence
their
so
many
Dyets
,
and
particularly
the
Accords
which
insued
in
point
of
Religion
.
And
though
when
Charles
dyed
,
the
House
of
Austria
was
divided
,
and
that
the
greatest
power
thereof
remained
in
that
Branch
which
was
transplanted
into
Spain
;
and
that
on
the
other
side
the
Hereticks
had
great
Forces
in
Germany
,
yet
feared
they
much
the
neighbourhood
of
Flanders
:
They
suspected
that
the
Forces
of
that
House
might
upon
all
occasions
be
on
that
side
united
against
them
;
to
boot
that
by
the
opportunity
of
that
situation
they
saw
too
great
advantages
arose
to
the
Austrians
in
Germany
to
continue
the
enjoyment
of
the
Empire
;
and
that
in
stead
of
being
elective
,
it
might
become
hereditary
in
that
Family
;
and
that
the
possession
might
remain
in
the
Catholick
part
,
with
the
exclusion
of
the
Heretical
.
They
therefore
fauthor'd
by
all
the
means
they
might
,
the
Novelties
which
had
insued
in
Flanders
in
the
Government
of
the
Dutchess
of
Parma
:
They
favoured
Heresie
,
fomented
Sedition
,
counsell'd
their
chief
Leaders
,
and
endeavoured
by
all
other
means
to
cause
such
Troubles
in
those
Provinces
,
as
that
the
King
of
Spain
might
either
wholly
lose
them
,
or
not
quietly
enjoy
them
.
They
termed
Flanders
the
Lower-Germany
,
and
reputed
it
as
joyned
to
the
body
of
their
own
Upper-Germany
,
by
reason
of
the
connexion
of
Countries
,
the
conformity
of
speech
and
manner
of
living
,
and
by
the
community
of
Traffick
and
Rivers
;
of
which
't
is
arguable
whether
the
Rhine
be
more
commodious
to
higher
Germany
by
the
longer
course
thereof
,
or
to
the
lower
by
her
breadth
.
In
these
respects
their
friendships
,
adherents
,
and
allyances
were
very
great
in
those
parts
.
Moreover
divers
of
the
best
Families
of
Flanders
derived
from
Germany
;
and
amongst
others
,
that
of
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
who
afterwards
married
with
the
house
of
Saxony
,
as
hath
been
said
.
The
heretick
Princes
held
therefore
their
streightest
corespondencies
with
him
,
and
to
him
did
discover
their
most
intimate
sence
of
the
affairs
of
Flanders
,
because
it
was
most
conformable
with
his
own
.
Orange
,
being
afterwards
gon
to
them
by
reason
of
the
Duke
of
Alva's
being
come
into
Flanders
,
he
still
indeavoured
to
increase
in
them
a
resolution
,
not
to
tollerate
that
oppression
which
he
in
the
most
horrid
manner
he
could
invent
,
affirmed
to
be
already
introduced
by
the
Spaniards
amongst
the
Flemish
.
Affirming
that
this
cause
was
common
to
both
the
Germanies
;
he
mingled
the
Interest
of
Religion
together
with
that
of
State
;
and
by
the
strength
and
vivacity
of
wit
,
made
dangers
a
far
off
seem
very
near
at
hand
He
chiefly
propounded
a
meeting
between
those
Princes
who
were
most
to
dread
the
Spanish
forces
in
Flanders
;
the
Queen
of
England
assisted
him
herein
by
her
authority
,
and
the
Hugonots
of
France
by
their
practices
.
So
as
the
resolution
was
soon
put
on
;
and
divers
Hans
Towns
joyned
therein
likewise
,
by
sending
their
Deputies
thither
;
particularly
those
which
are
situated
upon
the
Rhine
,
in
which
by
reason
of
their
neighbourhood
with
Flanders
,
the
aforesaid
power
of
the
Spanish
forces
was
most
dreaded
:
Of
the
Princes
,
the
Count
Palatine
of
Rhine
was
most
remarkable
,
his
State
lay
nearest
to
Flanders
;
he
had
the
best
forces
:
and
being
past
on
from
Luthers
heresie
to
that
of
Calvin
,
he
held
greater
corespondency
with
the
hereticks
of
France
,
and
with
the
Queen
of
England
.
The
rest
were
the
Duke
of
Wittenberg
,
the
Landgrave
of
Hesse
,
the
Marquis
of
Bada
,
the
Marquis
of
Durlack
,
and
some
neighbouring
Counts
,
besides
those
of
Nassaw
.
The
King
of
Denmark
,
and
the
house
of
Saxony
sent
likewise
their
particular
Deputies
to
the
Diet.
Business
doth
still
proceed
slowly
,
which
is
to
be
agitated
by
many
:
either
they
differ
in
their
ends
,
or
agree
not
in
the
means
,
or
for
the
most
part
are
lost
through
confusion
.
But
their
progress
is
more
slow
then
ordinarily
in
Germany
,
where
negotiations
are
not
had
without
much
prolixity
,
more
by
writing
then
by
word
of
mouth
,
and
where
more
time
is
spent
in
banqueting
then
in
business
.
The
Diet
proceeded
on
then
but
slowly
,
and
by
reason
of
the
variety
of
opinions
,
many
difficulties
were
met
with
in
the
things
proposed
.
Whereupon
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
being
all
on
fire
himself
,
and
that
he
might
set
others
on
fire
likewise
,
spake
one
day
thus
,
It
is
not
assuredly
any
waies
to
be
doubted
(
most
Noble
Princes
and
worthy
Deputies
)
but
that
we
now
treat
upon
a
common
cause
.
The
one
and
the
other
Germany
are
sufficiently
united
in
situation
,
tongue
,
name
,
traffick
,
life
,
and
in
all
things
else
.
And
who
knows
not
that
in
former
times
they
both
made
but
one
body
?
their
people
do
chiefly
affect
liberty
.
And
though
in
Flanders
the
Prince
be
heriditory
,
whereas
in
Germany
he
is
elective
,
yet
almost
the
same
preeminence
is
due
by
them
to
their
States
as
is
here
attributed
to
your
Dyets
.
But
how
oft
,
and
with
how
much
labour
and
danger
hath
it
behoved
the
one
and
the
other
Nation
,
to
oppose
themselves
to
the
avaritiousness
of
their
Princes
?
I
will
leave
the
pursuit
of
ancient
affairs
,
that
I
may
come
to
the
more
modern
;
and
those
of
Germany
,
that
I
may
descend
to
the
present
affairs
of
Flanders
.
When
the
Emperour
Charls
the
fifth
was
dead
,
every
one
knows
the
King
his
son's
chiefest
desire
was
,
to
leave
those
parts
,
and
settle
himself
in
Spain
.
Being
there
wholly
transformed
into
the
sence
and
Customs
of
that
people
,
he
grew
desirous
to
govern
Flanders
after
the
same
manner
and
Empire
as
Spain
was
governed
.
And
what
more
imperious
Minister
of
State
could
he
leave
behind
him
with
the
Dutchess
of
Parma
,
then
the
Cardinal
Granville
?
Did
I
say
Minister
of
State
?
nay
rather
supream
Governor
;
since
whilst
he
was
there
the
Dutchess
bore
only
the
name
of
Regent
:
the
whole
power
lay
in
him
,
base
Burgundian
!
The
first
Author
of
Flanders's
mischiefs
;
and
who
deserves
chiefly
to
be
punished
,
since
the
fault
was
chiefly
his
.
The
Government
of
the
Ecclesiastical
and
Temporal
affairs
was
suddenly
altered
in
divers
sorts
by
absolute
Authority
;
but
chiefly
by
new
Edicts
,
still
more
grievous
to
the
conscience
,
and
by
introducing
the
Inquisition
.
The
secretest
Oracles
are
come
from
the
Councel
of
Spain
,
and
are
executed
by
secret
consultations
in
Flanders
.
If
the
Nobility
have
complained
,
their
complaints
have
proved
vain
;
to
Petition
is
counted
treachery
:
to
seem
troubled
,
rebellion
;
and
the
casual
headdy
giddiness
of
the
common
people
,
a
premeditated
insurrection
of
the
whole
Country
In
fine
,
nothing
but
to
have
a
pretence
to
use
force
against
Flanders
,
was
expected
in
Spain
.
And
what
more
light
pretence
could
be
taken
,
then
to
go
about
to
suppress
those
tumults
,
which
were
seen
to
cease
almost
assoon
as
begun
?
When
so
suddenly
hereupon
the
Flemish
are
insolently
declared
in
Spain
to
be
rebels
to
God
,
and
to
the
King
:
and
a
foreign
Army
marches
to
cause
Flanders
to
be
treated
hereafter
,
not
as
a
successive
Nation
,
but
as
a
Conquered
Countrey
.
And
who
could
be
better
chosen
to
execute
such
violences
then
the
Duke
of
Alva
?
the
most
haughty
minded
man
of
all
Spain
;
Flanders
greatest
enemy
:
and
who
knows
better
then
any
other
how
to
extinguish
all
remainders
of
religion
,
and
in
lieu
thereof
to
use
all
sorts
of
Tyranny
.
And
just
so
it
fell
out
.
He
hath
begun
to
raise
Citadels
in
the
chiefest
Cities
:
he
hath
placed
Garisons
every
where
;
the
places
of
execution
run
down
with
bloud
in
all
Towns
no
more
home-Laws
are
heard
of
,
but
forein
ones
.
The
Country
is
almost
unpeopled
by
exilement
,
imprisonment
and
running
away
.
And
nothing
but
gastly
looks
,
complaints
,
misery
,
desparation
,
and
calamity
is
seen
every
where
.
In
this
deplorable
estate
is
Flanders
at
the
present
.
How
much
more
happie
then
is
Germany
,
which
enjoys
her
former
libertie
,
and
which
abhorring
all
forein
force
,
knows
no
other
Empire
then
her
own
?
I
partake
of
this
felicity
,
for
from
hence
I
derive
my
bloud
,
and
my
first
stem
remains
still
here
.
Nay
I
am
more
hated
in
Spain
then
any
other
of
the
Flemish
,
by
reason
of
my
German
spirit
.
I
am
held
to
be
the
contriver
of
Conspiracies
,
the
head
of
sedition
,
the
pestilence
of
those
Countries
.
Their
greatest
anger
thunders
against
me
,
and
the
severest
punishments
are
already
fallen
upon
me
.
Thus
they
seek
to
turn
my
glory
to
infamy
:
And
what
greater
glory
can
there
be
,
then
to
maintain
the
liberty
of
a
mans
Country
,
and
to
die
rather
then
be
inslaved
?
I
then
(
most
high
Princes
and
Noble
Deputies
)
who
am
both
a
German
and
a
Fleming
,
after
having
laid
before
you
the
miseries
of
the
Lower
Germany
,
whose
tears
and
supplications
I
bring
hither
with
me
,
do
in
her
name
implore
the
help
and
protection
of
the
Upper
Germany
.
But
such
recourse
for
refuge
will
not
avail
,
unless
you
your selves
repute
the
cause
which
is
now
in
hand
,
to
be
common
as
well
to
Germany
as
to
Flanders
,
as
I
at
first
took
for
granted
.
And
who
can
doubt
it
?
who
is
not
aware
of
the
Spaniards
vast
designes
?
doubtlesly
a
desire
of
Domination
doth
naturally
reigne
in
all
men
.
One
will
draws
on
another
;
nor
doth
what
is
possest
give
satisfaction
.
But
how
immence
,
how
immoderate
doth
this
thirst
appear
particularly
in
the
Spaniards
?
they
think
not
their
unknown
worlds
sufficient
to
quench
it
;
and
will
therefore
extend
their
Empire
still
further
in
those
which
are
known
.
They
fix
their
eyes
,
and
their
machinations
much
more
,
upon
Europe
in
particular
.
When
they
shall
have
opprest
Flanders
,
and
have
gotten
so
opportune
a
seat
for
their
Arms
,
what
Province
will
they
next
fall
upon
?
that
certainly
which
they
shall
have
most
reason
to
fear
.
He
who
will
lay
the
foundations
of
servitude
well
,
first
seeks
to
beat
down
the
Bulwarks
of
Liberty
.
Wherefore
knowing
that
they
shall
be
most
withstood
by
the
power
and
undaunted
spirits
of
this
Nation
,
which
in
all
things
is
so
united
to
Flanders
,
they
will
forthwith
bend
all
their
forces
hitherward
.
It
may
then
be
concluded
,
that
the
Spanish
forces
being
in
Flanders
,
will
be
always
ready
to
enter
Germany
:
and
then
what
will
your
miseries
be
?
when
their
Colonies
shall
likewise
be
seen
here
;
new
faces
,
new
Customs
,
severe
Laws
,
more
severely
executed
heavy
yoaks
upon
mens
persons
and
more
heavy
upon
their
consciences
?
This
point
being
then
granted
,
that
the
danger
will
be
common
amongst
us
,
the
other
will
be
clear
,
that
the
cause
should
likewise
be
reputed
common
:
the
rest
follows
on
in
consequence
:
One
neighbour
runs
to
quench
the
fire
that
is
kindled
in
another
neighbours
house
.
When
a
river
threatens
to
break
in
,
who
runs
not
from
all
sides
to
mend
the
banks
?
the
same
course
ought
now
to
be
held
all
you
must
haste
to
help
the
Flemish
;
since
you
are
the
first
that
are
likely
to
seel
the
flames
of
their
fire
,
and
they
who
shall
first
partake
of
the
inundation
of
so
many
miseries
which
they
suffer
.
But
do
not
believe
that
they
will
linger
in
expectation
of
your
aids
.
They
will
move
assoon
as
they
shall
see
you
move
:
and
their
worth
and
vertue
,
which
by
so
unexpected
and
cruel
a
violence
,
is
rather
stupified
then
opprest
,
will
return
with
greater
vigour
then
before
,
What
cannot
armed
desparation
do
?
what
dares
it
not
?
the
entrance
will
be
always
easie
from
these
parts
into
Friesland
,
and
into
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
which
are
on
this
side
the
Rhine
,
that
river
will
with
like
easiness
be
at
all
times
past
over
:
all
the
chief
Cities
will
throw
open
their
gates
.
The
Nobility
,
and
all
the
whole
Country
will
joyn
in
the
same
opinion
.
But
I
came
short
when
I
said
that
only
Germany
and
Flanders
would
joyn
in
this
cause
:
France
and
England
,
and
the
other
Northern
Countries
,
will
undoubtedly
joyn
with
us
,
since
they
stand
in
like
fear
of
the
Spanish
forces
.
He
that
commits
violence
doth
not
always
boast
thereof
.
And
how
oft
do
we
see
oppression
prove
the
ruine
of
the
oppressor
?
It
may
so
fall
out
,
as
whilst
the
Spaniards
do
so
greedily
gape
after
other
mens
states
,
they
may
chance
to
lose
their
own
.
The
Flemish
expect
only
your
assistance
,
to
escape
so
hard
a
slavery
.
And
I
in
their
names
do
once
again
earnestly
implore
it
.
The
cause
cannot
be
more
just
,
nor
more
easily
helped
:
and
it
is
yours
no
less
then
ours
.
All
neighbours
will
take
it
for
their
own
concernment
;
and
the
whole
North
will
favour
it
.
But
as
the
defence
will
in
the
first
place
fall
to
your
share
,
so
the
first
place
of
victory
will
be
given
to
your
forces
.
And
so
by
the
title
of
our
being
oppressed
,
you
shall
for
ever
be
accounted
our
deliverers
.
The
Crown
of
Spain
never
had
,
nor
never
shall
have
a
fiercer
enemy
then
the
Prince
of
Orange
.
To
this
his
discourse
made
in
publick
,
he
added
many
others
in
privat
.
He
exagerated
all
the
evils
which
are
wont
to
be
said
in
detestation
of
great
Empires
and
their
Governors
;
and
sought
by
all
means
possible
to
imprint
those
passions
in
the
minds
of
others
,
which
burnt
so
fiercely
in
his
own
.
He
pre'vailed
so
far
with
the
Diet
,
as
even
the
backwardest
amongst
them
,
wisht
they
had
helped
the
Flemish
.
Whereupon
it
was
concluded
that
such
men
as
were
necessary
for
that
purpose
should
speedily
be
raised
.
This
resolution
was
suddenly
communicated
by
Orange
to
his
confederates
of
Flanders
,
and
to
those
also
with
whom
he
held
intelligence
in
France
and
in
England
.
They
designed
to
enter
Flanders
at
one
and
the
same
time
in
divers
parts
.
The
easiest
way
seemed
to
be
by
Friesland
,
as
being
the
most
open
Country
,
and
the
most
commodious
to
receive
German
aids
.
The
other
side
whereon
they
would
endeavour
to
get
entrance
was
Brabant
and
Ghelderland
,
confining
upon
the
States
of
Cleves
and
Juliers
,
and
Liege
.
On
the
behalf
of
France
,
the
Hugonor
intimated
hopes
that
they
would
cause
some
novelties
in
the
Walloon
Frontiers
;
and
the
like
was
promised
from
England
,
in
Holland
and
Zealand
by
sea
.
They
made
no
delay
:
much
soldiery
did
just
then
return
to
Germany
,
which
John
Casimere
,
one
of
the
Count
Palatines
of
Rhine
,
had
not
long
before
led
into
France
in
favour
of
the
Hugonots
.
Arms
were
for
that
time
laid
down
in
that
Kingdom
by
some
agreement
between
the
parties
interessed
;
and
therefore
the
aforesaid
Germans
returning
to
their
own
homes
,
Orange
and
the
rest
of
his
adherents
,
thought
it
very
oportune
upon
this
occasion
to
make
use
of
them
for
the
accomplishment
of
their
designes
.
Such
as
were
needfull
being
then
tane
into
pay
by
the
Princes
,
and
Cities
that
did
intervene
in
the
Diet
,
as
many
of
them
as
were
requisit
,
to
boot
with
the
men
which
they
raised
in
their
own
Countries
,
began
to
march
under
Count
Lodovick
brother
to
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
with
intention
to
enter
the
Low-Countries
on
the
side
of
Friesland
:
but
before
he
began
to
move
,
another
was
heard
of
towards
Ghelderland
.
Lumay
and
Villiers
,
were
two
of
those
Nobles
who
had
shared
most
in
the
Covenant
Petitions
and
revolts
which
had
happened
in
the
Dutchess
of
Parma's
time
,
they
feared
to
be
punished
by
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
proportionably
to
their
demerits
Havingtherefore
through
this
apprehension
quitted
their
Countrie
,
they
would
now
return
again
with
forces
.
They
resolved
to
put
it
to
a
tryal
,
by
indeavouring
to
surprise
some
important
place
in
Ghelderland
.
They
thought
Ruremond
a
fitting
place
,
a
City
standing
on
the
Mause
,
and
which
might
serve
them
for
a
passage
into
Brabant
.
Orange
instigated
them
hereunto
;
for
he
designed
to
enter
with
very
powerfull
forces
on
that
side
,
and
then
to
settle
in
the
midst
of
the
Countrie
.
Having
gathered
tumultuously
together
about
2000
fot
,
and
some
few
horse
,
a
rabble
of
people
,
all
of
them
almost
of
the
neighbouring
Countries
,
they
moved
to
execute
the
aid
designe
:
and
they
hoped
for
better
success
,
for
that
they
had
some
intelligence
in
the
City
.
This
was
soon
foreseen
,
and
speedily
prevented
by
the
Duke
of
Alva
.
He
dispacht
away
the
Camp-Master
Londonio
forthwith
thitherward
with
some
Spanish
,
some
German
,
and
some
Walloon
Colours
,
and
sent
Sancio
d'Avila
likewise
thither
with
30
horse
;
and
in
the
first
place
secured
Mastrick
,
that
being
the
chief
pass
towards
Germany
.
That
City
is
cut
through
,
not
in
the
midst
,
but
on
one
side
by
the
Mause
,
the
lesser
part
thereof
makes
as
it
were
an
angle
,
which
is
called
by
the
name
of
Vich
.
This
part
belongs
to
the
Principality
of
Liege
;
but
the
chief
body
of
the
Town
is
under
the
Low-Countries
.
The
City
is
united
by
a
stone-bridg
:
and
the
Ligeois
contented
with
the
Civil
Government
of
what
belongs
to
them
,
leave
both
the
lesser
and
greater
division
under
the
Military
custody
of
the
King
of
Spain
.
The
revolters
drew
near
Ruremond
,
and
endeavoured
to
possess
themselves
of
one
gate
;
but
they
failed
in
their
designe
:
for
they
reaped
no
good
by
the
Intelligence
they
had
within
;
but
found
things
in
a
better
posture
of
defence
then
they
expected
.
They
therefore
presently
withdrew
into
the
State
of
Liege
,
fearing
to
have
the
Spaniards
on
their
back
,
if
they
should
tarry
in
the
Kings
Territories
.
This
mean
while
Londonio
and
Avila
were
on
their
march
;
and
understanding
that
they
were
retreated
,
Londonio
was
not
minded
to
pursue
them
into
Liege
,
saying
,
Will
not
this
be
to
offend
and
irritate
our
neighbours
?
our
own
Countrie
is
too
full
of
jealousie
.
Let
us
make
a
bridg
to
them
that
fly
;
to
see
the
enemy
run
away
,
is
to
have
sufficiently
overcome
.
But
Avila
was
for
pursuing
them
:
replying
,
Our
neighbours
will
be
so
far
from
being
hereat
offended
,
as
they
ought
rather
to
thank
us
for
it
.
Do
not
we
know
that
these
wicked
ones
have
entred
the
Country
of
Liege
by
force
?
the
Ligeois
will
then
repute
our
forces
for
their
own
,
and
must
confess
that
we
have
done
this
to
free
them
,
not
to
invade
their
Countrie
.
This
opinion
prevailed
;
and
the
Spaniards
advancing
,
heard
that
Lumay
and
Villiers
were
retired
with
their
men
towards
Dalem
,
a
little
Town
,
bordering
upon
the
Country
of
Liege
,
environed
with
a
wall
and
a
ditch
,
but
otherwise
not
strong
.
They
did
not
think
that
the
Spaniard
would
have
touched
upon
that
State
:
but
when
they
knew
they
marched
towards
them
,
they
got
underneath
the
walls
of
Dalem
,
and
assisted
by
a
ravelin
on
one
side
,
and
by
the
carriage
carts
on
the
other
,
they
prepared
to
defend
themselves
.
When
the
Spaniards
were
come
up
they
sent
some
of
their
men
forthwith
to
the
other
side
of
the
Town
,
and
with
the
rest
gave
so
strong
an
assault
to
the
enemy
on
the
front
,
as
they
wholly
routed
them
.
They
slew
many
of
them
,
took
many
of
them
,
and
amongst
the
rest
,
Villiers
was
taken
prisoner
.
So
the
designe
of
the
Flemish
who
had
quit
their
Countrie
,
proved
vain
on
that
side
.
Not
long
after
they
indeavoured
to
possess
themselves
of
the
Town
of
Graves
,
which
was
first
possest
by
the
Prince
of
Orange
;
and
which
being
seated
upon
the
Mause
,
on
the
utmost
confines
of
Brabant
,
would
have
been
very
fit
for
their
purpose
.
But
they
were
not
well
got
in
,
by
means
of
some
intelligence
which
they
had
,
when
they
resolved
to
be
gon
again
,
hearing
that
the
Dukes
men
marched
towards
them
.
Nor
had
they
better
success
in
a
conspiracy
of
theirs
,
which
(
as
was
commonly
divulged
was
not
long
before
discovered
against
the
Dukes
person
.
He
oft-times
used
to
pass
by
the
Forrest
Soigny
;
near
Brussels
,
upon
occasion
of
frequenting
a
Monastery
which
was
thereabouts
,
called
Groendal
.
Some
of
the
Nobility
had
resolved
to
set
upon
him
with
some
men
in
that
wood
and
to
kill
him
,
and
so
suddenly
to
run
to
Brussels
,
and
to
raise
the
people
there
But
were
it
either
that
the
report
was
false
,
(
for
the
conspiracy
was
not
much
believed
)
or
that
the
designe
could
not
be
executed
,
the
business
soon
vanisht
,
no
certainty
of
it
being
ever
known
.
Count
Lodovick
was
this
mean
while
fallen
into
Friesland
with
an
intire
Army
,
consisting
as
't
was
said
,
of
10000
foot
,
and
3000
horse
;
and
Orange
did
prepare
at
the
same
time
to
pass
into
the
Low
Countries
on
another
side
with
a
much
greater
strength
.
Lodovick
being
entred
Friesland
,
he
began
to
fortifie
the
Town
of
Delfeziel
,
situated
towards
the
mouth
of
the
river
Embs.
This
river
divides
East
-
Friesland
,
which
belongs
to
the
Upper
-
Germany
,
from
West
-
Friesland
,
which
appertains
to
the
Lower
.
As
it
grows
nearer
the
sea
,
it
so
inlargeth
it self
,
as
by
the
mouth
thereof
it
makes
a
gulf
.
Here
is
the
City
of
Embden
seated
,
one
of
the
most
considerable
Towns
of
all
the
Maretine
part
,
by
reason
of
the
frequency
of
people
,
and
oportunity
of
Commerce
,
which
is
much
helped
by
the
Haven
thereof
,
being
held
one
of
the
most
commodious
of
all
the
North.
The
Flemish
Friesland
(
if
I
may
so
call
it
)
makes
two
Provinces
;
that
which
joyns
upon
Germany
is
called
Groninghen
,
from
the
City
of
the
same
name
:
a
City
very
well
populated
,
and
suspitiously
seated
,
being
the
chiefest
Key
of
those
Confines
.
'T
is
seated
very
low
,
as
is
its
sister
Province
,
which
retains
the
name
of
Friesland
.
In
Winter
the
fields
stand
full
of
water
;
and
there
is
no
coming
to
their
habitations
but
upon
the
banks
:
in
Summer
the
land
lies
dry
,
and
yields
great
store
of
pasturage
You
would
say
that
in
those
parts
the
sea
is
interchangably
turned
into
land
,
and
the
land
to
sea
.
By
reason
of
the
low
situation
,
and
great
humidity
,
there
is
no
Woods
in
the
Country
,
nor
almost
any
sort
of
Trees
which
may
serve
for
firing
.
But
where
nature
is
therein
wanting
,
the
Inhabitants
make
it
good
by
their
industry
;
they
make
use
of
Turfs
cut
out
of
the
Earth
,
and
dryed
in
the
Sun
,
in
stead
of
Wood.
These
are
the
Woods
of
Friesland
,
and
the
Inhabitants
usual
fire
.
In
divers
other
parts
of
Flanders
they
suffer
likewise
the
same
wants
,
and
with
the
same
industry
provide
against
it
.
Lodovick
intended
to
make
himself
Master
of
the
City
of
Groninghen
,
and
there
were
some
within
the
Town
who
fed
him
with
hopes
of
so
doing
.
He
therefore
encamped
thereabouts
,
and
fortified
himself
where
he
thought
best
;
especially
where
he
might
receive
new
supplies
from
Germany
.
But
the
Duke
of
Alva
had
not
been
wanting
this
mean
while
in
taking
such
order
as
was
needfull
to
withstand
this
Army
.
Count
Aremberg
was
Governour
of
that
Friesland
which
belong'd
to
the
King
of
Spain
;
he
was
one
of
the
chiefest
Lords
of
Flanders
;
of
great
esteem
in
the
Militia
:
and
who
a
little
before
was
sent
by
the
Duke
into
France
with
a
good
strength
of
horse
to
the
aid
of
King
Charls
against
the
hereticks
of
that
Kingdom
.
The
affairs
of
France
being
afterwards
setled
,
and
Aremberg
being
returned
to
Flandets
,
the
Duke
sent
him
suddenly
into
Friesland
.
He
had
under
him
a
Regiment
of
High
-
Dutch
:
and
Count
Mega
,
Governour
of
the
Provinces
of
Ghelderland
and
Zutfen
,
had
another
.
The
Duke
then
ordered
,
that
as
many
of
the
High
-
Dutch
as
could
be
had
,
should
fall
down
into
those
parts
.
He
dispatched
away
thither
also
the
Camp-Master
Bracamonte
,
with
almost
his
whole
Spanish
Brigado
,
and
some
horse
,
and
six
Field-Pieces
.
Lodovick
had
begun
to
fortifie
the
Town
of
Dam
,
from
whence
there
runs
a
Channel
to
Delfeziel
;
but
hindred
by
the
coming
of
the
Spaniards
,
he
resolved
to
quit
those
Quarters
,
and
to
go
to
a
certain
Priory
not
far
from
thence
,
which
was
more
commodious
and
safe
:
the
ground
was
higher
here
then
in
other
parts
,
and
there
were
some
trees
which
served
for
the
use
of
the
Priory
.
Here
the
Count
took
up
his
Quarters
,
not
knowing
whether
the
Spaniards
would
assault
him
or
indeavour
by
reducing
him
to
straits
,
to
make
him
return
to
Germany
.
If
they
should
assault
him
,
it
would
make
for
his
advantage
,
by
reason
of
his
situation
,
and
because
the
Spaniards
were
of
necessity
to
pass
through
the
hollow
places
where
they
had
cut
out
Turfs
,
which
stood
ful
of
water
and
mire
,
as
did
likewise
all
the
fields
thereabouts
.
He
feared
rather
to
be
straitned
in
victuals
,
and
consequently
inforced
to
retreat
:
but
he
was
not
left
long
in
this
doubt
.
The
Spaniards
assoon
as
they
descri'd
the
enemy
,
began
to
murmure
for
that
Aremberg
would
not
suffer
them
to
fall
on
and
assault
them
;
which
he
was
against
,
considering
wisely
that
Mega
was
not
yet
come
,
and
that
he
expected
some
further
reinforcement
of
horse
and
foot
,
his
present
forces
being
fewer
in
number
then
were
the
enemy
.
But
his
councel
was
but
little
listned
unto
,
nor
his
Authority
respected
.
For
the
Spaniards
,
impatient
of
all
delay
,
despising
his
Command
,
would
forbear
no
longer
.
Nay
some
of
them
using
injurious
and
offensive
words
towards
him
,
tearmed
him
a
coward
for
matter
of
War
,
and
disloyal
in
the
Cause
of
the
Church
and
King
.
Whence
much
incenst
,
he
said
,
Let
us
then
goe
,
not
to
overcome
,
but
to
be
overcome
;
and
not
by
the
Arms
of
our
Enemies
,
but
those
which
Nature
adoperates
for
them
.
Shall
not
we
be
buried
in
water
,
dirt
,
and
ditches
,
before
we
can
come
to
assault
them
?
How
strong
in
all
other
respects
is
their
situation
?
and
how
much
greater
are
their
numbers
then
ours
?
I
notwithstanding
will
be
one
of
the
first
that
will
fight
,
and
dye
:
Thus
will
I
shew
whether
I
degenerate
from
my
blood
or
no
whether
I
be
a
Coward
,
and
whether
I
be
faulty
in
my
loyalty
to
my
Religion
and
to
my
King
.
This
being
said
,
he
with
the
rest
felt
headlong
into
the
battel
.
The
Spaniards
were
on
the
front
,
the
High-Dutch
followed
;
and
the
Horse
were
placed
more
where
the
quality
of
the
ground
would
permit
them
to
be
,
then
in
any
good
order
;
the
Artillery
guarded
one
flank
of
the
Enemy
,
where
they
lay
most
open
.
Lodovick
on
the
contrary
,
seeing
himself
at
such
advantage
,
full
of
joy
,
put
his
Army
in
order
,
and
encouraged
them
thus
unto
the
battel
.
What
Victory
(
my
fellow
souldiers
)
was
ever
more
certain
,
then
that
which
we
shall
this
day
win
upon
the
Spaniards
?
Doe
you
see
how
rashly
,
and
with
how
much
arrogancie
they
come
to
assault
us
?
as
if
this
Quarter
of
so
valiant
Souldiers
were
the
proud
Alva's
Palace
,
and
that
they
were
by
their
base
treacheries
to
imprison
here
some
other
Egmont
and
Horn
;
to
make
them
afterwards
laughing-stocks
,
and
to
destroy
them
in
their
new
Forts
,
wherewith
they
have
inthralled
Flanders
every
where
.
But
this
day
undoubtedly
will
make
them
repent
their
so
many
tyrannical
proceedings
:
and
make
the
Country
conceive
a
certain
hope
,
that
all
bondage
being
shaken
off
,
it
shall
soon
recover
its
former
liberty
.
If
we
consider
Forces
,
ours
are
twice
as
many
as
theirs
:
If
the
Cause
,
Violence
displayes
the
Colours
on
their
side
and
Justice
on
ours
:
If
the
condition
of
Souldiers
,
many
of
theirs
are
to
be
accounted
ours
;
and
how
can
their
Germans
differ
in
opinion
from
you
?
But
say
they
were
all
Spaniards
,
that
they
were
more
in
number
then
we
,
and
that
they
had
the
better
cause
;
were
not
our
so
many
other
advantages
sufficient
to
win
us
the
victory
?
The
water
,
dirt
,
and
holes
will
rob
us
of
the
honour
of
overcoming
them
.
This
will
not
be
like
the
encounter
at
Dalem
,
where
those
few
of
our
men
thinking
to
be
safe
in
the
Country
of
Liege
,
were
set
on
at
unawares
,
and
routed
without
almost
any
fighting
.
Deceits
will
not
avail
here
:
We
will
here
soon
repay
our selves
for
that
loss
,
with
good
use
to
boot
.
In
wars
,
the
beginning
useth
to
presage
the
end
:
And
therefore
we
by
this
present
Victory
,
will
ascertain
the
future
.
But
lo●
the
Enemy
already
comes
on
;
receive
him
couragiously
:
For
as
Justice
leads
them
on
to
punishment
,
so
doth
it
you
to
prey
,
revenge
,
and
glory
.
He
had
ordered
his
men
thus
:
The
Horse
on
the
right
wing
,
under
his
brother
Adolphus
who
had
the
command
of
them
,
on
which
side
the
ground
was
more
tractable
;
the
Foot
on
the
left
,
where
they
were
sheltred
by
a
little
hill
,
whereon
he
placed
some
Files
of
Musquetiers
;
he
left
the
ground
on
which
were
trees
on
his
back
,
and
on
his
front
that
which
was
most
myery
.
At
the
first
the
Spanish
Artillery
did
somewhat
prejudice
his
men
;
and
some
of
them
did
so
couragiously
charge
Lodovicks
Musquetiers
who
were
placed
to
defend
the
little
hill
,
as
they
hoped
to
win
it
:
whereupon
the
Spaniards
gave
on
upon
the
Enemy
with
more
obstinate
resolution
then
before
.
But
they
soon
were
aware
of
their
errors
:
For
bemyred
in
the
water
and
mud
,
the
more
they
endeavoured
to
get
out
the
faster
they
stuck
;
and
the
rest
who
came
to
help
them
,
had
need
of
help
themselves
.
They
were
then
wounded
and
slain
by
the
Enemies
Foot
,
who
ran
no
danger
thereby
:
And
Lodovick
making
his
Horse
wheel
about
,
invironed
Arembergs
men
,
and
without
any
trouble
routed
and
defeated
them
.
In
the
Battel
about
600
Spaniards
were
slain
,
and
almost
none
of
the
Germans
;
for
they
suddenly
yielded
upon
discretion
to
the
Enemy
,
who
easily
gave
them
their
lives
,
upon
obligation
that
they
should
never
bear
arms
more
for
the
Spaniard
.
Aremberg
,
playing
the
part
rather
of
a
common
Souldier
then
of
a
Commander
,
whilst
he
fought
couragiously
was
slain
at
the
first
encounter
.
There
were
but
few
lost
on
Lodovicks
side
:
their
greatest
loss
was
in
his
brother
Adolphus
;
Some
will
have
it
that
he
was
slain
by
Arembergs
own
hand
and
that
Adolphus
slew
Aremberg
.
The
Spaniards
lost
their
Artlllery
and
their
Baggage
,
and
some
monies
which
was
brought
to
their
Camp
to
pay
the
Souldiers
.
The
Battel
was
not
well
ended
,
when
a
Troop
of
horse
appeared
,
led
on
by
Count
Curtio
Martinengo
,
and
by
Andrea
Salatsar
,
which
Count
Mega
had
sent
before
to
reinforce
the
Horse
of
the
Kings
army
.
Their
arrival
helped
at
least
to
hinder
the
Enemy
from
slaughtering
any
more
of
the
disbanded
men
,
who
ran
away
from
the
Spanish
Camp
.
Nor
was
Mega
himself
long
after
in
coming
up
;
who
considering
the
danger
of
Groninghen
,
entred
thereinto
suddenly
,
and
did
there
assemble
all
the
men
he
could
get
together
,
lest
they
might
fall
into
Lodovicks
hands
.
The
success
of
this
Battel
was
sundry
times
related
to
me
in
the
time
of
my
being
Nuntio
in
the
Low-Countries
,
by
Count
Aremberg
,
son
to
him
that
was
slain
:
who
was
Knight
of
the
Golden
Fleece
;
a
Gentleman
of
very
much
merit
likewise
,
and
no
whit
inferior
to
his
Father
in
the
managing
as
well
of
Military
as
Civil
affairs
in
Flanders
.
What
my
Military
Government
hath
been
in
the
so
many
occasion
;
wherein
I
have
had
the
honour
to
command
the
Spanish
Forces
,
may
be
sufficiently
known
to
all
men
.
And
what
old
Souldier
is
there
in
this
Army
,
especially
of
my
Nation
,
who
either
hath
not
fought
under
the
same
Ensigns
with
me
,
or
hath
not
been
disciplined
under
me
?
The
form
of
my
Command
being
not
then
unknown
to
you
,
nor
your
wonted
obedience
unknown
to
me
,
I
may
justly
wonder
to
see
your
actions
so
altered
,
as
it
may
almost
be
questioned
whether
you
be
the
accustomed
Souldiers
,
or
whether
you
think
me
your
accustomed
Commander
?
I
am
now
again
strangely
moved
in
thinking
upon
the
disorders
lately
happened
in
Friesland
:
One
or
two
dayes
patience
might
have
made
the
Victory
assuredly
ours
:
Count
Mega
was
already
on
his
march
with
great
Forces
:
the
Flemish
Rebels
were
but
few
in
number
;
Lodovick
their
Commander
had
neither
meat
nor
money
to
maintain
the
Germans
;
his
people
were
for
the
most
part
tumultuary
and
full
of
confusion
within
themselves
.
In
this
case
what
was
to
be
done
,
but
to
have
fought
the
Enemy
by
discommodiating
them
,
and
thus
to
have
defeated
them
?
That
was
my
opinion
then
,
and
so
was
Count
Aremberg
ordered
by
me
to
doe
.
And
notwithstanding
,
not
his
command
,
but
mine
being
contemned
;
and
not
courage
,
but
rashness
being
used
,
that
Victory
was
brought
home
,
as
it
may
be
said
to
the
Enemies
doors
,
which
they
could
not
otherwise
ever
have
hoped
for
.
Who
could
have
expected
such
errors
as
these
?
especially
from
Spaniards
,
who
are
wont
to
be
a
president
of
discipline
and
obedience
;
and
who
knew
better
then
all
others
when
to
fight
,
and
when
not
to
fight
.
The
injurie
was
done
to
me
in
particular
,
which
was
offered
by
some
of
them
to
that
so
worthy
Commander
:
as
if
I
had
been
indiscreet
in
making
choice
of
him
upon
so
great
an
occurrencie
;
and
yet
it
was
my
opinion
,
that
I
could
not
oppose
any
one
more
faithfull
to
the
Church
and
King
and
more
valiant
in
arms
,
then
was
Count
Aremberg
,
against
so
perfidious
and
rebellious
a
Leader
as
is
Lodovick
,
From
which
success
,
what
advantage
have
the
rebels
made
unto
themselves
,
who
are
now
entred
Friesland
?
How
much
are
others
thereby
incouraged
who
prepare
likewise
to
enter
these
Provinces
by
other
parts
?
What
doth
not
the
Prince
of
Orange
do
?
what
doth
he
not
now
endeavour
amongst
the
hereticks
of
Germany
after
so
joyfull
news
?
Orange
I
say
!
the
plotter
of
all
the
past
revolts
;
the
occasioner
of
all
these
present
troubles
?
We
are
here
then
to
drive
Lodovick
out
of
Friesland
,
and
to
hinder
Orange
from
entring
into
these
Provinces
by
any
other
way
.
Now
whilst
I
expect
that
those
errors
be
amended
under
my
command
,
which
were
committed
under
Arembergs
,
what
disorders
,
what
new
tumults
do
both
my
ears
and
eyes
meet
withall
?
What
doth
this
Alarm
,
and
this
running
to
take
up
arms
without
any
occasion
,
mean
?
Doth
not
this
Army
believe
that
they
have
the
Duke
of
Alva
still
for
their
Commander
?
or
doth
it
no
longer
fear
the
severity
of
his
orders
,
and
the
rigour
of
his
discipline
?
Peradventure
you
will
say
the
fault
lies
in
the
new
men
,
perhaps
so
,
but
their
Governours
are
not
new
men
.
And
therefore
as
a
great
part
of
the
fault
hath
been
theirs
,
theirs
should
likewise
be
a
great
part
of
the
punishment
.
But
let
indulgency
at
this
time
prevail
over
rigour
;
and
let
it
never
be
said
that
my
men
were
punished
before
the
enemies
were
so
.
But
if
I
shall
be
hereafter
provoked
to
resentment
,
I
do
from
this
time
declare
it
shall
be
such
,
as
every
one
shall
at
last
know
how
inseparable
an
union
there
is
between
my
Command
and
Discipline
,
and
between
Discipline
and
my
Command
.
Rashness
is
alwaies
blind
,
and
almost
alwaies
unfortunate
in
all
humane
actions
;
but
how
much
more
in
Military
,
then
in
Civil
Government
?
For
in
these
,
time
is
allowed
to
amend
evil
councels
by
good
ones
;
whereas
in
the
other
,
at
the
very
instant
that
the
error
is
committed
,
the
loss
is
irremediably
received
.
And
this
may
suffice
to
have
been
said
for
what
is
past
,
together
with
caution
for
what
is
to
come
.
For
what
remains
,
I
am
resolved
now
to
use
these
very
means
to
break
and
defeat
Lodovick
,
which
Aremberg
ought
to
have
observed
by
my
Command
.
I
hope
to
see
him
soon
return
to
Germany
with
shame
and
scorn
enough
,
only
by
the
advantages
of
Incamping
,
and
by
the
sole
force
of
sufferings
,
or
else
to
drive
him
out
by
lively
force
Buckle
your selves
my
soldiers
then
to
this
business
either
I
shall
have
forgot
the
mysterie
of
War
,
or
I
will
make
good
my
words
.
That
age
had
not
a
more
compleat
Commander
then
was
the
Duke
of
Alva
;
nor
who
did
less
hazard
the
event
of
Arms
to
the
uncertainty
of
Fortune
.
To
encamp
always
with
great
advantage
;
to
keep
his
men
in
great
discipline
;
to
weary
the
enemy
,
to
reduce
him
into
straits
,
to
overcome
oftest
without
fighting
;
or
to
fight
with
little
loss
of
his
own
mens
bloud
and
great
effusion
of
the
enemies
:
these
were
the
arts
he
used
in
his
Military
Government
.
It
would
be
truely
said
,
that
he
was
the
Spanish
Fabius
of
his
time
:
so
did
he
imitate
him
in
his
form
of
waging
War
.
The
Duke
parted
from
Rolde
,
and
marched
in
very
good
order
,
lest
Lodovick
might
meet
with
him
between
Rolde
and
Groninghen
,
and
force
him
to
fight
before
those
of
the
City
could
joyn
with
him
.
But
Lodovick
forbare
so
doing
,
fearing
likewise
lest
if
he
should
assault
the
Spanish
Camp
,
he
might
at
the
same
time
be
taken
in
the
midst
between
the
Dukes
men
and
those
of
the
City
.
He
therefore
kept
in
his
former
quarters
,
and
had
sortified
himself
very
well
there
:
he
had
the
River
,
which
winding
about
,
fenced
him
almost
on
two
sides
,
the
rest
was
strengthened
by
good
Trenches
,
and
by
the
seat
of
the
aforesaid
Priory
,
a
great
Trench
was
likewise
thrust
out
on
this
side
the
River
,
which
lay
upon
the
front
of
the
Spanish
Camp
;
and
which
Lodovick
had
made
the
better
to
defend
two
wooden
bridges
which
lay
over
the
same
River
.
He
thought
to
keep
himself
still
in
so
commodious
a
quarter
,
intending
to
keep
the
Kings
Army
imployed
in
Friesland
,
and
the
mean
while
afford
the
Prince
his
brother
the
better
commodity
to
enter
into
those
Provinces
also
;
or
that
if
the
Duke
should
turn
upon
Orange
,
Groninghen
and
all
that
Frontier
might
remain
in
the
former
danger
.
But
these
designes
which
Lodovick
propounded
unto
himself
,
were
very
well
foreseen
by
the
Duke
,
who
was
therefore
resolved
not
to
suffer
him
to
tarry
long
in
Friesland
.
When
he
had
certain
information
that
the
enemy
did
not
stir
,
he
entred
into
Groninghen
,
and
having
refresht
his
men
,
he
led
them
out
of
the
City
,
and
drew
near
the
enemies
Camp
.
The
Duke
gessed
just
as
it
fell
out
.
To
wit
,
that
Lodovick
when
he
should
be
faced
with
●o
powerfull
an
Army
,
when
he
should
see
himself
in
danger
to
want
victuals
,
and
that
he
should
not
be
able
to
retreat
when
he
would
,
better
weighing
his
designes
,
he
would
prevent
these
difficulties
,
and
without
more
adoe
resolve
upon
retreat
.
Lodovick
at
last
resolved
to
do
so
:
and
that
he
might
do
it
without
loss
of
men
or
reputation
:
he
effected
it
thus
,
that
very
day
towards
the
evening
he
sent
away
his
baggage
before
,
after
it
his
foot
and
left
the
horse
for
the
last
:
having
taken
order
for
breaking
down
the
bridges
which
were
over
the
river
,
to
the
end
that
the
Spaniards
might
not
follow
him
.
The
Duke
had
foreseen
this
;
and
to
be
the
more
sure
,
he
gave
order
that
Robles
the
camp-master
,
with
400
Walloons
,
should
possess
himself
of
a
certain
house
conveniently
seated
to
discover
the
enemies
goings
the
retreat
was
then
apparently
seen
:
the
Duke
made
no
delay
:
he
forthwith
sent
forth
400
Spaniards
of
the
Neopolitan
Brigado
to
assault
the
great
trench
which
was
formerly
spoken
of
;
which
was
so
wel
perform'd
,
as
they
drove
away
those
that
defended
it
,
who
suddenly
firing
the
bridges
,
repast
over
the
river
.
The
night
now
drew
on
,
and
the
enemy
was
already
so
far
advanced
,
and
in
so
good
order
,
as
the
Dukes
men
could
do
them
no
great
harm
.
Yet
some
Spaniards
and
Walloons
waded
over
the
river
where
it
was
shallowest
;
but
they
met
with
such
hindrances
by
the
squadrons
of
the
enemies
horse
,
and
by
the
narrowness
and
badness
of
the
ways
,
as
they
could
make
no
further
progress
.
But
few
of
the
enemies
were
slain
in
this
action
;
yet
were
they
much
discouraged
and
confused
therwith
,
seeing
themselvs
so
boldly
set
upon
.
After
this
rather
flight
then
retreat
,
Lodovick
continued
his
march
backward
towards
East
-
Friesland
:
intending
for
as
much
as
was
conceiv'd
,
to
stay
notwithstanding
on
this
side
the
river
of
Embs
,
in
some
good
situation
,
and
as
near
Embden
as
possibly
he
could
,
that
by
the
nearness
of
the
river
and
the
City
,
he
might
come
the
better
by
victuals
,
and
come
what
would
come
,
secure
his
last
retreat
.
By
which
means
he
stil
thought
he
might
compass
his
intention
,
either
of
keeping
the
Duke
of
Alva
busied
,
or
to
keep
with
his
former
hopes
in
Friesland
,
if
the
Duke
should
in
some
other
parts
oppose
his
brother
.
He
thought
he
might
likewise
believe
that
the
Duke
would
not
touch
upon
Germany
,
nor
hazard
the
want
of
victuals
,
or
suffering
of
other
incommodities
in
a
Countrey
which
appeared
openly
averse
unto
him
.
And
howsoever
,
he
thought
he
should
be
able
so
wel
to
fortifie
himself
,
as
the
Duke
should
not
so
easily
dislodg
him
the
second
time
,
as
he
had
done
the
first
.
To
boot
with
the
river
which
fenced
him
on
the
one
side
,
the
Country
was
almost
altogether
impassable
,
since
it
hardly
allowed
conveniency
to
be
marcht
upon
,
and
that
upon
the
banks
,
and
muchless
to
fight
.
And
moreover
the
river
swelling
much
more
then
ordinarily
at
a
high
tide
,
the
Country
might
easily
be
overflown
by
means
of
certain
sluces
,
which
cutting
the
banks
of
the
same
river
in
divers
places
,
are
usually
opened
or
shut
by
the
Inhabitants
,
according
as
the
sea
swels
or
lessens
.
This
was
Lodovicks
designe
.
So
he
pursued
to
march
after
his
first
retreat
and
did
advance
so
far
that
very
night
,
and
some
days
after
,
as
at
last
he
quarter'd
in
a
great
village
on
this
side
the
Embs
,
call'd
Geminghen
.
He
might
first
have
staid
in
another
call'd
Rheeden
,
and
have
had
the
passage
over
the
Embs
,
more
cōmodiously
there
also
,
by
reason
of
a
bridg
which
was
nigh
at
hand
:
but
it
was
known
that
he
would
stay
on
this
side
the
river
,
and
yet
as
near
as
he
could
to
the
City
of
Embden
,
for
the
reasons
which
have
been
already
spoken
of
.
On
the
other
side
the
Duke
continued
his
purposes
,
which
were
to
follow
Lodovick
to
the
Embs
,
and
to
endeavour
by
all
means
possible
to
send
him
back
routed
and
defeated
into
Germany
,
that
so
he
might
be
the
freer
afterwards
to
turn
back
upon
Orange
.
He
therefore
made
his
Army
march
,
leaving
almost
all
the
new
raised
horse
in
Groninghen
,
because
they
could
not
be
serviceable
in
those
parts
.
He
lodged
the
first
night
in
a
Village
called
Sclotenem
:
and
not
hearing
any
news
of
the
enemy
,
nor
of
good
conveniency
for
victuals
for
all
that
Country
was
against
him
)
he
was
inforced
to
stay
two
days
in
that
place
.
He
doubted
that
Lodovick
might
be
tarryed
in
Rheeden
,
that
he
might
enjoy
the
oportunity
of
that
near
bridg
which
secured
unto
the
passage
over
the
River
.
Knowing
afterwards
that
he
was
past
further
on
,
the
Duke
liked
the
business
much
better
,
and
staid
his
Camp
in
Rheeden
,
securing
that
pass
for
himself
.
Here
he
at
last
had
certain
advertisement
,
that
the
Enemy
were
lodged
in
Geminghen
.
From
Rheeden
to
Geminghen
at
some
8
miles
distance
,
there
runs
a
continued
bank
which
serves
as
a
curb
to
the
River
,
whereby
the
better
to
tame
the
swelling
thereof
occasioned
by
the
sea
.
The
Duke
was
to
make
his
men
march
upon
this
Bank
,
if
he
would
defeat
the
Enemy
.
Divers
Channels
ran
into
the
River
,
which
had
houses
and
bridges
upon
them
for
the
use
and
service
of
the
Country
people
,
who
in
the
summer
time
(
which
now
it
was
)
had
some
abidings
not
so
low
,
nor
not
so
muddy
as
in
the
Country
.
Lodovicks
Quarters
were
thus
fortified
:
He
had
the
Town
of
Geminghen
upon
his
back
,
on
his
left
side
the
River
,
and
on
his
right
the
open
fields
fortified
with
Trenches
where
the
situation
would
allow
it
:
On
the
Front
,
the
Bank
it self
,
somewhat
distant
from
the
River
,
gave
the
entrance
,
which
without
was
cut
in
two
by
two
Ravelins
,
and
better
guarded
within
by
two
peeces
of
Artillery
.
In
this
so
strong
place
,
he
either
did
not
expect
,
or
did
not
fear
the
Duke
:
Who
desirous
to
try
all
wayes
to
fight
,
and
defeat
him
,
resolved
to
goe
to
him
.
He
sent
some
Horse
before
under
his
natural
son
Fernando
,
who
had
the
charge
of
the
Horse
,
and
made
the
houses
and
bridges
still
as
he
marched
be
taken
,
to
secure
his
retreat
upon
all
occasions
.
From
hence
he
advanced
Sancio
d'
Avila
with
50
Horse
and
500
Harquebusiers
,
all
of
them
Spaniards
;
and
sent
the
two
Camp-masters
Romero
and
Londonio
after
him
,
with
each
of
them
600
Spanish
Foot
,
part
Harquebusiers
,
part
Musquetiers
,
and
with
two
Companies
of
Lances
,
commanded
by
Cesar
d'
Avalos
,
and
Curtio
Martinengo
.
The
rest
of
the
Army
marcht
in
this
order
:
The
Spaniards
were
the
Van
;
the
High-Dutch
followed
next
;
and
the
Walloons
brought
up
the
Reer
,
inclosed
by
some
Troops
of
Horse
:
the
Files
were
very
strait
,
for
they
could
not
march
well
but
upon
the
bank
.
At
Avala
his
first
advancement
,
he
found
some
of
the
Enemy
,
who
had
opened
the
Sluces
to
overflow
the
Country
,
and
saw
that
the
water
entred
already
in
abundance
:
But
putting
them
to
flight
suddenly
,
he
made
the
Sluces
be
shut
,
and
kept
as
they
ought
to
be
.
The
Duke
himself
advanced
this
mean
while
,
together
with
Vitelli
,
Norchernes
,
and
some
few
others
,
who
came
in
fight
of
the
Enemies
quarters
.
He
understood
by
the
Spies
that
they
were
in
some
disorder
,
as
well
for
that
they
saw
his
Army
so
neer
,
as
that
Lodovicks
men
were
almost
all
of
them
tumultuous
,
and
so
ill
paid
,
as
some
uprore
was
already
feared
in
the
Camp
.
The
first
Spaniards
had
this
mean
while
drawn
the
Enemy
forth
to
skirmish
;
who
not
thinking
that
the
body
of
the
Army
was
so
neer
,
thought
they
might
easily
break
the
forerunners
.
There
was
no
long
delay
made
:
Two
great
Squadrons
of
Foot
for
as
much
as
the
narrowness
of
the
place
could
permit
)
vigorously
assaulted
the
Spaniards
,
by
whom
they
were
no
less
vigorously
withstood
.
The
Dukes
Van
this
mean
while
advanced
:
and
look
how
much
courage
this
added
to
the
Catholicks
,
so
much
did
it
lessen
in
the
Hereticks
.
They
then
would
have
retreated
;
but
being
hotly
pursued
by
the
Spaniards
,
they
began
basely
to
run
away
;
and
the
Spaniards
followed
them
so
close
at
the
heels
,
as
they
fell
in
with
them
at
the
same
instant
into
their
quarters
:
where
the
Dukes
men
shewed
no
less
valour
,
nor
the
Enemy
any
more
resistance
;
who
being
still
more
imbased
,
and
thinking
only
how
to
save
themselves
,
fell
every
where
into
disorder
and
confusion
.
The
rest
was
not
to
be
termed
fighting
,
but
execution
:
The
Spaniards
,
more
greedy
of
blood
then
booty
,
by
reason
of
the
slaughter
which
the
others
had
committed
the
preceding
battel
,
put
as
many
of
the
Enemy
as
they
could
unto
the
sword
;
but
there
were
almost
as
many
drowned
as
slain
:
for
seeing
they
could
not
escape
the
fury
of
the
sword
,
they
blindly
threw
themselves
into
the
River
,
which
was
very
large
and
deep
in
that
place
.
It
was
said
that
Lodovick
swom
it
over
with
much
adoe
,
and
that
7000
of
his
men
perisht
;
the
rest
ran
away
some
here
,
some
there
,
in
so
great
terror
,
as
there
hardly
was
left
any
remainder
of
that
Army
.
Few
of
the
Dukes
men
were
flam
:
And
the
Battel
was
such
,
as
certainly
few
will
be
the
like
,
wherein
the
vanquished
were
more
indamaged
,
and
the
vanquishers
less
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
.
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
BOOK
V.
The
Contents
.
Orange
enters
Flanders
with
great
Forces
raised
in
Germany
.
The
Duke
of
Alva
goes
to
meet
him
.
They
lie
many
dayes
in
the
face
of
one
another
.
Orange
at
last
gives
way
,
and
must
quit
the
Country
.
The
Duke
returns
triumphant
to
Brussels
.
His
necessity
in
matter
of
monies
,
occasioned
by
a
great
reprisal
made
thereof
in
England
.
He
therefore
resolves
to
impose
unusual
grievances
.
Commotions
which
insue
thereupon
.
A
general
Pardon
proclaimed
by
him
.
The
Arch-Dutchess
Anne
of
Austria
passeth
through
Flanders
,
to
marry
with
the
Catholique
King
.
The
Flemish
are
scandalized
at
a
Statue
of
the
Dukes
which
was
set
up
in
the
Citadel
at
Antwerp
.
The
Castle
of
Lovestein
is
surprised
by
Orange
his
followers
,
but
is
suddenly
recovered
by
the
Spaniard
.
Lumay
more
luckily
takes
the
Bril
.
A
particular
Description
of
Holland
and
Zealand
.
The
troubles
of
Zealand
.
Sancio
d'Avila
goes
to
the
succour
of
Middleburgh
.
Valentiennes
fals
into
the
Hugonots
hands
,
who
not
long
after
are
made
to
quit
it
.
By
their
assistance
Lodovick
steals
into
the
City
of
Mons
,
and
prepares
to
maintain
the
siege
.
THe
Duke
of
Alva
,
after
having
obtained
so
notable
a
victory
,
return'd
to
Groninghen
,
and
staid
there
some
Anno
1568.
dayes
,
the
better
to
secure
it
from
any
new
danger
.
He
therefore
munited
it
according
as
was
requisite
:
And
because
he
feared
danger
more
from
within
,
then
from
without
,
he
left
a
Citadel
begun
to
be
built
there
,
according
as
he
intended
at
first
,
the
better
to
bridle
the
Inhabitants
.
From
thence
he
past
to
Utrecht
,
whose
Province
is
as
it
were
incorporated
in
Holland
.
He
thought
to
have
stayed
there
some
time
,
the
better
to
secure
the
affairs
of
Holland
:
But
the
news
which
he
heard
from
divers
parts
of
Orange
his
approach
,
or
preparation
so
to
do
,
made
him
go
from
thence
much
sooner
then
he
had
intended
.
From
thence
he
went
to
Balduke
,
giving
at
the
same
time
such
order
as
was
requisite
for
the
gathering
together
of
the
Army
,
and
the
reinforcing
it
with
Foot
and
Horse
.
To
this
end
he
fill'd
up
the
German
and
Walloon
Regiments
,
and
added
another
Regiment
of
Walloons
under
Christophero
Mandragone
,
a
Spaniard
;
and
commanded
that
the
Train-Bands
of
Flanders
,
which
came
to
about
2000
Horse
,
should
be
in
a
readiness
.
This
sort
of
Militia
,
distinguished
into
Companies
of
Curasiers
and
Harquebusiers
,
under
the
chief
Lords
of
the
Country
,
was
of
great
〈◊〉
in
time
past
;
but
afterward
it
lessened
much
in
reputation
.
When
there
is
need
to
make
use
thereof
,
the
charge
is
given
apart
to
some
one
chief
Lord
of
the
Country
,
who
knows
no
other
Superior
then
the
Generalissimo
of
the
Army
.
Whilst
the
Duke
was
preparing
in
this
manner
,
the
Prince
of
Orange
used
no
less
diligence
in
gathering
together
great
Forces
to
enter
Flanders
with
them
,
where
it
might
be
more
for
his
advantage
.
He
had
received
very
considerable
helps
,
but
more
in
men
then
mony
,
from
the
aforesaid
Princes
and
Free-Towns
of
Germany
:
To
boot
with
the
German
souldiers
,
he
and
his
adherents
had
assembled
together
a
good
number
of
those
Flemish
and
Walloons
who
had
left
the
Country
,
and
some
French
.
He
was
upon
the
banks
of
the
Rhine
with
all
these
people
,
part
whereof
were
taken
into
pay
,
and
part
were
a
taking
in
,
intending
to
pass
the
River
and
then
to
thrust
into
Ghelderland
or
Brabant
,
as
it
hath
been
said
,
and
fix
himself
in
the
best
parts
of
the
Country
.
He
was
not
to
expect
any
obstacle
in
his
passing
over
the
Rhine
,
not
wanting
means
to
doe
so
in
many
of
his
friends
territories
in
Germany
.
His
greatest
difficulty
lay
in
passing
over
the
Mause
,
which
did
wholly
appertain
unto
the
King
of
Spain
;
except
the
State
of
Liege
,
which
was
also
wholly
a
Catholick
Country
,
and
almost
incorporated
into
the
Kings
Dominions
.
But
he
hoped
to
possess
himself
of
some
important
place
upon
that
shore
,
which
might
secure
his
passage
,
both
for
his
entrance
,
if
he
should
advance
,
and
for
a
safe
retreat
,
if
he
were
necessitated
to
turn
back
.
Orange
having
thus
mustered
his
whole
Army
together
,
he
past
freely
over
the
Rhine
above
Colen
about
the
end
of
August
;
and
then
over
the
Mosel
at
Trovers
:
And
winding
to
the
right
hand
,
he
advanced
towards
the
Country
of
Juliers
confining
upon
the
Kings
Provinces
of
Ghelderland
and
Limburg
,
and
upon
the
State
of
Liege
.
The
common
report
was
,
that
his
Camp
consisted
of
20000
Foot
and
9000
Horse
,
all
of
them
Germans
,
except
the
aforesaid
Flemish
,
Walloons
,
and
French
.
With
Orange
was
his
Brother
Lodovick
,
Count
Hostrat
,
and
Monsieur
de
Lumay
;
and
some
other
Flemish
of
good
quality
,
together
with
many
German
Commanders
of
great
consideration
.
The
Army
was
well
enough
furnisht
with
Artillery
and
ammunition
for
war
,
but
had
not
so
much
mony
nor
victuals
as
was
needfull
.
This
being
understood
,
the
Duke
of
Alva
resolved
to
make
his
Rendezvous
at
Mastrick
,
the
most
commodious
place
upon
the
Mause
,
that
he
might
oppose
Orange
where
it
should
be
most
convenient
.
There
were
come
unto
the
Duke
from
Spain
at
this
time
400000
Crowns
,
and
2000
Spanish
Foot
,
which
(
being
all
of
them
new
Souldiers
)
he
placed
in
the
Garrisons
,
and
drew
out
from
thence
the
old
ones
.
His
eldest
son
Frederick
came
likewise
then
to
Flanders
,
to
whom
he
gave
the
command
of
all
the
Foot
.
The
Rendezvous
being
appointed
,
the
Kings
Army
was
found
to
consist
of
16000
choise
Foot
,
to
wit
,
6000
Spaniards
,
the
rest
all
Germans
and
Walloons
;
and
of
6000
Horse
,
some
whereof
were
Spanish
,
some
Italian
,
some
Germans
,
some
Burgonians
,
and
some
Walloons
,
and
those
Train-Bands
of
Flanders
,
which
were
commanded
by
Carlo
Philippode
Croy
Marquis
of
Haure
.
The
Duke
removed
the
Camp
afterwards
from
Mastrick
to
Haren
,
a
great
Village
not
far
from
thence
,
and
seated
likewise
upon
the
Mause
.
And
here
he
made
a
Bridg
of
Boats
that
he
might
have
free
passage
overfit
at
all
hours
,
and
receive
victuals
the
better
from
all
those
parts
.
This
place
was
almost
in
the
midst
between
Liege
and
Ruremonde
,
upon
which
two
Cities
Orange
his
designe
was
likeliest
to
be
.
Ruremonde
is
in
Ghelderland
,
as
hath
been
said
:
It
stands
upon
a
little
River
called
Ruer
,
just
where
it
fals
into
the
Mause
.
'T
is
rather
a
place
of
great
circuit
,
then
much
people
;
but
the
situation
thereof
is
of
importance
,
by
reason
of
both
those
Rivers
.
Liege
lies
upon
the
same
River
a
little
higher
.
The
Mause
hath
not
a
City
upon
it
of
larger
circuit
,
nor
better
peopled
:
'T
is
divided
by
the
River
,
but
joyned
together
again
by
divers
Bridges
.
The
Bishop
governs
the
Inhabitants
there
as
well
in
temporal
as
in
spiritual
affairs
,
being
also
Prince
thereof
;
though
the
City
enjoy
such
ample
priviledges
,
as
the
form
of
Government
therein
partakes
more
of
a
Common-wealth
,
then
of
a
Principality
.
'T
is
one
of
the
most
Catholick
Cities
of
all
the
North
,
fullest
of
Ecclesiastical
goods
;
and
most
devoted
to
the
Apostolical
See
.
Orange
desired
to
try
Liege
first
:
he
wrote
to
the
Magistracy
,
omitting
to
write
to
Gerardo
Grosbech
,
who
was
then
Bishop
of
the
City
,
and
a
personage
of
great
worth
;
thinking
that
he
adhered
too
much
to
the
Kings
and
the
Catholick
cause
.
But
the
same
mind
and
zeal
appeared
to
be
in
the
Magistracy
:
for
they
determinately
answered
,
That
the
City
would
not
receive
in
any
foreign
soldiers
,
and
that
they
had
men
enough
of
their
own
to
defend
themselves
against
any
violence
that
should
be
offered
them
.
This
practising
of
Orange
with
the
Ligeois
,
and
his
marching
with
his
Army
towards
that
City
,
made
the
Duke
resolve
likewise
to
draw
near
it
with
his
.
But
Orange
his
designe
upon
Liege
proving
vain
,
he
without
trying
Ruremond
,
turned
suddenly
elsewhere
,
with
intention
to
pass
the
Mause
where
he
might
best
foard
over
it
.
The
river
happened
to
be
very
low
that
year
,
for
the
climat
of
Flanders
,
which
even
in
Summer
is
very
rainy
and
moyst
,
was
of
some
late
months
more
drie
then
usual
.
Having
found
the
most
commodious
foard
,
and
making
use
of
the
night
season
,
Orange
in
great
silence
past
his
Army
over
the
river
,
just
against
Stocchem
,
in
the
State
of
Liege
.
Which
when
the
Duke
heard
,
he
forthwith
went
thither
also
,
and
drew
near
Orange
with
his
Army
.
Their
designes
were
notwithstanding
very
different
.
Orange
would
have
fought
at
the
very
first
;
for
finding
himself
much
streigthned
in
mony
and
victuals
,
and
with
men
who
he
was
rather
to
obey
then
command
,
he
thought
he
could
not
long
maintain
his
Army
.
And
nothing
being
done
as
yet
in
Flanders
in
favour
to
him
,
he
knew
that
if
he
should
not
have
some
favourable
success
by
way
of
battel
,
the
Countrie
would
hardly
rise
,
having
so
powerfull
an
Army
as
was
that
of
the
Duke
of
Alva's
within
its
bowels
.
The
Duke
out
of
the
very
same
reasons
shun'd
giving
or
battel
.
He
saw
that
Orange
in
losing
a
battel
,
could
lose
nothing
but
his
Army
;
whereas
he
together
with
the
loss
of
his
Army
,
should
hazard
the
loss
of
all
Flanders
.
Resolving
therefore
rather
to
coast
along
by
his
enemy
then
to
fight
him
,
and
to
vex
him
so
with
sufferings
,
as
at
last
he
should
disband
of
himself
,
he
only
kept
near
him
.
And
because
it
was
already
evidently
seen
that
Orange
his
intention
was
to
enter
into
Brabant
,
the
Duke
provided
the
places
of
greatest
danger
with
all
things
needfull
;
which
were
Tilemon
,
Lovayne
,
and
Brussels
;
and
had
an
eye
also
to
all
other
parts
where
there
was
any
cause
of
suspition
.
The
two
Camps
being
thus
quartered
,
Orange
moved
towards
Tongueren
,
a
great
Town
in
the
State
of
Liege
,
intending
to
possess
himself
of
it
,
and
there
to
get
victuals
for
his
men
.
But
the
Duke
did
so
secure
it
,
as
Orange
durst
never
assault
it
.
Getringberg
,
a
very
good
Town
in
the
same
Countrie
,
was
more
easily
perswaded
to
let
him
have
victuals
,
and
to
receive
his
soldiers
into
the
Town
.
Which
it
soon
repented
,
by
reason
of
the
insolencies
which
they
committed
,
particularly
against
the
Churches
and
sacred
things
.
Departing
suddenly
from
thence
,
for
that
it
was
not
tenable
.
He
quartered
upon
the
confines
of
Brabant
:
hoping
that
when
his
Colours
should
be
seen
so
nigh
at
hand
,
the
malecontents
within
the
Countrie
would
likewise
display
theirs
.
But
the
Duke
flanking
still
upon
him
,
and
streightning
him
now
on
one
side
,
now
on
another
,
did
not
afford
him
one
minutes
rest
.
Chiapino
Vitelli
had
the
particular
care
of
the
quarters
;
which
he
was
very
diligent
in
taking
and
muniting
.
To
which
purpose
he
had
a
great
many
pyoneers
in
the
Army
,
and
upon
occasion
he
would
make
the
very
soldiers
work
within
the
Trenches
.
In
these
the
Camps
approachings
one
unto
the
other
in
their
quartering
and
disquartering
,
and
particularly
upon
occasion
of
forrage
,
there
happened
almost
continually
some
skirmishes
between
the
soldiers
of
the
two
Armies
.
Nor
was
there
any
considerable
advantage
got
on
either
side
for
many
days
.
But
at
last
one
action
proved
very
bloudie
.
Brabant
is
watered
by
many
small
rivolets
which
fall
almost
all
of
them
into
the
Demer
,
which
inlarged
by
their
accessions
,
doth
at
last
disgorge
it self
into
the
Scheld
:
Amongst
other
,
the
Geet
runs
into
it
.
Orange
being
advanced
into
Brabant
,
he
could
not
pass
this
river
so
speedily
and
with
such
caution
,
before
that
a
good
part
of
his
Reer
ere
it
could
re-joyn
with
the
rest
was
in
danger
to
be
assailed
upon
great
advantage
by
the
Dukes
soldiers
,
who
did
not
lose
that
oportunity
:
The
Camp-Masters
,
Romero
,
Bracamonte
and
Bigli
advancing
with
their
Spaniards
and
Walloons
,
gave
violently
upon
the
enemy
who
seeing
the
danger
,
had
tumultuously
fortified
themselves
in
a
Village
upon
the
river
side
)
and
without
much
gainsaying
,
quickly
put
them
to
the
rout
.
Many
of
them
were
drowned
in
the
river
,
many
slain
,
and
many
taken
prisoners
:
Amongst
others
Hostrat
was
wounded
,
and
soon
after
died
of
his
wounds
.
This
action
put
a
period
to
all
Orange
his
hopes
of
seeing
the
Countrie
rise
,
and
to
the
like
of
the
Flemish
malecontents
of
ever
exciting
any
.
He
was
the
more
troubled
at
this
success
,
because
his
hopes
were
much
increased
at
this
time
by
advertisements
that
he
had
received
of
great
succours
sent
from
the
French
Hugonots
,
which
were
at
hand
.
They
were
led
on
by
Monsieur
Genlis
,
and
sent
by
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
out
of
the
abovesaid
ends
which
the
Hugonots
had
to
foment
the
neighbourghring
revolutions
of
Flanders
,
that
they
might
the
better
establish
their
own
in
France
Orange
thinking
now
on
nothing
else
but
how
to
put
himself
into
some
safe
condition
,
left
Brabant
,
and
went
into
the
Contiguous
Provinces
of
Namures
and
Hennault
to
meet
the
French
succour
(
which
he
did
)
and
so
make
his
retreat
the
surer
.
Genlis
had
about
some
4000
foot
with
him
,
and
1500
horse
.
Orange
was
somewhat
inheartned
by
the
coming
of
these
men
,
for
many
of
his
own
men
were
missing
,
and
many
ran
away
every
day
:
and
the
rest
being
ill
disciplined
,
and
worse
paid
,
and
threatning
continually
to
mutiny
,
he
thought
to
return
back
the
same
way
to
Germany
:
But
finding
the
Mause
at
that
time
very
high
,
and
greater
opposition
then
before
in
the
Legeiois
,
he
turned
again
into
the
Province
of
Hennault
.
From
thence
he
continued
his
retreat
towards
France
;
and
having
in
vain
tryed
the
Castle
of
Cambray
before
he
quitted
Flanders
,
being
still
close
pursued
by
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
he
at
last
went
out
of
Flanders
,
and
staid
near
St.
Quintains
,
at
the
entrance
into
Picardy
.
Here
,
according
to
the
diversity
of
designes
,
he
divided
his
men
,
and
those
of
France
into
several
parts
.
The
High-Dutch
,
quite
spent
by
hunger
and
hardships
,
returned
to
Germany
.
Orange
staid
a
while
in
France
,
to
renew
the
former
practises
with
the
chief
Hugonots
;
and
his
brother
Lodovick
tarryed
there
afterwards
for
the
same
end
,
till
their
second
coming
from
Germany
and
France
against
the
Duke
of
Alva
:
as
shall
be
said
in
its
due
place
.
The
Duke
having
gotten
so
important
a
Victury
without
the
loss
of
almost
any
one
of
his
Army
,
or
rising
of
any
place
:
he
distributed
his
soldiers
into
their
several
quarters
,
and
about
the
end
of
the
year
returned
as
in
triumph
into
Brussels
.
And
for
that
it
appeared
he
had
merited
no
less
for
his
service
done
to
Religion
then
to
the
King
,
Pope
Pius
Quintus
sent
him
soon
after
the
Helmet
and
Trunchion
which
are
presented
only
to
great
Princes
,
and
particularly
to
such
who
by
some
famous
action
have
deserved
well
of
the
Church
.
This
mean
while
these
prosperous
proceedings
of
the
Spanish
forces
in
Flanders
,
were
looked
upon
with
a
clean
contrary
eye
by
the
Queen
of
England
.
She
had
hitherto
assisted
the
troubles
in
those
parts
rather
in
secret
then
barefaced
;
but
when
she
saw
that
those
of
Nassaw
were
driven
out
,
and
that
the
King
of
Spains
forces
were
now
more
potent
there
then
ever
,
she
returning
to
her
former
fear
of
having
them
so
near
at
hand
,
resolved
to
let
slip
no
occasion
whereby
she
might
more
openly
prejudice
the
Kings
affairs
in
those
parts
.
There
were
two
of
her
privy
Councel
who
then
bore
great
sway
with
her
.
The
one
was
Robert
Dudly
Earl
of
Lester
,
a
Gentleman
of
Noble
descent
and
great
imployment
.
And
the
other
,
William
Cecil
her
Secretary
of
State
,
who
being
but
of
mean
bloud
,
though
of
great
wisdom
,
passing
through
divers
Court-Offices
,
to
the
managing
of
State-affairs
,
had
drawn
almost
the
whole
Government
of
the
Kingdom
upon
him
.
Both
these
had
chiefly
perswaded
the
Queen
still
to
establish
the
heresie
of
England
,
and
consequently
to
indamage
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
the
King
of
Spain
as
much
as
she
could
,
for
those
respects
which
have
been
formerly
spoken
or
.
She
persecuted
the
Church
cruelly
in
her
Kingdom
.
And
watching
for
an
opportunity
whereby
she
might
still
more
incommodate
the
Kings
affairs
in
Flanders
,
it
was
not
longere
she
met
with
one
of
very
great
consequence
:
which
was
this
,
The
King
by
means
of
means
of
Givers
Genua
.
Merchants
had
raised
a
great
sum
of
money
for
the
affairs
of
Flanders
;
whereof
400
thousand
crowns
were
sent
by
sea
to
Antwerp
;
the
ships
which
brought
this
money
met
with
some
Pyrats
:
so
as
to
save
themselves
they
were
forced
to
fall
in
upon
England
.
The
Spanish
Ambassador
who
was
then
with
the
Queen
,
hearing
of
this
,
apply'd
himself
presently
to
the
Queen
,
that
the
money
might
be
freely
carried
to
Antwerp
;
and
received
answer
from
her
sutable
to
his
desire
.
But
she
being
resolved
within
her self
,
and
councelled
thereunto
by
Lester
and
Cecil
,
to
detain
the
money
,
so
as
at
one
and
the
same
time
she
might
accommodate
her self
,
and
disaccommodate
the
King
of
Spain
,
let
the
Ambassador
know
,
that
being
informed
that
those
monies
were
not
really
the
King
of
Spains
,
but
that
they
belonged
to
some
Italian
Merchants
,
she
had
resolved
to
make
use
thereof
her self
,
allowing
them
just
consideration
.
The
Ambassador
laboured
to
make
it
appear
that
the
money
belonged
unto
the
King
,
and
sent
by
his
direction
to
Flanders
:
and
to
strengthen
this
the
more
,
he
made
the
Duke
of
Alva
write
to
her
about
it
.
But
she
feigning
one
difficulty
after
another
,
gave
such
delatory
answers
,
as
it
was
plainly
seen
she
had
no
mind
the
money
should
goe
into
Flanders
.
The
Duke
stormed
mightily
hereat
,
and
presently
dispatched
away
Assonville
to
London
about
it
,
who
with
much
earnestness
renewed
what
the
Ambassador
had
formerly
prest
for
.
But
look
how
much
the
Duke
made
his
need
of
the
monies
appear
the
greater
by
his
so
earnest
desiring
them
,
so
much
the
more
did
the
Queen
by
the
interposal
of
new
and
subtill
Impediments
on
her
behalf
,
deny
them
.
He
being
thus
deluded
in
his
Negotiation
,
and
being
by
nature
inclined
rather
to
overcome
then
to
sweeten
difficulties
,
resolved
at
last
to
see
if
he
could
bring
the
English
over
to
his
will
,
or
no
,
by
reprisals
.
He
therefore
first
made
the
goods
and
the
persons
of
such
Merchants
of
that
Nation
be
detained
,
who
did
in
great
numbers
traffick
in
the
Low-Countries
;
and
made
it
be
known
unto
the
Queen
,
that
the
like
should
be
done
in
all
the
King
of
Spain's
other
Dominions
,
unless
the
monies
of
Spain
were
set
at
liberty
which
were
so
unjustly
detained
in
England
.
The
Queen
was
not
inwardly
displeased
hereat
:
but
growing
the
bolder
by
such
a
pretence
to
make
good
the
mony-business
,
she
began
to
pretend
satisfaction
,
in
stead
of
giving
it
;
and
complained
bitterly
of
the
Duke
of
Alva
to
the
King
himself
.
To
her
complaints
she
added
resentment
on
her
behalf
;
she
commanded
that
the
same
reprisals
should
be
made
in
England
against
the
King
of
Spains
subjects
:
And
appearing
much
incenst
against
the
Duke
of
Alva's
person
,
she
publikely
threatned
to
indammage
him
as
much
as
she
could
in
his
affairs
of
Flanders
.
Both
sides
being
thus
incensed
,
divers
means
of
mitigation
were
used
.
But
this
made
nothing
at
all
for
the
Duke
of
Alva's
present
necessity
:
who
finding
himself
much
in
arrears
to
the
Army
,
and
at
great
charges
with
the
Citadels
which
he
had
begun
to
build
,
particularly
with
that
of
Antwerp
,
which
he
would
suddenly
see
finished
;
could
not
bear
with
the
malitious
delayes
made
by
the
English
.
Moved
therefore
by
so
urgent
necessity
,
and
considering
what
new
troubles
might
befall
him
by
Orange
his
plots
and
machinations
which
he
was
framing
both
within
Flanders
and
without
it
,
he
resolved
to
have
recourse
for
aid
to
the
Flemish
themselves
by
laying
new
Impositions
upon
the
Country
:
his
design
was
to
raise
so
much
mony
as
might
suffice
for
the
present
necessity
,
and
to
establish
a
setled
Treasury
for
the
future
,
so
as
the
grievances
should
not
be
every
day
to
be
renewed
,
and
therewithall
the
danger
of
incensing
the
Provinces
with
odious
demands
,
as
doubtlesly
those
would
be
which
should
be
made
in
so
abhorr'd
a
business
.
The
Duke
thought
therefore
to
lay
on
so
great
impositions
at
once
,
as
might
suffice
to
carry
through
his
whole
business
.
And
the
way
was
this
:
That
a
true
value
being
made
of
all
moveable
and
immoveable
goods
,
for
once
only
but
one
of
a
hundred
should
be
paid
;
but
that
upon
every
contract
,
the
twentieth
part
of
the
immoveables
should
be
paid
and
the
tenth
of
the
moveables
;
and
that
these
two
last
payments
should
last
as
long
as
the
publike
necessities
should
require
This
being
resolved
upon
,
the
Duke
call'd
together
the
States
General
of
all
the
Provinces
to
meet
at
Brussels
,
to
acquaint
them
with
the
Kings
mind
in
this
business
,
and
to
get
their
consent
.
He
first
represented
unto
the
Deputies
what
great
necessity
the
King
had
of
monies
at
that
time
.
He
said
,
That
to
boot
with
the
great
expences
of
the
Armies
late
march
,
the
Queen
of
Engiand
out
of
malicious
pretences
,
and
which
argued
more
malicious
machinations
in
her
,
had
detained
40●000
Crowns
which
were
sent
from
Spain
to
Flanders
.
That
howsoever
,
the
Souldier
must
be
satisfied
,
which
had
long
wanted
their
due
pay
.
That
from
the
vigilancy
of
the
Kings
enemies
,
in
procuring
by
all
means
how
to
beat
down
his
authority
,
and
to
raise
tumults
amongst
his
people
,
the
necessity
of
those
remedies
might
appear
,
which
were
to
be
opposed
to
so
many
perverse
intelligences
and
conspiracies
.
That
without
doubt
the
best
lay
in
building
of
Citadels
,
and
in
maintaining
of
Garrisons
in
fitting
places
,
upon
which
the
peace
and
safety
of
the
Country
did
depend
;
and
that
all
whatsoever
monies
ought
to
be
held
well
laid
out
to
that
purpose
.
He
wisht
them
to
remember
what
the
obligation
of
every
good
Subject
was
towards
their
Prince
,
how
great
the
Kings
affection
was
towards
those
Provinces
;
and
how
behovefull
it
was
,
that
in
such
and
so
urgent
need
,
the
Kings
desires
should
be
by
them
willingly
received
,
and
readily
executed
.
He
afterwards
propounded
the
demand
in
manner
abovesaid
.
It
would
be
hard
to
say
how
much
troubled
,
and
how
full
of
confusion
the
Deputies
of
the
Provinces
were
at
the
hearing
of
it
:
Flanders
had
never
formerly
been
wont
to
suffer
the
grievances
of
taxes
and
impositions
,
as
is
used
in
Spain
,
Italy
,
and
other
places
.
The
antient
custom
was
,
for
the
Prince
to
desire
such
assistance
from
the
people
in
his
necessities
as
was
thought
needfull
;
and
the
often
denying
thereof
shewed
that
the
granting
it
lay
in
the
people●
free
will
:
When
they
were
resolved
to
grant
any
,
every
Province
imposed
upon
it self
such
a
proportion
as
was
fit
for
that
purpose
:
These
contributions
were
demanded
by
the
Prince
,
and
granted
by
the
people
,
but
for
a
certain
prefixt
time
and
as
oft
as
the
one
was
necessitated
to
make
new
desires
,
as
oft
was
the
other
to
renew
again
their
consents
.
So
as
this
unaccustomed
fashion
propounded
by
the
Duke
,
of
taxing
the
Country
so
integrally
,
for
an
unlimited
time
,
and
in
a
manner
not
prescribed
by
the
Provinces
,
but
by
himself
,
did
strangely
move
mans
minds
;
especially
at
this
time
,
when
humours
were
stirred
every
where
.
The
Deputies
took
time
to
give
their
answer
,
and
in
the
mean
while
acquainted
their
several
Provinees
with
the
whole
affair
.
Who
when
they
heard
thereof
,
the
people
strove
who
should
most
storm
:
Nothing
but
complaints
,
lamenting
,
and
execrations
were
heard
against
those
who
had
counselled
it
,
and
against
the
Governour
who
had
made
it
.
That
the
misories
of
Flanders
did
infinitely
increase
.
Was
it
not
sufficient
to
introduce
forein
Armies
by
violence
;
to
violate
her
liberties
by
Garisons
,
and
strong
Holds
;
and
to
unpeople
Cities
by
banishments
,
imprisonment
and
death
;
but
that
the
people
whose
contributions
were
formerly
voluntary
and
moderate
,
must
now
be
compel'd
to
submit
themselves
to
immense
and
everlasting
tributes
?
That
the
Flemish
did
not
only
not
desire
,
but
did
wholly
detest
the
bringing
in
of
these
forces
,
and
these
unaccustomed
yokes
.
And
yet
how
faithfull
had
the
Countrie
apreared
when
the
House
of
Nassaw
was
in
arms
?
and
how
ready
was
it
by
its
ownproper
forces
to
strengthen
the
Kings
Army
?
That
the
enemies
forces
being
driven
out
,
the
Kings
were
now
become
the
greater
enemies
.
And
as
if
the
war
had
been
begun
by
the
Flemish
,
't
is
they
that
must
now
bear
the
burthen
thereof
.
That
Flanders
was
astonished
at
the
very
name
of
Tribute
.
How
much
more
would
she
be
so
to
feel
the
effects
thereof
?
Hence
it
was
that
the
concourse
of
foreiners
grew
less
,
and
therewithall
the
Traffick
of
the
Provinces
.
That
Merchandizing
ceasing
,
by
which
the
people
did
chiefly
sustain
themselves
,
what
was
to
be
expected
but
to
see
them
fall
into
the
greatest
misery
and
calamity
that
might
be
?
Where
was
the
former
moderate
Government
of
their
preceding
rather
Fathers
then
Princes
?
where
the
Emperours
rescent
goodness
?
that
in
lieu
thereof
,
the
King
deriving
his
bloud
from
Spain
,
and
his
opinions
yet
more
,
and
imitating
the
Spaniards
yet
more
particularly
in
his
afflicting
Flanders
,
seemed
as
if
his
only
end
were
to
take
from
her
all
shews
of
Liberty
,
and
reduce
her
to
the
miserablest
condition
of
slavery
.
That
to
this
purpose
he
had
made
choice
of
the
most
Imperious
and
cruel
Duke
Alva
,
for
his
Agent
:
who
was
come
to
ruine
,
not
to
govern
the
Low-Countries
.
But
the
Flemish
had
already
tollerated
too
much
:
't
was
now
time
to
turn
their
patience
into
generosity
;
and
retaining
as
well
the
worth
of
the
antient
Belgiques
,
as
their
descent
from
them
,
they
ought
for
the
future
to
be
as
forward
in
withstanding
vyolence
,
as
they
had
been
formerly
in
tolerating
it
.
The
Dukes
ears
were
fill'd
with
these
complaints
from
all
parts
,
much
agitated
therefore
between
his
desire
of
promoting
what
he
had
propounded
,
and
the
difficulties
he
found
of
so
doing
,
he
treated
very
fervently
thereof
with
the
Councel
of
State
,
to
find
out
some
means
whereby
he
might
overcome
the
difficulties
which
therein
were
met
withall
.
The
Councel
differed
likewise
in
their
opinions
:
there
were
not
wanting
some
who
incouraged
the
Duke
to
proceed
,
and
who
fed
him
with
hopes
of
good
success
.
They
proposed
to
begin
with
that
which
was
likelyest
to
succeed
,
to
wit
,
with
that
of
the
hundreth
penny
.
That
this
more
easie
entrance
being
made
,
the
Provinces
would
be
the
easilyer
induced
afterwards
to
give
way
to
the
harder
Impositions
of
the
tenth
and
twentieth
penny
.
That
some
of
the
Provinces
should
be
first
dealt
withall
herein
,
as
were
thought
were
most
inclinable
to
the
Proposition
.
That
the
example
of
one
,
would
conduce
much
to
the
rest
.
And
where
example
would
not
serve
,
let
Authority
at
last
supply
the
place
.
But
the
greater
part
of
the
Councel
were
of
a
contrary
opinion
;
and
the
President
Vighlio
appeared
more
openly
against
it
then
al
the
rest
:
a
State
Mininister
who
was
esteemed
of
incorrupted
Loyalty
to
the
King
and
of
experienced
wisdom
in
the
affairs
of
Flanders
.
He
shewed
how
that
too
great
difficulties
would
be
met
with
even
in
the
exaction
of
the
hundreth
penny
,
alleadging
the
example
of
what
had
insued
some
years
before
upon
the
desire
of
the
like
subsidie
.
He
shewed
how
much
the
times
were
since
then
impaired
:
how
averse
the
Countrie
did
now
appear
to
ordinary
Contributions
:
and
how
the
minds
of
all
men
were
agitated
for
what
had
happened
.
That
howsoever
he
did
not
think
this
kind
of
Imposition
altogether
infeisable
,
since
it
would
not
be
very
grievous
,
and
but
for
once
.
But
as
for
the
other
upon
goods
moveable
and
unmoveable
,
he
thought
that
Imposition
altogether
uneffectable
;
those
oppositions
not
being
to
be
overcome
which
would
assuredly
be
made
by
whole
Flanders
;
as
well
for
being
grievances
never
before
experienced
,
and
laid
on
for
an
unlimited
time
,
as
that
also
without
all
peradventure
,
the
overthrow
of
all
Traffick
and
Commerce
would
thereupon
insue
.
For
,
(
said
he
)
will
not
all
the
concourse
of
foreign
Merchants
cease
,
when
they
see
they
cannot
freely
buy
and
sell
Merchandise
according
as
they
had
wont
?
What
is
it
that
doth
not
often
turn
from
one
to
another
species
,
when
it
hath
left
its
former
homely
and
simple
nature
?
who
will
not
abhor
so
oft
a
repeated
grievance
?
the
price
of
other
Merchandise
increasing
,
the
like
will
certainly
insue
in
what
concerns
victuals
.
How
will
the
poorer
sort
of
people
be
therewithall
grieved
?
and
how
much
will
the
very
ablest
be
displeased
?
there
will
be
no
remedy
found
for
so
great
an
evill
,
but
for
no
foreigners
to
Traffick
in
these
Provinces
,
and
immediately
to
take
away
those
of
our
own
,
who
are
of
the
same
profession
.
Thus
the
Countrie
will
be
impoverisht
both
in
men
and
monies
.
By
which
,
how
much
will
the
King
himself
suffer
?
so
as
instead
of
receiving
unwonted
Impositions
,
such
as
are
usual
will
peradventure
not
be
had
hereafter
.
Nor
can
it
be
doubted
but
that
the
contradictory
example
which
will
be
seen
in
almost
all
the
whole
Countrie
,
will
be
of
greater
prevalence
then
the
ascent
,
and
that
uncertain
,
which
may
perchance
be
found
in
some
one
Province
.
Our
neighbour-Nations
will
likewise
much
complain
of
this
noveltie
,
with
which
ours
hath
express
Covenants
of
free
Trade
.
But
the
mischief
will
at
last
fall
wholly
upon
us
;
and
in
the
first
place
upon
the
King
.
For
in
fine
,
Princes
are
rich
according
as
their
Subjects
are
so
.
And
look
what
of
commodity
is
got
from
them
in
time
of
peace
,
much
more
is
reaped
in
time
of
war.
In
my
opinion
,
then
that
advantage
ought
to
be
past
by
,
which
brings
with
it
a
greater
evil
.
And
all
means
ought
rather
to
be
indeavoured
,
whereby
to
appease
mens
minds
,
then
to
afford
them
new
occasions
of
exasperation
.
Otherwise
I
foresee
(
and
I
wish
I
may
prove
a
false
Prophet
)
that
the
losses
which
we
shall
receive
at
home
,
will
prove
much
greater
then
the
victories
which
we
have
lately
obtained
abroad
advantagious
.
These
reasons
alleadged
by
Vighlio
,
were
undoubtedly
of
great
wheight
.
But
they
did
not
though
divert
the
Duke
of
Alva
from
his
indeavours
:
who
being
accustomed
to
overcome
Military
difficulties
,
thought
he
might
much
more
easily
do
the
like
in
Civil
affairs
.
So
as
continuing
in
his
former
fervency
,
he
ceased
not
to
interpose
sometimes
prayers
,
sometime
power
,
and
very
oft
threats
to
arrive
at
the
end
which
he
had
proposed
unto
himself
.
He
particularly
indeavoured
to
compass
those
means
in
every
Province
,
which
might
the
easilyer
dispose
them
to
allow
of
the
aforesaid
Impositions
.
The
Walloon
Provinces
were
the
most
Catholick
,
and
of
least
Traffick
.
It
was
so
handled
,
as
these
assented
presently
to
the
hundred
penny
;
and
by
their
example
,
though
not
without
much
difficulty
,
the
rest
were
induced
to
do
the
like
.
The
Duke
,
to
make
himself
appear
the
more
gracious
at
the
same
time
to
the
people
,
caused
severe
justice
to
be
executed
upon
one
John
Speell
,
a
Fleming
who
had
had
a
great
share
in
all
the
most
odious
criminal
affairs
.
This
man
was
therefore
very
much
abhor'd
by
all
the
Country
,
not
only
for
what
he
had
done
,
but
for
the
manner
of
doing
it
,
with
all
sort
of
cruelty
and
corruption
.
When
he
was
condemned
to
die
,
the
Duke
would
have
him
hung
up
in
the
publick
market-place
at
Brussels
.
And
two
others
whom
he
had
used
most
in
his
negotiations
were
banished
.
To
this
Actof
Justice
,
the
Duke
added
a
much
greater
of
Clemency
.
He
had
lying
by
him
a
general
pardon
from
the
Pope
,
and
another
from
the
King
which
bore
with
them
abolition
for
the
misdeeds
committed
in
Flanders
against
the
Ecclesiastical
and
Regal
Authority
;
of
both
which
he
had
liberty
to
make
use
accordingly
as
he
(
being
upon
the
place
)
should
think
fit
.
The
Popes
dispensation
was
to
this
purpose
obtained
in
Spain
,
and
the
King
had
likewise
sent
his
:
but
in
each
of
them
such
high
defaults
were
excepted
,
wherein
Divine
and
Humane
Majesty
were
most
offended
:
and
the
King
reserved
unto
himself
the
free
power
to
make
good
or
abrogate
those
priviledges
which
had
served
for
a
pretence
to
the
late
risings
.
The
Duke
going
to
Antwerp
,
which
by
reason
of
Traffick
was
a
City
then
very
much
frequented
by
forreigners
,
he
made
a
stately
Throne
be
erected
in
the
chief
Piazza
,
upon
the
top
of
which
was
placed
a
Chair
of
State
,
whereon
he
himself
being
sate
,
and
invironed
round
about
with
great
pomp
,
he
made
both
these
pardons
be
proclaimed
.
All
the
people
ran
to
hear
this
,
and
the
news
thereof
was
suddenly
divulged
throughout
all
the
Provinces
.
And
the
Duke
at
the
same
time
indeavoured
to
reconcile
himself
unto
them
,
by
reducing
the
soldiers
to
a
lesser
number
,
by
ordering
their
quarters
better
,
and
by
putting
divers
things
in
better
order
,
for
the
better
satisfaction
of
the
people
:
But
in
fine
,
it
proved
too
true
,
that
let
a
man
do
well
or
ill
,
all
actions
are
abhor'd
which
proceed
from
a
hatefull
Government
.
And
just
so
it
fell
out
then
:
The
Flemish
seemed
little
satisfied
with
all
that
the
Duke
had
done
;
nay
many
of
them
gave
a
sinister
interpretation
to
both
the
Indulgencies
:
as
if
there
were
too
much
scope
left
by
the
so
many
exceptions
,
both
to
punish
past
faults
,
and
cause
new
ones
to
be
committed
.
And
that
clause
did
in
particular
displease
very
much
,
wherein
the
Kings
intention
of
assuming
unto
himself
a
power
of
anulling
all
priviledges
for
the
late
risings
was
so
clearly
seen
.
There
wanted
not
those
in
Flanders
,
and
elsewhere
who
fomented
these
evil
suggestions
.
And
because
the
gathering
of
the
hundreth
penny
was
already
begun
,
and
that
great
difficulties
were
met
withall
therein
,
many
of
the
ill-affected
Flemish
,
and
Kings
back-friends
in
the
neighbouring
parts
,
indeavoured
still
to
alienate
the
people
more
and
more
.
This
alienation
,
by
reason
of
the
abovesaid
grievance
,
appeared
particularly
in
Holland
and
Zealand
to
be
greatest
,
as
also
in
all
that
Maritine
Coast.
And
as
for
the
other
of
the
tenth
and
twentieth
penny
,
't
was
plainly
seen
that
none
of
the
other
Provinces
would
ever
be
brought
unto
it
:
But
because
Traffick
was
much
greatest
in
the
Maritine
parts
by
reason
of
the
commodity
of
Navigation
,
which
made
them
be
more
frequented
by
forreiners
,
and
chiefly
by
English
Merchants
,
and
by
those
of
the
neighbouring
Hans-Towns
,
Cities
of
Germany
,
all
of
them
infected
with
heresie
:
Therefore
a
greater
backwardness
was
seen
for
the
present
in
the
aforesaid
Provinces
,
and
a
greater
preparation
for
the
like
in
the
future
.
This
mean
while
the
Dukes
necessity
of
monies
increased
.
Much
pay
was
due
to
the
soldier
.
The
new
Citadels
proved
to
be
a
very
great
expence
;
and
nothing
near
so
much
mony
could
be
come
by
from
Spain
as
was
requisite
.
Lodrone's
Regiment
of
High-Dutch
did
just
at
this
time
mutiny
for
want
of
pay
.
And
though
the
ring-leaders
of
the
mutiny
were
severely
punished
,
and
that
the
contagion
brake
no
farther
forth
in
the
Army
,
yet
the
danger
was
great
,
as
was
also
the
Dukes
fear
.
Whilst
things
past
thus
in
Flanders
,
the
Archdutchess
Anne
,
daughter
to
the
Emperour
Maximilian
,
was
gone
from
Germany
towards
Spain
to
marry
with
the
Catholick
King
.
She
came
by
Flanders
,
that
so
she
might
imbarque
in
Zealand
,
and
goe
the
sooner
to
Spain
.
The
Duke
of
Alva
went
therefore
to
receive
her
upon
the
confines
,
and
waited
upon
her
till
he
saw
her
under
fail
:
who
soon
after
arrived
happily
in
Spain
.
With
her
were
the
two
Archdukes
her
brothers
,
Albertus
,
and
Vincelaus
.
The
latter
whereof
dyed
afterwards
in
Spain
,
and
the
other
tarried
long
there
.
This
is
that
Albertus
who
devoting
himself
first
to
Ecclesiastical
life
,
was
made
Cardinal
,
and
was
afterwards
sent
to
govern
the
Kingdom
of
Portugal
;
and
lastly
the
Low-Countries
:
wherein
returning
to
a
secular
profession
,
and
having
married
the
Infanta
Isabella
,
eldest
daughter
to
the
King
,
and
had
those
Countries
in
portion
with
her
;
of
Governour
,
became
afterwards
Prince
of
them
,
and
joyntly
with
his
wife
governed
them
many
years
.
Princes
both
of
them
,
of
such
religion
and
piety
,
and
indow'd
with
all
other
such
eminent
virtues
,
as
this
our
History
will
have
fil'd
room
enough
to
illustrate
it self
in
their
times
,
if
it
shall
please
God
that
it
shall
arive
thereat
,
and
that
their
memory
may
thereby
be
rendred
as
famous
to
posterity
,
as
the
knowledg
of
them
hath
been
in
this
our
age
.
The
Duke
of
Alva
made
use
of
the
new
Brides
going
into
Spain
,
to
obtain
leave
of
the
King
that
he
might
quit
the
Government
of
Flanders
.
To
the
which
the
King
giving
way
,
the
Duke
of
Medina-Celi
,
was
destin'd
to
succeed
him
,
who
at
that
time
was
Viceroy
of
Cicily
.
But
whatever
the
occasion
was
,
it
was
not
for
the
present
so
done
;
the
King
thought
,
it
may
be
,
that
the
danger
of
new
troubles
in
Flanders
was
not
so
far
ceased
,
as
that
it
was
fit
to
remove
the
Duke
of
Alva
from
thence
:
who
peradventure
foreseeing
them
,
desired
that
the
tempest
might
fall
upon
a
new
successor
.
Being
then
returned
to
Brussels
,
after
he
had
attended
the
new
Queen
to
the
sea-side
,
he
betook
himself
wholly
to
the
business
of
the
new
Impositions
And
because
greater
difficulties
and
obstacles
were
every
day
found
in
that
of
the
tenth
and
twentieth
penny
,
he
indeavoured
that
in
lieu
thereof
the
Provinces
should
pay
at
one
intire
payment
,
6
million
of
Crowns
,
which
he
afterwards
reduced
to
four
.
But
this
appearing
still
to
be
too
excessive
a
sum
,
no
favourable
resolution
could
be
had
therein
.
The
Provinces
were
rather
inclined
to
build
the
intended
Citadels
at
their
own
cost
▪
and
this
was
propounded
;
but
the
Duke
would
in
no
ways
listen
thereunto
;
holding
that
it
neither
stood
with
dignity
nor
safety
,
to
suffer
that
the
Flemish
in
so
important
a
business
should
chuse
rather
then
obey
.
'T
was
said
,
that
to
sweeten
the
Duke
,
both
in
his
intercessions
to
the
King
,
and
in
his
own
rigour
towards
the
Countrie
,
the
Provinces
offered
to
give
him
a
donative
of
a
hundred
thousand
crowns
in
Gold
:
and
that
he
with
no
less
wisdom
then
generosity
,
refused
it
:
as
well
not
to
render
his
Authority
undervalued
in
Flanders
,
as
not
to
afford
colour
for
such
calumnies
,
as
his
enemies
might
plot
against
him
in
Spain
.
He
at
this
time
did
one
thing
which
did
exceedingly
exasperate
the
Flemish
,
and
increased
their
batred
more
against
him
.
The
Citadel
of
Antwerp
was
already
made
defensable
,
and
the
Duke
caused
all
possible
haste
that
could
be
,
made
to
perfect
it
.
He
gloried
to
leave
such
a
memory
of
him
behind
him
in
the
Low-Countries
;
thinking
that
by
such
a
curb
he
had
mainly
secured
their
obedience
to
the
King
.
But
desirous
that
together
with
this
image
of
his
mind
,
another
of
his
body
might
likewise
remain
there
,
he
made
his
Effigies
be
set
up
in
the
Citadel
in
a
Statue
of
Brass
.
The
Statue
was
all
in
Armour
,
save
the
head
,
and
't
was
made
by
Jongeling
,
a
German
one
of
the
famousest
workmen
that
was
then
in
all
Europe
.
At
the
feet
thereof
was
a
monstrous
Figure
of
brass
also
,
which
had
two
heads
,
and
six
arms
,
and
other
misterious
signes
in
other
parts
which
did
clearly
denote
the
past
successes
of
the
Covenant
,
Petitions
and
Revolts
.
This
great
piece
of
workmanship
was
sustained
by
a
great
Pillar
of
Marble
with
four
faces
.
In
that
which
looked
towards
the
City
,
were
ingraven
some
single
Letters
with
a
full
point
to
each
of
them
,
without
any
other
expression
of
words
therein
contained
:
but
the
sence
thereof
,
as
it
was
commonly
interpreted
,
was
in
praise
of
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
for
having
preserved
obedience
to
the
Church
and
King
in
the
Low-Countries
,
and
restored
Justice
and
quiet
unto
the
Provinces
.
In
the
two
side
faces
,
some
misterious
significations
were
exprest
in
Sculpture
,
in
praise
likwise
of
his
Government
:
and
in
that
behind
was
the
Sculptures
name
.
The
Flemish
seemed
deeply
concern'd
in
this
action
:
and
great
complaints
were
made
thereof
every
where
,
as
if
the
Duke
would
be
publickly
seen
in
this
his
Statue
,
upon
their
necks
;
and
as
if
not
content
to
have
reduced
them
already
to
this
slavery
,
he
would
boast
of
his
Trophies
,
in
this
to
them
so
ignominious
a
fashion
.
Innovations
were
not
long
in
insuing
.
In
the
late
indeavours
which
those
of
Nassaw
had
made
to
enter
with
their
forces
into
Flanders
,
they
had
experienced
how
hard
a
matter
it
was
to
get
any
footing
there
,
having
no
place
upon
the
Confines
which
would
receive
them
,
and
more
particularly
upon
the
River
,
and
because
the
greatest
hopes
of
new
commotions
lay
yet
in
Germany
,
therefore
Orange
his
adherents
,
spying
out
the
conjuncture
of
time
,
resolved
to
indeavour
the
taking
of
some
opportune
place
upon
the
Mause
on
that
side
.
In
this
river
,
after
it
hath
changed
its
name
to
Wahell
,
in
one
of
its
branches
is
contained
the
Island
of
Bomele
,
of
large
circuit
.
The
situation
of
this
Island
could
not
be
of
more
importance
,
in
respect
also
of
its
nearness
to
the
Rhine
.
And
not
far
from
thence
was
Balduke
,
upon
the
utmost
confines
of
Brabant
,
which
is
one
of
the
most
populous
Cities
of
that
Province
,
and
one
the
best
fortified
both
by
Nature
and
Art
,
of
all
Flanders
.
One
Captain
Hermanno
Reiter
was
a
native
of
this
City
,
who
depended
upon
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
and
desired
to
signalize
himself
by
doing
him
some
service
.
Upon
the
lower
point
of
the
abovesaid
Island
stands
a
little
Castle
called
Lovesteyn
,
more
considerable
for
its
situation
then
strength
.
Reiter
with
some
of
his
companions
got
in
hither
by
fraud
,
and
brought
in
some
fifty
with
him
.
Roderigo
de
Tolledo
lay
in
Balduke
with
some
Spanish
Companies
;
who
by
reason
of
his
being
so
near
,
was
advertised
hereof
.
He
therefore
presently
dispatcht
away
200
foot
,
under
Captain
Lorenso
Perea
,
of
the
same
Nation
,
that
he
might
indeavour
by
all
means
to
recover
the
Castle
.
The
Invaders
did
not
think
to
be
so
soon
set
upon
:
so
as
not
being
able
to
defend
themselves
by
their
own
forces
,
nor
having
time
to
expect
any
from
elsewhere
,
they
presently
surrendred
it
to
Perea
,
not
without
some
little
dispute
,
wherein
Reiter
was
slain
.
Thus
was
Lovesteyn
recovered
almost
before
it
was
lost
.
But
the
Duke
was
notwithstanding
much
moved
hereat
,
weighing
more
the
occasion
,
then
the
effect
of
such
a
designe
:
for
he
might
fear
that
other
more
dangerous
and
more
considerable
designes
were
hatching
,
as
the
event
soon
after
shewed
He
being
still
more
necessitated
in
expences
,
and
in
monies
to
defray
them
;
and
much
incenst
to
see
how
hardly
the
hundreth
penny
was
payed
,
and
more
particularly
upon
the
Maritine
coast
,
where
no
exaction
thereof
could
ever
be
made
;
and
being
yet
more
angred
at
the
attempt
of
Lovesteyn
:
he
resolved
by
all
means
to
recover
not
only
the
hundreth
penny
,
but
the
tenth
and
twentieth
too
,
he
made
the
Kings
mind
in
that
affair
be
publisht
,
having
notwithstanding
moderated
the
Imposition
so
,
as
those
of
the
Country
were
taxed
less
,
and
foreigners
more
,
and
thus
he
would
have
it
executed
.
But
the
people
were
no
less
resolved
to
the
contrary
,
notwithstanding
any
moderation
which
was
added
.
And
this
repugnancy
grew
so
great
,
as
in
some
places
no
more
meat
was
brought
to
the
Markets
,
nor
did
the
Merchants
expose
to
sale
their
wonted
Merchandise
.
Thus
did
affairs
stand
in
the
end
of
the
year
1570.
The
other
of
71
follows
;
which
will
bring
with
it
deplorable
memorials
for
ever
to
Flanders
.
For
then
the
Anno
1571.
war
broke
forth
almost
every
where
in
her
;
and
so
great
a
fire
was
afterwards
kindled
,
as
could
never
be
extinguisht
,
but
by
the
truce
of
twelve
years
,
where
with
it
was
not
quencht
,
but
smothered
up
,
Arms
being
suddenly
afterwards
reassumed
,
and
the
War
continued
with
more
obstinacy
on
both
sides
.
We
told
you
before
how
the
Prince
of
Orange
and
his
brother
Lodovick
were
got
into
Picardy
in
France
,
after
the
Duke
of
Alva
had
driven
them
out
of
Flanders
;
and
that
Orange
retiring
from
thence
into
Germany
,
had
left
his
brother
in
France
.
Their
Forces
were
almost
quite
disbanded
,
for
they
wanted
necessarie
conveniences
to
maintain
them
.
But
the
whole
strength
which
Genlis
brought
with
him
in
assistance
of
those
of
Nassaw
,
as
hath
been
said
,
was
still
intire
:
Nor
were
the
chief
of
the
Hugonots
in
France
wanting
,
in
nourishing
in
themselvs
,
and
in
reviving
in
the
Flemish
runagates
,
hopes
of
new
revolutions
which
were
to
arise
in
those
Provinces
:
The
Hugonots
promised
therefore
all
assistance
on
their
sides
,
and
shewed
how
it
would
be
easie
to
make
themselves
Masters
of
some
good
Town
in
the
Walloon
Provinces
,
which
(
as
hath
been
said
)
lie
nearest
France
.
They
therefore
stood
expecting
all
fit
opportunities
for
this
purpose
.
Orange
used
all
the
means
he
could
with
the
Princes
his
friends
,
and
other
his
adherents
in
Germany
,
to
prepare
new
Forces
,
and
facilitate
his
designe
of
entring
Flanders
again
on
that
side
.
He
excused
his
first
undertaking
,
and
promised
better
success
in
the
next
;
representing
how
ill-affected
the
Flemish
were
to
the
Spaniards
,
and
how
much
their
hatred
was
increased
by
reason
of
the
grievances
which
the
Duke
of
Alva
would
lay
upon
the
Countrie
.
Nor
was
his
indeavours
and
those
of
his
associates
in
France
ere
a
whit
less
fervent
with
the
Queen
of
England
,
so
as
by
the
opportunity
of
the
Sea
,
and
for
other
aforesaid
considerations
,
't
was
hoped
that
easier
footing
might
be
got
in
Holland
and
Zealand
,
and
easilyer
maintained
.
To
this
end
,
some
of
the
fled
-
Flemish
,
the
better
to
raise
some
insurrection
,
were
got
to
sea
in
men
of
War
:
to
which
they
were
driven
even
by
despair
.
For
their
goods
being
confiscated
,
and
not
knowing
how
to
live
but
by
rapine
,
they
thought
they
might
better
do
so
by
sea
,
then
by
land
.
The
Lord
Lumay
,
Count
of
Marcia
,
descended
of
Noble
bloud
,
and
who
neither
wanted
courage
in
undertaking
,
nor
industry
in
executing
hard
enterprises
,
was
one
of
the
best
qualified
amongst
them
.
From
this
Maritine
part
,
where
the
danger
appeared
to
be
greatest
,
the
mischief
first
broke
forth
,
which
Lumay
was
in
this
manner
the
Author
of
.
Having
got
together
about
25
Vessels
,
some
of
them
fled
-
Flemish
,
and
some
of
them
English
Pyrates
,
and
fomented
in
private
by
the
Queen
of
England
her self
,
he
steered
about
the
end
of
March
,
towards
Holland
;
and
unexpectedly
,
by
underhand
dealing
,
got
into
the
Town
of
Brill
.
In
the
Western
part
of
Holland
there
lies
a
little
Island
,
made
by
the
Mause
,
and
by
the
Sea
,
on
the
utmost
part
whereof
towards
the
sea
,
stands
this
Town
;
which
by
the
commodiousness
of
its
Haven
,
is
held
one
of
the
chiefest
Keys
of
those
Maritine
parts
.
Lumay
had
with
him
about
a
thousand
souldiers
,
pickt
up
from
several
parts
,
which
were
all
hereticks
,
of
mean
condition
,
most
of
them
fugitives
,
or
such
as
were
driven
from
Flanders
,
and
such
in
fine
,
as
desired
to
raise
tumults
there
.
Now
because
from
this
first
commotion
in
Holland
many
others
suddenly
insued
both
in
that
Province
and
in
Zealand
,
so
as
the
war
was
more
kindled
there
then
in
other
places
,
and
many
of
the
most
memorable
accidents
happened
there
:
I
think
it
fit
,
first
to
set
down
here
briefly
their
situation
,
and
nature
,
to
the
end
that
deliniating
(
as
I
may
so
say
)
the
portraiture
thereof
,
the
Reader
may
have
the
events
,
as
it
were
before
his
eyes
.
Both
these
Provinces
lie
on
the
North
and
West
side
of
Flanders
.
In
Holland
,
the
Rhine
and
the
Mause
,
and
in
Zealand
the
Scheld
,
fall
into
the
Sea
,
in
so
large
Channels
,
as
losing
the
condition
of
Rivers
,
they
seem
to
carry
new
Seas
into
the
Sea
;
on
the
contrary
,
the
Ocean
first
washing
the
said
two
Provinces
for
a
long
trackt
of
ground
,
and
turning
then
as
it
were
from
the
sea
into
a
River
,
penetrates
into
each
of
them
by
divers
Channels
,
and
hides
it self
there
in
sundry
Gulfs
.
From
hence
joyning
with
the
Rivers
,
and
together
with
them
,
cutting
Zealand
thorough
in
many
places
,
it
makes
many
Islands
thereof
,
and
reduceth
Holland
into
a
Peninsula
.
To
boot
with
these
three
forenamed
Rivers
,
which
are
the
chiefest
of
all
Flanders
,
there
are
in
Holland
divers
other
lesser
ones
;
and
as
if
Art
would
contend
with
Nature
;
there
are
thereunto
added
an
infinite
number
of
Channels
cut
by
hand
,
which
are
made
for
the
more
commodiousness
of
the
Countrie
.
There
are
within
it
likewise
a
great
number
of
Lakes
and
standing
waters
:
so
as
the
situation
of
both
these
Provinces
being
well
considered
,
't
is
to
be
questioned
whether
the
space
of
ground
be
greater
which
is
won
from
the
earth
by
water
,
or
from
water
by
the
earth
;
nor
is
it
less
to
be
disputed
whether
their
Country
do
more
abound
with
,
or
be
more
failing
in
those
Commodities
which
men
enjoy
in
other
parts
.
Through
the
condition
of
their
situation
they
want
both
Corn
,
Wine
,
Oyle
,
Wool
,
Wood
,
Hemp
,
Flax
,
and
almost
all
other
Commodities
and
delights
which
are
used
in
more
temperate
and
drie
Climates
;
and
yet
again
there
is
no
Country
not
only
in
that
Northern
nook
,
but
not
even
in
any
part
of
Europe
which
abounds
so
much
as
Holland
and
Zealand
doth
in
almost
all
the
aforenamed
things
,
and
even
of
those
which
are
less
necessary
for
the
maintenance
of
humane
life
.
So
great
is
the
advantage
which
these
two
Provinces
receive
by
the
Sea
and
Rivers
,
whereby
their
Commerce
with
all
other
parts
is
so
easie
.
Which
since
they
have
introduced
and
made
so
familiar
in
the
Indies
,
it
cannot
be
said
how
much
both
Merchandise
and
Merchants
are
increased
in
both
of
them
.
Hence
it
is
that
they
abound
so
much
in
Inhabitants
,
and
that
their
Cities
,
Towns
and
Villages
are
so
well
peopled
.
But
the
Sea
likewise
is
as
full
of
Ships
and
other
bottoms
;
and
all
their
watry
places
with
other
sorts
of
boats
,
which
serve
all
for
habitations
,
especially
to
Mariners
and
Fishers
.
Great
is
the
number
of
people
which
apply
themselves
to
these
two
vocations
in
Holland
and
in
Zealand
.
They
make
houses
of
their
ships
,
and
of
their
houses
schools
:
Here
they
are
born
,
here
they
are
bred
up
,
and
here
they
learn
their
profession
.
And
the
Mariners
especially
practising
their
Calling
,
in
running
so
oft
and
so
boldly
from
the
one
Pole
to
the
other
,
and
whethersoever
the
Sun
communicates
it self
to
mortals
,
they
grow
so
expert
therein
,
as
though
they
may
be
equalled
,
yet
cannot
they
be
out-done
in
this
Seafering
mysterie
,
by
any
whatsoever
Nation
.
For
what
remains
,
these
people
are
generally
given
to
Traffick
;
and
are
extraordinary
industrious
in
Manual
and
Mechanical
Arts.
Their
greatest
delight
lies
in
their
feasts
and
at
their
meat
:
by
which
they
temper
the
melancholy
of
their
tedious
Winters
;
which
are
rather
long
then
sharp
,
the
Country
abounding
much
more
in
rain
then
in
frost
.
They
are
generally
well
shaped
in
body
:
as
candid
in
nature
as
in
countenance
:
pleasant
in
their
leasure
times
,
but
fierce
in
their
revolts
;
and
much
better
at
fighting
by
sea
then
by
land
.
They
feed
most
upon
fish
and
white-meats
,
wherein
their
Country
doth
infinitely
abound
They
have
alwaies
been
inclin'd
to
a
Free
Government
;
and
have
ever
tenaciously
held
their
antient
Customes
.
And
since
Heresie
began
to
creep
in
amongst
them
,
turning
their
Liberty
by
degrees
into
licentiousness
,
it
hath
since
been
easier
for
the
Authors
of
the
late
Novelties
,
to
make
them
rise
,
and
forgoe
their
former
obedience
to
the
Church
and
King
.
Holland
is
full
of
great
Cities
,
good
Towns
,
and
infinite
in
Villages
:
But
by
reason
of
the
frequency
of
Foreigners
,
and
multitude
of
self-Inhabitants
,
Amsterdam
hath
always
been
the
chief
City
of
that
Province
.
Even
whilst
Commerce
flourisht
in
Antwerp
,
great
was
the
concourse
of
Foreigners
to
Amsterdam
;
but
Commerce
failing
in
that
City
,
by
reason
of
the
War
,
it
is
so
mightily
increased
in
this
other
,
as
Amsterdam
is
at
this
hour
the
place
of
greatest
Merchandising
,
not
only
in
Holland
,
but
in
all
the
North.
In
Zealand
,
Midleburg
is
the
Town
best
peopled
,
and
of
greatest
Traffick
:
That
Province
cannot
notwithstanding
come
any
thing
near
Holland
,
neither
in
circuit
,
people
,
nor
plenty
.
'T
is
almost
impossible
to
enter
either
of
these
Provinces
by
force
:
because
not
only
the
chief
places
but
even
the
commonest
Towns
are
Invironed
either
by
the
Sea
,
Rivers
or
Lakes
,
or
by
Earth
,
then
which
there
can
be
none
more
low
,
nor
more
myery
.
So
as
it
is
no
wonder
if
these
People
,
being
thus
favoured
by
Nature
,
were
both
so
fierce
in
taking
up
Arms
at
first
,
and
have
with
like
animosity
maintained
them
ever
since
.
But
to
return
to
where
I
left
:
As
soon
as
Lumay
was
received
into
the
Brill
,
he
presently
began
to
fortifie
himself
;
judging
that
without
delay
the
Duke
of
Alva
would
send
to
drive
him
from
thence
.
He
openly
profest
Heresie
,
wherewith
that
Town
was
likewise
much
infected
,
so
as
great
violence
and
impiety
was
at
first
committed
against
Church-men
and
sacred
things
.
The
news
of
this
flew
suddenly
round
about
;
and
the
Duke
of
Alva
was
soon
advertised
thereof
by
Maximilian
,
Count
de
Bossu
,
Governour
of
Holland
.
The
Duke
was
mightily
troubled
hereat
.
He
knew
what
practises
there
were
in
Germany
,
France
and
England
,
to
cause
new
troubles
in
Flanders
;
and
that
the
nearest
and
greatest
danger
lay
on
the
Maritine
side
of
the
Country
:
He
therefore
ordered
Bossu
,
to
draw
out
so
many
men
out
of
the
neighbouring
Garisons
with
all
possible
speed
,
as
would
suffice
not
only
to
recover
the
Brill
,
but
to
drive
Lumay
out
of
that
Island
.
To
this
purpose
Fernando
de
Tolledo
marched
thitherward
,
with
part
of
his
men
which
lay
nearest
,
and
went
to
Roterdam
,
one
of
the
greatest
and
most
Merchandizing
Towns
in
all
Holland
:
't
is
seated
upon
the
Roter
,
a
little
River
(
from
whence
it
takes
its
name
)
and
almost
where
it
falls
into
the
Mause
,
which
inlargeth
itself
there
very
much
.
The
Kings
Forces
passing
from
thence
,
met
with
Bossu
in
Waldargin
,
a
Town
situated
likewise
upon
the
same
stream
of
the
Mause
,
not
far
from
the
Bril
;
and
hence
they
were
conveyed
in
Barks
into
the
Island
.
But
Lumay
,
being
first
advertised
of
their
advancing
,
Bossu
met
with
such
impediments
in
effecting
this
enterprise
,
as
he
was
inforced
,
and
that
not
without
great
difficulty
,
to
turn
back
;
and
all
those
people
were
already
manifestly
inclined
to
rise
,
through
an
opinion
which
was
every
where
received
,
and
by
the
Hereticks
cunningly
spread
abroad
,
that
the
Kings
souldiers
went
to
gather
the
imposed
taxes
by
force
.
When
the
Spaniards
were
come
out
of
the
Bril
Island
,
they
return'd
again
to
Roterdam
,
where
they
found
difficulty
in
being
received
:
But
being
got
into
the
town
,
and
greater
mislikes
arising
amongst
the
Citizens
,
they
came
from
words
to
blows
;
nor
did
the
quarrel
end
,
till
the
Town
by
military
licentiousness
was
sackt
.
This
success
drew
after
it
very
bad
consequences
:
For
every
Town
in
Holland
seemed
to
share
in
this
sacking
of
Roterdam
;
and
the
example
shewn
therein
by
one
Town
to
another
,
extended
it self
suddenly
from
one
Province
to
another
.
The
affairs
were
notwithstanding
for
that
time
appeased
there
by
Count
Bossu
.
Lumay
growing
bold
by
this
prosperity
,
and
growing
stronger
by
new
men
who
came
in
unto
him
,
went
to
get
further
footing
thereabouts
,
especially
in
some
other
place
upon
the
Mause
:
But
divers
of
the
Kings
souldiers
being
assembled
together
,
hindred
all
his
further
attempts
at
that
time
.
Orange
prepared
this
mean
while
to
march
with
his
Forces
from
Germany
.
He
was
to
this
purpose
in
a
Town
of
his
called
Dilimburgh
,
near
the
Rhine
;
and
endeavoured
again
to
make
all
that
side
of
the
Country
joyn
with
him
.
And
seeing
that
fortune
began
already
to
smile
on
him
in
Flanders
by
this
success
of
the
Bril
,
he
thought
it
good
to
allure
men
yet
more
by
writing
.
He
and
his
brother
Lodovick
did
therefore
publish
a
Manifesto
,
the
tenor
of
which
was
to
this
purpose
:
They
shewed
how
much
they
were
obliged
by
Nature
and
Honour
not
to
suffer
their
Country
to
be
opprest
..
They
said
that
the
King
,
being
abused
,
could
not
remedy
those
things
which
were
concealed
from
him
.
They
added
to
the
past
miseries
,
by
greatly
exagerating
the
present
:
calling
the
Duke
of
Alva's
introduced
grievances
Tyrannies
,
and
things
till
then
unheard
of
in
Flanders
.
They
endeavoured
by
specious
titles
,
even
of
doing
service
to
the
King
,
to
make
the
Country
incline
to
them
,
and
particularly
to
secure
the
Catholicks
in
matter
of
Religion
.
And
in
fine
they
strove
to
be
so
zealous
of
the
publike
good
,
as
others
should
not
fear
that
any
of
their
own
private
ambition
were
hidden
underneath
it
.
The
Duke
of
Alva
seeing
these
beginnings
,
delayed
not
to
take
new
men
into
pay
:
He
gave
order
for
the
speedy
raising
of
6000
Walloon
Foot
under
3
Camp-masters
,
to
wit
,
the
Messieurs
of
Capres
,
Bevoir
,
and
Liques
;
and
he
gave
out
other
Commissions
to
the
same
effect
.
He
was
chiefly
jealous
of
Zealand
,
by
reason
of
the
particular
correspondencies
which
Orange
held
there
,
who
was
formerly
Master
of
many
places
there
,
of
importance
.
The
Ilands
of
that
Province
are
full
of
Havens
,
but
Flushing
is
the
chiefest
.
This
Town
stands
further
into
the
Sea
then
any
other
on
that
side
which
looks
towards
Spain
,
and
commands
the
mouth
of
the
Channel
where
it
is
seated
.
The
Duke
sought
to
secure
himself
of
this
Haven
which
opens
and
shuts
the
chief
ingress
into
that
Country
,
by
a
Citadel
which
he
caused
to
be
built
there
,
but
which
was
not
yet
made
defensible
.
Neer
Flushing
stands
the
Ramechins
,
a
little
Castle
,
but
well
fortified
.
And
more
inward
,
Ramua
,
an
open
Town
,
but
which
hath
one
of
the
best
Havens
of
all
the
North.
Between
Flushing
and
Ramua
,
a
little
within
land
,
stands
Middleburgh
,
the
greatest
and
chiefest
City
for
traffick
in
all
Zealand
,
as
hath
been
said
;
and
which
therefore
makes
its
own
Iland
(
called
Walcheren
)
the
noblest
of
all
those
Ilands
.
The
City
holds
communication
with
the
Sea
by
a
large
Channel
cut
out
by
hand
,
and
receives
all
commodities
from
thence
.
The
Duke
of
Alva
having
these
jealousies
of
Zealand
,
he
in
the
first
place
endeavoured
to
secure
Flushing
,
and
suddenly
dispatched
thitherward
Captain
Osorio
d'
Angulo
with
three
companies
of
Spanish
Foot
.
Nor
did
the
Duke
conceive
amiss
.
The
marching
of
these
people
being
heard
of
at
Flushing
,
the
Townsmen
resolved
not
to
receive
them
into
the
Town
;
and
boldly
did
as
they
resolved
.
The
Souldiers
being
come
neer
the
Town
,
the
people
within
took
up
Arms
,
ran
to
the
gates
,
and
shut
them
up
:
Exclaiming
that
they
came
to
raise
by
force
the
new
Impositions
;
and
moreover
,
to
sack
Flushing
,
as
they
had
done
Rotterdam
Nor
were
they
content
to
keep
out
the
Kings
Souldiers
but
imprisoning
Captain
Pacieco
a
Spaniard
,
who
had
the
care
of
ordering
the
new
Citadel
;
and
after
having
treated
him
abusively
in
divers
sorts
,
they
cut
off
his
head
,
and
hung
it
up
for
a
publike
spectacle
in
the
market-place
.
This
opposition
,
accompanied
with
such
sad
circumstances
,
forced
Osorio
to
quit
the
Island
,
and
to
retreat
,
as
he
did
,
to
some
place
of
safety
,
expecting
new
Orders
from
the
Duke
,
who
was
extremely
troubled
at
this
success
.
But
it
cannot
be
said
how
glad
Orange
was
of
this
,
and
how
much
his
Fautors
rejoyced
every
where
.
They
all
of
them
applied
themselves
with
all
diligence
to
send
men
into
Flushing
,
and
in
a
few
dayes
many
High-Dutch
and
French
came
and
were
there
received
,
and
the
Queen
sent
some
Souldiers
privatly
thither
from
England
.
Jerolomo
Lor●
of
Seras
,
born
at
Breda
,
came
thither
afterwards
,
who
was
made
Governour
of
the
Town
by
Orange
;
and
he
gathering
together
3000
Souldiers
,
did
better
establish
the
Insurrection
of
that
Town
.
The
Tumultuaries
expecting
from
hence
better
progress
,
they
without
any
gainsaying
took
Ramua
,
and
Vere
,
a
considerable
place
not
far
from
thence
,
and
all
other
places
of
lesser
importance
.
So
as
of
the
whole
Iland
of
Walcherin
,
only
Middleburg
and
the
small
Castle
of
Ramechins
,
remained
to
the
King
.
Wherefore
the
Tumultuaries
,
desiring
to
be
masters
of
the
whole
Iland
,
and
hoping
to
be
so
,
they
resolved
to
besiege
Middleburgh
,
and
sate
down
before
it
with
those
men
which
they
had
,
whose
numbers
increased
daily
.
The
Duke
hearing
of
this
so
great
revolt
,
feared
very
much
that
Middleburgh
would
also
be
lost
:
He
knew
that
there
were
but
few
of
the
Kings
Souldiers
within
it
,
and
that
many
of
the
Citizens
were
but
ill
enough
inclin'd
.
Wherefore
he
suddenly
sent
the
Signeur
de
Beavoir
thither
with
400
old
Walloon
Foot
,
for
the
new
Souldiers
of
his
Regiment
were
not
as
yet
raised
.
Beavoir
was
received
into
the
City
:
And
because
to
boot
with
the
small
number
of
Souldiers
,
the
City
was
but
ill
munited
and
victuall'd
,
the
Duke
gave
order
to
send
speedily
a
powerful
succour
thither
;
he
commanded
that
many
ships
should
be
made
ready
in
Antwerp
,
and
that
the
greatest
strength
of
Spaniards
and
Walloons
that
could
be
had
should
be
mustered
,
and
that
the
Rendezvous
should
be
at
Berghen
ap
Zoom
.
Berghen
is
but
a
few
leagues
distant
from
Antwerp
;
the
River
of
Zoom
runs
by
it
,
which
not
far
off
fals
into
the
Scheld
.
So
as
it
is
a
place
of
importance
in
it self
,
and
was
then
the
fittest
from
whence
to
send
that
succour
.
To
encourage
the
enterprise
,
the
Duke
sent
his
son
Frederick
to
Berghen
,
and
with
him
Signior
Norchermes
,
and
here
all
things
were
preparing
which
were
needfull
for
the
above-mentioned
enterprise
.
But
news
coming
every
day
of
greater
danger
,
if
Middleburgh
were
not
suddenly
secured
,
therefore
it
was
requisite
to
send
away
an
indifferent
aid
,
since
there
was
not
time
allowed
for
a
plenary
succour
.
Sancio
d'
Avila
was
chosen
by
the
Duke
to
conduct
it
,
who
was
Governour
of
the
Castle
of
Antwerp
,
and
greatly
esteemed
of
by
him
.
The
Tumultuaries
hearing
of
these
preparations
,
they
likewise
endeavoured
by
all
the
power
they
could
to
impede
the
effect
thereof
:
They
fortified
those
places
where
they
thought
the
Spaniards
were
likeliest
to
land
;
and
with
all
diligence
increased
their
Forces
at
Sea
,
intending
to
incounter
and
break
the
Fleet
which
was
to
bring
the
succour
.
Avila
began
to
move
about
the
end
of
April
,
and
had
with
him
500
choise
Spanish
foot
under
the
Captains
Osorio
d'
Angulo
,
Gonsalvo
d'
Ovalla
,
Fernando
d'
Aguasco
,
Inico
de
Mediniglia
,
and
Joavinni
d'
Avola
.
To
these
Spaniards
were
added
as
many
Walloons
,
all
of
them
also
old
Souldiers
,
under
the
Signiors
de
Liques
and
de
Glimus
,
and
Captain
Torres
.
And
to
these
were
afterward
added
a
good
many
of
Reformado-Officers
and
other
people
of
quality
,
especially
of
the
Spanish
Nation
,
who
desired
rather
to
serve
as
Voluntiers
,
then
to
take
pay
upon
so
hard
service
Avila
went
down
the
Scheld
at
a
low
ebb
,
that
he
might
make
use
of
the
next
flowing
water
,
and
drew
his
men
towards
the
lower
part
of
the
channel
which
washes
the
Island
of
Walcherin
.
He
would
have
landed
his
men
there
,
because
the
fuccour
would
have
been
neerer
from
thence
,
Middleburgh
lying
on
that
side
.
But
he
found
the
Enemy
so
well
fortified
in
that
place
,
as
he
resolved
to
go
to
the
opposite
place
which
looks
upon
the
sea
:
A
plain
situation
,
and
of
all
others
furthest
remote
from
the
City
,
and
where
the
Enemy
by
reason
of
these
difficulties
did
not
expect
that
they
should
endeavour
to
land
.
In
evils
which
may
happen
,
nothing
is
worse
then
not
to
fear
:
Nothing
is
more
usually
seen
in
war
,
then
the
insuing
of
damage
,
where
danger
was
least
looked
for
.
Avila
being
arrived
on
that
shore
,
found
no
impediment
in
landing
his
men
,
save
only
that
they
must
wade
a
little
way
through
the
water
,
before
they
could
come
to
the
land
.
Watching
the
Enemies
proceedings
from
thence
,
he
was
informed
that
they
were
in
no
very
good
order
,
especially
toward
that
place
where
he
and
his
men
had
landed
,
as
least
apprehended
.
The
Kings
men
were
greatly
hereby
encouraged
:
And
Avila
,
to
make
them
be
so
the
more
,
spake
thus
unto
them
.
My
fellow-souldiers
!
The
worst
is
over
,
now
that
we
are
landed
and
off
the
sea
;
where
the
Enemy
might
have
beaten
us
by
power
,
and
also
by
fortune
.
On
land
,
all
the
advantages
will
make
for
us
.
We
shall
not
fight
here
one
ship-board
flying
from
another
;
nor
will
the
wind
,
be
it
propitious
or
contrary
,
have
any
share
here
:
but
the
victory
or
loss
will
lie
in
our
arms
and
military
valour
.
Which
of
us
can
then
doubt
,
but
that
at
our
first
appearance
the
Enemies
are
likelier
to
betake
themselves
to
their
heels
,
then
to
put
themselves
in
order
?
We
are
for
certain
fewer
then
they
:
but
't
is
not
only
numbers
that
fight
,
nor
are
victories
had
by
unexperienced
men
.
And
what
more
contemptible
people
can
be
found
,
then
those
whom
we
are
now
to
assail
?
Mariners
,
and
fisher-men
for
the
most
part
,
who
are
not
acquainted
so
much
as
with
the
name
of
Arms
;
who
have
tumultuously
taken
them
up
,
and
will
in
like
manner
lay
them
down
.
Perfidious
to
the
King
,
and
more
to
God
:
and
who
by
very
divine
justice
are
now
delivered
up
into
our
hands
,
to
the
end
that
without
any
delay
they
may
receive
punishment
according
to
their
demerit
.
They
have
with
them
some
Heretick
foreign
Souldiers
,
but
almost
all
of
them
vagabonds
,
abject
people
,
who
in
war
look
after
nothing
but
pillage
,
and
understand
nothing
but
rapiue
.
On
the
contrary
,
who
is
he
in
this
our
so
antient
Militia
,
who
hath
not
either
seen
or
done
some
egregious
action
?
which
of
us
have
not
seen
our
late
victories
abroad
against
those
very
Chieftains
who
now
foment
these
present
rebellions
here
within
us
?
Let
us
resolve
then
to
overcome
,
before
we
fight
:
For
I
presage
as
much
.
The
Rebels
doe
not
look
for
us
on
this
side
,
so
as
we
shall
be
upon
them
at
unawares
.
The
besieged
will
at
the
same
time
sally
out
upon
them
:
we
shall
fill
their
Camp
with
blood
,
slaughter
,
and
runawayes
:
And
so
by
succouring
one
onely
City
,
we
shall
soon
see
the
whole
Iland
set
at
liberty
.
This
speech
being
ended
,
Avila
began
to
march
:
And
advancing
himself
and
Liques
with
some
Spaniards
and
Walloons
,
the
better
to
discern
what
the
Enemy
was
doing
,
they
found
that
there
was
no
appearance
of
any
opposition
on
that
side
.
Then
calling
up
the
rest
,
they
went
resolutely
to
assault
the
Enemy
.
Nor
did
Avila's
presage
prove
false
:
For
they
forsaking
their
Trenches
,
which
were
either
ill
made
,
or
ill
guarded
on
that
side
,
thought
rather
how
to
ran
away
,
then
how
to
fight
.
At
the
same
time
the
Kings
souldiers
sallied
out
of
the
City
;
so
as
the
Enemy
being
inclosed
on
both
sides
,
many
of
them
were
slain
,
and
the
rest
in
great
confusion
scattered
here
and
there
abroad
.
Thus
was
Middleburg
freed
,
and
Ramua
was
suddenly
regained
;
and
some
of
the
Enemies
ships
were
there
taken
,
which
Avila
made
use
of
the
better
to
secure
the
Haven
;
and
moreover
he
fortified
the
Town
where
it
was
most
needfull
.
Whilst
he
was
thus
victorious
he
would
have
endeavoured
the
recovery
of
Flushing
:
But
the
Town
being
munited
,
and
at
all
times
succorable
,
and
he
having
but
a
few
men
with
him
,
he
could
not
doe
it
.
The
Duke
of
Alva
sent
for
him
back
,
to
know
the
better
from
him
by
word
of
mouth
,
what
was
best
to
be
done
to
establish
the
affairs
of
Holland
and
Zealand
,
so
as
might
make
most
for
the
Kings
service
.
But
he
was
no
sooner
come
,
then
the
Duke
heard
of
another
novelty
of
great
consequence
,
which
had
hapned
neer
the
Frontiers
of
France
.
Upon
that
Confine
stands
the
Town
of
Valentiennes
,
which
was
the
first
Town
that
did
rebell
in
the
Dutchess
of
Parma's
time
,
as
was
then
shewn
.
It
is
one
of
the
best
peopled
,
and
most
Merchant-like
Town
of
all
those
parts
:
and
holds
great
correspondencie
in
traffick
with
the
neighbouring
Provinces
of
France
.
Notwithstanding
the
punishment
which
was
inflicted
upon
the
first
Tumultuaries
,
there
were
yet
many
Hereticks
in
it
,
who
still
held
continual
practises
with
the
French
Hugonots
.
The
Duke
had
already
begun
to
build
a
Citadel
in
this
Town
,
as
hath
been
said
,
it
being
subject
to
suspition
both
by
its
situation
,
and
condition
of
Inhabitants
:
And
the
Citadel
was
by
this
time
in
a
good
forwardness
,
but
it
was
not
as
yet
made
wholly
tenable
,
nor
yet
provided
of
a
sufficient
Garrison
.
This
conjuncture
of
time
being
by
the
Hugonots
observed
,
Monsieur
de
Fama
entred
the
Town
on
the
15.
of
May
with
400
men
:
He
presently
ran
to
the
Town-house
;
and
possessing
himself
of
the
most
commodious
places
to
annoy
the
Citadel
,
he
prepared
with
some
Artillery
,
and
some
other
provisions
to
besiege
it
.
The
Duke
was
beyond
measure
moved
at
this
disorder
;
both
in
regard
of
it self
,
and
for
fear
lest
others
the
like
,
and
peradventure
greater
might
insue
upon
the
same
Frontier
;
where
he
greatly
apprehended
not
only
the
open
practises
of
the
Hugonots
,
but
even
the
secret
ones
which
by
order
or
connivance
of
the
King
of
France
the
very
Catholicks
might
nourish
in
those
parts
.
He
therefore
with
all
speed
sent
such
men
as
were
needfull
to
chase
the
French
forthwith
from
out
that
Town
,
and
to
prevent
the
danger
of
the
coming
in
of
others
to
assist
the
former
.
Alonzo
de
Lumbrales
marched
thitherward
immediately
with
150
Spanish
horse
,
and
was
followed
the
next
day
by
Garzia
de
Gualdes
with
above
one
hundred
more
of
the
same
Nation
.
These
Horse
were
brought
without
any
difficulty
into
the
Citadel
and
time
was
afforded
this
mean
while
for
John
de
Mendosa
General
of
the
Light-horse
,
to
come
with
both
more
Horse
and
Foot
:
he
brought
with
him
also
some
Companies
of
Walloons
,
taken
newly
into
pay
.
So
as
being
entred
with
all
these
men
into
the
Citadel
,
and
charging
vigorously
upon
the
French
,
who
could
not
in
so
short
a
time
be
succoured
from
without
,
nor
sufficiently
fortified
within
,
they
were
first
soon
disordered
,
and
afterwards
put
to
flight
.
Many
of
them
were
slain
,
and
but
few
of
them
would
have
escaped
,
if
the
Kings
men
would
in
that
heat
have
pursued
them
.
But
they
were
no
less
angry
with
the
Townsmen
,
suspecting
that
they
had
favoured
the
French
:
So
as
leaving
these
,
and
falling
on
the
others
,
they
began
to
sack
many
houses
,
and
shed
much
blood
,
not
much
distinguishing
between
such
as
were
guilty
,
and
such
as
were
in
no
fault
at
all
.
The
Duke
had
not
well
recovered
Valentiennes
,
when
he
heard
that
upon
the
same
Frontier
,
by
means
of
some
other
Hugonots
,
who
had
taken
Lodovick
of
Nassaw
for
their
Leader
,
Mons
was
lost
.
And
the
mischiefs
were
already
grown
so
general
on
all
sides
in
Flanders
,
as
it
was
impossible
to
withstand
their
course
any
longer
:
just
as
the
waters
of
an
overswoln
Torrent
,
bearing
down
first
the
lesser
obstacles
,
and
afterwards
the
greater
,
doe
at
last
in
sundry
places
overflow
the
neighbouring
fields
,
and
in
sundry
sorts
make
strange
havock
.
The
Walloon
Provinces
(
as
hath
been
often
said
)
lie
towards
France
:
Henault
is
one
of
the
chiefest
of
them
,
and
Mons
is
the
chiefest
Town
therein
a
noble
City
for
situation
,
Inhabitants
,
and
buildings
.
And
because
it
stood
not
upon
the
very
edge
of
the
Confines
,
but
lay
somewhat
more
inward
,
therefore
was
it
neither
very
well
fortified
,
nor
yet
carefully
guarded
;
though
it
were
of
it self
strongly
situated
,
and
well
provided
with
ditches
,
and
strong
antient
walls
.
Lodovick
drawing
secretly
neer
to
that
Frontier
,
with
a
few
French
Hugonots
,
he
was
let
in
on
the
25.
of
May
,
and
thus
surprised
the
Town
.
Some
other
French
were
first
entred
Mons
under
pretence
of
merchandise
,
with
certain
Fats
full
of
Arms
;
and
had
private
intelligence
with
divers
of
the
Townsmen
.
So
as
the
agreement
being
had
,
they
made
themselves
masters
of
one
of
the
Gates
;
and
killing
him
who
kept
the
keyes
of
it
,
and
driving
away
the
rest
of
the
Corps
de
Gard
,
they
let
in
Lodovick
,
who
to
that
end
had
marched
hard
all
that
night
with
an
hundred
Horse
When
he
was
entred
the
City
,
he
began
to
run
into
every
place
,
and
endeavoured
by
seditious
speeches
to
make
the
people
adhere
to
him
,
hoping
for
more
succour
.
But
no
French
appearing
from
without
,
nor
the
Townsmen
rising
any
way
within
,
he
forewent
almost
assoon
the
hopes
of
making
himself
master
of
the
City
,
as
he
had
assumed
them
,
and
resolved
to
quit
it
:
Nay
he
began
already
to
fear
,
lest
the
people
,
being
almost
all
of
them
Catholicks
,
should
rather
turn
against
him
,
and
either
drive
him
out
,
or
,
to
his
greater
danger
,
take
him
prisoner
.
But
Fortune
which
had
favoured
him
the
first
time
,
did
so
the
second
:
He
was
not
well
gone
out
of
the
Town
,
when
he
met
with
200
other
French
horse
with
foot
en
croupe
,
which
came
to
succour
him
,
being
led
on
by
Monsieur
Genlis
himself
,
who
was
the
chiefest
plotter
of
all
the
Hugonots
upon
that
Frontier
:
So
as
reassuming
courage
,
and
assuring
himself
that
the
gate
by
which
he
was
newly
come
out
,
was
yet
open
,
he
again
entred
the
City
.
And
having
in
the
first
place
possest
himself
of
all
the
Market
places
,
and
chiefest
streets
,
he
summoned
all
the
best
of
the
Town
into
the
Town-house
,
and
endeavoured
to
justifie
his
action
,
honesting
it
with
words
full
of
zeal
towards
the
Country
,
and
of
devotion
towards
the
King
:
but
of
detestation
against
the
Dake
of
Alvas
Government
,
and
the
Spaniards
actions
.
He
afterwards
gave
all
assurance
that
the
City
should
receive
no
outrage
,
nor
be
in
any
sort
damnified
:
and
the
better
to
secure
himself
and
his
men
,
he
seised
upon
all
the
Arms
,
and
Warlike
Ammunition
he
could
any
where
find
.
Then
he
began
with
all
diligence
to
take
order
for
such
things
as
were
requisit
for
the
defence
of
the
City
,
considering
that
the
Duke
of
Alva
would
without
any
delay
,
bend
all
the
Kings
Forces
against
him
.
Genlis
went
himself
in
person
to
sollicite
the
Hugonots
in
France
,
and
to
be
himself
their
Conductor
.
And
Lodovick
was
not
wanting
in
hastning
his
brother
the
Prince
of
Orange
to
come
in
unto
his
succour
from
the
side
of
Germany
,
and
by
so
great
an
acquisition
,
the
better
to
confirm
those
hopes
which
he
conceived
they
had
reason
to
build
upon
of
making
yet
greater
in
a
short
time
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
.
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
BOOK
VI.
The
Contents
.
The
Duke
of
Alva
was
mightily
incenst
at
the
loss
of
Mons.
Other
Insurrections
in
Holland
follow
.
Orange
prepares
to
enter
Flanders
the
second
time
.
The
Duke
of
Alva
makes
a
great
levy
of
men
to
hinder
him
.
Consultations
touching
the
marching
of
the
Kings
Forces
.
Resolution
is
taken
to
besiege
Mons.
Genlis
,
and
other
Hugonots
of
France
,
endeavour
to
bring
in
relief
:
They
are
met
with
by
the
Kings
Forces
,
fought
,
and
routed
.
Orange
enters
Flanders
with
a
great
Army
by
Ghelderland
.
He
takes
and
sacks
Ruremonde
:
He
secures
himself
of
Malines
;
and
staies
his
Camp
in
the
Province
of
Hennault
.
He
is
so
opposed
by
the
Duke
of
Alva
as
he
cannot
relieve
Mons.
He
often
endeavours
therefore
,
but
in
vain
,
to
draw
the
Duke
to
battel
.
Great
confusion
in
the
Prince
of
Orange
his
Army
;
whereupon
the
Duke
takes
occasion
to
make
a
Camisado
by
night
,
wherein
he
succeeds
well
,
and
makes
great
slaughter
.
Orange
retreats
and
passeth
into
Holland
Sundry
troubles
in
that
Province
,
and
in
the
others
beyond
the
Rhine
The
Duke
of
Alva
enters
Mons.
The
Town
of
Goes
is
besieged
by
the
Tumultuaries
,
and
with
memorable
courage
succoured
by
the
Kings
men
.
The
Catholick
Army
in
Brabant
.
Sacks
Malines
.
Recovers
divers
places
in
Ghelderland
.
Takes
and
sacks
Zutfen
;
and
doth
almost
wholly
destroy
Naerden
.
THe
Duke
of
Alva
was
the
more
troubled
for
the
loss
of
Mons
,
in
that
he
did
no
ways
suspect
the
losing
of
it
.
Anno
1572.
He
considered
it
was
not
only
the
prime
City
in
all
the
Province
of
Hennault
,
but
even
one
of
the
chiefest
of
all
Flanders
.
That
from
that
Line
of
the
Confines
which
was
towards
France
,
it
lay
far
enough
inward
in
the
Kings
Territories
,
but
yet
not
so
far
but
that
it
might
be
easily
succour'd
from
without
:
That
it
might
easily
be
made
very
strong
,
being
on
one
side
in
a
very
low
and
spongy
situation
,
and
well
provided
of
Walls
and
Ditches
on
all
other
parts
.
That
being
near
the
very
Province
of
Flanders
,
and
that
of
Brabant
,
it
might
easily
further
the
Tumults
both
in
the
one
and
the
other
of
them
,
and
consequently
make
the
fire
more
lasting
,
which
was
to
be
kindled
in
so
many
parts
He
therefore
with
much
fervency
apply'd
himself
to
the
sudden
regaining
of
it
;
and
hoped
well
therein
,
by
his
having
so
easily
recovered
Valentiennes
.
He
saw
that
Lodovick
of
Nassaw
might
be
succoured
on
two
sides
;
to
wit
,
by
the
way
of
Germany
,
by
the
Forces
which
Orange
prepared
,
and
by
the
way
of
France
by
the
Forces
raised
by
the
Hugonots
;
these
were
doubtlesly
the
nearest
,
and
therefore
likely
to
be
the
speediest
.
The
Duke
therefore
resolved
to
make
his
quickest
opposition
on
this
side
of
France
,
hoping
that
when
he
should
have
interrupted
that
succour
,
he
might
more
easily
impede
the
other
:
but
such
,
and
so
grievous
commotious
happened
suddenly
in
Holland
,
as
they
put
upon
him
new
,
and
greater
necessities
,
and
rendred
him
much
perplext
touching
what
he
was
to
resolve
upon
.
The
Town
of
Eachusen
had
there
led
the
way
first
to
open
disobedience
;
which
Town
lies
very
opportunely
for
situation
,
as
lying
upon
the
point
of
a
great
Gulf
which
the
Sea
makes
in
Holland
,
towards
the
North
;
and
no
less
for
the
quality
thereof
,
and
number
of
shipping
which
are
continually
built
there
,
and
which
makes
it
one
of
the
best
,
and
most
esteemed
Arsenals
of
all
that
Province
.
Nor
was
it
long
ere
other
greater
revolts
followed
:
For
Dort
,
Harlem
,
Leyden
,
Gouda
,
and
almost
all
the
other
Cities
and
chief
Towns
did
at
once
the
like
,
except
Amsterdam
,
which
continued
then
,
and
long
after
in
Allegiance
to
the
King
.
Great
raising
of
Arms
was
likewise
heard
of
in
Germany
;
and
that
Orange
having
past
the
Rhine
,
grew
still
stronger
in
men
,
intending
to
enter
Flanders
again
by
the
same
way
he
did
before
.
To
obviate
so
many
evils
which
threatned
him
in
so
many
several
parts
,
the
Duke
of
Alva
betook
himself
suddenly
to
raise
great
levies
,
both
of
horse
and
foot
;
and
gave
order
for
the
taking
of
5
or
6
thousand
horse
into
pay
in
High
-
Germany
,
the
chief
care
whereof
was
had
by
Henry
Duke
of
Brunswick
,
formerly
imployed
by
the
King
upon
like
occasions
;
by
Salentine
,
Count
of
Isemburg
,
Archbishop
of
Cullen
,
who
shewed
himself
very
faithfull
to
the
Catholick
Cause
and
the
Crown
of
Spain
;
and
by
Peter
Ernestus
Count
of
Mansfield
,
who
came
originally
from
Germany
,
and
who
had
yet
many
friends
and
kindred
of
great
esteem
there
;
he
gave
order
for
the
raising
of
18
thousand
foot
in
six
Regiments
:
to
wit
,
3000
in
the
Upper
,
and
3000
in
the
Lower
Germany
.
The
first
were
taken
into
pay
by
Ottone
Count
of
Erbestein
:
by
George
Baron
of
Fronsberg
,
and
by
Nicholas
Purvighliere
,
all
of
them
natives
of
the
same
Country
.
And
the
latter
by
Giles
Count
of
Barlemonte
;
by
Maximilian
Count
of
Bossu
,
and
by
Lancelot
Count
of
Mega
;
all
of
them
the
Kings
Vassals
in
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
.
These
levies
required
great
store
of
money
,
whereof
the
Duke
was
very
much
exhausted
.
But
he
had
represented
unto
the
King
the
affairs
of
Flanders
to
be
in
so
dangerous
a
condition
,
as
he
was
in
some
sort
presently
furnisht
therewithall
for
his
necessities
:
and
the
King
promised
him
to
see
him
continually
furnisht
with
what
should
be
requisit
for
maintaining
the
Churches
Cause
and
his
own
(
which
was
now
become
one
and
the
same
)
in
those
Provinces
.
The
new
Insurrections
which
had
happened
in
Holland
bore
with
them
very
bad
consequences
,
to
boot
with
the
former
in
Zealand
.
And
the
Novelties
which
had
succeeded
,
and
which
still
grew
greater
in
the
Frontiers
towards
Germany
and
France
,
required
powerfull
and
speedy
remedy
.
The
Duke
of
Alva
consulted
therefore
with
the
chief
Commanders
of
the
Army
,
to
what
part
it
was
best
to
bend
the
Kings
Forces
;
or
if
by
dividing
them
,
they
might
suffice
for
both
occasions
.
'T
was
generally
thought
that
there
were
not
enough
to
be
divided
.
And
as
for
the
turning
to
the
one
or
the
other
place
,
Marshal
Vitelli
,
Camp-Master-General
,
who
was
greatly
esteemed
in
the
Army
,
as
well
for
the
prerogative
of
his
Place
,
as
for
his
Valour
,
was
of
opinion
that
they
were
to
bend
all
their
Forces
immediately
towards
Holland
and
Zealand
.
saying
,
That
by
good
reason
of
War
,
Forces
were
to
be
turned
thither
where
their
imployment
was
of
greatest
consequence
.
And
how
much
did
it
most
import
first
to
secure
the
Maritine
Country
?
That
in
those
parts
which
lay
more
inward
in
the
Country
,
the
people
were
neither
so
infected
with
Heresie
,
nor
so
inclin'd
to
Rebellion
.
And
though
some
loss
might
be
suffered
by
the
Forces
from
Germany
and
France
,
it
was
to
be
hoped
that
they
might
be
easily
regain'd
.
That
the
Hugonots
Forces
were
of
no
substance
of
themselves
;
nor
was
it
to
be
thought
that
the
King
of
France
would
favour
them
,
if
for
what
might
concern
the
good
of
Spain
,
at
least
for
what
might
respect
the
service
of
his
own
Kingdom
,
so
grievously
infested
by
them
.
That
the
heretick
Forces
of
Germany
which
were
to
enter
Flanders
,
were
to
be
esteemed
of
the
same
nature
:
being
tumultuously
raised
,
ill
provided
of
men
,
and
worse
of
money
;
more
ready
to
pillage
then
to
fight
;
and
that
prey
and
pay
failing
,
they
would
soon
forgoe
their
obedience
,
and
insteed
of
carrying
their
Colours
against
their
enemies
,
they
would
turn
them
against
their
Commanders
.
That
for
these
reasons
it
was
to
be
believed
,
that
the
noise
was
greater
then
the
blow
would
be
from
either
of
both
those
parts
:
and
that
those
foreign
Forces
being
soon
scattered
by
the
opposition
made
by
the
Kings
Towns
(
which
to
that
purpose
were
with
all
diligence
suddenly
to
be
munited
)
Mons
would
easily
be
recovered
,
as
also
whatsoever
other
damage
might
insue
in
any
other
part
upon
those
Frontiers
.
But
on
the
contrary
,
how
firmly
was
heresie
radicated
,
both
in
Holland
and
Zealand
?
how
much
were
the
people
alienated
from
their
former
devotion
to
the
Church
,
and
to
the
King
?
That
by
reason
of
the
Sea
and
Rivers
,
Merchandise
did
very
much
abound
there
;
as
also
monies
and
victuals
:
and
that
every
Town
there
was
so
strong
by
Nature
,
that
allow
but
a
little
time
to
Industry
,
every
Pass
would
require
an
Army
to
overcome
it
,
and
every
Siege
almost
an
Age
to
finish
it
.
That
by
the
opportunity
of
the
Sea
,
new
Forces
might
continually
be
sent
unto
the
Rebels
on
those
sides
,
from
Germany
and
France
,
But
especially
from
England
.
And
they
being
Masters
of
the
Maritine
parts
,
what
advantages
might
they
by
other
designes
work
unto
themselves
in
the
more
inward
Countries
?
What
difficulties
would
the
succours
then
meet
withall
which
should
be
sent
by
Sea
from
Spain
to
Flanders
?
Which
succours
were
to
be
esteemed
the
speediest
and
most
profitable
;
the
others-which
were
to
be
expected
by
land
being
so
far
off
,
and
so
chargeable
to
convoy
,
that
Orange
had
long
governd
both
those
Provinces
,
having
great
store
of
wealth
and
adherents
in
them
,
that
therefore
it
was
to
be
believed
,
that
out
of
so
many
considerations
of
his
own
advantage
,
he
would
indeavour
to
lay
the
chief
seat
of
the
Rebellion
there
.
That
therefore
the
Frontiers
towards
Germany
and
France
being
secured
the
best
that
might
be
,
they
were
presently
to
turn
with
all
their
forces
toward
Holland
and
Zealand
.
That
from
thence
the
chiefest
head
of
this
new
Hydra
arose
.
And
that
it
was
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
that
the
hardest
difficulty
being
once
overcome
,
the
rest
would
afterwards
prove
much
more
easie
.
This
opinion
of
Vitelli
was
grounded
upon
very
solid
reasons
.
But
amongst
others
,
Norchermes
was
rather
of
a
different
then
of
a
repugnant
mind
.
He
was
held
to
be
the
ablest
souldier
of
all
those
Provinces
.
He
was
Governor
of
Hennault
,
and
therefore
adding
his
own
privat
ends
to
the
publick
considerations
,
he
propounded
the
recovery
of
Mons
in
the
first
place
.
He
said
,
That
that
City
might
be
recovered
by
a
short
siege
,
and
also
all
the
designes
which
Orange
and
the
Hugonots
could
have
upon
those
Frontiers
of
Germany
and
France
be
easily
broken
.
That
turning
the
Kings
Forces
suddenly
from
thence
,
upon
Holland
and
Zealand
,
they
might
be
there
time
enough
to
allay
the
Rebellion
which
was
there
begun
.
Nor
was
this
resolution
to
be
taken
so
much
out
of
conveniency
,
as
out
of
necessity
.
That
the
loss
of
Mons
was
of
too
great
importance
:
That
by
the
opportunity
of
its
situation
,
the
Enemy
might
make
it
very
strong
,
and
make
it
as
it
were
a
Piazzad
Armi
,
from
whence
they
might
infest
the
whole
Countrie
of
Walloon
,
and
also
the
two
neighbouring
Provinces
of
Brabant
and
Flanders
,
which
were
the
two
largest
,
and
most
opulent
Provinces
of
all
the
Low-Countries
.
And
how
could
they
be
sure
,
but
that
so
many
Forces
of
the
Enemy
might
make
further
progress
in
those
Frontiers
?
That
it
was
not
possible
to
furnish
all
the
Kings
Towns
in
those
parts
with
all
things
necessary
.
And
though
the
chiefest
should
make
resistance
,
doubtlesly
the
weaker
would
not
be
able
to
do
it
;
which
notwithstanding
being
quickly
fortified
by
the
Enemy
,
would
make
way
for
their
further
entrance
on
other
sides
into
the
Kings
Provinces
.
How
much
would
they
then
molest
the
Countrie
every
where
?
and
what
other
commodities
would
they
there
receive
whereby
to
maintain
themselves
?
the
Towns
would
then
be
burnt
on
all
sides
,
the
fields
fill'd
with
amazement
,
the
Inhabitants
with
horror
,
and
to
boot
with
the
prejudice
the
Kings
affairs
should
suffer
,
how
much
should
he
thereby
suffer
in
his
honour
?
In
my
opinion
then
,
we
must
in
the
first
place
recover
what
is
lost
,
and
seek
to
prevent
other
greater
losses
,
which
our
Enemies
may
occasion
unto
us
in
our
Frontiers
upon
Germany
and
France
.
This
being
done
,
all
the
Kings
Forces
may
the
easilier
march
to
the
reducing
of
Holland
and
Zealand
to
their
former
obedience
.
One
success
will
bring
on
another
,
and
we
ought
to
expect
as
good
successe
in
the
second
,
as
we
have
reason
to
hope
for
in
the
first
.
The
Duke
was
of
this
opinion
.
He
thought
he
should
be
able
to
settle
the
Kings
affairs
so
soon
in
one
place
,
as
he
might
have
time
enough
to
secure
them
on
the
other
.
To
the
which
he
was
the
more
incited
out
of
a
desire
not
to
permit
the
French
to
nestle
so
much
as
any
one
minute
in
Flanders
.
And
no
less
out
of
the
bitter
hatred
which
he
and
the
Prince
of
Orange
bore
each
to
other
,
as
well
for
privat
as
publick
respects
,
as
hath
been
said
.
He
therefore
desired
to
oppose
him
as
soon
as
might
be
;
and
to
drive
him
now
again
out
of
the
Countrie
more
shamefully
then
he
had
done
before
.
The
business
of
Mons
being
then
resolved
on
,
he
forthwith
dispatcht
away
some
Troops
of
horse
thitherward
,
to
hinder
the
coming
of
any
others
thither
from
France
;
and
sent
afterwards
his
son
Frederick
de
Tolledo
thither
with
4000
foot
,
and
800
horse
,
accompanied
by
Vitelli
and
Norchermes
.
Towards
the
end
of
June
these
people
appeared
within
sight
of
the
City
:
and
possessing
themselves
of
the
fittest
places
round
about
it
,
did
as
it
were
besiege
it
at
a
large
distance
.
The
City
of
Mons
receives
its
name
from
its
situation
,
which
in
that
Language
signifies
a
Mountain
,
or
Hill
;
but
the
rise
of
the
earth
is
there
so
gentle
,
as
it
cannot
well
be
said
to
be
mountainous
.
'T
is
a
very
Noble
City
,
as
well
for
the
concourse
of
people
,
as
for
Commerce
:
it
hath
many
good
houses
in
it
,
and
there
sits
the
Kings
Councel
,
which
administers
Justice
to
the
Countrie
;
all
which
Prerogatives
gives
it
the
precedency
over
all
other
Towns
of
that
Province
.
It
commands
large
and
spacious
fields
round
about
it
,
which
may
be
questioned
whether
they
abound
more
in
Pasture
or
Tillage
.
Nor
is
the
Territory
thereof
less
rich
in
Woods
;
nor
generally
indeed
all
the
rest
of
the
Province
.
The
City
is
stronger
by
natural
situation
,
then
by
manual
industry
.
It
is
cut
thorough
on
the
lower
side
by
a
little
rivolet
called
Trulla
,
which
as
soon
as
it
goes
out
of
it
,
fals
into
another
somewhat
bigger
,
called
Hayne
;
which
crossing
through
the
Province
,
before
it
be
gotten
quite
out
,
fals
likewise
into
the
Scheld
.
The
besieged
this
mean
while
sought
only
how
to
furnish
themselves
with
victuals
,
which
they
were
not
well
provided
of
.
The
Harvest
was
then
ripe
;
wherefore
they
determined
to
make
a
stout
sally
,
thereby
to
afford
leasure
for
the
cutting
down
of
the
nearest
Corn
,
and
for
the
bringing
of
it
into
the
City
.
The
Kings
men
were
not
backwards
in
opposing
them
,
so
as
a
very
fierce
skirmish
insued
.
But
fresh
succours
coming
still
into
the
latter
,
the
defendants
were
forc'd
at
last
to
retreat
,
and
Vitelli
as
he
was
pursuing
them
,
was
shot
with
a
musquet
in
the
leg
.
Genlis
was
not
this
mean
while
idle
on
the
French
behalf
:
he
had
with
very
great
diligence
gathered
together
a
considerable
strength
of
horse
and
foot
,
wherewith
he
marched
speedily
to
relieve
the
besieged
.
The
Province
of
Hennault
,
looks
towards
the
South
on
Champania
and
Picardy
in
France
,
so
as
the
speediest
and
easiest
succour
was
hoped
for
from
thence
.
Genlis
his
designe
was
to
draw
so
near
Mons
,
as
that
he
might
put
thereinto
a
good
number
of
soldiers
,
and
then
to
go
himself
with
the
rest
of
his
Forces
,
and
joyn
with
the
Prince
of
Orange
.
The
Admiral
Coligni
,
who
was
the
principal
Architecture
of
all
the
plots
hatched
by
the
Hugonots
as
well
within
France
,
as
out
of
it
,
had
exhorted
him
,
to
goe
immediately
to
find
out
Orange
.
Count
Lodovick
had
signified
the
like
unto
him
from
Mons
;
both
of
them
being
of
opinion
that
the
body
of
the
Army
conducted
by
Orange
being
rendred
so
much
the
greater
,
that
City
might
be
the
easilyer
succoured
.
But
Genlis
persisting
in
his
own
opinion
,
would
needs
pursue
it
;
so
took
his
way
through
Picardy
to
the
Confines
of
Hennault
.
Frederick
being
advertised
hereof
,
resolved
by
Vitelli's
advice
,
to
incounter
him
,
and
fight
him
before
he
should
get
into
the
Kings
Countrie
.
When
the
Kings
men
were
come
to
the
River
Heyne
,
and
heard
that
the
Enemy
began
to
appear
out
of
a
Wood
,
near
the
Town
Hoterage
,
they
marched
towards
them
,
and
by
a
skirmish
kept
them
at
first
somewhat
farther
from
the
Wood
,
and
from
the
Town
.
Here
the
skirmish
was
turn'd
into
parties
,
and
the
parties
into
a
battel
.
The
French
seeing
the
necessity
of
fighting
,
made
two
squadrons
of
their
foot
,
and
but
one
of
their
horse
,
placing
them
all
according
as
best
fitted
the
situation
of
the
Wood
and
of
field-room
.
The
Kings
foot
were
likewise
divided
into
two
bodies
,
which
were
seconded
to
the
best
advantage
by
the
horse
.
Vitelli
,
who
by
reason
of
his
wound
,
was
brought
into
the
field
in
a
chair
,
not
without
great
pain
and
danger
,
ordered
the
battel
.
Fulian
Romero
,
a
Spanish
Camp-Master
,
and
one
of
known
valour
and
experience
,
had
the
charge
of
the
Van.
Here
they
fell
to
it
;
but
the
fight
continued
not
long
;
the
circumstances
whereof
being
well
considered
,
it
might
rather
be
called
an
Incounter
then
a
Battel
.
The
French
did
not
look
to
be
so
soon
faced
by
the
Kings
men
,
and
therefore
came
not
so
well
prepared
to
fight
as
't
was
needfull
they
should
have
been
,
that
they
might
have
disputed
the
victory
better
then
they
did
.
Being
vigorously
set
upon
by
the
Kings
men
,
they
made
at
first
some
resistance
:
but
their
first
force
suddenly
failing
,
they
fell
soon
into
disorder
:
and
for
the
rest
,
't
was
nothing
but
slaughter
and
flight
.
They
suffered
more
by
the
Country
people
afterwards
,
then
they
did
at
first
by
the
souldiers
.
For
many
Country
people
of
those
frontiers
having
followed
the
Spanish
Camp
,
fell
bitterly
upon
the
French
after
their
defeat
,
suffering
few
of
them
to
escape
,
and
fully
revenging
themselves
for
the
losses
their
Country
had
suffered
by
this
their
march
.
The
common
opinion
was
that
Genlis
had
with
him
about
7000
foot
,
and
1000
horse
;
whereof
a
third
part
together
with
the
loss
of
almost
all
their
Colours
,
were
either
slain
or
taken
prisoners
.
Genlis
himself
was
taken
prisoner
,
and
Monsieur
de
Genisack
,
who
Commanded
the
horse
,
and
another
Chieftain
of
the
Hugonots
of
good
quality
,
called
the
Ringrave
.
The
Baron
of
Ranti
,
and
one
Giumella
,
both
of
them
foot
Colonels
,
were
slain
in
the
battel
.
These
were
the
chief
of
the
Hugonots
Camp
:
all
the
rest
of
their
men
,
what
by
being
slaughtered
by
the
Country
people
,
and
what
through
terror
of
the
discomfeiture
,
were
reduced
to
so
weak
a
remainder
,
as
they
could
not
be
any
more
serviceable
to
the
Hugonots
neither
within
,
nor
without
the
Kingdom
.
Genlis
was
carried
to
the
Castel
of
Antwerp
,
where
he
soon
after
fell
sick
and
died
.
Very
few
were
found
missing
of
the
Kings
Camp
,
and
of
those
,
not
any
one
of
quality
.
Thus
ended
the
succour
brought
by
the
French
Hugonots
:
whose
unfortunate
success
,
was
a
presage
of
that
no
less
unhappy
event
which
was
soon
after
seen
,
both
in
the
Army
Commanded
by
Orange
,
and
in
the
siege
sustained
by
his
brother
.
The
fight
was
not
many
miles
distant
from
the
City
:
so
as
the
Kings
party
returned
suddenly
to
the
siege
.
And
Puluighlier
being
come
not
long
after
unto
the
Army
with
4000
foot
,
and
some
horse
,
Frederick
incouraged
by
so
great
an
addition
of
Forces
,
and
by
the
coming
likewise
of
Fronsbergs
horse
,
and
Bracamonts
foot
,
began
very
hotly
to
begirt
the
besieged
.
He
took
up
his
quarters
particularly
in
the
Village
of
Nimy
,
St.
Sinforiano
,
Bertamonte
,
and
Jumampel
,
which
inviron
Mons
;
and
he
indeavoured
to
secure
his
quarters
every
where
the
best
he
could
by
the
Rivers
Heyne
and
Trulla
.
There
was
a
Priory
under
the
Walls
of
Mons
,
well
furnisht
with
Edifices
.
And
because
the
Kings
men
might
be
much
prejudiced
from
thence
,
they
within
the
Town
had
put
a
good
Garison
into
it
,
and
seemed
as
if
they
would
strive
to
defend
it
.
At
which
Frederick
being
moved
,
he
resolved
howsoever
to
take
it
:
but
he
failed
in
his
first
attempt
,
through
the
valiant
resistance
made
by
the
defendants
,
and
by
the
help
they
received
by
the
Cannon
which
were
at
that
time
drawn
out
of
the
City
.
But
returning
the
second
time
with
greater
Forces
,
and
playing
upon
the
place
with
two
pieces
of
Cannon
,
the
Spaniards
prepared
for
the
assault
,
when
the
French
knowing
they
could
no
longer
hold
it
,
forsook
it
,
and
withdrew
themselvs
within
the
Walls
of
the
Town
.
The
Priory
being
lost
,
the
Town
was
more
narrowly
besieged
.
The
Duke
of
Alva
came
at
the
same
time
to
the
Army
,
as
well
to
encourage
the
enterprise
by
being
present
thereat
himself
,
as
to
hasten
whatsoever
was
needfull
to
oppose
Orange
his
designe
of
relieving
Mons
,
and
freeing
his
brother
.
With
him
came
the
Duke
of
Medina-Celi
who
was
then
come
by
sea
to
Flanders
from
Spain
with
fresh
men
;
being
sent
by
the
King
to
succeed
the
Duke
of
Alva
in
that
Government
.
The
Country
had
in
these
dayes
contributed
a
great
sum
of
money
more
then
usual
,
so
as
the
Army
was
much
increased
by
their
arrival
,
and
by
the
new
Levies
of
Flanders
,
and
much
more
by
those
that
were
raised
in
Germany
;
to
boot
that
,
set
the
chief
Garrisons
aside
,
all
the
old
Souldiery
were
ordered
to
come
to
the
Camp
.
The
Duke
therefore
presently
prepared
divers
Batteries
and
Trenches
,
where
it
was
easiest
to
fall
down
into
the
Ditches
;
and
the
City-walls
began
already
to
be
furiously
plaid
upon
from
sundry
sides
.
The
greatest
part
of
the
Canon
were
placed
against
the
gate
Bartimonte
,
and
against
a
Ravelin
which
fenc'd
it
:
the
Battery
was
one
day
so
fierce
,
as
some
of
the
Peeces
broke
,
and
the
Ravelin
was
almost
quite
level'd
.
But
the
resistance
and
valour
of
those
within
was
no
less
.
Monsieur
de
la
Nue
was
with
Lodovick
,
a
man
of
great
valour
,
and
the
best
esteemed
of
any
that
was
then
in
France
of
the
Hugonot
Faction
:
the
defence
of
Mons
past
chiefly
through
his
hands
,
and
by
his
directions
and
therefore
the
besieged
failed
not
to
do
what
in
them
lay
for
their
best
advantage
.
Fearing
therefore
to
lose
that
place
,
they
made
a
Work
more
inward
,
and
placed
two
Culverins
upon
it
;
and
prejudicing
the
Kings
men
greatly
thereby
,
they
forced
them
to
proceed
more
cautiously
in
their
assault
which
they
design'd
against
that
side
.
But
though
they
were
not
wanting
in
defending
themselves
the
best
and
most
resolutely
that
they
could
,
yet
their
chiefest
hopes
lay
in
their
succor
from
Orange
:
who
being
already
upon
his
march
with
a
powerful
Army
raised
almost
wholly
in
Germany
,
was
got
into
the
Low-Countries
by
Ghelderland
,
and
made
towards
Ruremond
.
He
intended
to
use
only
fair
means
,
and
not
force
,
to
be
accommodated
with
victuals
by
that
City
,
thinking
he
should
not
so
easily
win
it
;
nor
was
he
willing
to
waste
his
time
and
forces
before
it
,
to
the
prejudice
of
his
chief
design
,
which
was
to
relieve
Mons
as
soon
as
might
be
,
and
afterwards
to
make
there
a
great
Magazine
of
Arms.
He
therefore
friendly
intreated
those
Citizens
to
accommodate
him
with
victuals
and
other
things
which
his
Army
wanted
.
But
they
answering
more
boldly
then
they
ought
to
have
done
,
and
not
measuring
their
Forces
by
their
words
,
gave
him
a
flat
denial
.
He
did
not
expect
such
an
answer
,
so
as
he
grew
much
incensed
;
and
to
his
anger
necessity
was
joyned
,
for
his
people
suffered
already
in
many
things
.
There
were
not
Hereticks
wanting
in
the
City
,
and
they
desired
to
see
it
in
Orange
his
possession
,
who
had
formerly
held
some
intelligence
with
them
to
that
purpose
.
Practises
being
then
renewed
within
,
and
the
men
prepared
without
,
he
made
a
fierce
assault
upon
one
of
the
Gates
,
which
with
equal
valour
was
defended
by
those
within
:
who
shewed
the
like
stoutness
twice
after
,
when
Orange
renewed
twice
his
assaults
.
In
the
heat
of
this
resistance
which
the
Catholick
defendants
made
,
the
Heretick
Townsmen
making
use
of
opportunity
,
possest
themselves
of
another
gate
,
and
thereby
let
them
in
that
were
without
.
Orange
either
could
not
,
or
would
not
hinder
the
sacking
of
the
City
:
withheld
perhaps
on
one
side
,
by
judging
it
was
not
fit
to
use
examples
of
cruelty
,
when
the
Flemish
did
most
expect
clemency
;
and
inforst
on
the
other
side
to
provide
for
the
necessities
of
his
people
,
which
since
he
was
not
able
to
satisfie
with
pay
,
he
must
supply
the
want
thereof
by
plunder
.
But
sacking
was
the
least
misery
which
Ruremond
suffered
:
For
the
Hereticks
with
unheard
of
barbarism
,
mingling
slaughter
with
pillage
,
grew
cruel
to
all
sexes
and
all
ages
,
especially
against
Church-men
and
Church-adornments
.
By
the
taking
of
Ruremond
,
Orange
got
another
City
in
those
parts
,
which
gave
him
a
secure
pass
over
the
Mause
.
He
turn'd
from
hence
to
Malines
,
which
was
already
wrought
to
be
at
his
devotion
,
by
Monsieur
de
Dorp
:
so
as
he
put
a
good
Garrison
thereinto
of
High-Dutch
.
In
his
march
he
likewise
made
himself
master
of
many
other
places
of
lesser
consideration
:
And
being
come
to
Lovain
,
desired
to
be
there
received
.
But
meeting
with
more
stiffness
in
the
Citizens
then
he
expected
,
and
fearing
that
he
should
lose
too
much
time
in
staying
to
force
it
,
he
resolved
to
accept
of
a
certain
sum
of
money
,
which
the
City
was
contented
to
give
him
.
Thus
leaving
Brabant
,
he
came
in
the
beginning
of
September
into
Henault
;
and
here
he
mustered
his
Army
.
His
Forces
consisted
,
as
it
was
said
,
of
16000
Foot
,
and
9000
Horse
;
all
of
them
Germans
,
except
some
French
and
Walloons
.
He
was
aided
by
the
success
of
a
business
which
had
happened
a
little
before
in
favour
of
his
adherents
in
Zealand
,
to
move
sooner
then
he
himself
had
thought
.
A
great
many
Flemish
ships
were
at
this
time
returned
from
Lisbone
richly
laden
;
and
out
of
choice
rather
then
necessity
,
they
put
in
according
to
their
custom
at
Flushing
not
knowing
till
then
any
thing
of
the
new
revolutions
which
had
hapned
there
.
The
Inhabitants
of
that
Town
being
masters
of
so
great
a
booty
,
made
suddenly
monies
thereof
,
and
sent
the
greatest
part
to
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
just
when
he
stood
in
most
need
,
to
assemble
his
men
together
,
and
make
them
march
.
But
the
greater
his
Army
was
,
the
greater
was
his
difficulty
in
maintaining
them
:
For
neither
had
he
sufficient
monies
to
that
end
,
nor
any
authority
grounded
upon
command
,
but
only
upon
intreaties
.
He
came
with
the
like
resolutions
as
before
,
to
wit
,
to
doe
all
he
could
to
draw
the
Duke
to
battel
;
hoping
at
least
thereby
to
find
some
means
to
succour
Mons
the
more
easily
.
On
the
other
side
,
as
the
Dukes
ends
were
clean
otherwise
,
so
did
his
resolutions
appear
to
be
.
He
as
before
,
desired
to
beat
Orange
by
the
Arms
of
his
own
Necessity
:
so
as
despairing
of
Battel
,
and
no
less
of
succour
,
and
forced
by
disaccommodations
and
sufferings
,
he
should
at
last
confess
himself
overcome
,
by
returning
discomfited
.
The
Duke
doubted
towards
which
part
Orange
would
betake
himself
.
The
speediest
and
shortest
way
was
towards
Nimi
and
St.
Sinforiano
.
Between
these
two
Villages
stands
a
Wood
;
and
therefore
the
Duke
used
all
needful
diligence
to
fortifie
all
those
places
,
so
to
hinder
his
passage
on
that
side
.
Which
Orange
hearing
of
,
he
changed
his
way
,
and
turning
Eastward
,
past
by
Perone
a
Village
some
two
leagues
distant
from
Mons
;
and
fording
without
any
difficulty
over
the
Heyn
and
Trulla
,
he
marched
towards
the
other
part
of
the
City
,
drawing
straight
upon
Jumampel
.
The
ground
was
here
a
little
more
hilly
then
in
other
parts
thereabouts
,
and
was
therefore
thought
less
easie
to
fortifie
;
and
therefore
Orange
judged
he
might
soonest
succour
the
besieged
on
that
side
.
But
as
soon
as
the
Duke
had
discovered
this
design
,
he
turn'd
most
of
his
men
suddenly
thitherward
,
and
resolved
to
raise
a
Fort
there
:
which
was
done
with
all
speed
,
and
the
Duke
Medina
celi
took
particular
care
of
it
.
To
boot
with
the
Fort
,
which
was
provided
of
Artillery
the
better
to
entertain
the
Enemy
on
that
side
,
the
Duke
surrounded
his
Camp
on
that
side
too
with
a
Trench
.
Having
thus
secured
himself
,
and
having
a
watchfull
eye
over
all
things
,
he
commanded
upon
severest
punishment
that
no
man
should
stir
from
the
Squadrons
without
his
order
,
nor
should
in
any
manner
whatsoever
offer
to
fight
.
Orange
was
this
mean
while
drawn
neer
this
place
:
And
having
sent
his
brother
Henry
a
little
before
,
who
was
a
gallant
Youth
,
with
fifty
Horse
,
to
learn
some
news
of
the
Spanish
Camp
,
he
met
with
almost
as
many
which
the
Duke
of
Alva
had
sent
out
towards
the
Enemy
to
the
same
purpose
.
A
bloody
skirmish
was
had
between
these
two
Parties
of
Horse
,
wherein
the
Dukes
men
coming
off
with
somewhat
the
worse
,
Orange
came
up
soon
after
with
his
whole
Army
,
and
offered
the
Duke
battel
.
But
he
,
still
more
stedfast
in
his
first
resolution
,
kept
all
his
men
in
great
order
within
their
Trenches
,
suffering
only
the
Artillery
to
play
upon
the
Enemy
,
who
did
the
like
upon
the
Spanish
camp
.
Orange
took
up
his
Quarters
afterwards
at
Querenon
a
Village
not
far
from
Jumampel
,
and
endeavoured
divers
times
to
provoke
the
Duke
to
fight
.
To
this
end
he
greatly
annoyed
the
Kings
Camp
with
continual
thunder
of
Cannon
;
he
endeavoured
to
keep
them
from
forrage
or
victuals
,
and
sallied
out
in
skirmishes
as
oft
as
he
could
,
so
to
provoke
them
to
battel
the
sooner
;
wherein
,
having
much
the
greater
number
of
Horse
,
he
hoped
to
be
Victor
.
There
were
some
with
the
Duke
,
who
advised
to
fight
the
Enemy
,
shewing
how
much
his
men
did
exceed
the
others
in
valour
;
saying
,
That
victories
were
not
won
by
numbers
,
but
by
worth
.
How
oft
had
their
first
Squadrons
born
it
away
?
nay
,
how
oft
their
first
Files
?
What
comparison
was
there
to
be
made
between
new
tumultuary
base
people
,
such
as
were
the
Enemy
;
and
old
Souldiers
,
so
well
disciplin'd
,
and
so
nobly
born
as
were
his
?
Let
him
then
go
out
of
the
Trenches
:
and
fighting
in
so
just
a
cause
,
and
with
such
valiant
men
,
he
might
be
sure
to
overcome
.
The
Archbishop
of
Cullen
was
particularly
of
this
opinion
;
who
being
of
a
warlike
mind
,
was
come
in
person
into
the
Camp
.
But
the
Duke
,
still
firm
to
his
old
Maxim
,
not
to
fight
with
Fortune
,
which
in
all
humane
affairs
is
ever
fickle
,
but
especially
in
affairs
of
war
and
battel
,
answered
in
words
befitting
such
a
Commander
:
That
the
end
of
those
who
govern
an
Army
,
was
alwaies
to
overcome
,
but
not
alwaies
to
fight
.
And
that
he
should
have
fought
sufficiently
,
when
he
should
have
overcome
.
Orange
being
thus
deluded
of
all
hopes
of
bringing
it
to
a
day
of
battel
,
apply
I
himself
wholly
to
the
relief
;
and
the
Duke
wholly
to
keep
him
from
it
:
and
this
was
the
chiefest
indeavor
of
them
both
.
Orange
propounded
unto
himself
the
consequences
of
preserving
such
a
place
as
Mons
was
:
and
the
Duke
the
importancy
of
re-possessing
himself
of
it
.
Orange
had
assur'd
his
friends
that
he
would
succor
and
relieve
it
;
and
the
other
had
signified
no
less
assurance
in
Spain
that
he
would
hinder
him
from
so
doing
.
Each
of
them
argue
the
future
from
the
present
success
.
And
warring
one
against
the
other
,
rather
out
of
privat
hatred
,
then
the
publick
respect
,
each
of
them
fervently
desired
to
compass
their
ends
with
reputation
and
glory
,
the
more
to
thwart
the
adversaries
designe
with
loss
and
dishonour
.
Orange
was
much
afflicted
to
find
himself
amidst
the
aforesaid
necessities
,
which
did
foretoken
that
if
he
did
not
very
speedily
relieve
Mons
,
his
Army
would
immediately
moulder
away
:
he
had
no
money
to
maintain
it
,
nor
was
it
any
longer
nourishable
by
rapine
;
and
fearing
every
day
lest
the
souldier
might
mutiny
,
he
knew
that
in
such
a
case
his
own
forces
would
be
more
prejudiciall
to
him
then
those
of
his
enemies
.
And
doubtlesly
he
ran
hazard
either
of
being
brought
into
great
agony
by
his
own
men
,
by
actual
imprisonment
,
or
through
greater
perfidiousness
and
avarice
,
of
being
delivered
up
into
the
Duke
of
Alva's
hands
,
which
was
the
most
hideous
thing
his
thoughts
could
suggest
unto
him
.
Without
any
further
delay
then
,
chusing
out
2000
of
his
best
horse
and
1000
of
his
best
foot
,
he
sent
them
with
great
resolution
towards
that
part
where
he
thought
they
might
easilyest
enter
Mons
,
on
the
side
of
Jumampel
.
He
divided
the
horse
into
two
squadrons
,
and
by
them
sheltered
the
foot
,
which
he
intended
to
put
into
the
City
;
and
disposed
of
all
the
rest
of
his
Army
so
as
might
serve
upon
any
occasion
which
fortune
might
present
of
battel
.
But
the
Kings
men
who
had
very
well
furnisht
that
pass
before
,
and
especially
with
some
Spanish
Colours
under
Sancio
d'
Avila
,
and
Julian
Romero
,
did
so
gallantly
oppose
the
Assailants
,
and
were
so
advantagiously
seconded
by
the
Artillery
which
from
the
Fort
commanded
the
Champian
,
as
Orange
could
in
no
ways
compass
his
intent
.
The
conflict
was
notwithstanding
very
fierce
,
and
was
accompanied
by
a
double
tempest
of
Canon-shot
,
wherewith
the
Kings
men
played
continually
upon
the
Enemy
both
within
and
without
:
they
being
no
less
playd
upon
by
the
others
likewise
,
both
from
within
and
without
:
but
few
of
the
Spaniards
were
slain
.
Of
the
Enemy
about
300.
Orange
despairing
of
bringing
in
any
relief
on
that
side
,
removed
his
Camp
that
very
night
,
and
lodged
in
the
Village
Hermenes
upon
the
bank
of
Trulla
,
not
far
from
St
Sinforiano
.
The
Duke
of
Alva
turned
such
forces
likewise
as
were
requisite
on
his
side
thitherward
,
to
hinder
the
enemy
from
all
relief
on
that
side
.
Nor
was
it
long
ere
he
made
them
lose
all
hopes
thereof
.
Orange
his
souldiers
were
quartered
in
great
disorder
,
especially
the
Germans
;
all
other
things
also
in
his
Camp
were
in
much
confusion
nor
was
it
any
wonder
:
For
the
souldiers
being
for
the
most
part
pickt
up
here
and
there
,
without
pay
,
or
the
curb
of
discipline
,
they
obeyed
no
longer
then
they
listed
.
The
Duke
of
Alva
was
very
well
informed
of
all
these
disorders
and
wants
amongst
the
enemy
;
which
he
suddenly
made
advantage
of
.
Having
himself
viewed
the
Germans
nearest
quarters
he
resolved
to
assault
them
that
very
night
,
hoping
that
fortune
would
befriend
him
in
their
change
of
quarters
.
He
gave
the
charge
thereof
to
Norchermes
,
who
was
then
very
much
imployed
by
him
in
Vitelli's
absence
,
he
being
gone
out
of
the
Camp
to
be
cured
of
his
wound
.
The
business
insued
thus
:
A
thousand
Spanish
foot
were
pickt
out
and
the
Camp-Master
Romero
was
chosen
to
conduct
them
,
who
though
he
was
very
good
at
Councel
,
yet
was
much
better
at
execution
.
To
these
thousand
Spaniards
as
many
Walloons
were
added
,
to
secure
the
retreat
where
need
should
require
.
In
the
deepest
silence
of
night
the
Kings
men
began
to
move
:
and
that
they
might
be
known
from
the
enemy
in
the
dark
,
they
went
with
snirts
uppermost
.
The
Germans
were
then
in
a
great
deal
of
carelesness
all
of
them
fast
asleep
,
so
as
they
were
slain
before
they
knew
they
were
assaulted
:
they
thought
som
tumult
had
casually
hapned
amongst
them
;
but
being
disdeceived
by
their
wounds
and
bloud
,
and
suddenly
seised
upon
by
confusion
and
fear
they
betook
themselves
rather
to
flight
than
to
fight
.
The
Kings
men
at
the
same
time
they
assaulted
the
Germans
,
the
more
to
increase
their
terror
and
loss
,
had
fired
their
quarters
:
the
fire
burst
forth
on
a
sudden
in
sundry
parts
,
and
burnt
many
of
the
enemies
.
So
as
it
was
questionable
whether
more
of
them
perisht
by
the
Sword
,
Fire
,
or
Water
,
whereinto
many
of
them
did
blindly
precipitate
themselves
.
So
to
shun
one
death
met
with
another
:
and
the
Kings
men
having
continu'd
slaughter
a
good
while
,
they
were
forced
at
last
to
retreat
,
for
the
Enemies
Camp
was
by
this
time
in
Arms.
In
this
action
about
500
Germans
were
lost
;
and
some
few
of
the
Spaniards
,
who
not
observing
well
their
orders
,
were
either
borne
away
with
too
much
heat
of
fighting
,
or
were
not
well
acquainted
with
the
places
of
retreat
.
But
the
Enemy
was
hereat
so
affrighted
,
as
forgoing
all
obedience
and
discipline
,
and
leaving
behind
them
great
part
of
their
baggage
,
they
of
their
own
inclination
betook
themselves
presently
to
be
gone
.
They
stormed
against
Orange
for
having
abused
and
betrayed
them
,
and
that
instead
of
returning
home
loaded
with
spoyl
and
booty
,
they
were
now
to
carry
away
nothing
but
sufferings
and
disaccommodations
.
Amidst
these
outcries
which
tasted
more
of
threats
then
complaints
;
Orange
,
being
strangely
confused
,
and
being
reduced
to
a
condition
rather
of
obeying
then
commanding
,
raised
his
Camp
and
marched
towards
Malines
.
The
Duke
was
councelled
by
divers
not
to
let
slip
so
fitting
an
occasion
of
falling
on
the
enemy
whilst
they
retreated
in
disorder
.
But
he
answered
with
the
vulgar
Proverb
;
Let
us
make
a
Bridg
to
them
that
fly
.
and
shew'd
how
that
without
doubt
Orange
would
within
a
few
days
be
forced
to
quit
the
Country
.
That
it
was
sufficient
for
him
that
he
had
compast
his
end
in
the
same
manner
as
he
desired
.
Orange
left
a
strong
Garison
in
Malines
,
intending
to
keep
that
City
,
which
lying
in
the
heart
of
Flanders
,
might
serve
him
for
many
purposes
.
His
Army
afterwards
wholly
disbanding
,
and
he
luckely
escaping
out
of
their
hands
,
whom
he
now
suspected
more
then
the
enemy
,
he
at
last
by
way
of
a
fugitive
,
rather
hiding
himself
then
retiring
,
got
to
Delfe
,
a
City
in
Holland
,
there
to
put
on
such
new
resolutions
as
time
and
necessity
should
administer
.
When
Orange
was
gone
from
about
Mons
,
the
Duke
of
Alva
began
narrowlyer
to
begirt
the
besieged
.
He
re-inforced
the
begun
batteries
,
and
used
all
other
necessary
diligence
,
to
the
end
that
being
rid
of
this
siege
,
he
might
the
sooner
also
recover
thole
other
places
which
Orange
had
made
himself
Master
of
.
The
besieged
did
notwithstanding
valiantly
and
constantly
defend
themselves
for
some
days
;
but
at
last
all
hopes
of
succour
failing
them
,
they
resolved
to
yield
,
having
received
such
honourable
conditions
as
upon
such
occasions
are
usually
articled
and
agreed
upon
between
the
vanquishers
and
vanquished
▪
Count
Lodovick
went
sick
out
of
Mons
;
and
passing
into
Holland
to
see
his
brother
,
he
departed
suddenly
for
Germany
,
to
move
every
stone
there
which
might
serve
to
disturbe
Flanders
.
Whilst
affairs
went
thus
about
Mons
,
many
important
novelties
had
happened
in
Holland
,
Zealand
and
in
other
places
.
Monsieur
de
Seras
was
Governor
of
Flushing
,
being
sent
thither
,
as
hath
been
said
,
by
the
Prince
of
Orange
:
and
many
hereticks
were
come
from
the
neighbouring
Countries
to
joyn
with
him
.
He
therefore
borne
away
with
greater
designes
,
and
desirous
in
particular
to
lend
his
helping
hand
to
the
besieged
in
Mons
,
by
entring
into
Flanders
,
and
afterwards
into
Hennault
,
betook
himself
thereunto
.
He
gathered
together
3000
foot
,
and
easily
imbarked
them
in
the
maritine
coasts
of
Flanders
he
had
not
notwithstanding
sufficient
Artillery
to
force
any
place
;
wherefore
he
placed
his
hopes
more
in
the
peoples
rising
,
then
in
his
own
forces
.
But
the
Duke
having
used
all
needfull
care
to
secure
that
Province
,
and
Seras
meeting
with
good
resistance
in
all
parts
,
he
came
from
thence
almost
as
soon
as
he
was
entred
,
and
laid
aside
all
thoughts
of
doing
any
good
on
that
side
.
The
chief
end
of
the
tumultuaries
in
Zealand
,
was
to
possess
themselves
of
Midleburg
.
They
thought
that
the
Town
of
Targoes
,
placed
on
the
Northern
parts
of
one
of
those
Islands
,
called
Southbeverlant
,
would
be
a
hindrance
herein
unto
them
.
This
Town
was
guarded
by
some
Spaniards
,
and
Walloons
:
and
Midleburg
might
better
be
relieved
by
the
Kings
men
from
thence
,
then
from
any
other
part
.
Seras
applying
himself
to
get
this
place
,
brought
a
good
number
of
men
with
him
,
and
endeavoured
to
enter
it
by
force
;
but
he
found
such
opposition
,
as
he
soon
forsook
the
enterprise
.
And
being
despised
by
his
own
men
,
for
these
two
unfortunate
successes
,
as
also
for
some
other
things
;
those
of
Flushing
would
no
more
receive
him
,
nor
the
rest
any
longer
follow
him
;
so
as
he
was
fain
to
forgoe
the
Province
with
as
much
shame
as
he
was
at
first
received
thereinto
with
honour
At
the
same
time
that
Count
Lodovick
had
possest
himself
of
Mons
,
the
abovesaid
insurrections
had
happened
in
Holland
;
and
except
it
were
Amsterdam
,
the
whole
Province
was
almost
revolted
.
To
the
Brill
,
where
Lumay
had
raised
the
first
tumults
of
those
parts
,
many
heretick
souldiers
were
come
from
the
neighbouring
Countries
,
especially
from
England
.
People
were
likewise
raised
by
the
Rebels
in
other
parts
of
the
Province
,
who
fortified
divers
other
Passes
which
lay
more
inward
in
the
Countrie
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
be
Masters
of
the
best
Avenues
on
both
sides
.
The
Duke
of
Alva
had
taken
with
him
,
to
the
relief
of
Mons
,
and
to
oppose
Orange
,
almost
all
the
whole
Army
,
as
hath
been
said
,
especially
the
Spaniards
,
in
whom
he
did
most
confide
.
So
as
Holland
being
as
it
were
abandoned
to
the
will
of
the
tumultuaries
,
it
was
no
wonder
,
if
having
so
large
a
field
to
break
forth
in
into
novelties
,
they
were
both
so
easily
contrived
by
them
,
and
so
easily
executed
.
Divers
notable
alterations
to
the
Kings
prejudice
arose
likewise
in
the
contiguous
Provinces
of
Utricht
,
Friesland
,
Overisel
,
Groninghen
and
Zutfen
.
At
Orange
his
entrance
into
Flanders
,
many
of
the
chiefest
places
in
each
of
them
,
followed
him
and
his
fortune
,
not
meeting
with
almost
any
opposition
by
the
Kings
men
.
And
the
people
baited
by
the
spetious
titles
of
common
good
,
run
almost
from
all
places
to
assist
his
cause
as
if
it
had
been
their
own
.
The
Count
de
Berg
,
one
of
the
chiefest
Lords
of
all
the
Low-Countries
,
had
married
a
sister
of
the
Prince
of
Orange
;
who
had
great
adherencies
particularly
in
Friesland
and
the
parts
thereabouts
.
He
was
likewise
apparently
inclin'd
to
favour
heresie
,
and
joyned
with
Orange
no
less
in
Councel
then
in
Bloud
.
He
therefore
came
into
the
aforesaid
Province
beyond
the
Rhine
at
the
same
time
that
Orange
past
from
them
to
the
other
more
inward
Provinces
,
and
made
divers
places
of
importance
rise
,
and
placed
Garrisons
in
some
of
them
which
were
most
considerable
either
for
their
Situation
or
Inhabitants
:
amongst
others
the
City
of
Zutfen
was
fallen
into
his
hands
,
which
gives
the
name
to
that
Province
.
and
which
being
seated
on
the
River
Isel
,
is
held
for
one
of
the
chiefest
of
all
those
parts
.
He
had
taken
and
sackt
the
Town
of
Amersfort
,
upon
the
Frontiers
of
Holland
;
and
indeavoured
thus
to
draw
the
people
by
force
,
where
they
would
not
of
themselves
be
wrought
unto
it
,
to
joyn
with
him
,
Orange
,
and
the
other
Flemish
exiles
.
It
is
not
to
be
believed
how
ill
they
observed
their
promise
which
Orange
in
the
aforementioned
Manifesto
made
to
the
Catholicks
in
point
of
Religion
:
For
the
first
thing
the
hereticks
did
when
they
were
entred
into
any
Town
,
was
to
violate
this
promise
:
nay
growing
more
outragious
then
ordinarily
against
Ecclesiasticks
,
and
especially
against
Votaries
;
not
content
to
use
scorn
,
they
proceeded
to
rapine
,
to
imprisonment
,
to
torments
,
and
with
unheard
of
cruelties
,
even
to
death
.
The
end
,
which
to
the
praise
of
Martyrdom
,
some
Franciscan
Votaries
made
in
the
Towns
of
Alckmar
and
Gorcham
,
was
very
memorable
.
The
affairs
of
the
abovesaid
Provinces
were
at
this
pass
when
Mons
was
delivered
into
the
Duke
of
Alva's
hands
.
A
little
before
this
siege
was
ended
,
the
Tumultuaries
in
the
heat
of
the
advantages
they
had
gotten
,
and
whilst
the
Duke
was
busied
about
Mons
with
all
the
Kings
forces
,
had
resolved
to
attempt
the
taking
of
Tergoes
in
Zealand
:
They
despaired
of
getting
Middleburgh
,
if
they
had
not
Tergoes
first
.
Putting
therefore
8000
Foot
together
,
many
whereof
were
French
,
Germans
,
and
English
;
and
being
provided
of
Artillery
to
batter
,
they
shipt
the
one
and
the
other
at
Flushing
,
with
all
other
things
necessary
for
the
enterprise
:
and
from
thence
went
to
the
Island
of
Southbevolant
,
and
incamped
themselves
underneath
Tergoes
.
Isidore
Pacceco
commanded
such
of
the
Kings
men
as
were
there
,
consisting
of
little
less
then
400
Foot
,
part
Spaniards
,
part
Walloons
.
And
because
one
of
the
gallantest
resistance
was
there
made
that
hath
been
seen
in
all
this
war
,
and
the
Town
still
preserv'd
by
one
of
the
most
memorable
succours
that
ever
was
read
of
either
in
antient
or
modern
History
,
methinks
I
may
be
permitted
to
be
a
little
more
diligent
in
the
narration
of
the
whole
,
then
the
brevity
which
we
would
willingly
follow
doth
allow
of
.
Where
the
Scheld
falls
from
the
more
inward
parts
of
the
Land
,
gliding
for
a
good
space
along
the
Confines
of
Brabant
and
Flanders
,
it
comes
at
once
out
of
both
those
Provinces
,
and
at
the
coming
out
divides
it self
into
two
large
branches
:
The
one
bends
towards
the
North
,
and
retains
the
name
of
Scheld
,
the
other
turns
towards
the
West
,
and
is
called
Honte
.
Here
both
of
them
growing
greater
as
they
draw
nearer
the
Ocean
,
before
they
fall
thereinto
,
they
joyn
together
in
divers
spacious
Gulfs
;
amongst
which
the
Islands
of
Zealand
are
rather
buried
then
raised
up
,
so
low
are
they
seated
,
and
so
oft
doth
the
Sea
do
mischief
there
.
This
low
situation
is
notwithstanding
endeavoured
to
be
remedied
by
the
Inhabitants
with
exceeding
high
and
firm
banks
.
But
this
remedy
doth
not
always
avail
:
of
which
the
Island
of
Zuitbevolant
,
which
now
we
speak
of
,
hath
had
sad
experience
it
having
in
former
times
been
one
of
the
greatest
and
best
populated
of
all
the
Zealands
Islands
.
'T
is
said
that
in
the
year
:
532
the
Sea
rose
with
one
of
the
terriblest
tempests
that
was
ever
seen
in
those
parts
;
and
that
rending
the
banks
asunder
,
and
bearing
down
whatsoever
withstood
it
,
it
overflowed
from
the
one
side
to
the
other
,
and
did
actually
drown
a
great
part
of
the
Island
,
to
the
utter
and
horrible
destruction
both
of
men
and
beasts
,
and
a
great
number
of
intire
Villages
,
which
were
miserably
swallowed
up
by
that
deluge
.
This
chance
hapned
on
that
side
which
lies
neerest
Brabant
and
Flanders
;
this
being
the
first
Island
which
the
Scheld
in
forming
its
abovesaid
branches
,
cuts
off
and
divides
from
the
Continent
.
Yet
that
Angle
which
lieth
neerest
the
firm
land
,
remained
still
unprejudiced
,
and
is
yet
inhabited
:
So
as
by
an
easie
passage
which
the
Scheld
gives
there
way
unto
,
as
many
Souldiers
as
you
please
may
be
conveyed
from
each
of
the
forenamed
Provinces
.
On
the
West
the
Island
looks
towards
Flanders
,
on
the
North
towards
Brabant
and
on
this
side
stands
Tergoes
,
and
might
therefore
easiliest
be
relieved
from
thence
.
Tergoes
is
a
small
Town
,
better
munited
by
nature
then
by
art
,
being
fenced
on
the
one
side
by
the
Scheld
,
upon
whose
banks
it
is
situated
;
it
is
invironed
on
another
part
with
certain
marish
grounds
;
and
the
defendants
had
fortified
it
on
the
weakest
side
which
lies
towards
the
firm
land
.
When
the
Enemies
were
incamped
about
it
,
they
were
very
diligent
in
their
strait
besieging
it
.
Nor
did
the
Kings
men
forbear
making
divers
sallies
to
hinder
the
out-works
,
so
as
at
the
first
many
were
slain
on
both
sides
,
wherein
those
within
shewed
notable
valour
and
courage
.
But
the
Enemy
advancing
with
Trenches
and
Batteries
on
divers
sides
,
they
began
to
annoy
the
besieged
very
much
;
and
had
already
made
so
great
a
breach
in
one
of
the
walls
with
their
batteries
,
as
they
thought
they
might
come
to
an
assault
.
Wherefore
selecting
out
their
choise
men
,
they
set
upon
the
Kings
men
:
but
they
met
with
so
stout
resistance
,
as
they
were
forced
to
retreat
with
the
loss
and
wounding
of
many
of
them
:
amongst
which
more
then
one
of
their
chiefest
Captains
.
They
afterwards
made
the
like
trial
in
another
of
their
batteries
,
and
had
the
same
success
.
In
fine
,
those
without
could
not
labour
more
to
offend
,
then
those
within
did
to
defend
.
Behind
one
Work
they
raised
another
;
they
wrought
both
night
and
day
;
women
ran
to
the
Works
as
well
as
men
:
And
although
the
Souldiers
were
but
few
in
number
to
what
was
requisite
,
yet
they
supplied
that
want
by
their
worth
.
Famine
works
oft-times
more
in
Sieges
then
doth
the
Sword
.
The
Enemy
proceeding
no
longer
by
way
of
Assault
,
betook
themselves
to
a
more
slow
opposition
,
hoping
to
reduce
the
besieged
to
such
a
scarcity
of
victuals
,
as
that
they
should
be
forced
to
yield
the
Town
.
This
mean
while
the
Duke
of
Alva
having
taken
Mons
,
did
not
delay
his
resolution
of
succouring
Tergoes
:
He
considered
the
Souldiers
worth
,
the
honour
of
the
enterprise
,
and
the
importancie
of
the
place
;
since
upon
the
loss
or
preservation
thereof
,
the
like
of
Middleburgh
did
consist
.
But
it
was
chiefly
weighed
,
that
by
keeping
possession
of
both
these
places
,
the
King
should
keep
good
footing
still
in
Zealand
,
the
chief
Maritine
Port
of
all
those
Countries
:
to
the
full
obtaining
whereof
,
all
courage
and
industry
was
to
be
imployed
.
He
therefore
charged
Sancio
d'
Avila
and
Christopher
Mandragone
to
endeavour
the
relief
of
the
besieged
with
all
speed
.
Avila
was
Governour
of
the
Castle
of
Antwerp
:
and
from
that
City
,
which
lies
upon
the
Scheld
,
and
not
far
from
the
Island
Zuitbevolant
,
necessary
provisions
for
relief
might
be
better
had
then
from
any
other
part
.
Berghen
ap
Zoom
is
yet
neerer
Tergoes
;
so
as
all
things
necessary
for
the
business
were
appointed
to
be
brought
thither
,
as
the
place
fittest
to
receive
them
from
Antwerp
.
The
resolution
was
,
to
enter
the
North
branch
of
the
Scheld
,
which
keeps
the
name
thereof
,
and
upon
which
Tergoes
stands
,
with
armed
Boats
,
and
to
endeavour
to
effect
their
enterprise
by
that
way
.
Mandragone
,
though
a
Spaniard
,
was
then
the
Walloons
Camp-master
;
but
past
afterwards
to
the
like
,
and
other
greater
imployments
in
his
own
Nation
,
with
such
praise
for
his
valour
,
as
he
after
became
one
of
the
chief
Commanders
thereof
.
A
good
number
of
men
being
then
mustered
to
this
end
,
part
Spaniards
,
part
Germans
,
part
Walloons
,
they
divers
times
endeavoured
at
the
flowing
of
the
Sea
to
advance
by
the
said
branch
of
the
River
,
and
to
convey
in
the
relief
:
but
they
still
found
the
passage
so
possest
by
the
enemy
,
and
with
so
much
stronger
forces
by
Sea
then
theirs
,
as
they
could
not
effect
it
.
Avila
resolved
afterwards
to
bring
some
Peeces
of
Artillery
to
the
banks
of
the
Scheld
,
and
to
try
whether
he
could
thereby
make
the
Enemy
give
way
unto
the
passage
,
so
as
Mandragone
might
at
the
same
time
convey
the
succour
into
Goes
by
water
.
But
this
answered
not
their
expectation
:
For
the
Artillery
being
almost
sunk
in
the
mire
of
those
low
places
,
they
could
not
advance
much
;
wherefore
Mandragone
despaired
likewise
of
doing
any
thing
on
his
part
.
Thus
did
all
hope
of
succour
fail
:
When
Captain
Plumart
,
a
Native
of
that
Country
,
and
very
well
practis'd
therein
,
a
man
of
courage
,
and
who
had
served
the
King
faithfully
,
presented
himself
before
D'
Avila
and
Mandragone
,
and
spake
thus
:
Desperate
advice
is
requisite
in
desperate
enterprises
.
Yet
I
hope
that
which
I
shall
now
propound
will
prove
rather
so
in
shew
then
in
substance
.
Why
shall
not
we
endeavour
the
relief
,
hazarding
to
wade
through
the
drown'd
part
of
the
Island
?
A
passage
of
terrible
length
doubtlesly
;
but
yet
it
may
be
happily
effected
,
if
we
observe
well
to
endeavour
it
at
the
Seas
lowest
ebb
.
I
who
so
boldly
give
the
advice
,
doe
with
the
like
boldness
offer
to
be
my self
the
first
that
will
execute
it
.
The
quality
of
the
man
,
who
was
held
experienced
,
and
known
to
be
faithfull
,
added
some
force
to
his
proposition
,
though
both
Avila
and
Mandragone
thought
it
bore
with
it
important
difficulties
.
They
knew
already
by
experience
,
that
the
Country
which
was
drowned
,
and
through
which
they
were
to
wade
,
was
neer
upon
seven
miles
over
;
that
the
bottom
of
those
drowned
grounds
was
very
muddy
;
that
before
the
inundation
happened
,
there
were
other
running
waters
which
past
through
the
Country
:
That
in
propositions
of
this
nature
,
the
difficulties
proved
alwayes
greatest
in
the
practise
;
and
how
troublesome
would
so
long
a
passage
be
?
what
breast
,
or
what
breath
would
be
able
to
go
through
with
it
?
and
how
could
the
ebbing
and
the
flowing
of
the
Sea
be
so
justly
measured
,
as
that
the
Souldiers
might
not
run
danger
of
being
lost
?
Nor
would
their
dangers
have
here
an
end
:
for
if
the
Enemy
should
either
know
of
,
or
but
suspect
such
a
design
,
they
might
assault
the
Kings
Souldiers
upon
great
advantage
as
they
should
draw
neer
the
dry
land
,
and
slaughtering
them
at
their
pleasure
,
hinder
them
from
fixing
their
foot
there
:
In
which
case
what
would
it
avail
them
to
be
well
gotten
out
of
the
water
,
if
they
must
at
last
be
a
prey
unto
the
sword
of
the
enemy
?
Plumart
did
not
at
all
go
less
,
for
all
these
difficulties
mentioned
by
d'
Avila
and
Mandragone
.
But
still
making
good
his
opinion
,
said
,
his
minde
gave
him
that
the
passage
would
be
safe
,
and
that
he
would
be
the
first
that
would
venture
upon
it
.
That
the
chiefest
importance
lay
herein
;
and
that
the
business
was
to
be
carryed
on
with
all
secresie
,
and
done
before
it
was
known
.
Avila
and
Mandragone
made
then
no
longer
delay
.
Plumart
,
together
with
two
Spaniards
and
another
Country
fellow
well
verst
in
those
parts
,
went
and
found
the
passage
for
their
purpose
.
It
was
about
the
end
of
October
,
and
the
season
was
yet
very
fair
,
seeming
as
if
it
did
also
applaud
the
designe
.
The
tryal
proving
so
well
,
they
resolved
forthwith
to
venture
to
succour
the
Town
by
that
way
To
this
purpose
a
great
many
sacks
were
prepared
to
carry
match
and
powder
,
and
bisket
,
and
the
souldiers
were
carryed
into
a
Village
called
Aggier
,
in
that
Angle
of
the
Island
which
lies
nearest
the
firm
land
,
most
commodious
for
that
passage
.
The
people
that
were
to
make
it
were
3000
chosen
out
of
the
three
abovesaid
Nations
.
Avila
stayed
in
another
neighbouring
Village
with
Minhere
Seroscherche
,
Governour
of
Berghen
,
and
the
care
of
the
succour
was
left
to
Mandragone
.
They
took
their
time
to
enter
into
the
water
at
the
first
ebb
;
for
the
time
of
its
being
at
the
very
lowest
would
not
serve
the
turn
.
He
commanded
the
sacks
to
be
distributed
according
to
the
number
of
the
souldiers
,
who
were
to
carry
them
upon
their
backs
,
to
the
end
that
not
being
hurt
by
the
water
,
the
souldiers
might
at
their
coming
out
take
some
refreshment
after
their
so
grert
labour
,
and
use
their
musquets
against
the
enemy
in
case
they
should
meet
with
any
unexpected
opposition
.
In
War
,
nothing
is
more
requisite
then
secrecy
,
as
well
to
advantage
the
fight
,
as
to
overcome
without
fighting
.
The
enterprise
was
therefore
till
then
kept
very
secret
,
to
the
end
that
the
enemy
being
taken
at
unawares
,
might
not
disturb
it
.
The
time
determined
being
come
,
and
Mandragone
being
now
to
make
the
business
known
,
he
by
way
of
incouragment
spake
thus
unto
the
souldiers
:
Fortune
could
not
shew
her self
unto
us
(
my
fellow
souldiers
)
with
a
more
favourable
aspect
,
then
when
she
seemed
most
to
frown
.
You
know
we
have
oft-times
in
vain
endeavoured
to
relieve
Tergoes
;
and
now
when
we
were
in
despair
of
doing
it
,
Fortune
hath
pointed
out
a
way
unto
us
how
to
do
it
:
Do
you
see
this
spatio●s
water
Whereinto
we
are
now
to
enter
?
This
in
former
times
was
all
drie
land
,
which
hath
since
been
miserably
drowned
by
the
sea
;
yet
ever
since
then
the
waters
have
been
so
shallow
in
some
parts
,
as
when
the
Sea
ebs
it
may
be
waded
thorough
.
And
that
there
may
be
no
doubt
of
this
,
the
tryal
hath
been
lately
made
.
Which
of
you
doth
not
know
Captain
Plumart
,
and
his
fidelity
in
the
Kings
service
?
which
of
you
knows
not
that
he
is
better
practised
in
these
parts
,
then
in
his
own
house
?
he
,
accompanied
with
some
others
,
hath
past
forwards
and
backwards
over
these
waters
,
through
which
we
are
to
bring
in
the
relief
.
He
will
be
my
guide
,
I
will
be
the
like
to
the
first
file
,
and
so
one
to
another
till
we
shall
all
come
upon
drie
land
:
which
being
done
,
the
business
is
effected
.
The
enemy
will
dream
of
nothing
less
then
of
being
assulted
by
us
on
this
side
:
so
as
astonished
at
our
boldnesse
,
and
overcome
more
by
their
own
feare
,
then
by
our
Forces
,
they
will
betake
themselves
rather
to
flie
then
to
fight
:
and
say
they
should
fight
,
how
can
we
doubt
the
victory
?
These
are
the
same
Rebels
as
at
first
:
Rebels
no
less
to
God
then
to
the
King
.
And
altogether
as
cowardly
at
their
Arms
,
as
perfidious
in
their
Cause
.
These
are
the
very
same
whom
we
but
lately
saw
besiege
Midleburg
;
and
in
despight
of
them
we
relieved
the
Town
by
unexpected
ways
;
and
they
running
away
before
we
were
well
got
up
unto
them
,
yielded
us
the
victory
without
any
gainsaying
.
Then
't
is
only
the
water
that
we
are
now
to
fight
with
,
and
to
overcome
;
and
some
of
you
peradventure
will
fear
this
more
then
you
would
do
the
enemy
.
So
many
miles
of
drown'd
land
,
blind
ways
,
through
so
blind
an
Element
;
and
chiefly
the
terror
which
the
Tide
brings
with
it
.
These
doubtless
are
all
of
them
dreadfull
objects
,
and
I
confess
the
enterprise
is
difficult
;
but
glory
is
not
won
where
there
is
no
danger
.
Yet
these
are
not
such
as
may
not
assuredly
be
overcome
.
The
Ford
(
as
I
told
you
)
is
already
found
:
the
tryal
thereof
hath
already
been
faithfully
made
:
and
the
ebb
will
allow
us
time
enough
for
our
march
before
the
flood
come
.
For
what
remains
,
our
patience
will
be
more
requisite
then
our
courage
:
and
yet
our
courage
will
herein
so
clearly
appear
,
as
such
an
action
cannot
be
more
apprehended
by
the
enemy
,
nor
more
celebrated
in
the
mouths
of
all
others
.
We
shall
be
famous
throughout
all
the
world
,
as
contemners
of
dangers
;
as
vanquishers
even
of
Natures
self
,
and
of
her
proudest
Element
.
And
what
shall
our
deserts
be
hereby
from
God
?
what
from
the
King
?
moreover
we
may
hope
for
great
booty
from
their
precipitate
running
away
,
as
assuredly
the
enemy
will
do
from
the
siege
of
Tergoes
.
But
the
work
allows
no
longer
time
.
I
will
be
the
first
that
shall
enter
the
water
:
but
every
one
afterwards
undantedly
follow
me
;
and
let
each
of
us
perform
our
parts
so
,
as
that
by
this
glorious
action
the
world
may
think
me
a
gallant
Commander
,
and
you
no
less
gallant
Souldiers
.
These
words
were
followed
with
a
great
appiause
,
each
Nation
seeming
ambitious
of
the
enterprise
:
and
Mandragone
ordered
his
people
thus
:
The
Spaniards
went
first
,
the
Germans
next
them
,
and
the
Walloons
last
;
all
in
very
close
files
,
to
the
end
that
the
soldiers
might
wade
the
better
,
and
if
need
should
be
,
be
the
readier
to
help
one
another
.
Nor
was
there
any
delay
made
.
Mandragone
stept
first
into
the
water
bare
footed
and
bare
leg'd
,
taking
Plumart
for
his
guide
.
Then
all
the
rest
did
the
like
in
the
abovesaid
order
,
and
thus
they
continued
to
march
,
one
file
still
incouraging
the
other
.
And
the
voyage
was
so
well
fitted
to
the
floud
,
as
also
their
courage
in
enduring
it
,
to
the
labour
of
doing
it
,
as
unless
it
were
nine
who
perisht
either
through
misfortune
or
weariness
,
all
of
them
got
safely
to
the
banks
of
Yersichen
,
a
Village
on
the
contrary
shore
,
after
a
long
march
by
water
.
Yersichen
is
two
leagues
distant
from
Tergoes
;
when
they
were
got
thither
,
Mandragone
gave
notice
thereof
presently
to
Avila
by
fires
:
and
resting
himself
and
his
souldiers
that
night
,
he
resolved
to
proceed
on
to
the
succour
the
next
morning
.
But
it
was
not
needfull
to
make
use
of
their
Arms
;
for
when
the
enemy
heard
how
that
they
had
passed
the
water
,
and
in
what
manner
;
they
were
so
astonished
,
and
so
sorely
frighted
,
as
they
immediately
raised
their
Camp
,
and
began
to
imbarque
themselves
.
Mandragone
being
hereof
advertised
from
Tergoes
,
and
being
desired
to
send
some
souldiers
to
the
Town
,
to
assault
the
other
in
their
retreat
,
he
forthwith
sent
them
400
Harquebusiers
,
who
made
such
haste
,
as
they
met
with
those
of
the
Town
time
enough
to
anoy
the
enemy
on
their
reer
,
and
slew
many
of
them
before
they
could
imbarque
themselves
.
Mandragone
entred
afterwards
into
Tergoes
,
and
by
mutual
demonstration
of
military
joy
,
the
soldiers
received
each
other
on
both
sides
,
contending
whether
the
one
had
shewed
more
valour
in
maintaining
the
siege
,
or
the
others
in
raising
it
.
When
Mandragone
had
furnished
the
Town
with
things
necessary
,
he
returned
to
Avila
,
and
both
of
them
with
their
men
went
to
the
Army
where
the
Duke
of
Alva
was
.
Some
of
the
antientest
Spaniards
who
were
in
Flanders
during
my
being
Nuntio
in
those
Provinces
were
present
at
this
memorable
action
;
and
amongst
others
,
John
Rivas
,
who
was
come
into
those
parts
with
the
Duke
of
Alva
;
and
who
from
a
private
souidier
,
was
by
his
worth
arrived
by
degrees
to
the
highest
places
of
Military
profession
.
In
my
time
he
was
Governour
of
the
City
and
Citadel
of
Cambray
,
which
is
one
of
the
chiefest
charges
which
is
given
to
those
of
his
Nation
.
A
man
of
a
venerable
aspect
,
and
in
whom
it
might
be
disputed
,
whether
his
wisdom
in
Civil
,
or
in
Military
affairs
was
the
more
eminent
.
He
hath
sundry
times
related
this
success
to
me
,
and
I
have
in
this
place
willingly
commemorated
so
worthy
and
so
grave
an
Author
.
But
to
return
to
what
the
Duke
of
Alva
did
after
the
recovery
of
Mons:
when
he
had
provided
for
the
safety
of
that
City
,
and
the
rest
of
that
Frontier
,
he
turned
his
Army
into
Brabant
,
and
marched
towards
the
City
of
Malines
.
He
went
thither
intending
to
use
more
severity
then
clemency
:
He
thought
that
the
Malineses
had
favoured
Orange
upon
too
easie
terms
,
both
in
receiving
a
Garison
from
him
,
and
in
furnishing
him
with
whatsoever
he
desired
.
He
therefore
made
his
son
Frederick
advance
,
to
prepare
all
things
requisite
for
storming
the
City
.
The
rest
of
the
Camp
followed
him
,
breathing
forth
threats
and
revenge
.
But
not
having
received
any
pay
for
a
long
time
,
they
were
rather
desirous
of
booty
then
of
bloud
,
and
therefore
inclin'd
to
allay
their
anger
more
by
pillage
then
by
slaughter
.
The
Citizens
were
not
ignorant
of
their
danger
so
as
after
a
short
skirmish
which
happened
between
Orange
his
Germans
,
and
the
Kings
men
at
their
first
arrival
,
they
presently
put
that
Garison
out
of
the
Town
;
and
indeavoured
by
all
means
possible
to
appease
the
enemies
anger
.
They
used
the
greatest
submission
that
might
be
to
the
Duke
;
and
finally
sent
forth
the
Clergy
in
solemn
procession
,
to
induce
them
the
more
to
clemency
and
commiseration
.
The
Duke
began
to
listen
to
conditions
;
when
the
Spaniards
,
laying
aside
all
delay
,
forced
the
Walls
,
and
being
followed
by
the
rest
,
they
entred
the
City
,
and
overrunning
it
on
a
sudden
,
put
it
wholly
to
the
sack
.
Their
fury
extended
to
all
sexes
,
and
to
all
ages
.
The
Churches
did
not
escape
their
avarice
nor
did
the
Monasteries
escape
their
Just.
There
was
but
little
bloud
shed
;
and
the
Duke
not
being
much
troubled
to
see
the
City
punisht
,
as
also
being
in
great
arrears
unto
the
Army
,
he
was
contented
rather
to
excuse
the
plunder
,
then
to
resent
it
.
When
he
had
reordered
his
affairs
,
he
went
from
Malines
to
Mastrick
,
and
from
thence
to
Niminghen
the
chiefest
City
in
Ghelderland
.
Here
he
staid
some
dayes
,
thinking
how
he
might
recover
the
Towns
of
that
Province
which
were
lost
.
Ruremond
fell
without
any
difficulty
into
his
hands
,
together
with
whatsoever
Orange
had
possest
himself
of
thereabouts
.
He
then
resolved
to
begirt
Zutfen
,
where
the
Enemy
had
fortified
themselves
,
and
seemed
as
if
they
would
make
it
good
.
To
this
end
he
sent
his
son
Frederick
thitherward
with
a
good
proportion
of
men
,
and
Artillery
.
Zutfen
is
fituated
upon
the
River
Isel
,
and
on
one
side
of
the
Town
a
lesser
River
called
Berchel
fals
into
the
said
Isel
:
The
other
situations
without
the
Town
are
very
low
and
myerie
.
Zutfen
was
at
this
time
walled
about
after
the
ancient
form
,
and
was
every
where
provided
with
good
and
deep
ditches
.
But
being
many
years
after
fallen
into
the
absolute
power
of
the
Hereticks
,
they
have
made
it
one
of
the
strongest
places
of
all
those
Countries
.
Frederick
pitched
his
Camp
about
it
about
the
latter
end
of
November
,
at
which
time
the
weather
grew
very
sharp
and
cold
;
and
there
was
great
store
of
Ice
,
which
as
it
made
for
the
advantage
of
the
Kings
men
,
so
did
it
to
the
contrary
for
the
enemy
,
who
had
placed
their
chiefest
hopes
of
defence
in
their
low
and
watery
places
,
wherewith
the
Town
was
environed
on
all
sides
.
Frederick
drew
neer
it
without
much
difficulty
;
and
having
raised
two
Batteries
where
he
thought
it
fittest
in
those
low
situations
,
he
began
by
them
to
make
great
breaches
.
Signior
Hierges
,
a
valiant
Souldier
,
had
the
charge
of
the
Artillery
;
and
the
Kings
men
were
not
likely
long
to
forbear
the
assault
:
when
the
Garrison
which
was
within
the
Town
growing
apprehensive
,
resolved
to
steal
privately
away
;
wherefore
the
Townsmens
fear
growing
greater
,
they
fell
presently
to
treat
of
agreement
.
But
the
Kings
men
,
scorning
all
accord
forced
the
walls
:
and
being
more
greedy
here
likewise
of
booty
then
of
blood
,
fell
forthwith
to
plunder
the
Town
in
hostile
manner
,
and
treated
it
altogether
as
ill
as
they
had
formerly
done
Malines
.
By
the
terror
of
these
two
sackings
,
all
those
Cities
and
Towns
on
the
other
side
of
Rhein
in
the
aforesaid
Provinces
of
Groninghen
,
Overisel
,
Friesland
and
Utricht
,
which
had
cast
off
their
obedience
to
the
King
,
returned
suddenly
thereunto
:
And
the
Count
de
Berg
,
together
with
divers
other
personages
of
quality
,
withdrew
themselves
presently
into
the
neerest
parts
of
Germany
.
It
was
now
the
beginning
of
winter
:
Wherefore
the
Duke
cashier'd
all
the
Germans
which
he
had
lately
raised
,
and
which
were
much
lessened
in
their
numbers
,
and
returned
to
his
usual
abode
at
Brussels
.
But
his
son
Frederick
,
when
he
had
secured
the
most
important
places
beyond
the
Rhine
,
turn'd
his
Army
forthwith
into
Holland
.
To
boot
with
his
former
victories
,
he
was
encouraged
by
the
season
of
the
year
;
which
being
extaordinarily
cold
and
icy
,
made
him
hope
he
might
the
more
easily
enter
those
low
and
watry
situations
.
He
marched
thitherward
with
great
Forces
,
particularly
with
the
flower
of
the
Spaniards
.
But
before
he
could
get
thereinto
,
he
must
entertain
himself
some
dayes
before
Naerden
,
a
little
Town
neer
the
Sea
.
Naerden
is
seated
very
low
,
and
hath
many
standing
waters
about
it
,
occasioned
by
the
River
Wetcht
,
which
running
through
the
midst
of
the
Town
fals
soon
after
into
the
Zuiderzee
.
Here
had
many
Hereticks
nestled
themselves
,
by
reason
of
the
opportunity
of
the
seat
;
and
not
only
those
of
the
Country
,
but
also
of
the
neighbouring
parts
And
this
was
one
of
the
most
corrupted
Sanctuaries
which
they
had
in
all
those
parts
.
Frederick
did
not
think
they
would
make
any
resistance
:
yet
because
there
were
many
French
Hugonots
there
,
and
because
they
were
encouraged
by
the
other
Rebels
in
Holland
who
had
promised
them
aid
,
they
would
not
return
to
the
Kings
obedience
,
as
Frederick
had
fairly
invited
them
to
doe
.
Wherefore
he
was
the
more
incensed
.
He
made
the
Artillery
advance
:
and
adding
threats
to
the
terror
of
Arms
,
he
betook
himself
to
storm
the
Town
.
But
those
within
,
failing
in
their
courage
,
condescended
to
a
parley
,
and
agreed
to
surrender
the
Town
to
Frederick
:
wherewith
the
Souldiers
being
displeased
,
they
observed
no
Articles
,
but
fell
presently
to
fire
the
Town
:
Plunder
was
the
least
of
their
evils
:
All
the
French
,
and
other
Hereticks
who
were
in
the
Town
,
were
put
to
the
sword
:
And
to
compleat
their
miseries
,
to
Plunder
and
blood
Fire
was
added
;
so
as
except
it
were
one
Church
and
Monaster●
,
there
was
not
any
sign
of
a
Town
left
.
With
these
dreadfull
president
did
Frederick
enter
Holland
.
But
the
event
will
shew
,
that
though
it
be
always
g●●●
to
joyn
hear
to
clemencie
,
it
is
always
hurtful
to
couple
it
with
desperation
.
When
the
Spanish
forces
were
brought
into
that
Province
,
the
people
thereof
grew
into
such
horror
of
them
,
as
despairing
either
to
obtain
forgiveness
if
they
should
demand
it
,
or
to
have
it
made
good
unto
them
though
they
should
have
it
promised
,
they
resolved
to
maintain
by
all
possible
means
their
begun
Revolt
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
.
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
BOOK
VII
.
The
Contents
.
The
Cities
of
Holland
which
are
up
in
Arms
,
endeavour
to
get
Amsterdam
to
joyn
with
them
:
which
not
being
able
to
doe
,
they
imploy
force
against
it
.
Frederick
of
Toledo
goes
thither
himself
in
person
,
and
secures
it
from
all
danger
.
He
seeks
to
be
received
into
Harlem
,
and
to
put
a
garrison
into
it
.
Those
of
the
Town
seem
at
first
to
incline
thereunto
,
and
afterwards
refuse
to
doe
it
.
Frederick
layes
siege
unto
the
City
.
The
situation
of
Harlem
.
A
Fort
is
planted
by
those
of
Harlem
without
the
Town
:
't
is
taken
by
the
Spaniards
,
who
also
cut
off
a
succour
.
They
assault
the
Town
in
an
impetuous
,
but
disorderly
manner
,
and
are
repulsed
with
great
loss
.
Fresh
aid
is
brought
into
the
City
.
Extraordinary
Cold
and
Frost
.
The
Hollanders
extraordinary
dexterousness
and
agility
upon
the
Ice
.
Great
sufferings
amongst
the
Kings
men
:
They
fear
to
be
necessitated
to
retreat
,
but
the
Duke
of
Alva
will
not
consent
thereunto
.
The
Besiegers
make
therefore
the
greater
opposition
,
and
the
Besieged
the
greater
resistance
.
Valiant
actions
both
by
sea
and
land
by
both
parties
.
A
Naval
battel
,
wherein
the
Kings
men
have
the
better
.
A
sore
famine
in
Harlem
.
Succour
sent
by
Orange
,
but
routed
by
the
Spaniards
.
The
City
is
surrendred
:
Severe
punishments
inflicted
.
New
things
happen
this
mean
while
in
Zealand
.
The
Spaniards
mutiny
in
Holland
.
Their
unfortuate
siege
of
Alkmar
:
And
no
less
unfortunate
success
by
Sea
.
The
Duke
of
Alva
and
Duke
Medina-Celi
depart
from
Flanders
.
Rechesens
the
Commendador
General
of
Castile
,
is
made
Governour
of
Flanders
.
IN
the
almost
general
Insurrection
of
Holland
,
it
is
not
to
be
believed
how
constant
the
City
of
Amsterdam
kept
in
their
obedience
to
the
Church
,
and
King
.
And
her
constancie
is
so
much
the
more
to
be
praised
,
for
that
all
the
rest
of
the
Cities
that
were
up
in
Arms
endeavoured
by
all
means
possible
to
draw
her
over
to
side
with
them
.
They
first
used
fair
means
;
and
then
betook
themselves
to
force
.
They
infested
her
territories
with
armed
men
;
and
indammaging
her
more
by
sea
then
by
land
,
they
had
burnt
many
of
her
ships
in
the
Port
,
and
did
as
it
were
besiege
her
with
theirs
on
that
side
.
Frederick
removed
suddenly
therefore
from
Nacrden
to
Amsterdam
,
and
secured
the
City
on
the
Land-side
.
He
endeavoured
to
doe
the
like
on
that
side
which
lay
towards
the
Sea
:
he
sent
some
men
against
the
Enemies
ships
,
hoping
by
means
of
the
Ice
to
be
able
to
assault
them
neer
at
hand
,
and
to
indammage
them
.
But
the
Enemy
breaking
the
Ice
,
and
making
as
it
were
a
Ditch
about
them
for
their
defence
,
kept
the
Kings
men
aloof
off
,
and
preserved
their
ships
free
from
any
harm
.
So
as
Frederick
highly
commending
those
of
Amsterdam
for
their
loyalty
,
and
satisfying
the
City
by
not
putting
any
foreign
Garrison
into
it
,
resolved
to
proceed
in
that
Province
as
he
had
begun
,
by
his
Forces
.
He
would
notwithstanding
first
use
fair
means
,
accompanied
with
threats
:
And
to
this
purpose
perswaded
the
City
of
Amsterdam
to
mediate
with
the
rest
.
The
nearest
and
chiefest
of
them
was
Harlem
:
And
so
far
did
this
City
exceed
all
the
other
Cities
of
Holland
in
Prerogatives
as
in
the
new
erection
of
Bishopricks
the
Episcopal
See
of
that
Province
should
have
been
placed
there
.
Those
of
Harlem
seemed
to
take
in
good
part
the
Amsterdammist
intercession
;
and
sent
some
of
their
Inhabitants
who
were
best
affected
to
the
Church
and
to
the
King
,
to
treat
with
Frederick
in
Amsterdam
:
And
the
Treaty
was
already
believed
to
be
as
good
as
agreed
on
,
wherein
was
contained
,
That
they
should
receive
a
Spanish
garrison
.
When
the
Harlem
men
suddenly
changing
their
minds
,
would
needs
fall
off
and
break
the
Treaty
.
The
Sea
is
not
so
agitated
with
winds
,
as
are
the
common
people
with
passions
:
They
are
blind
in
their
consultations
,
and
more
blind
in
their
resolutions
;
and
with
incredible
fickleness
,
on
a
sudden
turn
their
love
into
hatred
,
and
their
hatred
into
love
.
We
told
you
before
,
that
the
Prince
of
Orange
was
come
to
settle
himself
in
Hollana
,
not
only
as
in
a
Province
whereof
he
had
formerly
been
Governour
,
and
wherein
he
was
still
acknowledged
to
be
so
,
but
as
in
the
chief
seat
of
his
designs
:
And
therefore
he
ceased
not
by
all
possible
art
to
foment
the
troubles
which
were
already
begun
there
.
Under
him
,
Captain
Wibald
Ripert
was
Governor
of
Harlem
,
born
in
Friesland
;
and
who
depended
upon
Orange
more
by
the
subordination
of
his
sense
,
then
of
his
office
.
This
man
assembling
the
multitúde
together
whilst
they
were
hottest
in
concluding
with
the
Spaniards
,
with
a
loud
voice
spake
thus
unto
them
.
Shall
private
Fraud
be
now
thus
falsly
cloaked
by
publike
Zeal
?
Shall
the
Tyranny
exercised
by
the
Duke
of
Alva
be
thus
adhered
unto
under
pretence
of
Obedience
due
unto
the
King
?
And
to
shun
the
peril
of
a
Siege
,
as
is
speciously
pretended
,
shall
we
with
greater
danger
receive
Spaniards
into
this
City
?
which
if
we
doe
,
who
shall
secure
us
of
their
truth
?
or
rather
why
should
not
we
by
their
usual
customes
assure
our selves
of
their
persidiousness
?
The
streets
of
Malines
,
Zutfen
,
and
Naerden
run
yet
with
blood
,
their
houses
smoke
yet
with
fire
,
and
the
groans
occasioned
by
a
thousand
other
hostile
acts
of
theirs
in
those
places
,
without
regard
either
to
articles
agreed
upon
,
or
promises
sworn
unto
,
are
yet
every
where
heard
?
Why
should
not
we
of
Harlem
rather
doe
as
they
of
Amsterdam
have
done
?
the
Inhabitants
whereof
would
not
admit
of
a
Spanish
Garrison
,
but
will
maintain
their
Loyalty
to
the
King
by
their
own
proper
Militia
.
It
is
best
for
us
to
doe
so
likewise
;
and
so
thinks
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
who
is
Governour
of
this
Province
,
and
so
well
affected
to
this
City
.
The
Prince
of
Orange
,
who
after
having
run
such
grievous
dangers
,
and
suffered
so
much
hardness
for
the
common
service
of
his
Country
,
is
at
last
come
to
fix
himself
here
amongst
us
,
to
make
our
cause
more
his
then
his
own
;
and
by
which
he
desires
the
King
may
be
obtyed
rather
then
by
any
other
;
but
by
the
mildness
of
our
own
Laws
,
and
not
by
the
violence
of
Strangers
.
For
if
then
the
Spaniards
will
try
their
power
by
a
Siege
and
we
shall
endeavour
to
withstand
them
,
and
doe
it
more
by
the
wals
of
our
breasts
then
of
our
City
,
our
cause
will
doubtlesly
be
so
just
as
we
shall
not
doubt
of
the
success
.
But
come
what
will
come
,
how
much
better
will
it
be
to
die
once
in
defence
of
our
Liberty
,
then
a
thousand
times
every
day
in
undergoing
the
miseries
of
an
intolerable
slavery
?
When
Ripert
had
thus
spoken
,
Lancelot
Brederode
stept
forward
,
one
of
the
most
honorable
men
of
the
Province
,
and
best
esteemed
of
in
that
City
;
and
seconded
Ripert
with
equal
efficacie
.
In
kindling
fedition
,
the
forwardness
of
a
few
is
sufficient
against
the
lukewarmness
of
many
:
And
thus
it
then
fell
out
.
Some
others
who
were
openly
of
Orange
his
faction
,
followed
these
two
Chieftains
,
and
changing
the
resolution
which
was
already
almost
agreed
on
,
it
was
concluded
that
instead
of
a
Spanish
Garison
,
some
Companies
of
a
German
Regiment
,
who
by
order
from
the
Rebels
in
Holland
were
raised
by
Colonel
Muller
,
should
be
received
into
the
City
.
Hereticks
were
not
wanting
within
the
walls
,
who
growing
bold
upon
such
an
occasion
,
flew
suddenly
to
some
Churches
,
and
turn'd
them
to
their
own
use
.
Nor
did
the
rage
of
the
seditious
stop
here
:
They
would
have
those
to
be
imprisoned
who
were
gone
to
treat
with
the
Spaniards
,
and
not
long
after
they
cruelly
put
them
to
death
:
whereat
Orange
was
not
displeased
,
for
that
the
Harlemists
being
thereby
the
deeper
dipt
in
Guilt
,
they
despair
the
more
of
pardon
from
the
King
.
At
the
hearing
of
so
unexpected
an
alteration
,
Frederick
of
Tolledo
was
highly
incenst
,
and
his
father
more
highly
,
who
had
heard
news
thereof
at
Brussels
.
They
made
no
long
delay
.
Frederick
moved
at
the
same
instant
with
the
Kings
Army
towards
Harlem
,
and
with
great
resolution
prepared
to
besiege
it
.
Harlem
lies
in
a
large
plain
,
devided
every
where
into
lovely
medows
;
the
ground
in
Holland
being
usually
fitter
for
pasture
then
for
seed
.
On
the
one
side
it
hath
a
wood
nigh
at
hand
,
which
is
but
very
little
,
and
serves
rather
for
pleasure
then
for
firing
.
On
another
side
the
River
Sparen
runs
within
the
Walls
;
which
washing
the
walls
on
the
outside
with
another
branch
,
that
presently
joyns
with
the
former
,
makes
that
part
of
the
City
an
Island
.
Towards
the
South
,
this
River
communicates
with
a
great
Lake
called
Harlem
Meer
,
and
towards
the
West
with
a
large
Gulf
called
Tie
,
which
entring
into
other
greater
Gulfs
,
fals
not
into
,
but
is
rather
inclosed
by
the
Ocean
.
The
City
is
provided
of
a
good
Ditch
,
and
good
Walls
,
not
flanked
according
to
the
modern
fashion
,
but
with
great
Towers
after
the
antient
wont
.
The
circuit
thereof
is
great
;
it
is
very
well
peopled
:
and
to
the
number
of
the
Inhabitants
,
as
well
in
private
as
in
publick
,
doth
the
condition
of
the
Edifices
answer
.
Near
this
City
,
almost
at
equal
distance
within
half
a
days
journey
lie
two
of
the
chiefest
Towns
of
Holland
,
Amsterdam
on
the
East
,
and
on
the
South
Leyden
.
The
later
conspired
with
the
others
in
the
insurrection
;
and
Orange
was
himself
then
in
it
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
be
nearer
to
assist
the
Harlemists
,
both
with
advice
and
forces
.
Amsterdam
on
the
contrary
,
was
wholly
,
as
hath
been
said
,
for
the
King
;
as
was
likewise
the
contiguous
Province
of
Utricht
:
and
from
that
side
therefore
was
the
Spanish
Camp
to
be
furnished
with
all
things
necessary
for
the
siege
.
Frederick
endeavoured
therefore
first
to
secure
the
Passes
on
that
side
.
One
of
which
was
of
greater
importance
then
the
rest
,
and
lay
nearer
Harlem
,
between
two
little
Villages
,
betwixt
which
runs
the
river
Sparen
,
and
which
by
reason
of
the
neighbourhood
thereof
,
are
called
,
the
one
Sparendam
,
the
other
Sparenwoude
.
In
this
place
there
was
a
Fort
,
built
by
the
Rebels
of
Holland
,
which
being
lost
,
and
again
re-taken
,
was
better
munited
by
them
then
before
.
Frederick
purposed
to
possess
himself
of
this
Fort
;
but
as
much
as
he
desired
to
gain
it
,
as
much
did
the
Harlemists
strive
to
keep
it
from
being
lost
.
It
was
now
about
the
beginning
of
December
;
and
the
cold
falling
out
more
early
,
and
more
bitter
that
year
then
usually
;
the
waters
were
in
all
parts
very
hard
frozen
.
This
made
much
for
the
Spaniards
in
assaulting
the
Fort
;
for
the
water
in
the
ditch
being
frozen
over
,
and
the
earth
hardened
by
the
cold
,
which
before
was
soft
and
spongy
,
they
might
therefore
the
easilyer
draw
near
it
.
Frederick
sought
first
notwithstanding
to
inform
himself
better
of
the
Forts
condition
,
and
of
the
enemies
intentions
To
this
end
he
sent
forth
Roderigo
Zappata
with
a
party
of
Harquebusiers
.
Which
when
the
Harlemists
saw
,
they
forth
with
sallied
out
couragiously
,
and
made
the
Spaniards
retreat
:
and
in
this
action
Zappata
lost
an
arm
.
This
did
not
flacken
,
but
did
more
inflame
the
Spaniards
.
They
therefore
soon
after
assaulted
the
Forton
two
sides
at
once
,
and
the
Harlemists
came
forth
the
second
time
to
defend
it
:
But
the
number
of
the
latter
was
neither
equal
to
the
others
,
nor
yet
their
valour
:
so
as
they
did
rather
yield
then
fight
.
And
the
Spaniards
ceased
not
,
till
passing
over
the
ditch
upon
the
ice
,
and
still
pressing
harder
upon
the
Harlemists
,
they
entred
the
Fort
joyntly
with
them
;
where
they
slew
many
,
and
easily
drove
out
the
rest
.
The
Spaniards
incouraged
hereby
,
drew
near
the
City
,
and
begirt
it
on
sundry
parts
▪
The
Kings
Army
consisted
not
of
above
12000
foot
,
but
all
of
them
choice
souldiers
,
and
mightily
puft
up
by
their
so
many
prosperous
successes
.
There
were
about
6000
Spaniards
,
3500
Germans
,
and
the
rest
Walloons
.
They
brought
but
400
horse
to
the
siege
,
part
Lances
,
part
Dragoons
,
which
were
as
many
as
they
needed
,
respect
being
had
to
the
Country
,
and
to
the
season
.
As
Frederick
advanced
,
and
as
he
divided
his
quarters
,
he
understood
that
Lumay
came
from
Leydens
side
to
bring
a
good
succour
to
the
City
.
He
brought
with
him
the
remainder
of
the
German
Regiment
which
was
raised
by
Muller
,
and
some
other
Companies
of
French
and
English
,
which
might
make
3000
foot
,
with
some
pieces
of
Artillery
,
and
some
victuals
.
Frederick
hearing
this
,
hasted
to
meet
the
enemy
:
a
thick
cloud
favoured
both
the
parties
,
each
of
them
thinking
the
better
to
conceal
themselves
by
the
obscurity
thereof
;
and
to
fall
upon
the
contrary
party
at
unawares
:
But
the
event
proved
better
for
the
Kings
men
.
The
encounter
was
near
the
Town
of
Berchenrode
,
where
the
business
lasted
not
long
;
for
the
Kings
men
were
so
much
the
better
both
in
numbers
,
valour
and
diligence
,
as
the
enemy
were
quickly
routed
.
Many
of
them
were
slain
,
and
the
rest
disperst
:
they
lost
their
Artillery
,
many
Colours
,
all
their
Baggage
,
and
all
the
provision
which
they
brought
.
Frederick
returning
to
order
the
siege
,
chose
for
his
quarters
a
certain
Hospital
,
with
some
few
houses
of
a
Burrough
,
which
answered
upon
one
of
the
Gates
of
the
City
called
de
la
Croce
,
and
kept
with
him
all
the
Spaniards
.
On
this
side
a
great
battery
was
soon
prepared
.
But
this
situation
which
was
the
most
commodious
for
quarter
,
was
not
so
for
battery
;
for
the
Gate
was
fenced
by
a
good
Ravelin
,
and
the
Wall
was
there
also
more
defensable
.
On
the
side
opposite
to
them
,
which
looked
towards
Leyden
,
the
rest
were
quartered
,
with
little
or
no
commodity
of
covert
.
But
the
Wall
being
weaker
on
that
side
,
and
worse
flankt
,
therefore
the
oppugning
on
that
side
might
be
the
easier
.
This
error
was
rather
despised
then
not
known
.
The
Spaniards
could
not
perswade
themselves
but
that
the
Harlemists
would
throw
open
their
Gates
at
the
very
first
thunder
of
their
Canon
,
as
they
had
done
in
other
places
which
they
had
lately
taken
.
And
they
were
the
more
confirmed
herein
by
their
double
good
success
of
taking
the
Fort
,
and
keeping
back
the
relief
.
So
as
not
observing
the
Military
proceedings
in
sieges
,
and
too
scornfully
neglecting
to
make
their
Trenches
,
so
to
draw
near
by
degrees
(
as
is
usual
)
under
their
Rampires
;
they
resolved
to
fall
immediately
to
the
battery
of
the
said
gate
de
la
Croce
,
and
of
its
Ravelin
.
They
placed
sixteen
piece
of
great
Canon
against
that
side
,
and
on
the
18
of
December
began
a
very
fierce
Battery
.
So
great
was
the
first
days
rain
,
as
they
of
Harlem
could
hardly
work
upon
the
Ravelin
and
the
Gate
.
But
the
night
following
they
did
so
well
provide
for
all
things
necessary
,
as
they
manfully
made
good
the
defence
;
to
the
great
praise
in
particular
of
Captain
Steinback
,
Mullers
Lieutenant
,
who
had
the
custody
of
the
Ravelin
.
They
continued
therefore
to
play
more
fiercely
with
their
Canon
from
without
.
Il
Segnor
della
Cressoniera
commanded
the
Artillery
,
and
Captain
Bartolomy
Campi
,
an
Italian
,
was
chief
Ingenier
of
the
Army
;
a
man
greatly
esteemed
in
that
profession
.
The
souldiers
seemed
very
desirous
to
proceed
to
the
assault
.
They
were
eg'd
on
by
anger
,
hatred
,
and
desire
of
booty
;
but
especially
by
finding
so
obstinate
a
resistance
in
the
Harlemists
.
The
Ingenier
Campi
made
a
portable
bridg
,
and
the
ruines
being
still
made
greater
by
the
Batteries
,
the
Tolledan
not
contented
with
the
commodity
which
the
ice
afforded
him
commanded
that
the
bridg
should
be
thrown
over
the
Ditch
.
Yet
for
the
better
discovery
,
he
made
Captain
Francisco
Vargas
advance
with
150
Harquebusiers
,
all
Spaniards
.
The
rest
of
the
foot
staid
not
to
expect
orders
,
but
ere
it
was
time
to
fall
on
,
they
advanced
.
Three
could
hardly
march
abrest
upon
the
bridg
,
yet
the
souldiers
striving
who
should
enter
first
thereupon
,
and
eagerness
prevailing
more
with
them
then
discipline
,
they
came
in
such
disorder
,
as
one
hindred
another
;
and
they
could
not
advance
,
because
the
breach
was
not
so
great
as
that
the
bridg
could
reach
unto
it
.
This
mean
while
a
furious
tempest
of
musquet-shot
,
of
fire
,
and
of
Canon
powred
down
upon
them
from
the
City
,
they
lying
open
with
their
squadrons
upon
the
side
of
the
ditch
,
and
making
themselves
too
near
a
mark
for
the
wounds
which
they
received
.
Yet
were
they
so
transported
with
the
fury
of
assaulting
,
as
forgetting
their
obedience
to
their
Commanders
,
they
would
not
retreat
.
Insomuch
as
the
Camp-master
Romero
,
who
was
both
greatly
beloved
and
feared
by
them
,
was
forc'd
to
go
to
them
,
and
bitterly
chiding
them
,
to
say
,
What
rashness
,
or
rather
what
Frensie
is
it
that
causeth
you
doe
thus
?
Are
these
errors
learnt
in
the
Duke
of
Alva's
Military
school
?
Doe
men
go
to
assaults
by
the
air
?
Will
you
suffer
your selves
thus
to
be
slain
,
when
you
are
not
able
to
fight
?
being
made
a
But
,
or
rather
a
laughing-stock
to
these
Rebels
,
who
secure
within
their
Rampiers
,
mock
you
whilst
they
wound
you
?
Shall
you
not
have
occasions
enough
to
punish
their
perfidiousness
?
Lay
aside
now
then
that
violence
wherewith
you
are
blinded
.
I
,
who
have
so
often
shar'd
with
you
in
victory
,
will
at
this
time
share
willingly
with
you
in
loss
.
Thus
at
last
they
retreated
;
but
they
left
little
less
then
200
dead
behind
them
,
whereof
one
Captain
and
some
Ensigns
.
The
Spaniards
by
this
success
found
their
error
of
their
opinion
touching
the
taking
of
Harlem
:
So
as
finding
it
now
to
be
as
hard
,
as
they
thought
it
easie
before
,
they
resolved
to
forgo
all
manner
of
action
,
till
they
were
largely
provided
of
all
things
necessary
to
lead
on
the
siege
at
leisure
.
To
this
end
such
orders
as
was
requisite
were
given
in
the
neighbouring
Cities
of
Amsterdam
and
Utricht
:
But
it
was
not
so
easie
to
bring
provisions
to
the
Camp
,
because
the
Rebel
Hollanders
infesting
all
the
wayes
,
did
all
they
could
to
hinder
them
.
A
moneths
space
past
over
therefore
,
before
the
Kings
men
did
any
thing
of
consideration
concerning
the
siege
.
In
which
interim
the
Harlemites
received
a
succour
of
800
French
and
Walloon
Foot
,
who
had
been
at
the
defence
of
Mons
,
led
on
by
Signior
di
Serras
,
together
with
good
store
of
ammunition
and
victuals
.
The
enemy
grew
so
proud
upon
this
success
,
as
becomeing
rather
insolent
then
audacious
,
they
appeared
openly
upon
the
walls
,
jeering
and
scoffing
at
the
Spaniards
.
And
joyning
impiety
to
their
insolence
,
they
caused
themselves
to
be
seen
in
usual
places
,
as
it
were
in
Procession
,
with
Priests
and
Friars
habits
upon
them
,
with
Mitres
and
other
Church-accoutrments
,
contending
who
could
best
express
their
hatred
to
the
Spanish
Nation
,
or
their
derision
to
the
Church
and
Catholick
religion
.
And
this
their
heretical
frensie
grew
to
that
height
,
as
exposing
in
that
wicked
Scene
the
sacred
Images
,
and
chiefly
such
as
were
most
frequented
in
the
Churches
,
they
made
them
a
mark
to
be
shot
at
,
and
finally
cut
them
all
to
peeces
with
their
swords
.
This
mean
while
the
Kings
men
,
when
they
had
made
necessary
provisions
,
desirous
to
redeem
the
time
they
had
lost
,
they
betook
themselves
with
all
fervencie
to
the
siege
;
intending
notwithstanding
to
pursue
it
,
not
with
immature
assaults
,
but
with
well
ordered
patience
.
Whereupon
opening
their
Trenches
,
they
diligently
pursued
them
:
The
Battery
followed
;
which
they
made
not
in
the
former
place
,
but
placed
it
against
the
Curtain
which
ran
between
the
Gate
de
la
Croce
,
and
that
of
Sil
,
which
lay
nearest
the
Camp
on
the
right
hand
.
They
made
a
great
breach
therein
;
and
yet
those
within
did
so
well
repair
it
,
as
they
without
thought
it
not
yet
fit
to
fall
to
an
assault
.
And
because
the
Curtain
was
too
well
fenced
by
the
aforesaid
Ravelin
,
therefore
't
was
thought
absolutely
necessary
to
bereave
the
Defendants
of
so
great
an
advantage
.
Leaving
then
the
Battery
for
a
while
,
they
came
in
a
short
time
to
the
entrance
of
the
Ditch
:
here
their
whole
endeavour
was
against
the
Ravelin
:
For
going
the
longest
way
about
,
but
yet
the
most
secure
,
they
would
advance
by
degrees
with
the
pick-axe
,
spade
,
and
mines
,
and
thus
drive
the
enemy
from
thence
.
At
last
they
made
themselves
masters
of
it
,
but
with
no
less
expence
of
blood
then
of
time
such
valour
did
they
within
shew
,
and
plaid
so
often
their
parts
rather
of
Assaulters
then
Assaulted
.
The
Harlemists
lost
not
their
courage
,
though
they
had
lost
their
Ravelin
:
But
their
diligence
increasing
answerable
to
their
danger
,
they
ran
suddenly
from
every
place
,
women
as
well
as
men
,
to
fortifie
the
gate
de
la
Croce
,
which
,
the
Ravelin
being
lost
,
lay
altogether
open
.
They
did
the
like
to
the
Curtain
which
was
already
battered
,
and
which
ran
as
hath
been
said
toward
the
gate
Sill.
And
fearing
lest
the
Kings
men
should
play
likewise
upon
the
other
Curtain
on
the
left
hand
,
which
joyned
with
the
next
gate
called
S.
Johns
gate
,
they
fell
industrionsly
to
repair
that
side
also
;
not
omitting
any
labour
either
in
making
of
Ditches
,
Traverses
,
Countermines
,
and
other
Inventions
,
which
are
usually
found
out
by
the
most
industrious
Defendant
,
against
the
most
cunning
Opposers
.
But
they
without
lay
at
too
much
disadvantage
in
comparison
of
those
that
were
within
.
The
Kings
men
,
by
reason
of
the
Enemies
continual
excursions
,
came
hardly
by
their
victuals
:
Great
store
of
men
were
required
to
conduct
them
;
the
remainder
were
not
able
to
maintain
the
siege
well
:
And
together
with
other
hardships
,
being
mightily
tormented
by
the
cold
,
their
numbers
lessened
every
day
,
by
sickness
,
death
,
and
running
away
.
The
Harlemists
,
on
the
contrary
,
did
abound
in
warlike
men
;
they
were
easily
succoured
with
men
and
victuals
;
their
houses
saved
them
from
the
injuries
of
the
weather
;
and
the
ice
was
not
of
greater
use
to
the
Kings
Camp
for
ordering
the
Country
,
then
it
was
to
them
by
affording
them
means
to
bring
all
necessaries
into
the
City
.
It
is
not
to
be
said
how
dexterous
the
Hollanders
are
upon
the
ice
.
Their
Country
(
as
we
have
often
said
)
is
full
of
standing
waters
;
which
are
usually
frozen
over
every
year
,
though
they
be
not
so
excessive
there
as
in
other
less
humid
and
watry
Countries
.
The
waters
doe
therefore
then
loss
their
nature
;
and
the
use
of
Boats
being
changed
into
the
like
of
Chariots
,
those
Fields
of
ice
,
as
if
they
were
so
much
firm
land
,
are
travel'd
on
by
men
and
horses
.
Their
Chariots
are
usually
little
,
and
drawn
but
by
one
horse
;
they
are
not
born
upon
wheels
,
but
upon
little
joysts
or
rafters
,
according
to
those
sledges
which
are
used
in
Lombardy
.
Their
men
are
likewise
very
ingenious
in
going
a
great
pace
,
and
yet
very
safe
upon
the
ice
:
They
harness
the
whole
length
of
their
feet
with
sleek
and
narrow
irons
,
bowing
a
little
outward
in
the
part
before
;
they
govern
themselves
upon
these
,
and
upon
these
wings
(
if
I
may
so
call
them
)
they
rather
flie
then
walk
,
their
course
being
then
so
fast
as
it
can
hardly
be
followed
by
the
eye
.
Nor
is
the
use
hereof
less
practised
by
women
then
by
men
;
nay
,
in
contentions
which
have
somtimes
hapned
herein
between
both
sexes
,
the
women
have
often
had
the
better
:
The
women
there
find
no
trouble
at
all
in
running
upon
the
ice
;
but
at
the
same
time
when
they
go
fastest
,
do
some
one
or
other
of
their
womanly
works
.
By
means
then
of
these
Chariots
or
Sledges
,
the
Harlemists
received
whatsoever
they
needed
:
they
came
in
troops
upon
that
great
neighbouring
Lake
call'd
Harlem-meer
.
All
that
side
is
call'd
by
that
name
,
which
looks
most
upon
the
City
,
whereinto
the
River
Sparen
enters
on
that
side
.
And
because
the
same
Lake
comes
almost
as
neer
Leyden
on
another
part
,
it
is
there
called
Leyden-meer
.
This
communication
between
Leyden
and
Harlem
by
means
of
this
Lake
,
furnished
the
besieged
with
all
things
necessary
;
who
with
frequent
excursions
received
in
their
succours
,
and
oft
times
made
the
Kings
men
repent
the
going
about
to
hinder
them
Nor
did
Orange
forbear
to
bring
in
such
aids
into
the
City
as
he
could
by
the
usual
land-way
.
But
to
secure
the
succours
the
better
from
those
parts
,
he
made
a
Fort
be
erected
almost
half
way
between
Leyden
and
Harlem
,
whither
bringing
the
provisions
,
he
conveyed
them
the
easilier
from
thence
to
the
besieged
.
But
the
Kings
men
,
though
upon
such
disadvantagious
terms
,
ceased
not
to
pursue
what
they
had
begun
:
They
pursued
to
batter
the
broken
walls
and
to
endeavour
the
undermining
them
;
hoping
thereby
to
make
the
breach
more
commodious
,
and
consequently
the
assault
more
easie
.
On
the
contrary
the
Defendants
were
not
less
vigilant
in
using
all
possible
means
to
obviate
all
the
Enemies
endeavours
,
and
make
them
invalid
.
To
Mines
without
they
opposed
Mines
within
,
meeting
thus
with
them
,
spoiling
them
and
springing
them
:
They
repaired
the
walls
where
they
were
amiss
.
So
as
they
no
wayes
feared
the
threats
of
being
assaulted
from
without
.
This
mean
while
December
ended
,
and
the
new
year
of
1573.
began
,
which
was
remarkable
in
Flanders
particularly
for
this
Siege
which
we
now
describe
.
It
An.
1573
lasted
above
seven
moneths
;
the
accidents
were
as
various
,
as
the
time
was
long
;
and
they
doubted
oft-times
most
of
the
victory
,
who
at
last
got
it
.
We
notwithstanding
will
only
set
down
the
chief
accidents
which
hapned
there
;
the
dignity
of
the
story
it self
so
requiring
it
,
and
the
worthiness
of
future
things
calling
us
with
too
much
reason
from
observing
every
smaller
accident
.
But
to
return
to
the
Siege
.
As
vigilant
as
the
Kings
men
were
in
providing
that
victuals
might
be
safely
brought
to
the
Camp
,
the
Enemy
were
altogether
as
industrious
in
endeavouring
to
hinder
them
.
To
this
purpose
they
sent
a
good
number
of
souldiers
to
possess
themselves
of
one
of
the
most
important
Passes
towards
Naerden
and
Amsterdam
.
And
they
were
led
on
by
one
Antonio
Pittore
,
who
had
the
chief
hand
in
the
surprisal
of
Mons
,
when
Count
Lodovick
of
Nassaw
entred
it
,
as
we
then
observed
.
But
notice
hereof
being
brought
to
Amsterdam
,
the
Townsmen
sent
forth
souldiers
enough
to
hinder
the
success
,
who
meeting
with
the
enemy
,
routed
them
and
slew
many
of
them
,
in
particular
Antonio
Pittore
was
there
slain
;
and
the
Spaniards
in
scorn
of
his
misdeed
,
threw
his
head
into
the
City
,
together
with
the
head
of
another
who
was
called
the
King
,
and
who
was
much
esteemed
of
by
the
Harlemists
.
Who
incenst
by
this
action
,
were
not
long
in
resenting
it
.
They
chose
out
twelve
of
those
prisoners
which
they
had
of
the
Kings
Army
,
and
cutting
off
their
heads
,
they
put
them
into
a
barrel
,
and
rouling
it
down
the
walls
,
made
it
fall
into
the
Spaniards
Trenches
,
with
this
Inscription
upon
it
.
This
Tribute
of
the
tenth
penny
is
sent
by
the
Harlemists
to
the
Duke
of
Alva
;
and
foruse-mony
,
they
have
sent
the
twelfth
.
This
cruel
act
was
answered
by
another
no
less
cruel
from
without
;
for
some
of
their
men
were
in
their
sight
hung
up
by
the
head
and
the
heels
,
and
they
soon
after
served
some
of
the
Kings
men
with
the
same
sauce
.
So
much
doth
the
fury
of
war
inrage
mens
minds
,
especially
of
such
war
,
where
rebellion
is
punished
on
one
side
,
and
maintained
on
the
other
.
This
mean
while
the
number
of
souldiers
within
the
City
was
mightily
increased
.
Besides
the
Townsmen
,
there
were
there
4000
foot
,
many
of
which
were
Germans
,
French
and
English
.
And
Orange
ceased
not
to
labour
hard
in
all
the
neighbouring
Countries
,
the
raising
of
so
potent
a
succour
as
by
open
force
might
make
the
Spaniards
raise
their
siege
.
The
besieged
growing
therefore
daily
more
jolly
,
made
frequent
excursions
:
and
made
one
so
fierce
against
the
German
quarter
of
the
Kings
Camp
,
as
they
drove
them
from
one
house
,
wounded
and
slew
many
of
them
,
and
put
all
the
rest
into
great
confusion
.
They
sallied
forth
yet
more
furiously
a
few
days
after
against
the
Spanish
quarters
,
and
indeavoured
mainly
to
recover
the
Ravelin
which
they
had
lost
;
and
so
far
forward
did
their
courage
carry
them
,
as
they
had
almost
nailed
up
the
Canons
mouths
as
they
stood
upon
the
battery
.
But
being
valiantly
withstood
,
they
re-entred
the
City
without
reaping
any
advantage
.
The
action
was
notwithstanding
very
gallant
,
and
cost
much
bloud
on
both
sides
.
Frederick
on
the
contrary
still
incouraging
his
men
the
more
,
resolved
to
raise
the
Ravelin
which
they
had
taken
,
so
high
as
it
might
command
,
and
hinder
the
Works
within
:
and
having
caused
much
earth
to
be
brought
to
that
purpose
,
he
planted
two
pieces
of
Artillery
upon
it
.
but
the
good
did
not
answer
expectation
,
so
well
did
the
besieged
behave
themselves
on
that
behalf
.
The
Kings
men
grew
this
mean
while
every
day
fewer
by
reason
of
their
sufferings
.
Signor
della
(
ressoniera
,
who
had
the
charge
of
the
Artillery
was
dead
of
sickness
.
Signor
Norchermes
being
wounded
,
could
not
have
such
diligence
used
in
his
cure
as
was
requisite
,
many
other
Spanish
Officers
of
quality
were
found
missing
,
as
also
many
of
other
Nations
.
And
in
fine
,
the
affairs
of
the
Army
were
reduced
to
such
terms
,
as
the
success
of
the
business
began
greatly
to
be
feared
.
Yet
the
Duke
of
Alva's
instructions
to
his
son
were
still
more
peremptory
:
Though
in
case
the
siege
should
draw
out
in
length
,
he
had
written
effectually
to
Spain
to
have
two
old
Brigades
of
that
Nation
sent
him
,
who
were
then
in
Italy
;
and
raised
new
men
in
the
neighbouring
County
of
Burgundy
.
Frederick
delayed
not
then
to
make
one
tryal
more
before
his
men
were
consumed
.
Resolving
therefore
to
give
a
fierce
assault
in
divers
places
at
once
,
against
that
side
which
ran
from
St
Johns
gate
to
that
of
la
Croce
,
and
to
the
other
of
Sill
,
on
which
side
,
as
we
have
already
said
,
the
Kings
men
had
opened
their
Trenches
made
Batteries
,
and
wrought
in
the
Ditches
,
the
determination
was
thus
put
in
execution
.
The
three
Spanish
Camp-Masters
,
Roderigo
de
Tolledo
,
Julian
Romero
,
and
Consalvo
de
Bracamonte
took
upon
them
to
assault
with
the
souldiers
of
their
Brigades
,
one
of
them
the
gate
de
la
Croce
,
and
the
other
two
the
two
next
sides
on
the
right
hand
,
and
on
the
left
.
Signor
de
Bigli
with
some
Walloons
of
his
Regiment
,
was
appointed
against
a
Work
which
fenced
St
Johns
gate
,
and
such
orders
were
given
as
were
requisite
so
to
annoy
those
within
at
once
,
both
from
the
Ravelin
,
and
the
fittest
places
of
the
Ditch
,
as
they
should
not
be
able
to
hinder
those
without
,
who
were
to
get
upon
the
Breach
.
All
these
directions
were
valiantly
performed
by
the
Kings
men
;
but
the
besieged
shewed
no
less
valour
on
their
side
,
running
with
vigilancy
and
courage
whether
soever
danger
called
them
.
So
as
it
behoved
the
Kings
men
at
last
to
fall
off
,
with
a
considerable
loss
,
for
above
300
of
them
were
slain
,
and
in
particular
many
of
Bigli's
men
,
who
met
with
the
geatest
difficulties
,
and
most
resistance
.
In
this
assault
Roderigo
de
Tolledo
was
sorely
wounded
,
and
Captain
Lorenso
Perea
was
slain
,
with
some
other
inferiour
Officers
.
It
cannot
be
said
how
afflicted
the
Kings
Camp
was
at
this
unfortunate
success
.
And
the
affair
growing
every
day
more
doubtfull
,
Frederick
thought
good
to
hear
the
opinion
of
the
chief
Commanders
herein
.
Many
of
them
shewed
very
little
hopes
of
any
good
success
.
That
the
difficulties
of
the
siege
were
now
greater
without
then
within
.
That
the
cold
was
very
extream
;
and
the
season
a
greater
enemy
then
the
enemie's
self
.
That
they
suffered
all
other
greater
straits
in
their
lodgings
and
in
their
victuals
:
That
their
men
were
but
few
,
being
more
consumed
by
sufferings
then
by
action
.
That
on
the
contrary
,
there
was
great
plenty
of
all
things
in
the
City
;
that
they
were
every
day
strengthened
with
new
aids
,
and
appeared
still
more
obstinate
in
their
defence
;
whence
it
was
to
be
concluded
,
that
either
the
siege
was
never
to
have
an
end
,
or
if
it
were
to
have
any
,
the
conqueror
would
at
last
be
greater
losers
then
the
conquered
.
That
it
was
then
better
to
withdraw
the
Army
as
soon
as
they
could
,
and
wisely
to
prevent
greater
necessities
,
lest
they
might
unfortunately
be
prevented
to
their
shame
.
But
it
was
again
alleadged
on
the
contrary
.
That
upon
the
success
of
this
siege
,
the
consequences
of
future
sieges
did
depend
.
That
it
was
not
to
be
believed
that
the
obstinacy
of
the
Rebels
in
Holland
was
to
be
allay'd
by
this
alone
.
How
much
would
other
Cities
be
encouraged
,
if
they
should
see
the
siege
basely
raised
from
before
this
?
That
the
injuries
of
the
season
were
not
eternal
:
that
the
worst
weather
was
succeeded
by
better
.
And
that
from
the
natural
humidity
of
that
Climat
,
it
might
be
hoped
that
some
one
night
the
ice
would
be
quite
dispersed
.
That
new
men
would
quickly
come
from
Spain
,
and
new
Levies
might
be
sooner
made
in
Flanders
:
That
then
the
siege
might
be
laid
closer
,
and
care
to
be
had
for
the
advancement
of
provisions
for
the
Camp
.
That
succours
being
cut
off
,
the
town
would
soon
fall
into
their
hands
;
neither
could
the
Kings
losses
be
so
great
upon
this
occasion
,
but
that
they
might
be
largely
recompenced
in
future
atchievements
.
Frederick
represented
these
different
opinions
to
the
Duke
his
father
,
desirous
to
know
his
opinion
,
which
he
would
fully
observe
.
The
Duke
quickly
answered
in
terms
which
might
make
it
doubtfull
whether
his
paternal
,
or
Military
Authority
swa●'d
him
most
.
That
he
should
be
sure
to
pursue
and
finish
the
siege
,
unless
he
would
shew
himself
unworthy
of
Spanish
bloud
,
unworthy
of
his
bloud
;
and
of
having
the
Command
of
these
Forces
which
when
they
should
have
reduced
Holland
,
would
without
any
difficulty
do
the
like
to
all
the
rest
of
Flanders
.
That
the
hardest
enterprises
were
always
the
most
glorious
.
And
that
in
great
sieges
the
number
of
days
was
not
to
be
considered
,
but
the
advantagious
consequences
.
That
he
should
now
endeavour
that
by
Famine
,
which
hitherto
he
could
not
effect
by
the
sword
:
and
to
this
end
he
should
use
all
diligence
to
keep
the
town
from
being
relieved
from
any
part
.
That
this
might
be
done
by
new
men
who
should
be
suddenly
sent
him
.
That
all
places
must
yield
at
last
,
if
not
succoured
;
and
that
in
such
a
case
the
most
obstinate
defendants
become
usually
the
most
abject
.
That
the
event
of
this
siege
would
serve
for
an
example
to
all
the
rest
of
Holland
.
And
that
finally
he
should
set
before
him
a
victory
,
wherein
it
would
be
questionable
,
whether
he
●ould
have
done
more
service
to
God
and
to
his
King
,
or
won
more
glory
to
himself
and
to
his
Family
.
Frederick
finding
himself
as
well
shent
,
as
admonished
by
his
Father
,
grew
more
hot
then
ever
in
the
enterprise
:
And
when
the
Dukes
answer
was
made
known
to
the
Army
,
it
cannot
be
said
how
all
their
minds
were
inlivened
.
Frederick
,
together
with
all
the
other
Commanders
,
resolved
with
redoubled
diligence
chiefly
to
study
how
to
keep
victuals
from
the
City
.
And
in
the
interim
Bernardino
di
Mendosa
was
dispatched
away
into
Spain
,
to
procure
Orders
from
the
King
to
the
Governour
of
Milan
,
to
the
end
that
the
two
old
before
mentioned
Spanish
Brigadoes
which
were
in
that
State
should
be
sent
from
thence
,
together
with
some
Number
of
Horse
into
Flanders
,
as
soon
as
possibly
might
be
This
is
that
Mendosa
who
did
so
nobly
write
the
War
of
the
Low-Countries
in
his
own
language
,
during
all
the
time
that
he
staid
there
;
and
who
passing
from
the
managing
of
Arms
to
the
like
of
Civil
affairs
,
was
imployed
by
the
King
in
Ambassies
to
England
and
France
.
The
affairs
of
the
Siege
went
on
thus
;
when
on
a
sudden
about
the
midst
of
February
the
season
grew
more
temperate
,
and
the
cold
turning
into
moisture
,
the
waters
returned
to
their
former
being
:
and
with
the
change
of
the
weather
,
the
whole
order
of
the
war
began
to
change
.
At
first
the
ice
would
not
suffer
the
water
to
be
distinguisht
from
the
dry
land
;
and
therefore
it
might
be
said
that
all
that
was
done
then
,
was
done
by
land
:
But
the
ice
being
thaw'd
,
the
chiefest
future
actions
were
to
be
done
by
water
;
by
reason
of
the
commodiousness
which
the
Enemy
would
receive
of
being
relieved
by
the
means
of
that
great
Lake
before
spoken
of
,
and
of
the
necessity
the
Kings
men
would
be
put
to
of
hindring
them
by
the
same
way
.
It
was
not
long
ere
the
events
were
seen
on
both
sides
.
Hardly
was
the
ice
gone
,
when
many
Vessels
might
be
seen
to
appear
upon
the
Leyden
meer
which
fell
into
the
Harlem
meer
;
and
entring
from
thence
into
the
river
of
Sparen
,
brought
good
relief
to
the
City
.
The
River
where
it
fals
into
the
Lake
,
forms
a
little
Island
,
wherein
the
Harlemists
had
wisely
built
a
Fort
,
which
was
called
the
Fort
of
Fico
;
foreseeing
how
much
it
would
avail
them
to
be
masters
of
that
place
.
Here
then
as
in
a
safe
Haven
they
received
those
succours
which
came
usually
from
Leyden
,
and
from
another
Town
not
far
from
thence
called
Sassene
.
But
the
Kings
men
did
not
defer
opposing
them
.
Count
Bossu
prepared
suddenly
many
Boats
in
Amsteraans
,
and
quickly
entred
the
Lake
also
with
a
good
Naval
strength
.
His
ships
,
as
likewise
those
of
the
Enemy
were
not
very
deep
in
the
bottom
,
by
reason
the
Lake
was
shallow
:
Each
of
them
had
likewise
built
some
in
the
form
of
Gallies
,
which
being
the
easelier
guided
by
Oars
,
were
more
serviceable
to
the
rest
which
used
only
sails
.
Thus
the
whole
balk
of
the
Siege
was
brought
to
conflicts
by
water
,
and
to
endeavour
that
way
interchangeably
to
bringin
,
or
to
keep
out
succour
.
At
first
they
were
but
Parties
;
but
at
last
when
the
Vessels
on
both
sides
were
increased
,
they
turn'd
to
Battels
:
fortune
and
valour
making
the
successes
alternate
;
sometimes
the
one
side
,
sometimes
the
other
getting
the
better
.
The
Kings
party
did
notwithstanding
prevail
for
the
most
part
;
which
being
furnisht
from
Amsterdam
with
whatsoever
Bossu
could
desire
,
and
he
performing
his
part
gallantly
,
the
Harlemists
began
to
be
in
scarcity
of
victuals
Bossu
had
placed
some
Forts
on
the
East
side
of
the
Lake
,
under
the
shelter
whereof
his
ships
might
lie
;
they
were
not
far
from
the
little
Island
where
the
aforesaid
Fort
of
Fico
stood
.
Here
did
the
skirmishes
oftnest
happen
.
But
the
Kings
men
could
not
so
much
binder
the
Enemy
,
but
that
some
of
their
ships
stealing
from
the
conflicts
might
get
in
safety
under
that
Fort
,
and
from
thence
might
fall
into
the
River
,
and
come
afterwards
very
safely
to
the
City
;
to
which
purpose
the
Harlemists
had
fortified
that
side
of
the
River
which
was
nearest
the
Town
,
with
other
Works
.
The
Kings
men
made
then
no
longer
delay
;
they
likewise
raised
some
works
on
the
contrary
side
,
the
better
to
disturb
the
passage
of
the
Enemies
.
With
how
much
cruelty
of
mind
(
most
worthy
Citizens
)
the
Spaniards
have
begun
,
continued
,
and
now
ended
this
siege
,
their
actions
.
Have
too
clearly
demonstrated
in
their
undertaking
it
,
they
made
use
of
false
pretences
,
desiring
only
that
obedience
from
us
to
the
King
,
which
was
grounded
upon
the
arbitrary
will
of
their
own
Forces
.
In
the
continuace
thereof
,
you
all
know
what
their
losses
have
been
,
what
their
sufferings
,
and
how
oft
they
have
been
at
the
point
of
being
rather
besieged
then
besieging
:
to
such
great
straits
have
they
been
brought
,
by
snow
,
frost
,
rain
,
want
of
victuals
,
want
of
men
,
and
chiefly
by
our
so
many
and
so
valiant
excurtions
,
wherewith
we
have
somtime
more
indamaged
them
in
their
quarters
,
then
they
us
within
our
walls
.
But
at
last
their
rage
hath
prevailed
more
over
us
in
overcoming
all
difficulties
so
to
finish
their
siege
,
then
the
rage
of
earth
and
heaven
(
as
it
may
be
said
)
hath
prevailed
over
them
.
Behold
them
therefore
thirsting
after
our
bloud
,
and
already
panting
at
our
gates
,
and
ready
to
enter
our
City
thirsting
after
our
goods
.
And
shall
we
expect
any
mercy
at
their
hands
?
any
favourable
dealing
?
from
them
I
say
,
whose
rape
(
as
it
is
every
day
seen
)
is
not
to
be
satisfied
by
women
,
their
firings
by
houses
,
their
plunder
by
goods
,
nor
their
bloud-thirstiness
by
all
the
people
:
We
must
then
believe
,
that
as
soon
as
they
shall
be
entred
they
will
put
us
all
to
the
sword
,
or
to
some
more
ignominious
death
,
without
respect
of
age
,
sex
,
or
condition
.
The
welfare
of
the
miserable
consist
in
the
despairing
of
welfare
.
Why
shall
not
we
therefore
endeavour
(
placing
the
weakest
sex
and
weakest
age
amidst
us
)
to
make
our
way
through
our
enemies
with
our
swords
in
our
hands
?
whether
we
yield
,
or
whether
we
be
overcome
we
must
die
.
But
if
we
must
perish
(
as
there
is
little
hopes
of
doing
otherwise
)
death
will
come
the
more
welcome
,
when
sought
by
our selves
with
undauntless
valour
,
then
when
with
scorn
and
disdain
received
from
the
pride
our
enemies
of
.
These
words
were
of
such
force
,
and
found
their
minds
so
ready
to
entertain
any
whatsoever
desperate
resolution
,
as
they
already
spake
of
following
Ripardo's
councel
,
which
came
to
Fredericks
car
.
Who
better
considering
the
danger
,
what
despair
might
make
so
many
valiant
men
do
,
and
that
by
overcoming
them
,
he
should
find
the
whole
City
consumed
,
he
forthwith
sent
a
Trumpet
to
the
Town
,
to
let
the
Harlemists
know
,
that
they
might
hope
for
better
then
they
deserved
.
In
particular
,
he
promised
to
secure
them
from
Plunder
,
and
from
all
other
licentious
Military
violence
.
That
there
were
so
many
amongst
them
who
knew
there
was
no
saveguard
for
them
,
as
between
their
despair
,
and
the
others
hope
,
it
was
often
doubted
whether
the
more
fiercer
or
more
mild
resolution
should
prevail
amongst
them
:
at
last
the
last
prevailed
;
and
thus
the
City
about
the
beginning
of
July
was
surrendred
to
the
mercy
of
the
enemy
A
Brigade
of
the
Spanish
foot
forthwith
entred
the
Town
,
and
unarmed
every
one
therein
.
They
then
fell
to
inflicting
punishment
.
Captain
Rypart
,
as
chief
head
of
the
sedition
,
had
his
head
immediately
struck
off
;
and
Lancelot
Brederode
not
long
after
received
the
like
punishment
.
All
the
rest
of
the
Harlemists
who
were
thought
most
guilty
either
of
Heresie
or
Rebellion
,
ended
their
lives
either
by
the
rope
or
sword
.
And
the
like
was
without
remission
done
to
all
those
foreign
souldiers
who
had
been
in
Mons
,
or
in
any
other
place
which
the
Spaniards
had
taken
,
and
who
had
promised
never
to
bear
arms
any
more
against
the
Kings
party
.
Above
2000
were
put
to
death
;
and
the
very
executioners
were
either
so
weary
,
or
so
glutted
,
or
so
affrighted
with
the
work
,
as
for
speedier
dispatch
,
they
drowned
a
great
many
of
them
in
the
River
which
ran
through
the
City
.
The
Inhabitants
freed
themselves
from
plunder
by
the
payment
of
24000
pound
sterling
,
the
Kings
men
raging
and
storming
to
see
their
hopes
so
far
deluded
.
This
was
the
end
of
the
siege
of
Harlem
;
Noble
,
for
being
so
valiantly
and
so
long
both
sustained
and
prosecuted
:
Remarkable
,
for
the
variety
of
successes
both
by
land
and
sea
:
but
at
last
so
horrid
by
the
severe
punishments
inflicted
by
the
vanquishers
upon
the
vanquished
,
as
it
was
doubted
,
whether
the
faults
committed
by
the
one
,
or
the
punishments
inflicted
by
the
other
,
were
the
greater
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
.
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
BOOK
VIII
.
The
Contents
.
The
Commendador-Major
resolves
to
succour
Midleburg
,
to
this
purpose
he
disposes
of
two
Fleets
in
several
parts
:
but
had
ill
success
therein
;
the
one
being
routed
by
the
enemy
whilst
he
himself
looked
on
,
and
the
others
indeavours
proving
vain
.
Midleburg
is
therefore
surrendred
.
Count
Lodovick
in
Germany
moves
to
enter
with
an
Army
again
into
Flanders
.
Orange
makes
great
preparations
,
and
conspires
with
him
to
that
purpose
.
Incitements
used
by
him
to
this
end
.
The
Commendadors
perplexities
and
dangers
.
Lodovick
comes
into
Flanders
.
Draws
near
Mastrick
,
and
hopes
to
win
it
:
but
the
Royalists
secure
the
Town
.
Their
forces
oppose
the
enemy
;
various
successes
and
incounters
between
the
two
Armies
.
A
battel
insues
.
The
Royalists
get
the
victory
.
The
Spaniards
presently
mutiny
.
Things
best
worth
knowledg
in
matter
of
mutinies
.
The
mutiners
go
to
Antwerp
.
The
City
is
in
great
dread
of
them
.
They
are
at
last
pacified
,
and
joyn
with
the
rest
of
the
Camp-Royal
.
A
great
loss
of
many
of
the
Kings
ships
.
Orange
his
proceedings
:
against
whom
Vitelli
is
sent
by
the
Commendador
.
A
new
general
pardon
publisht
in
Antwerp
in
the
Kings
name
.
An
indeavour
of
accommodation
with
the
Rebels
;
but
in
vain
.
The
siege
and
description
of
Leyden
.
Divers
difficulties
in
the
prosecution
,
and
in
the
maintaining
thereof
.
Actions
which
succeed
thereupon
.
Those
of
Leyden
are
in
a
desperate
condition
.
More
desperate
resolutions
taken
by
the
Rebels
to
relieve
the
Town
.
Which
is
at
last
succoured
,
with
great
slaughter
and
prejudice
of
the
Spaniards
.
WHen
the
Government
was
in
the
Commendador
,
he
applyed
himself
with
all
his
might
to
relieve
Midleburg
.
Mandragone
was
(
as
hath
been
said
)
at
the
defence
of
that
City
,
and
had
continually
prest
very
much
for
speedy
succour
:
and
turning
his
desires
into
protestations
,
he
declared
that
unless
he
were
reliev'd
within
very
few
days
,
he
should
be
constrained
to
put
the
City
into
the
Rebels
hands
.
He
wanted
all
sort
of
victuals
,
not
only
of
the
better
sort
,
but
even
of
the
most
vile
.
The
Commendador
gave
order
then
,
that
two
Fleets
should
with
all
diligence
be
prepared
,
the
easilyer
to
relieve
the
Town
by
two
wayes
upon
the
Scheld
.
The
one
Fleet
were
of
lesser
Barks
,
to
be
sent
by
that
narrower
and
lower
branch
,
which
parts
not
far
from
Berghen
ap
Zome
,
and
which
(
as
we
have
said
)
retains
the
name
of
the
River
:
The
other
consisted
of
greater
Vessels
,
which
were
to
pass
through
the
Honte
,
the
Scheld
being
so
called
in
her
other
larger
and
deeper
branch
.
The
Commendador
added
his
own
diligence
to
that
of
others
.
Going
therefore
himself
in
person
to
Antwerp
,
he
did
so
hasten
the
preparation
of
both
the
Fleets
,
as
about
the
end
of
January
both
of
them
put
to
Sea
,
to
effect
the
intended
succour
.
Bevoir
,
the
Admiral
of
Zealand
,
was
then
fallen
sick
,
who
was
to
have
had
the
chief
charge
thereof
:
So
as
Signior
de
Glimes
was
appointed
to
be
his
Vice-admiral
.
Sancio
d'Avila
commanded
the
greater
ships
,
and
Glimes
the
lesser
with
whom
the
Camp-master
Romero
went
,
as
chief
Commander
of
all
the
Souldiers
that
were
aboard
;
who
in
both
the
Fleets
were
either
Spaniards
or
Walloons
,
but
the
greatest
part
were
Spaniards
.
Avila
put
from
Antwerp
,
and
sail'd
before
upon
the
Honte
.
The
other
Fleet
put
from
Berghen
ap
Zome
,
in
sight
of
the
Commendador
himself
,
who
followed
it
upon
the
Schelds
bank
,
till
he
came
to
a
Village
called
Schacherlo
,
which
is
over
against
Romerswal
,
a
Town
seated
on
the
other
side
.
Here
Glimes
and
Romero
staid
,
expecting
a
more
favourable
Tide
,
that
they
might
the
easelyer
free
themselves
,
and
get
rid
of
those
Sands
which
occasion
many
Shelfs
in
that
branch
.
The
Enemies
were
very
well
acquainted
with
the
design
,
preparations
,
and
proceedings
of
the
Royalists
,
by
reason
of
the
intelligence
held
between
the
Flemish
,
and
especially
in
that
maritine
part
,
where
the
people
did
exceedingly
favour
Orange
.
Nay
,
it
was
held
for
certain
,
that
many
of
the
chief
Pylots
who
served
the
Spaniards
,
were
wrought
upon
by
him
;
and
that
this
Fleet
of
the
lesser
ships
was
unluckily
lost
(
as
we
shall
relate
)
rather
by
fraud
then
fortune
.
A
much
greater
provision
of
shipping
being
made
by
the
contrary
part
.
the
Enemies
Fleet
which
was
commanded
by
Lewis
de
Boisot
Admiral
of
Holland
,
made
straight
towards
Romarswal
to
hinder
the
Kings
ships
from
going
any
further
.
The
Vice-admiral
would
not
have
fought
,
knowing
the
great
disadvantage
which
was
on
his
side
:
The
enemies
ships
were
much
bigger
built
,
and
very
much
more
in
number
.
But
Romero
,
were
it
either
that
his
courage
did
transport
him
,
or
for
his
want
of
skill
in
maritime
affairs
,
or
rather
that
he
was
necessitated
to
adventure
,
because
succour
could
suffer
no
longer
delay
,
and
that
this
Fleet
carried
much
the
greatest
part
of
the
victuals
,
was
of
a
contrary
opinion
,
and
would
by
all
means
fight
.
Hereupon
the
Vice-admiral
together
with
all
the
rest
made
towards
the
Enemy
:
but
whether
it
were
chance
,
or
fraud
(
as
it
was
doubted
)
the
Vice-admiral
ran
on
ground
,
as
did
likewise
some
other
ships
which
were
nearest
her
.
The
Enemies
were
not
slack
in
setting
upon
them
on
all
sides
:
A
showre
of
Musket-shot
poured
down
upon
them
from
their
taller
ships
,
and
the
great
Guns
thundred
apace
.
But
a
tempest
of
artificial
fires
proved
most
prejudicial
,
which
the
Enemies
ships
hurl'd
into
those
of
the
Kings
:
the
Viceadmiral
suffered
most
of
all
hereby
;
for
the
fire
bursting
forth
in
her
in
sundry
places
,
and
continuing
pertinaciously
to
do
so
,
she
sunk
at
last
;
it
being
questionable
whether
the
fire
or
water
wrought
most
in
swallowing
her
up
.
Romero
made
speedily
towards
them
with
his
Admiral
,
and
some
other
ships
;
but
his
courage
was
greater
then
the
help
he
gave
;
for
he
partook
so
deeply
of
the
others
danger
,
as
he
threw
himself
into
the
water
,
and
so
saved
himself
by
swimming
.
Divers
others
of
the
Kings
ships
ran
the
same
fortune
of
being
either
consumed
by
fire
,
or
sunk
in
the
river
;
and
all
the
rest
fell
into
the
enemies
hands
,
who
triumphed
very
much
in
the
victory
.
And
that
their
joy
might
be
the
greater
,
the
Commendador
himself
was
upon
the
above
said
bank
of
Shacherlo
,
and
saw
with
his
own
eyes
this
so
unhappy
misfortune
:
which
made
him
foresee
others
of
no
less
consequence
,
which
were
of
necessity
to
be
shortly
expected
.
Glimes
was
slain
,
together
with
many
Spanish
and
Walloon
Officers
,
and
about
800
common
souldiers
.
This
defeat
being
given
,
Avila
thought
only
how
to
retreat
,
and
save
his
ships
:
but
being
pursued
by
those
which
the
Enemy
had
severed
from
the
others
,
which
Boisot
commanded
,
he
had
much
adoe
to
get
into
Tergoes
,
and
at
last
brought
his
Fleet
safe
to
Antwerp
.
This
was
the
end
of
the
relief
.
So
as
Mandragone
having
neither
time
to
expect
succour
,
nor
hope
to
get
any
;
and
having
first
made
good
Conditions
to
march
himself
with
all
his
men
safe
and
freely
out
of
Middleburgh
,
he
presently
surrendred
the
Town
to
the
Enemy
.
Ramua
fell
likewise
into
their
hands
,
which
till
then
had
kept
its
obedience
to
the
King
.
And
thus
they
were
possest
of
the
whole
intire
Island
of
Walcherin
,
which
they
had
so
much
desired
;
and
were
puft
up
with
hopes
,
that
they
should
shortly
be
masters
of
the
whole
Province
.
The
new
year
of
1574.
was
now
begun
:
when
the
Commendador
had
not
well
received
this
blow
by
Sea
,
but
that
other
novelties
were
heard
of
,
and
of
greater
danger
to
the
Kings
affairs
,
more
within
land
.
We
told
you
before
how
that
Count
Lodovick
,
brother
to
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
after
the
loss
of
Mons
,
leaving
his
brother
in
Holland
,
was
gone
to
Germany
:
where
he
was
not
idle
;
but
being
eg'd
on
by
his
own
courage
,
and
more
by
that
of
the
Prince
his
brother
,
he
had
there
occasioned
divers
practises
,
that
he
might
again
enter
Flanders
with
the
Forces
of
that
Nation
.
The
unhappy
success
of
the
two
Brothers
taking
up
Arms
against
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
had
made
them
be
rather
commiserated
then
scorned
by
the
Germans
.
And
the
Spanish
Forces
in
Flanders
being
by
such
success
become
more
formidable
to
all
their
neighbours
,
the
suspition
thereof
grew
daily
every
where
greater
.
Orange
in
all
those
parts
made
alternate
use
of
the
instigations
of
Fear
and
Hope
:
representing
sometimes
what
danger
Holland
&
Zealand
were
in
;
sometimes
what
advantages
he
had
there
,
and
the
hopes
of
their
daily
increase
,
not
only
in
those
two
Provinces
,
but
in
all
the
rest
,
if
some
Foreign
aid
might
be
added
to
the
Domestick
forces
of
the
Country
.
The
Spaniards
mutiny
falling
out
afterwards
;
and
the
Kings
expeditions
by
land
at
Alckmar
,
and
by
Sea
under
Bossu
,
proving
so
very
bad
;
and
finally
the
Duke
of
Alva
being
gone
from
Flanders
,
he
had
so
much
the
more
set
on
fire
the
minds
of
his
partakers
both
within
and
without
Flanders
,
to
favour
the
new
preparation
which
his
brother
was
contriving
.
That
at
last
the
Duke
of
Alva
was
gone
:
but
that
Rechesens
was
chosen
by
the
King
in
his
place
,
Medina-Celi
having
refused
to
accept
it
.
That
the
one
and
the
other
of
them
were
Spaniards
;
and
that
both
of
them
,
as
likewise
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
were
reduced
to
such
a
condition
of
fortune
,
as
the
Flemish
had
reason
to
be
scandalized
at
such
a
choice
.
That
the
Kings
neglect
of
the
affairs
of
Flanders
did
clearly
appear
,
and
that
he
did
intend
to
introduce
by
violence
the
Government
of
Spain
into
those
Provinces
.
That
then
the
person
rather
then
the
intention
was
chang'd
in
the
new
Governour
.
That
this
man
had
a
more
pleasing
aspect
and
more
benigne
appearance
;
but
in
his
soul
the
like
pride
,
and
the
same
resolutions
in
his
thoughts
.
That
the
allurement
of
words
were
to
be
esteemed
treacherous
,
while
the
force
of
Arms
continued
:
Nor
could
the
Flemish
ever
confide
,
till
they
saw
their
Country
free
of
Foreigners
,
their
Cities
free
of
Citadels
,
their
goods
of
paying
Tributes
,
their
Consciences
of
oppression
,
and
the
Laws
of
their
Country
free
from
that
violation
which
had
been
occasioned
in
them
by
Forein
Laws
.
That
to
compass
so
just
an
end
,
Holland
and
Zealand
had
at
last
taken
up
Arms
:
That
their
success
had
been
alternately
various
;
but
that
yet
the
greatest
part
of
both
these
Provinces
were
in
the
hands
of
their
own
inhabitants
.
That
the
new
Governour
was
not
acquainted
with
his
Souldiers
,
nor
his
Souldiers
with
him
:
That
his
experience
in
war
was
not
great
:
That
he
found
the
Spaniards
in
mutiny
,
the
others
but
ill
satisfied
,
and
that
monies
were
very
scarce
to
give
them
satisfaction
.
That
the
Empire
of
Spain
,
by
reason
of
the
too
great
division
and
largeness
of
its
bulk
,
was
so
incumbred
within
it self
,
as
it
could
not
furnish
Flanders
with
sufficient
Forces
to
maintain
war
long
.
Then
let
the
Flemish
once
resolve
to
joyn
in
one
,
and
those
their
neighbours
with
them
,
who
were
most
interessed
in
their
cause
.
That
thus
the
Country
would
be
soon
restor'd
to
her
antient
form
of
Government
,
and
her
present
miseries
be
turn'd
into
her
formerly
enjoy'd
Felicity
.
Otherwise
,
how
could
it
be
hoped
for
,
but
that
the
Flemish
divided
at
home
within
themselves
,
and
forsaken
by
their
friends
abroad
,
were
shortly
to
receive
all
hardest
and
proudest
Laws
from
the
Spaniards
Orange
gave
abroad
these
conceits
,
as
well
to
incense
the
Flemish
still
more
against
the
Government
of
Spain
,
as
also
to
make
the
neighbours
the
more
ready
to
joyn
with
his
brother
in
his
aforesaid
endeavours
.
But
these
practises
were
chiefly
had
in
Germany
,
and
were
,
as
usually
,
fomented
by
the
Heretick
party
of
England
and
France
.
The
design
of
the
Nassaw
Brethren
was
,
That
Lodovick
should
enter
Flanders
from
the
side
of
Germany
with
all
the
Forces
he
could
assemble
together
;
and
that
Orange
at
the
same
time
coming
out
of
Holland
should
endeavour
to
joyn
those
which
he
had
mustered
in
the
Country
,
with
the
Foreiners
.
To
this
end
very
close
intelligence
was
held
by
both
of
them
in
sundry
parts
of
Flanders
,
and
by
Lodovick
particularly
in
some
Cities
which
were
most
commodious
for
him
for
his
passage
over
the
Rivers
:
but
of
all
others
he
coveted
to
be
master
of
Mastrick
,
a
very
fitting
place
towards
the
Frontiers
of
Germany
,
there
being
a
bridge
there
over
the
Mause
,
as
hath
been
formerly
shewn
.
When
Lodovick
had
got
all
things
necessary
for
the
body
of
an
Army
,
he
marched
from
those
parts
about
the
beginning
of
February
,
not
valuing
the
threats
of
the
season
,
that
so
he
might
not
lose
the
opportunity
of
the
Crisis
.
He
knew
in
what
straits
the
new
Governour
was
,
by
reason
of
the
difficulties
which
were
raised
against
him
by
Orange
and
his
partakers
.
Having
therefore
past
the
Rhine
and
Mosel
,
he
drew
near
Ghelderland
;
intending
,
as
might
be
conjectured
,
to
pass
over
the
Maus
,
and
get
into
Brabant
,
where
his
brother
was
to
joyn
with
him
.
'T
was
said
that
he
had
in
his
Army
7000
Foot
&
3000
Horse
,
gathered
out
of
the
neighbouring
Nations
;
and
that
his
greatest
strength
lay
,
as
it
had
done
formerly
,
in
German
Souldiers
.
These
,
and
all
the
rest
came
with
great
opinion
of
good
success
,
which
would
prove
so
advantagious
to
them
,
as
might
make
abundant
satisfaction
,
yea
with
use
,
for
their
last
unfortunate
losses
.
Lodovick
had
with
all
industry
strove
to
nurse
them
up
in
this
belief
shewing
all
which
made
for
his
advantage
and
his
Brothers
in
the
affairs
of
Flanders
,
which
might
most
confirm
hope
in
them
both
of
making
large
Conquests
,
and
of
getting
the
Victory
with
ease
.
This
expedition
of
Lodovicks
was
so
speedy
,
as
the
Commendador
heard
of
the
effects
thereof
,
before
he
heard
of
the
preparation
.
So
as
very
much
troubled
at
the
news
,
and
meeting
with
difficulties
on
all
sides
,
he
knew
not
what
resolution
to
take
.
He
saw
the
Kings
men
were
mightily
decreased
in
their
numbers
;
that
to
muster
them
together
,
and
march
towards
Lodovick
to
defend
the
Land
frontiers
,
was
to
leave
all
the
Sea-side
in
prey
to
Orange
;
that
to
divide
his
Forces
,
were
not
to
have
sufficient
to
break
their
designs
as
it
behoved
on
both
sides
;
that
to
draw
them
out
of
the
garrisons
was
not
without
danger
,
because
peradventure
they
would
not
be
drawn
out
without
receiving
their
pay
,
at
least
in
some
proportion
;
that
howsoever
it
was
requisite
to
make
other
great
Levies
shortly
,
which
would
cost
great
sums
of
money
:
that
the
provisions
from
Spain
were
not
sufficient
to
furnish
requisite
monies
for
so
many
affairs
,
and
that
Flanders
was
every
day
more
backward
then
other
in
contributing
thereunto
.
When
Rhechesens
had
advised
upon
all
these
difficulties
,
with
all
the
chief
of
the
Army
,
the
resolution
which
was
taken
,
was
,
That
he
and
the
Marquis
Vitelli
should
not
go
far
from
Antwerp
,
where
Orange's
secret
practises
did
threaten
most
:
That
leaving
a
sufficient
number
of
Souldiers
in
Holland
to
keep
what
they
had
gotten
,
they
should
only
stand
upon
their
defence
on
that
Frontier
;
and
that
all
the
rest
of
the
Army
being
assembled
together
,
Sancio
d'
Avila
should
lead
them
towards
the
Mause
to
secure
the
Kings
Towns
thereabouts
,
and
to
hinder
Lodovick
from
passing
over
that
River
.
This
being
resolved
upon
,
it
was
suddenly
put
in
execution
:
Necessary
orders
were
speedily
given
forth
for
the
making
of
great
Levies
of
new
men
in
the
neighbouring
Catholick
parts
of
Germany
,
Burgony
,
and
the
Walloon
Provinces
of
Flanders
.
But
because
they
were
straitned
in
time
,
they
betook
themselves
to
draw
the
old
Souldiers
out
of
the
garrisons
,
using
all
the
means
they
could
to
satisfie
them
with
hopes
,
since
they
could
not
doe
in
effect
.
This
mean-while
Lodovick
still
advanced
;
and
halting
with
his
Camp
near
Mastrick
,
he
staid
expecting
whether
he
might
,
according
to
his
hopes
,
steal
into
the
City
by
way
of
Intelligencer
.
The
Commendador
fearing
this
,
dispatcht
away
Bernardino
di
Mendoza
suddenly
thither
with
some
Troops
of
horse
,
to
which
he
afterwards
added
some
Foot-companies
.
And
the
Royalists
flocking
thither
from
all
parts
to
make
it
their
rendezvous
,
Sancio
d'Avila
came
thither
likewise
about
the
beginning
of
March
,
who
was
to
be
the
chief
Commander
there
.
Thus
that
City
was
secured
in
its
obedience
to
the
King
;
and
Lodovick
was
likewise
kept
from
passing
over
the
River
on
that
part
.
He
took
up
his
quarters
near
the
Castle
of
Walchemburg
,
little
more
then
two
leagues
from
Mastrick
,
in
divers
Villages
thereabouts
.
Avila
had
likewise
disposed
of
the
Kings
men
,
towards
that
side
,
accordingly
as
they
came
to
the
rendezvous
.
And
in
the
interim
,
the
more
to
encourage
his
men
,
and
to
discover
the
Enemies
courage
the
better
,
he
sent
forth
Skirmishes
almost
every
day
;
in
one
of
which
,
which
proved
more
bloody
then
the
rest
,
Francisco
de
Medina
who
was
Commissary-General
of
the
Kings
horse
,
was
slain
,
the
remainder
of
the
loss
being
equal
on
both
sides
.
But
Avila
,
taking
his
advantage
another
time
,
took
a
number
of
selected
Spaniards
and
Walloons
,
and
set
upon
the
village
of
Bemelen
,
wherein
divers
Companies
of
the
Enemies
German
Foot
lay
,
and
slew
above
400
of
them
;
the
rest
sorely
confused
flying
for
safety
into
their
neighbours
quarters
.
Lodovick
being
out
of
all
hope
of
getting
into
Mastrick
by
fraud
,
or
of
being
able
to
pass
the
Mosel
there
,
he
resolved
to
follow
the
course
of
the
river
,
and
to
go
towards
Ruremond
;
hoping
likewise
to
get
into
that
City
by
the
way
of
Treaty
:
wherein
if
he
should
fail
,
his
determination
was
to
continue
his
march
still
on
,
and
between
the
Mause
and
Vahal
to
joyn
with
Orange
,
who
to
that
purpose
was
to
march
that
wayes
and
joyn
with
him
.
When
he
was
come
near
Ruremond
,
he
lost
all
hopes
of
being
received
in
there
by
way
of
underhand
dealing
;
either
for
that
the
Kings
men
had
discovered
his
plot
,
or
for
that
his
partakers
had
not
courage
enough
to
perform
covenants
.
He
therefore
marched
suddenly
from
thence
;
and
keeping
along
the
River
side
,
he
marched
towards
Niminghen
,
the
chief
City
of
all
Ghelderland
,
situated
upon
the
Vahalle
:
where
he
and
Orange
had
many
adherents
,
who
gave
them
hopes
of
making
them
be
received
in
by
surprise
:
which
would
have
been
much
for
their
advantage
,
as
well
by
reason
of
the
wealth
of
the
Town
,
as
by
its
situation
.
But
Avila
,
who
had
already
either
suspected
or
discovered
these
designs
,
followed
him
apace
on
this
side
the
River
,
to
keep
him
from
passing
over
,
and
from
joyning
with
his
brother
.
The
Kings
Army
was
this
mean
while
more
recruited
both
with
Horse
&
Foot
:
the
Campmaster
Bracamont
was
in
particular
come
from
Holland
with
2000
old
Spanish
Foot
;
and
almost
all
the
other
Spanish
Camp.
masters
,
and
those
of
other
Nations
were
with
Avila
:
the
Army
till
then
not
being
above
4000
Foot
and
800
Horse
.
Avila
being
ascertained
of
Lodovicks
last
intent
,
after
his
vain
attempt
upon
Ruremond
,
which
was
,
not
to
pass
over
on
this
side
,
but
to
joyn
with
Orange
on
the
other
side
;
he
likewise
increased
his
diligence
and
made
his
men
mend
their
march
.
And
all
the
Towns
upon
the
Mause
which
were
convenient
for
passage
being
in
the
Kings
hands
,
Avila
sent
therefore
such
Scouts
forth
as
were
requisite
,
to
scour
the
contrary
shore
,
and
to
learn
continual
news
of
the
Enemy
,
that
he
might
the
better
know
how
to
govern
his
affairs
on
this
side
.
It
appeared
at
last
,
that
the
greatest
advantage
lay
in
making
haste
,
and
in
the
preventing
of
one
another
:
So
as
the
Kings
men
passing
the
Mause
,
might
hinder
the
Enemies
Camp
from
advancing
further
;
or
the
other
hastning
his
march
,
might
prevent
the
passing
over
of
the
Kings
men
,
and
so
joyn
as
he
intended
with
Orange
.
But
the
difference
was
too
great
between
the
Souldiers
of
the
two
Armies
:
The
Kings
men
being
trained
up
under
accomplisht
Commanders
,
might
be
said
to
know
their
orders
before
they
received
them
;
and
obedience
being
as
readily
given
as
was
Command
,
all
things
were
quickly
understood
,
and
readily
executed
:
whereas
on
the
contrary
,
the
Enemies
Souldiers
being
tumultuously
gathered
together
,
all
of
them
almost
new
men
,
divers
Princes
subjects
,
and
who
were
not
incited
either
by
punishment
or
by
reward
in
the
service
of
their
own
Prince
,
they
had
no
other
sense
of
military
affairs
save
only
Prey
and
Plunder
;
and
what
by
difficulty
of
victuals
,
and
incumbrance
of
baggage
depending
oftentimes
more
upon
necessity
then
choice
,
they
could
not
advance
so
fast
as
occasion
required
;
and
some
disorders
were
already
grown
amongst
them
.
Therefore
those
hopes
failing
which
Lodovick
had
very
confidently
built
upon
;
and
finding
the
Towns
upon
that
Frontier
ready
to
keep
him
out
,
which
he
thought
would
have
willingly
received
him
;
and
the
scarcity
of
victuals
and
difficulty
of
lodging
being
hereunto
added
:
Out
of
these
reasons
a
great
many
of
the
Enemies
Horse
were
already
disbanded
,
and
their
Foot
lessened
every
day
;
and
the
Captains
authority
availed
very
little
,
the
Souldiers
not
caring
much
to
obey
them
to
whom
they
had
no
natural
obligation
.
The
Kings
Army
advancing
then
with
speedy
march
,
it
came
to
Graves
,
before
Lodovick
could
get
over
against
it
with
his
men
.
The
Town
of
Graves
is
seated
upon
the
Mause
on
the
left
side
;
and
Avila
having
given
formerly
order
for
the
throwing
a
bridge
of
Boats
over
it
,
his
Army
without
loss
of
time
past
over
to
the
other
side
and
quartered
there
.
Monsieur
de
Hierges
came
soon
thither
from
Niminghen
,
having
first
made
that
Town
sure
for
the
King
,
and
brought
with
him
300
Spaniards
:
And
soon
after
came
two
other
Spanish
Companies
,
and
one
of
Burgonians
,
which
were
a
good
recruit
for
the
Army
.
The
Enemy
marched
likewise
a
great
pace
;
when
being
come
to
the
village
of
Mouch
,
they
understood
by
their
Scouts
that
the
Kings
men
were
on
that
side
the
River
,
and
not
above
a
league
off
.
Hereupon
they
must
either
retreat
,
or
fight
.
To
retreat
,
was
dangerous
:
For
to
boot
that
retreating
bears
always
fears
with
it
,
the
enemy
had
neither
provision
of
victuals
,
nor
any
place
of
safety
to
stay
in
on
that
side
:
And
to
hazard
a
battel
against
old
Souldiers
,
though
fewer
in
number
,
appear'd
to
be
too
doubtful
a
business
.
But
at
last
they
must
go
on
,
though
they
cut
the
way
through
with
their
swords
.
Wherefore
staying
in
Mouch
,
they
presently
raised
a
Trench
on
the
side
where
they
feared
most
to
be
set
upon
by
the
Kings
men
,
the
better
to
fence
their
Foot
:
Their
greatest
hopes
lay
in
their
Horse
,
though
they
were
not
above
2000
in
number
,
yet
were
they
more
then
the
Kings
Horse
;
who
were
notwithstanding
more
favour'd
by
the
situation
,
which
was
somwhat
narrow
,
by
reason
of
certain
hils
which
stood
not
far
from
the
river
,
and
allowed
but
a
small
space
for
the
Horse
to
exercise
in
.
The
Kings
men
having
the
Enemy
on
the
Front
,
prepared
with
much
resolution
for
combat
.
And
because
either
the
preservation
or
the
loss
of
the
Low-Countries
in
the
Kings
behalf
lay
almost
wholly
on
the
success
of
this
Battel
,
it
is
not
to
believ'd
how
the
Royalists
encouraged
each
other
:
And
Avila
,
before
he
gave
out
his
orders
,
did
rather
by
reason
,
then
by
words
,
in
a
military
manner
exhort
them
thus
to
fight
.
Our
reward
is
to
be
measured
by
the
service
which
we
shal
this
day
do
our
King
:
who
doubts
but
that
if
we
overcome
,
these
countries
will
by
our
swords
be
preserved
unto
his
crown
?
He
hath
not
many
other
forces
in
these
parts
then
what
are
now
with
us
;
then
consequently
the
merit
of
so
important
an
action
will
be
wholly
ours
:
And
as
the
King
is
to
acknowledge
it
from
us
alone
,
so
is
it
not
to
be
doubted
but
that
he
will
royally
reward
it
.
And
what
greater
security
can
we
have
of
obtaining
the
victory
now
,
then
the
so
many
which
we
have
already
won
.
This
very
Lodovick
had
not
the
better
before
in
Friesland
:
't
was
we
who
through
too
much
eagerness
of
fighting
did
force
him
to
overcom
.
How
soon
were
we
afterwards
quit
with
him
at
Gimingen
?
where
that
river
saved
him
peradventure
that
he
might
perish
the
more
unworthily
upon
this
:
all
the
ingagements
in
fine
,
which
either
he
or
his
brother
through
their
perfidiousness
have
undertaken
against
these
countries
,
have
always
had
the
same
end
;
they
have
not
so
soon
been
entred
,
but
they
have
been
beaten
out
,
to
their
slaughter
and
shame
,
and
to
our
everlasting
glory
and
honour
.
And
upon
all
these
occasions
experience
hath
sufficiently
shewn
how
much
valour
exceeds
numbers
,
order
before
confusion
;
and
what
advantage
they
have
who
fight
out
of
the
zeal
of
honour
,
over
those
who
bear
arms
only
for
rapines
sake
.
The
same
will
certainly
be
seen
in
this
present
conflict
,
since
our
conditions
,
and
the
conditions
of
our
enemies
are
not
the
same
:
Ours
,
by
being
bred
so
many
years
in
the
wars
,
and
the
knowledg
how
to
defend
a
good
cause
,
being
added
to
the
favour
of
the
cause
which
we
defend
;
and
that
of
the
Enemy
,
in
bringing
new
men
to
all
military
actions
,
and
in
basely
maintaining
wicked
causes
under
rebellious
Captains
.
The
narrownes
of
the
place
makes
much
for
our
advantage
,
which
will
not
suffer
their
Horse
which
are
more
then
ours
,
to
have
too
much
the
better
of
us
;
and
yet
ours
shal
be
so
well
fenced
by
Foot
,
as
that
advantage
shall
supply
the
other
default
.
And
that
weak
Trench
which
the
Enemy
have
raised
for
defence
of
their
Foot
,
what
doth
it
argue
but
an
abjest
fear
in
them
,
&
an
evident
desire
rather
of
flight
then
of
fight
?
We
on
the
contrary
shall
assault
them
with
our
wonted
resolution
and
undauntedness
;
&
shall
assuredly
have
the
like
success
as
formerly
in
overcoming
,
and
they
in
runing
away
.
This
Speech
of
Avila's
was
received
with
great
acclamations
by
the
souldiers
,
Whereupon
he
with
the
other
field-Officers
disposed
their
orders
thus
:
For
the
more
safety-sake
he
placed
the
foot
towards
the
River
,
on
the
right
hand
,
and
divided
them
into
proportionable
squadrons
,
lining
the
Pikes
with
shot
where
it
was
most
convenient
.
He
divided
the
horse
likewise
on
the
left
side
into
divers
squadrons
,
and
munited
them
toward
the
field-side
,
with
a
good
wing
of
Spanish
and
Walloon
musketiers
,
the
better
to
break
the
enemies
greatest
force
,
which
was
to
be
expected
on
that
part
.
The
Camp-masters
,
Consalvo
di
Bracamonte
,
Fernando
di
Tolledo
,
and
Christopher
Mandragone
,
who
had
brought
with
him
his
Walloon
Regiment
,
which
did
remarkable
service
that
day
,
had
the
chief
command
of
the
foot
.
And
the
chief
places
in
the
Cavalry
were
supplyed
by
Bernardino
di
Mendoza
,
and
John
Baptista
de
Marchesi
del
Monte
,
with
whom
were
other
Captains
of
try'd
valour
.
The
German
Harquebusiers
under
Schinck
,
were
placed
in
the
front
,
together
with
those
of
other
Nations
:
and
after
them
the
Lanciers
,
which
made
up
the
greatest
body
of
the
horse
,
and
this
was
so
executed
as
if
the
enemies
Rutters
should
charge
upon
the
Harquebusiers
,
the
Lanciers
might
charge
them
.
To
boot
that
the
wing
of
Musketiers
which
flankt
the
Kings
horse
on
the
outside
,
might
be
of
great
use
to
break
their
first
violence
,
as
hath
been
said
.
The
enemy
this
mean
while
had
not
omitted
any
thing
which
might
make
for
their
advantage
in
the
battel
.
Lodovick
had
his
brother
Henry
with
him
,
who
had
likewise
a
warlike
spirit
.
But
Christopher
,
one
of
the
sons
of
the
Prince
Elector
Palatine
,
was
of
great
preeminence
in
their
Army
.
He
commanded
all
the
horse
,
and
the
whole
Government
of
the
Camp
was
almost
equally
had
between
him
and
Lodovick
.
They
left
some
foot-companies
to
defend
the
Trench
which
hath
been
spoken
of
,
and
which
lay
nearer
the
river
on
the
left
hand
.
On
the
right
hand
they
composed
a
great
squadron
of
the
other
foot
in
good
order
,
and
extended
their
horse
towards
the
hill
,
as
far
as
the
narrowness
of
the
place
would
permit
them
;
and
made
thereof
one
choice
squadron
apart
,
wherein
were
the
two
Generals
,
and
Count
Henry
.
Which
made
it
be
doubted
whether
they
did
this
,
to
be
in
that
part
of
the
battel
where
victory
was
most
to
be
hoped
for
;
or
in
case
they
should
be
worsted
,
so
to
make
their
way
sooner
through
the
enemy
,
and
joyn
with
Orange
,
who
was
already
come
with
great
forces
to
Niminghen
.
The
two
Generals
,
as
they
ordered
their
squadrons
,
were
not
wanting
in
encouraging
their
souldiers
.
They
affirmed
that
this
was
the
day
which
must
free
the
Flemish
from
slavery
,
the
Germans
from
jealousies
,
and
which
would
throw
a
thousand
rewards
upon
them
the
souldiers
for
obtaining
the
victory
,
of
which
no
doubt
was
to
be
made
.
That
the
new
Spanish
Governour
trusting
little
in
himself
,
and
peradventure
less
in
his
men
would
not
be
in
person
where
the
greatest
danger
was
.
That
he
was
constrained
to
draw
his
people
out
of
their
Garisons
almost
by
force
:
who
howsoever
came
rather
with
a
mind
to
mutiny
then
to
fight
;
;
and
were
so
lessened
in
their
numbers
,
as
they
were
able
to
make
but
a
very
weak
body
of
an
Army
.
How
much
did
they
exceed
the
enemy
,
especially
in
horse
?
And
how
great
would
their
storm
be
?
That
when
the
victory
should
be
got
on
this
side
,
it
would
the
more
safely
be
had
on
the
other
side
:
where
the
foot
would
notwithstanding
so
signalize
themselves
,
as
they
needed
no
other
to
assist
them
in
overcoming
.
That
the
enemy
being
routed
,
and
made
to
fly
,
Flanders
was
to
be
wholly
at
their
disposal
:
And
what
Laws
would
not
she
be
ready
to
receive
having
the
Prince
of
Orange
with
his
forces
on
one
side
,
theirs
on
the
other
;
or
when
they
should
be
all
joyned
together
?
Holland
and
Zealand
,
invincible
Provinces
in
the
defence
of
their
Country
,
would
certainly
share
in
the
fruits
of
so
happy
a
success
;
as
also
every
other
Province
which
would
cordially
joyn
with
them
in
the
same
Cause
.
That
in
such
Provinces
as
would
prove
refractory
,
the
sword
should
do
,
what
fair
means
could
not
effect
:
and
as
they
should
be
joyfully
received
by
those
,
so
should
they
find
rich
pillage
in
these
.
That
every
souldier
should
therefore
enter
the
combate
with
firm
resolution
of
being
victorious
.
And
that
adding
one
incitement
to
another
,
every
one
of
them
should
think
they
were
looked
upon
by
the
eyes
of
both
the
Germanies
;
which
expected
by
means
of
their
valour
that
day
,
the
one
to
recover
what
she
had
lost
;
the
other
to
keep
what
she
had
feared
to
lose
.
When
both
Armies
were
ordered
in
manner
aforesaid
,
they
began
to
skitmish
.
Avila
advanced
300
foot
,
part
Spaniards
,
part
Walloons
,
against
those
who
guarded
the
Trenches
on
the
other
side
:
who
coming
forth
with
a
proportionable
number
,
received
the
Kings
men
with
much
stoutness
but
these
,
as
being
more
experienced
,
began
to
get
advantage
over
the
others
,
driving
them
back
into
their
Trenches
,
and
endeavouring
to
fall
in
with
them
.
Here
the
fray
grew
hotter
;
and
each
side
received
new
courage
accordingly
as
they
received
new
succours
.
But
the
Kings
men
still
prevailing
they
at
last
got
upon
the
Trenches
,
and
of
them
Captain
Diego
di
Montesdock
was
one
of
the
first
that
was
slain
.
Then
the
chief
squadron
of
the
enemies
foot
began
to
move
.
Whereupon
the
others
making
a
stand
,
who
before
began
to
give
back
,
they
fell
all
again
a
fighting
,
and
for
a
while
did
manfully
withstand
the
Kings
men
;
whose
squadrons
being
likewise
come
up
,
had
brought
the
whole
burthen
of
the
war
on
that
part
hither
;
but
the
hereticks
still
giving
ground
,
they
at
last
began
to
run
.
The
business
was
better
disputed
between
the
horse
of
both
sides
,
the
Kings
horse
Harquebusiers
were
so
furiously
assaulted
by
Lodovicks
Rutters
,
and
especially
the
Germans
led
on
by
Schinck
who
stood
forwardest
,
as
being
first
broken
,
and
then
totally
disordered
,
they
did
not
only
forsake
the
place
,
but
running
away
to
the
next
neighbouring
Towns
,
they
gave
out
every
where
that
the
enemy
had
won
the
day
.
The
Rutters
having
discharged
their
first
Volly
of
shot
,
wheeled
about
to
charge
again
,
and
make
a
second
more
furious
assault
;
but
the
Kings
Lanciers
afforded
them
not
time
,
who
fell
on
with
such
violence
,
and
did
so
vigorously
charge
them
on
divers
sides
,
as
breaking
their
orders
,
they
forced
them
back
,
and
opened
them
.
In
this
the
foot-wing
played
their
part
miraculously
;
by
whom
the
Rutters
,
being
gauled
on
their
flank
,
were
put
yet
into
greater
disorder
.
Lodovick
and
the
Palatine
couragiously
endcavoured
to
re-order
them
,
and
incouraged
them
by
their
own
examples
acting
the
parts
rather
of
common
souldiers
then
of
Commanders
in
chief
.
But
the
Kings
horse
still
more
inheartned
,
both
by
the
apparent
victory
of
the
foot
,
and
by
the
advantage
which
they
themselves
continually
got
;
did
so
closely
pursue
the
Rutters
,
as
not
being
able
longer
to
be
withheld
,
and
fear
getting
the
upper
hand
of
shame
,
they
turned
their
backs
,
and
at
last
ran
directly
away
.
Fortune
would
likewise
have
her
share
in
this
battel
,
as
usually
she
hath
in
all
.
For
just
as
the
Rutters
began
to
give
back
,
three
Company
of
Lanciers
came
up
to
the
Catholicks
,
led
on
by
Nicholas
Basti
,
by
George
Macuca
,
and
by
Peter
Tassis
,
all
of
them
Captains
,
and
this
new
inforcement
finisht
the
business
,
so
as
instead
of
fighting
they
fell
to
execution
.
The
Kings
men
being
masters
of
the
field
,
slaughtered
the
enemy
horribly
in
all
places
;
and
it
was
commonly
believed
that
above
4000
of
them
perisht
.
About
200
of
the
Kings
men
were
missing
.
This
success
was
particularly
innobled
by
the
death
of
the
two
brothers
of
Nassaw
,
and
of
the
Palatine
,
which
being
all
of
them
joyntly
resolved
either
to
make
their
way
by
their
swords
,
or
by
indeavouring
to
do
so
,
to
lose
their
lives
,
were
slain
fighting
valiantly
.
The
Kings
forces
got
great
advantage
and
reputation
by
this
victory
.
For
though
the
battel
was
not
between
numerous
Armies
,
yet
the
chief
consequences
of
Flanders
lay
at
stake
on
both
sides
.
And
those
which
concerned
the
King
being
particularly
considered
,
't
is
no
doubt
but
if
the
enemy
had
got
the
better
of
the
day
,
their
Forces
being
joyned
with
those
of
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
would
have
overrun
the
Country
every
where
,
and
would
have
made
the
Stanshest
raise
new
rebellions
.
But
this
so
important
victory
was
not
well
gotten
,
when
they
who
had
been
the
chief
Authors
of
it
,
spoyled
the
effect
thereof
.
Instead
of
expecting
their
reward
from
the
King
the
Spaniards
to
the
great
disservice
of
his
Majesty
,
would
be
their
own
pay-masters
.
The
very
night
after
the
day
of
battel
and
upon
the
very
place
where
the
battel
was
fought
,
they
resolved
to
mutiny
.
And
the
effect
thereof
was
seen
,
before
the
thing
it self
could
be
imagined
.
It
began
at
first
to
be
whispered
by
a
few
,
afterwards
it
was
put
in
practise
by
many
,
and
at
last
it
was
fully
consented
unto
by
all
.
They
complained
,
and
seemed
much
incensed
to
see
their
labours
so
ill
rewarded
.
'T
was
their
hands
and
their
bodies
by
which
Towns
were
taken
,
Battels
won
,
and
all
other
actions
of
greatest
danger
done
.
The
honour
and
advantage
redounded
to
the
Commanders
;
their
reward
was
only
wounds
and
poverty
.
That
their
bare
pay
was
given
them
rather
as
a
reward
,
then
as
of
due
.
Which
yet
being
so
far
in
arrear
,
they
could
not
fully
receive
.
How
could
so
miserable
a
condition
be
longer
tollerated
?
that
it
was
in
their
own
power
to
satisfie
themselves
for
the
monies
which
were
every
day
promised
them
,
and
never
paid
.
And
that
therefore
they
were
now
rather
to
have
it
at
their
command
,
then
to
wait
for
it
any
longer
,
and
that
perhaps
in
vain
.
They
made
no
long
delay
;
they
in
a
great
hurly-burly
flew
to
their
arms
;
and
violently
laying
aside
their
former
Officers
,
they
chose
new
ones
.
This
being
done
,
they
went
immediately
from
Mouch
,
and
marched
towards
Antwerp
,
intending
to
enter
the
City
,
and
there
with
all
safety
and
commodiousness
to
cause
their
whole
pay
to
be
given
them
.
Sancio
d'Avila
,
and
all
the
Camp-masters
used
all
possible
diligence
to
remedy
so
great
and
so
unexpected
a
disorder
:
but
they
could
do
nothing
that
would
prevail
.
And
because
after
this
mutiny
,
so
many
others
of
the
like
nature
insued
in
the
progress
of
this
war
,
whereby
the
Kings
affairs
in
Flanders
were
more
prejudiced
by
the
arms
of
his
own
souldiers
,
then
by
those
of
his
enemies
.
It
will
not
be
amiss
to
relate
here
anticipately
,
with
as
much
brevity
as
may
be
,
what
is
best
worthy
knowledge
in
a
business
which
we
shall
so
often
have
occasion
to
treat
of
.
An
Army
in
the
field
is
a
great
moveable
City
,
governed
by
Military
Laws
,
within
walls
of
Iron
:
this
City
is
distinguished
into
personages
of
divers
qualities
.
The
chiefest
place
is
possest
by
the
Captain-General
,
who
hath
supream
Authority
in
the
Government
thereof
.
The
other
chiefest
Commanders
follow
after
him
,
and
after
them
the
lesser
.
And
in
the
last
place
remains
the
inferior
order
of
common
Souldiers
,
who
having
no
share
in
Command
,
are
only
to
obey
.
In
this
popular
order
of
the
Army
(
if
I
may
term
it
so
)
do
mutinies
fall
out
:
the
usual
cause
whereof
is
the
want
of
pay
.
In
the
meaner
sort
of
souldiers
,
Interest
prevails
more
then
Honour
;
wherefore
being
unpayed
,
first
they
complain
,
then
they
grow
angry
,
and
at
last
mutiny
.
In
long
Wars
this
is
oftner
seen
,
by
reason
of
the
excessive
expences
which
they
occasion
.
This
length
of
time
makes
souldiers
mary
,
whereby
they
have
children
:
and
in
that
respect
grow
still
more
necessitous
:
and
this
necessity
at
last
turning
into
corruption
,
they
mutiny
many
times
rather
because
they
will
do
so
,
then
that
they
have
any
just
occasion
to
do
it
.
The
Laws
of
obedience
being
then
broken
,
this
popular
order
riseth
up
against
their
Superiors
,
and
out
of
their
body
,
do
tumultuarily
chuse
new
Officers
.
This
happens
usually
when
the
Armys
are
in
the
field
,
because
it
would
be
almost
impossible
to
compass
it
with
security
in
Garisons
.
In
the
change
of
Government
,
't
is
commonly
seen
that
we
degenerate
from
the
better
to
the
worse
.
And
thus
it
happens
upon
this
occasion
.
The
supreme
Command
of
one
only
,
passeth
then
into
the
whole
multitude
,
which
being
composed
of
horse
and
foot
,
makes
a
body
of
each
of
them
,
which
they
call
the
Squadron
of
the
incensed
,
so
to
shun
the
always
ignominious
title
of
mutiners
.
The
Authority
consists
then
in
the
Squadron
,
and
all
the
command
in
the
united
body
thereof
.
This
tumultuous
Commonwealth
will
notwithstanding
have
a
head
,
who
is
called
the
Elect.
Next
him
it
will
also
have
some
others
of
greater
imployment
,
and
these
they
call
Councellors
.
The
foot
and
horse
are
likewise
distributed
under
two
chiefer
Heads
.
They
call
the
head
of
the
horse
Governour
,
and
him
of
the
foot
Sergeant
Major
.
The
Captains
and
usual
Officers
follow
in
either
sort
of
these
men
;
and
divers
other
places
are
distributed
according
to
occasion
.
The
Offices
are
distributed
by
votes
allowed
;
and
in
the
like
sort
all
other
resolutions
are
taken
.
The
Squadrons
first
intention
is
to
possess
itself
of
some
good
Town
or
City
;
and
here
to
fortifie
it self
so
as
it
cannot
be
forced
.
From
thence
it
takes
in
all
the
Country
thereabouts
;
which
to
shun
greater
damage
,
is
brought
to
pay
equal
Contributions
.
The
Office
of
the
Elect
is
barely
to
propound
what
upon
all
occasions
is
to
be
resolved
on
,
the
businesses
being
first
well
weighed
in
the
Councel
.
He
therefore
dwels
in
the
best
Piazza
,
or
Market-place
of
the
Town
possest
;
and
out
of
a
window
makes
his
Propositions
to
the
squadron
which
meets
there
to
that
purpose
.
The
multitude
grumble
often
at
those
which
they
like
not
;
and
being
born
away
by
rage
,
instead
of
shewing
their
negative
by
the
usual
way
of
votes
,
they
many
time
witness
their
gainsaying
by
a
peal
of
musker-shot
.
They
are
hereunto
chiefly
induced
through
the
jealousies
which
reigne
amongst
them
.
One
souldier
fears
to
be
betrayed
by
another
;
and
they
easily
grow
to
distrust
their
heads
wherein
they
did
at
first
impose
their
chiefest
trust
.
The
Elect
is
therefore
never
left
without
one
particular
sentinel
;
he
can
neither
receive
nor
write
any
Letters
without
the
knowledge
of
the
squadron
:
and
thus
in
all
things
else
,
his
voice
is
as
well
bound
up
as
his
hands
,
unless
the
impediment
be
first
taken
away
by
the
squadron
.
The
Ministry
of
his
Councellors
is
bounded
in
like
manner
.
Amongst
the
other
souldiers
all
separate
commerce
is
absolutely
forbidden
;
it
being
their
pleasure
that
by
irretractable
rigour
as
the
squadron
makes
but
one
body
,
so
it
have
but
one
will
.
Their
discipline
in
all
other
things
is
very
severe
:
so
as
it
may
be
doubted
whether
it
were
introduced
with
straiter
laws
,
or
executed
with
more
severe
:
And
no
fault
in
point
of
execution
is
pardoned
.
Never
did
disobedience
beget
better
obedience
.
The
Squadron
in
withdrawing
it self
from
the
command
of
its
first
Commanders
,
doth
with
so
much
rigor
bereave
it self
of
all
liberty
in
submitting
to
second
heads
;
though
(
as
hath
been
said
)
it
keeps
the
supreme
authority
in
it self
,
and
will
ever
and
anon
make
it
appear
by
horrid
examples
.
It
therefore
often
punisheth
great
faults
with
its
own
hands
;
making
those
who
according
to
their
laws
have
deserved
it
,
sometimes
pass
the
pikes
,
and
sometimes
be
shot
to
death
.
Their
laws
offend
for
the
most
part
on
the
more
severe
side
;
but
many
of
them
are
so
well
regulated
,
as
better
cannot
be
desired
in
whatsoever
compleat
Commonwealth
.
Theft
,
play
,
blaspheming
,
drunkenness
,
dishonest
women
,
all
brawls
,
running
in
debt
further
then
men
are
able
to
pay
,
and
many
other
such
like
excesses
are
forbidden
upon
heavy
penalties
;
which
in
the
form
of
all
good
Governments
are
born
withall
,
since
they
can
never
be
fully
irradicated
.
In
this
their
chief
respect
is
,
to
avoid
all
occasion
of
contention
or
discord
,
which
may
disunite
the
Squadron
.
Of
so
much
greater
force
with
men
is
service
done
to
themselves
,
then
when
to
others
.
And
so
much
prevails
the
uniform
consent
of
many
,
though
of
differing
births
,
customs
,
and
language
.
For
,
in
the
war
of
Flanaers
divers
Nations
have
been
seen
to
mutiny
together
,
and
all
of
them
to
make
but
one
body
,
and
lead
to
one
end
,
as
if
they
were
but
one
onely
people
.
Generals
and
other
Warriors
have
sometimes
endeavoured
to
break
and
punish
Mutinies
;
but
they
have
seldom
hit
in
their
designs
:
For
the
better
sort
are
oft-times
won
over
to
side
with
the
worst
,
and
the
remedy
is
turn'd
into
a
greater
malady
.
It
is
therefore
best
to
agree
the
divided
Souldiery
;
which
is
done
by
delivering
up
some
principal
Personage
into
their
hands
for
a
Pledge
,
till
full
satisfaction
be
given
:
And
we
in
our
time
have
seen
the
Duke
of
Ossuna
,
a
Grandee
of
Spain
,
given
up
for
an
Hostage
.
This
in
brief
is
the
form
of
Government
observed
by
Mutiniers
.
When
they
have
received
their
Pay
,
they
soon
return
to
their
former
obedience
,
and
there
is
no
sign
left
of
any
such
pestilence
:
For
so
may
all
Mutinies
which
happen
in
Armies
be
called
,
since
so
great
a
part
of
their
body
is
infected
thereby
the
union
thereof
is
broken
,
the
government
disturbed
;
their
forces
then
rendred
weakest
,
when
they
should
be
strongest
;
and
those
advantages
are
either
lost
,
or
those
evils
caused
by
their
own
Forces
,
which
the
Enemy
could
never
have
effected
.
Now
to
reassume
the
thread
of
our
discourse
.
The
Spaniards
when
they
had
formed
this
Mutinie
,
took
their
way
suddenly
towards
Antwerp
,
passing
over
the
Mause
at
Grave
.
Sancio
d'Avila
gave
speedy
advertisement
of
this
to
the
Commendador
:
who
forthwith
went
himself
in
person
to
that
City
,
to
keep
the
Mutiniers
from
entring
thereinto
;
which
if
he
could
not
doe
,
then
at
least
to
keep
them
from
sacking
it
.
Of
one
side
of
the
City
the
wall
met
not
by
a
good
space
with
the
Ditch
of
the
Citadel
,
and
that
open
place
was
only
shut
up
with
certain
Palisadoes
.
Towards
this
part
did
the
Mutiniers
march
in
such
diligence
,
and
presented
themselves
before
it
with
such
resolution
,
as
neither
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Town
,
nor
yet
the
Garrison
,
which
were
some
German
Companies
,
durst
withstand
them
.
They
might
have
been
best
resisted
by
the
Spanish
Garrison
which
was
in
the
Citadel
:
but
these
,
not
being
very
well
pleased
neither
,
did
rather
incline
to
joyn
with
them
;
nor
had
the
Governour
thereof
Sancio
d'Avila
little
to
doe
in
keeping
them
from
so
doing
.
At
their
entrance
into
the
Piazza
,
the
Mutiniers
put
themselves
in
order
,
and
made
the
Citizens
sorely
afraid
that
they
would
have
plundred
the
City
.
Here
the
Commendador
came
before
them
on
horse-back
,
and
with
fair
words
endeavoured
to
reduce
them
to
their
obedience
,
assuring
them
that
they
should
very
shortly
receive
full
satisfaction
with
advantage
.
But
neither
were
his
intreaties
of
validity
,
nor
did
his
Authority
prevail
:
yet
they
assured
him
,
that
set
their
present
maintenance
aside
,
the
City
should
not
suffer
any
prejudice
,
provided
always
that
they
did
receive
speedy
satisfaction
.
They
then
took
up
their
quarters
in
houses
in
the
Town
,
having
first
made
the
German
garrison
which
was
in
Antwerp
,
under
Frederick
Perenotto
Lord
of
Champigni
,
and
brother
to
Cardinal
Cranville
,
withdraw
out
of
the
City
.
But
were
it
either
for
some
particular
distaste
which
they
had
taken
against
him
,
or
that
they
could
not
well
moderate
their
own
heat
,
they
could
not
forbear
plundring
his
house
,
together
with
some
other
houses
,
where
either
their
jollity
or
hatred
did
most
transport
them
.
After
this
,
all
possible
diligence
was
taken
to
give
them
satisfaction
:
Neither
did
they
let
slip
any
occasion
of
hastening
the
effects
thereof
by
way
of
terror
,
and
especially
of
Plunder
.
So
as
threatening
it
every
day
,
and
the
Antwerpians
every
day
fearing
it
,
they
were
so
much
affected
therewithall
,
as
they
were
resolved
to
contribute
whatsoever
monies
were
requisite
to
free
themselves
as
soon
as
might
be
from
so
dreadful
a
danger
.
The
Mutiniers
were
notwithstanding
contented
to
receive
six
payes
in
Cloth
and
other
Draperies
which
the
City
furnisht
them
withall
;
they
were
paid
the
rest
in
mony
.
And
having
obtained
a
large
Pardon
from
the
Commendador
in
the
Kings
name
,
upon
solemn
oath
in
the
greatest
Church
,
they
at
last
went
out
of
Antwerp
,
and
return'd
to
joyn
with
the
rest
of
the
Army
,
which
had
already
re-entred
Holland
,
and
had
begun
to
besiege
Leyden
.
Amongst
other
prejudices
which
the
Kings
affairs
received
by
this
mutiny
,
one
of
the
greatest
was
,
the
loss
of
many
ships
which
the
Commendador
had
prepared
upon
the
shore
of
Antwerp
,
for
new
designs
upon
Zealand
.
In
Glimes
his
place
,
who
was
slain
in
the
former
related
Sea-fight
,
was
Adolphus
Hansteede
put
:
Who
fearing
lest
the
Mutiniers
might
fall
upon
the
Navy
which
he
had
the
charge
of
,
and
would
have
it
in
their
power
,
for
their
better
security
of
getting
their
pretended
satisfaction
;
resolved
to
launch
forth
with
it
into
the
deepest
part
of
the
Scheld
,
and
there
secure
himself
from
that
fear
.
But
by
shunning
this
danger
,
he
ran
into
a
greater
.
The
Zealanders
had
quickly
notice
hereof
,
and
would
not
lose
the
opportunity
.
They
came
unexpectedly
with
many
armed
Vessels
,
and
without
much
adoe
took
most
of
the
Kings
ships
,
which
what
great
,
what
little
,
were
about
forty
,
and
almost
all
of
them
well
provided
of
Artillery
and
all
Naval
preparations
;
and
the
rest
they
either
burnt
,
or
sunk
,
or
shatter'd
them
so
,
as
they
were
for
no
more
service
.
The
design
was
to
assault
Zealand
with
this
the
Kings
Fleet
,
by
the
Rivers
and
Gulfs
which
inviron
it
within
,
and
which
cannot
receive
great
Vessels
;
and
at
the
same
time
to
doe
the
same
with
another
Fleet
of
greater
ships
on
the
outside
,
which
ships
were
with
all
speed
preparing
in
Spain
:
intending
chiefly
to
possess
themselves
of
some
good
Haven
,
and
stil
to
streighten
that
maritine
Tract
the
more
,
and
to
endeavour
by
all
means
possible
to
possess
themselves
of
that
Province
,
without
which
the
King
could
never
hope
to
keep
Flanders
firm
in
his
obedience
.
And
although
the
same
design
was
continued
in
Spain
,
after
the
unfortunate
success
of
the
Navy
in
Flanders
;
yet
so
many
difficulties
arose
on
all
sides
,
as
it
was
impossible
afterwards
to
effect
it
.
The
Prince
of
Orange
was
this
mean
with
many
Forces
about
Niminghen
,
whither
he
was
come
to
joyn
with
his
brother
Lodovick
,
as
we
have
said
:
whose
defeat
,
and
death
ensuing
,
and
instantly
thereupon
the
Spaniards
Mutiny
,
he
staid
still
in
those
parts
;
and
failed
not
to
make
his
advantage
of
the
disorders
hapned
in
the
Kings
Camp
.
But
seeing
the
Enemies
forces
hindred
by
the
said
mutiny
within
themselves
,
he
made
many
incursions
into
those
parts
,
hoping
to
make
some
considerable
progress
.
He
was
possest
of
the
Town
of
Bomel
,
a
strong
place
,
and
which
gives
the
name
to
a
large
Island
,
made
by
the
Mause
and
Wahale
.
Here
Orange
staid
,
as
in
a
place
naturally
very
advantagious
;
and
annoy'd
the
neighbouring
parts
which
were
still
in
obedience
to
the
King
.
And
because
Balduke
,
which
is
one
of
the
chiefest
Cities
of
all
Brabant
,
was
in
greatest
danger
,
the
Commendador
sent
men
suddenly
to
secure
it
,
and
fortified
the
chiefest
Passes
thereabouts
.
The
Mutiny
being
afterwards
accommodated
,
he
dispatched
away
the
Marquis
Vitelli
with
a
good
strength
,
to
disturb
Orange
in
all
his
designs
.
With
him
went
John
Baptista
,
and
Camillo
,
brothers
to
the
Marquis
del
Monte
,
and
Vitelli
his
Nephews
by
the
sisters
side
:
Each
of
them
commanded
a
Company
of
Lances
,
but
came
to
much
greater
preferment
afterwards
in
the
continuation
of
the
war
,
and
won
therein
a
great
esteem
of
valour
.
The
greatest
weight
of
the
military
affairs
in
Flanders
lay
then
upon
Vitelli
;
as
well
in
regard
of
his
place
of
Campmaster-General
,
which
was
the
chiefest
charge
in
the
whole
Army
next
to
the
supreme
command
of
Governour
;
as
for
his
long
experience
in
war
,
which
appeared
yet
more
after
the
Duke
of
Alva's
departure
,
so
cry'd
up
a
Commander
,
and
of
so
great
reputation
:
of
the
Italian
Nobility
which
were
then
in
the
Army
of
Flanders
,
Rafell
Barberino
was
in
great
esteem
,
and
was
much
imployed
in
many
weighty
actions
.
He
was
very
well
skill'd
in
particular
in
matter
of
Fortification
;
and
therefore
his
advice
was
asked
,
and
his
opinion
followed
upon
all
occasions
of
that
nature
.
He
was
as
well
esteemed
in
treating
of
businesses
as
in
Military
imployments
,
and
therefore
having
been
formerly
sent
into
England
by
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
the
Commendador
continued
to
make
good
use
of
him
in
divers
negotiations
which
were
then
in
hand
,
to
breed
,
if
it
were
possible
a
better
intelligence
and
correspondency
between
that
Queen
and
the
King
of
Spain
in
the
occurrences
of
Flanders
.
This
Rafell
was
Uncle
by
the
Fathers
side
to
Maffeo
Barberino
,
which
our
age
hath
seen
pass
through
all
the
chiefest
degrees
of
Prelatship
with
much
applause
in
the
Apostolick
See
,
and
who
by
his
worth
becoming
afterward
Cardinal
,
and
lastly
Pope
,
precedes
now
in
the
universal
Government
of
Christs
flock
,
by
the
name
of
Urban
the
eight
:
A
Prince
,
who
amidst
his
so
many
sublime
vertues
,
leaves
it
in
doubt
which
of
them
merits
more
praise
;
and
in
whom
it
is
no
less
questionable
which
of
his
Principalities
becomes
him
best
,
or
that
which
the
Church
gives
him
over
men
,
or
that
which
he
by
his
learning
hath
acquired
over
knowledge
.
Vitelli
being
then
gone
towards
the
Island
of
Bomell
,
he
reduced
many
Towns
thereabouts
to
the
Kings
devotion
,
and
built
two
Forts
there
the
better
to
curb
the
enemies
in
those
parts
.
The
chief
Towns
which
he
took
were
,
Leerdam
,
Asperen
,
and
Huechelen
,
all
of
them
seated
upon
the
River
Linga
,
which
runs
through
Holland
.
He
hoped
likewise
to
surprise
the
Town
of
Bomell
:
but
were
it
that
his
practises
were
discovered
,
or
not
well
managed
,
he
could
not
effect
his
hopes
.
From
hence
Vitelli
returned
to
Antwerp
,
and
of
the
people
which
he
had
with
him
,
a
Regiment
of
Swissers
were
dismist
,
which
the
Commendador
had
lately
raised
,
and
the
rest
marched
more
inwards
into
Holland
,
to
joyn
with
those
of
the
Kings
men
who
were
in
that
Province
.
A
new
general
pardon
was
at
this
time
publisht
by
the
Commendador-general
in
the
Kings
name
,
like
that
which
was
formerly
in
the
Duke
of
Alva's
time
came
forth
with
such
solemnity
.
And
because
the
other
had
begot
more
fear
then
trust
,
by
reason
of
the
so
many
exceptive
clauses
which
were
in
it
;
therefore
in
this
the
King
inlarged
his
clemency
goodnesse
and
to
all
such
as
would
enjoy
the
fruit
thereof
,
except
such
as
were
guilty
of
the
most
heynous
offences
;
and
he
thereunto
added
also
the
Ecclesiastical
Authority
touching
such
faults
as
were
committed
in
matter
of
Religion
.
But
neither
did
the
one
or
the
other
Indulgence
avail
any
thing
;
nay
this
latter
met
with
less
of
faith
in
the
Flemish
then
the
former
had
done
;
by
how
much
they
were
more
alienated
from
the
Church
and
King
,
since
the
coming
forth
of
the
former
.
The
Commendador
had
at
this
time
some
little
hopes
of
reducing
the
Rebels
to
some
pacification
.
Philip
Marnice
,
Lord
of
Aldegonda
was
made
the
Instrument
herein
:
who
in
some
Military
action
had
formerly
been
taken
and
was
then
prisoner
in
Utricht
.
This
was
one
of
Orange
his
chief
Councellors
,
a
man
of
great
courage
and
abilities
in
whatsoever
imployment
.
And
to
him
were
attributed
chiefly
many
of
those
actions
which
had
occasioned
the
first
tumults
in
Flanders
,
particularly
the
drawing
up
of
that
Covenant
of
which
we
have
formerly
spoken
.
He
gave
some
hopes
,
that
he
would
bring
Orange
to
such
conditions
as
the
King
should
be
satisfied
withall
.
Whereupon
by
the
Commendadors
order
,
il
Signior
de
Champigni
,
who
was
Governor
of
Antwerp
and
Gunio
di
Jongen
,
entred
into
Treaty
with
him
for
certain
days
;
but
it
quickly
appeared
that
the
Treaty
was
commenc'd
either
out
of
fraud
or
vain
glory
.
For
the
proposals
on
Marnice's
behalf
,
bore
conditions
which
were
impossible
to
effect
.
He
first
proposed
,
That
all
foreigners
should
be
made
to
quit
the
Country
,
indeavouring
by
sundry
wayes
to
honest
the
motion
.
And
for
what
concerned
Religion
,
he
represented
what
had
so
often
been
proposed
by
Orange
:
to
wit
,
That
the
States
General
might
be
called
,
and
that
they
should
maturely
consider
,
what
means
were
best
to
be
used
as
a
remedy
therein
:
so
this
Treaty
of
agreement
was
quickly
broken
off
,
for
the
Commendador
would
not
have
it
to
continue
any
longer
:
judging
that
Religion
and
the
King
should
suffer
too
much
prejudice
by
only
listening
to
such
Propositions
.
Now
follows
the
siege
of
Leyden
,
which
was
particularly
memorable
,
for
the
condition
of
the
succour
,
which
so
altered
the
order
of
affairs
,
as
the
besiegers
became
besieged
;
and
look
what
unhappy
success
the
assailed
expected
,
the
Assailant
made
trial
of
the
very
same
.
Leyden
is
one
of
the
chief
Towns
of
Holland
;
it
is
seated
low
,
amongst
,
as
may
be
said
,
a
labyrinth
of
channels
,
part
of
which
are
running
,
part
standing
waters
,
and
which
cut
through
the
Territories
thereof
on
al
sides
.
The
Rhine
runs
through
it
with
one
of
its
branches
,
which
now
is
the
weakest
,
but
hath
formerly
been
the
most
frequented
;
though
this
retain
its
antient
name
,
whereas
the
rest
,
as
they
draw
near
the
sea
,
change
it
into
that
of
other
Rivers
.
So
many
other
channels
are
derived
from
this
branch
within
the
Town
itself
in
several
parts
,
as
the
space
which
is
there
broken
off
by
the
Islands
,
is
in
a
sort
larger
then
what
is
united
to
the
Continent
.
But
if
it
be
divided
by
so
many
channels
,
it
is
re-joyned
by
many
more
bridges
.
Of
which
there
are
about
150.
where
they
may
serve
either
for
use
or
ornament
;
and
the
most
of
them
are
of
stone
.
The
Town
is
well
peopled
,
her
streets
are
large
,
buildings
well
polished
;
it
is
well
flankt
round
about
;
her
ditch
is
every
where
deep
;
and
in
fine
,
she
is
in
all
circumstances
of
such
condition
,
as
the
Kings
men
had
good
reason
to
use
all
endeavour
to
gain
her
,
as
also
the
Rebels
to
keep
possession
of
her
.
The
Towns
of
Delf
,
Roterdam
and
Gouda
,
are
much
about
half
a
days
journey
distant
from
Leyden
,
the
Noblest
and
best
peopled
Towns
in
all
Holland
.
The
Hague
is
likewise
within
two
leagues
of
it
,
an
open
Village
;
but
which
for
beautious
situation
,
for
number
of
Inhabitants
,
and
gallant
buildings
,
may
compare
with
many
of
the
best
walled
Towns
of
that
Province
.
Yet
is
not
this
Village
watred
,
or
cut
through
by
any
river
.
The
Town
of
Delf
lies
upon
a
river
which
joynes
upon
the
Mause
;
Roterdam
upon
the
Roter
,
from
whence
it
hath
its
name
:
and
Gouda
upon
the
Gowe
,
from
whence
it
hath
also
its
nomination
,
where
it
joynes
with
the
Isell
,
and
together
therewith
falls
afterwards
into
the
Mause
.
To
these
rivers
many
other
channels
cut
by
hand
,
are
annext
;
so
as
there
is
no
Village
thereabouts
near
which
there
is
not
either
running
or
standing
waters
in
divers
places
.
The
Holland
Rebels
knew
long
before
,
that
the
Spaniards
intended
to
besiege
Leyden
:
and
that
the
Duke
of
Alva
after
the
taking
of
Harlem
,
had
declared
his
intention
therein
,
by
possessing
himself
of
al
those
places
aloof
off
,
which
in
the
winter
season
were
most
opportune
to
effect
it
.
The
Duke
being
gone
Rechesens
had
continued
the
same
resolution
.
Wherefore
the
Rebels
to
prevent
the
danger
,
intended
to
fortifie
those
Passes
which
were
of
greatest
importance
,
either
to
impede
the
Rebels
,
or
to
bring
succour
to
the
Town
.
Two
Villages
amongst
the
rest
,
were
most
considerable
for
this
purpose
;
the
one
toward
Gouda
,
called
Alfen
,
which
is
seated
upon
a
channel
over
which
there
is
a
bridge
,
which
according
to
the
Custom
of
that
Country
,
opens
and
shuts
in
the
passage
of
the
water
with
sluces
,
or
floudgates
.
The
other
towards
Delf
,
which
is
called
Masen-sluce
,
and
which
commands
one
of
the
chiefest
passes
upon
the
way
to
Leyden
.
In
these
two
places
the
enemies
had
fortified
themselves
,
and
especially
in
that
of
Alfen
,
in
respect
of
the
bridg
which
they
guarded
by
a
particular
Fort.
When
then
the
Kings
side
had
resolved
to
besiege
Leyden
,
it
was
thought
necessary
before
all
other
things
to
possess
themselves
of
both
these
passes
.
The
Commendador
had
given
the
chief
care
of
the
siege
to
the
Camp-master
Valdes
;
who
to
this
purpose
having
assembled
together
a
good
many
Spaniards
,
and
joyned
some
Germans
and
Walloons
with
them
,
was
gone
towards
Leyden
.
His
first
designe
in
approaching
it
,
was
to
assault
the
Village
of
Alfen
,
and
to
bereave
the
enemy
of
the
abovesaid
bridg
.
Wherefore
picking
out
some
of
the
stoutest
souldiers
,
they
assaulted
the
enemy
so
furiously
,
as
after
a
bloudy
fight
they
won
the
fort
which
was
built
to
defend
the
bridg
.
And
following
those
with
the
same
violence
who
retreated
,
they
entred
together
with
them
into
their
fortifications
,
wherewith
the
Town
was
munited
,
and
slew
many
of
them
rather
in
their
flight
,
then
in
their
making
resistance
;
so
made
themselves
Masters
of
that
place
,
and
quartered
there
.
As
much
as
the
Kings
men
were
hereby
incouraged
,
the
Rebels
were
as
much
discouraged
;
which
made
the
taking
of
the
other
fort
of
Mas●nsluce
more
easie
to
the
Royalist
:
and
thus
these
two
places
fell
within
a
few
days
into
their
hands
,
who
by
so
favourable
a
beginning
,
hoped
very
much
in
a
no
less
prosperons
end
of
the
Siege
.
They
then
betook
themselves
with
diligence
to
be
masters
of
all
other
Avenues
whereby
succour
might
be
kept
from
the
Town
.
The
parts
thereabouts
(
as
hath
been
said
)
are
full
of
Channels
and
Rivers
:
wherefore
't
was
thought
necessary
to
block
up
all
passages
with
sundry
Forts
,
by
which
the
City
might
be
come
to
,
either
by
land
or
water
;
so
as
ere
long
there
were
little
less
then
60
Forts
built
round
about
it
,
whereby
almost
all
possibility
of
relieving
it
was
taken
away
.
The
Leydenists
this
mean
while
were
not
wanting
on
their
parts
in
preparing
for
defence
.
And
judging
that
the
Reyalists
intended
rather
to
take
the
Town
by
Famine
then
by
the
sword
,
they
thought
it
not
convenient
to
receive
many
foregin
Souldiers
into
the
City
;
as
well
the
longer
to
preserve
their
victuais
,
as
for
that
they
hoped
they
had
men
enough
of
their
own
to
maintain
and
defend
it
.
There
hapned
therefore
but
few
skirmishes
on
either
side
;
though
those
within
sallied
out
sometimes
to
keep
the
Kings
men
as
far
off
the
City
as
they
might
,
and
especially
on
those
sides
where
they
found
greater
disturbance
or
danger
by
the
Assailants
approach
;
who
amongst
the
rest
had
raised
one
Fort
which
they
called
Lamsfort
,
and
which
was
nearest
Leyden
.
The
Ley
denists
sound
themselves
much
incommodiated
by
this
Fort
;
for
it
troubled
divers
of
their
pasture
grounds
wherein
they
fed
much
Cattel
,
and
put
the
City
into
other
great
straits
.
Provoked
therefore
by
anger
,
and
inforced
by
necessity
,
they
sallied
out
one
day
against
those
that
kept
it
,
and
assaulted
it
with
such
resolution
,
as
it
was
long
doubtful
which
side
had
the
better
:
But
at
last
the
Royalists
prevailed
,
and
the
Fort
continued
still
in
their
possession
,
which
they
fortified
better
then
before
,
that
they
might
not
any
more
fear
the
loss
thereof
,
nor
those
within
hope
to
get
it
.
The
Leydenists
cooled
not
notwithstanding
in
their
making
resistance
:
But
fearing
by
reason
of
the
Royalists
still
nearer
approach
unto
the
City
,
that
they
would
hasten
the
end
of
the
Siege
also
by
an
Assault
,
they
omitted
not
to
provide
for
all
things
necessary
upon
such
an
occasion
.
They
wrought
upon
the
walls
night
and
day
,
the
women
wrought
as
well
as
the
men
;
every
one
lessened
their
own
victuals
,
to
furnish
the
publike
longer
therewithall
:
And
they
encouraged
each
other
on
all
sides
to
maintain
the
defence
;
concluding
that
it
was
better
to
suffer
any
how
hard
conditions
soever
,
and
even
death
it self
,
then
to
undergoe
such
punishments
as
they
had
not
long
before
seen
inflicted
upon
the
Harlemists
.
John
Douza
,
a
famous
Latine
Poet
in
those
dayes
,
very
nobly
born
,
and
of
other
high
deserts
,
had
the
chief
government
of
the
affairs
of
the
City
.
He
failed
not
in
acting
his
part
well
;
he
still
encouraged
the
Leydenists
,
and
fed
them
with
hopes
that
the
other
Cities
would
speedily
joyn
with
them
,
and
relieve
them
.
In
confirmation
of
this
,
sometimes
Letters
,
sometimes
Messages
came
from
without
,
and
some
News
was
cunningly
raised
within
the
Town
it self
:
Though
it
were
very
true
,
that
Orange
and
the
rest
of
the
Rebels
in
that
Province
labour'd
nothing
more
,
then
how
to
keep
a
place
of
such
consequence
still
at
their
devotion
.
'T
was
now
the
month
of
August
:
and
the
Leydenists
began
already
to
suffer
want
of
victuals
.
Therefore
the
States
of
the
Country
met
to
treat
of
so
weighty
a
business
,
and
to
find
out
some
way
whereby
the
City
might
be
relieved
:
And
this
affair
began
to
be
mightily
canvest
.
The
Deputies
differ'd
in
their
opinions
.
Some
thought
that
the
Town
might
be
easeliest
got
into
by
making
a
gallant
assault
by
Land
;
others
held
,
it
might
better
be
relieved
by
some
River
or
Channel
;
but
the
greatest
part
concluded
that
there
was
small
hopes
of
doing
it
either
one
way
or
other
,
the
Kings
men
having
so
strongly
fortified
themselves
every
where
.
Lewis
Boisot
,
Admiral
of
Holland
,
chanced
to
be
at
this
meeting
;
A
man
very
expert
in
maritime
affairs
,
of
a
manlike
spirit
,
and
good
at
execution
;
and
one
who
was
very
well
esteemed
of
over
all
the
Province
.
He
,
whilst
they
were
hottest
in
the
variety
of
their
opinions
,
stept
forth
to
propound
his
,
and
began
to
speak
thus
:
I
wish
that
our
own
misfortunes
did
not
too
deplorably
teach
us
,
how
perverse
the
fury
of
the
Sea
proves
sometimes
to
our
Countries
.
Who
sees
not
how
we
are
daily
inforst
to
oppose
our
industry
to
the
threats
thereof
?
Nor
hath
our
mountainous
banks
been
sufficient
so
to
curb
the
tempest
of
her
waves
,
but
that
some
time
s●e
hath
swallowed
up
whole
Islands
on
some
sides
,
and
caused
miserable
and
unbeard
of
ruines
in
other
parts
.
Wee
are
now
to
seeke
for
remedy
in
this
our
present
necessitie
,
from
these
evills
which
doe
so
often
afflict
us
.
Let
Nature
worke
the
some
effect
to
day
for
our
good
,
which
she
useth
upon
so
many
other
occasions
to
doe
for
our
hurt
.
And
by
those
weapons
wherewith
she
makes
war
against
us
,
let
us
by
her
example
make
war
upon
our
enemies
.
Every
one
knows
that
at
the
two
Equinoxials
of
the
year
,
the
Ocean
swels
extraordinary
high
upon
our
Coasts
;
and
by
the
season
of
the
year
,
we
are
shortly
to
expect
the
effects
thereof
.
My
Councel
shall
therefore
be
,
that
we
may
immediately
at
the
high
tides
begin
to
let
the
waters
loose
into
the
neighbouring
grounds
of
Leyden
:
greater
tides
will
hereafter
follow
.
And
thus
,
turning
the
siege
upon
the
Besiegers
,
we
may
hope
to
destroy
our
enemies
within
their
own
works
,
and
at
the
same
time
to
free
the
City
from
all
danger
.
It
may
be
thought
impossible
to
relieve
it
by
land
,
or
by
the
ordinary
way
of
channels
and
rivers
;
whereas
by
the
way
which
I
have
prescribed
,
we
may
believe
that
our
enterprise
will
be
smiled
on
by
success
.
It
will
be
in
our
power
to
let
in
the
Inundation
where
we
please
.
We
shall
see
the
enemy
strangely
astonished
and
confused
,
between
the
shame
of
abandoning
the
siege
,
and
the
horror
of
continuing
it
.
But
being
forced
at
last
to
fly
,
we
shall
see
our
own
weapons
,
and
those
of
nature
conspire
together
in
slaughtering
them
on
all
sides
;
and
shall
see
that
punishment
justly
transfer'd
on
them
,
which
they
with
open
violence
prepared
for
the
innocent
.
The
Country
which
shall
be
drowned
will
doubtlesly
be
some
what
indamaged
thereby
;
but
who
would
not
bear
with
such
an
inconvenience
,
whereby
their
Country
shall
receive
so
great
a
benefit
?
On
the
contrary
,
whose
hair
will
not
stand
on
end
to
think
that
after
the
loss
of
Harlem
,
and
of
Leyden
,
all
the
whole
Province
will
shortly
remain
at
the
cruel
will
of
the
Spaniards
?
we
must
sometimes
be
wicked
to
be
good
.
How
oft
do
we
cut
off
some
one
member
for
the
welfare
and
safeguard
of
the
rest
of
the
body
?
yet
this
evil
will
not
prove
finally
so
great
,
but
that
it
will
in
time
be
paid
with
great
usury
.
Some
worldly
actions
prove
so
memorable
,
as
they
strike
envy
dumb
,
and
add
new
tongues
to
fame
.
This
of
ours
will
certainly
be
such
,
and
will
be
every
where
highly
celebrated
.
I
who
so
boldly
give
the
advice
,
do
as
confidently
pronounce
the
augury
;
and
hope
that
the
event
will
crown
both
of
them
with
fortunate
success
.
At
the
hearing
of
so
strange
a
proposition
,
the
Deputies
were
much
confused
whether
they
should
accept
of
it
,
or
reject
it
But
it
is
oft
times
seen
that
need
passing
into
necessity
,
necessity
passeth
luckily
into
desparation
.
And
thus
it
proved
in
what
we
shall
now
relate
.
For
all
of
them
joyning
at
last
in
opinion
that
Leyden
was
not
to
be
freed
by
any
other
way
,
then
by
what
Boisot
had
propounded
,
't
was
resolved
that
at
all
adventures
they
would
follow
his
advice
.
The
chief
banks
or
ditches
of
the
Mause
and
Isel
,
between
Roterdam
and
Tergowe
were
presently
cut
in
divers
places
.
And
at
the
high-tide
the
waters
began
to
break
in
every
where
,
and
overflow
all
the
grounds
which
lie
between
Tergowe
,
Roterdam
,
Delf
and
Leyden
.
At
the
sight
of
this
unlooked
for
inundation
,
the
Spaniards
were
at
first
much
astonished
,
but
they
were
soon
aware
of
the
enemies
designe
.
The
Kings
Forts
were
very
many
,
as
we
have
said
;
and
divers
of
them
were
seated
in
the
lowest
places
.
These
the
inundation
did
quickly
reach
,
and
therefore
they
were
quickly
forsaken
,
and
those
who
kept
them
,
went
to
joyn
with
those
who
kept
the
chiefest
Forts
,
which
were
so
placed
as
they
might
be
more
easily
maintained
.
This
mean
while
,
when
once
the
enemy
had
pitched
upon
the
aforesaid
resolution
,
they
applyed
themselves
apace
to
get
together
great
store
of
vessels
,
which
should
be
fitting
to
relieve
Leyden
.
They
were
very
careful
to
build
them
with
shallow
bottoms
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
pass
over
such
grounds
where
the
waters
were
shallowest
:
the
greatest
part
of
them
were
built
in
Roterdam
by
reason
of
the
nearness
and
oportunity
of
its
situation
.
Whole
Holland
was
in
great
expectation
what
the
success
would
prove
,
and
therefore
people
flockt
from
all
parts
to
help
to
build
boats
:
many
of
which
were
to
be
in
the
form
of
Gallies
with
oars
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
the
easilyer
get
by
the
passes
,
and
assault
the
Forts
which
were
yet
in
the
Royalists
possession
.
These
boats
were
therefore
furnished
with
many
peeces
of
Artillery
,
and
such
people
as
were
judged
fit
to
fight
.
Whilst
they
were
making
this
preparation
,
the
Admiral
of
Holland
indeavoured
with
some
ships
prepared
for
that
purpose
,
to
force
certain
passes
,
and
to
bring
some
succour
into
Leyden
;
for
the
besieged
suffered
very
much
for
want
of
victuals
,
and
did
very
earnestly
sollicite
succour
.
But
his
design
did
not
at
that
time
take
effect
:
For
the
waters
were
not
yet
so
far
increased
,
as
that
his
Vessels
could
come
near
Leyden
.
All
Holland
joyned
therefore
in
their
prayers
,
That
the
Sea
might
suddenly
swell
higher
;
and
that
the
Province
,
by
raising
the
Siege
of
Leyden
,
might
receive
so
desired
a
misfortune
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
Kings
men
were
not
wanting
in
securing
their
Forts
,
and
repairing
them
with
earth
,
hay
,
and
whatsoever
else
they
could
come
by
of
most
commodious
.
And
hoping
that
the
waters
would
swell
no
higher
,
they
perswaded
themselves
that
they
should
within
a
few
dayes
finish
their
business
.
They
very
well
knew
the
Townsmens
necessities
;
and
that
all
their
victuals
being
already
spent
,
the
affairs
within
were
drawing
to
great
extremity
.
Whilst
both
sides
were
in
these
fears
and
hopes
,
the
time
came
wherein
Nature
by
way
of
her
hidden
causes
was
likewise
to
work
her
effects
.
About
the
end
of
September
the
Sea
began
to
swell
exceedingly
,
according
as
she
useth
to
doe
in
that
season
of
the
year
:
And
pouring
in
at
the
high
Tides
no
longer
waves
but
even
mountains
of
waters
into
the
most
inward
channels
and
rivers
made
so
great
an
inundation
,
as
all
the
Country
about
Leyden
seemed
to
be
turned
into
a
Sea
.
It
cannot
be
said
how
much
the
Rebels
were
hereby
incouraged
,
and
the
Kings
men
discouraged
.
The
former
came
presently
forth
with
their
Fleet
,
which
consisted
of
about
150
Bottoms
,
a
great
part
whereof
were
made
like
Gallies
;
and
to
these
were
added
many
other
Boats
,
which
served
only
to
carry
victuals
.
The
whole
Fleet
was
thus
assembled
together
about
the
beginning
of
October
,
and
put
to
water
in
good
order
to
execute
ther
designed
relief
:
the
Gallies
went
on
the
outsides
;
the
other
greater
Vessels
,
which
if
need
should
be
were
to
play
upon
the
Forts
,
in
the
midst
;
and
those
which
bore
the
victuals
,
in
the
rear
.
But
there
was
no
occasion
of
any
great
contention
:
For
the
Kings
men
having
valiantly
defended
themselves
in
sundry
places
,
considering
that
they
were
not
now
to
fight
with
men
,
but
with
the
Elements
,
thought
rather
how
to
withdraw
themselves
into
places
of
safety
,
then
rashly
to
oppose
the
enemy
.
Yet
they
could
not
forgoe
their
Fortifications
neither
so
soon
,
nor
in
so
good
order
,
but
that
many
of
them
remained
a
prey
either
to
the
sword
or
to
the
water
.
And
truly
it
was
a
miserable
spectacle
to
behold
from
all
parts
,
one
slain
,
another
drowned
;
and
many
endeavour
to
save
themselves
in
the
highest
places
,
where
when
they
were
freed
from
the
waters
,
they
were
inexorably
slain
by
the
Enemy
.
'T
is
said
that
above
1500
of
the
Kings
men
perisht
thus
,
and
most
of
them
Spaniards
,
as
those
who
were
chiefly
imployed
in
ordering
the
Siege
,
and
who
desirous
to
bear
away
the
greatest
glory
,
fell
into
the
greatest
misfortune
.
Thus
was
Leyden
at
last
relieved
,
after
five
moneths
siege
,
to
the
exceeding
great
joy
of
the
Rebels
,
and
all
that
favoured
them
.
But
howsoever
the
memory
of
this
siege
remained
a
long
time
very
sorrowfull
in
the
City
:
for
about
10000
dyed
within
the
town
of
hunger
&
other
sufferings
;
and
all
the
most
unclean
&
vilest
nourishment
was
already
so
consumed
when
the
relief
was
brought
in
,
and
the
besieged
resolving
rather
to
die
then
to
yield
,
nothing
was
expected
but
that
the
City
should
give
up
her
last
breath
,
and
remaining
a
miserable
carkass
should
be
buried
within
her
own
wals
and
houses
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
.
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
BOOK
IX
.
The
Contents
.
The
Emperour
endeavours
to
procure
the
Peace
of
Flanders
,
and
sends
an
Ambassador
to
this
purpose
.
The
Commissioners
for
the
King
and
for
the
Rebels
meet
,
and
confer
at
Pireda
.
Difficulties
met
with
in
the
Treaty
,
not
to
be
overcome
.
The
Treaty
is
soon
dissolved
,
and
all
hopes
of
Agreement
vanish
.
Arms
are
reassumed
on
all
sides
.
The
Catholicks
progress
in
Holland
,
and
in
Zealand
,
and
with
what
design
.
Description
of
the
Islands
which
lie
on
the
East-side
of
Zealand
.
To
take
them
,
it
is
propounded
to
wade
through
a
large
Channel
,
the
difficulties
whereof
are
held
very
great
.
The
Commendador
resolves
to
make
tryal
,
and
hath
happy
success
therein
.
The
Kings
men
take
divers
Forts
.
Quricksea
is
besieged
:
the
Town
begirt
,
and
great
resistance
made
,
but
at
last
those
within
yield
.
The
Commendador
this
mean
while
dyes
,
and
the
Government
passeth
into
the
hands
of
the
Councel
of
State
.
The
Spaniards
mutiny
again
;
who
are
therefore
declared
Rebels
,
and
are
set
on
on
all
sides
by
the
Flemish
.
Divers
hostilities
between
them
.
The
States
cause
the
Castles
of
Antwerp
and
of
Gaunt
to
be
besieged
.
The
mutinous
Spaniards
run
to
relieve
that
of
Antwerp
:
and
having
secured
it
,
sack
the
City
in
revenge
.
A
General
Assembly
of
the
Deputies
of
the
Catholick
Provinces
,
and
of
those
of
Holland
and
Zealand
which
are
infected
with
Heresie
.
Peace
and
Union
insues
thereupon
;
and
the
thing
chiefly
resolved
on
,
is
,
that
all
Foreiners
shall
be
expelled
the
Country
.
FLANDERS
was
thus
consumed
with
the
flames
of
war
,
Anno
15●●
.
when
the
Emperor
imployed
his
authority
to
reduce
those
Provinces
to
peace
.
Maximilian
the
2.
was
then
Emperor
:
To
boot
with
the
common
Austrian
tye
,
he
and
the
King
of
Spain
could
not
be
more
nearly
joyned
in
their
own
persons
;
for
the
Emperors
wife
was
Sister
to
the
King
,
and
the
King
had
taken
to
wife
a
Daughter
of
the
Emperors
.
Wherefore
Cesar
valued
the
Kings
affairs
in
Flanders
as
his
own
.
And
on
the
other
side
,
that
fire
so
near
Germany
,
to
foment
the
which
the
Heretical
Faction
of
the
Empire
had
been
so
ready
,
kept
his
thoughts
greatly
agitated
;
fearing
left
the
fire
being
redoubled
by
passing
likewise
into
the
German
Provinces
,
his
house
might
thereby
be
set
on
fire
,
as
was
the
King
of
Spains
in
the
Low-Countries
.
He
therefore
well
weighing
in
his
Councel
what
(
the
condition
of
the
affair
considered
)
was
best
to
be
done
;
and
having
adjusted
what
was
most
necessary
for
the
Catholick
Kings
interest
and
honour
,
sent
an
Ambassador
to
procure
a
Treaty
concerning
it
in
Flanders
.
This
Ambassador
was
Count
Suarzemburg
;
one
of
the
ancientest
Counts
of
Germany
;
and
who
was
no
less
esteemed
of
in
chose
parts
for
his
wisdom
,
then
for
his
bloud
.
He
came
into
Holland
about
the
beginning
of
the
year
1575.
he
staid
some
days
in
Dort
,
whether
Orange
and
some
of
the
Deputies
of
Holland
and
of
Zealand
came
to
meet
him
.
The
Ambassador
negotiated
with
him
in
particular
in
the
name
of
Cesar
,
and
gave
unto
him
a
Letter
from
his
Imperial
Majesty
,
wherein
mingling
authority
with
intreaties
,
he
exhorted
him
to
be
a
means
of
facilitating
the
Ambassadors
negotiation
.
After
this
private
Treaty
,
they
came
to
the
publick
management
in
Breda
,
a
Town
situated
upon
the
uttermost
bounds
of
Brabant
towards
Holland
,
and
therefore
very
fit
for
the
intervening
of
the
people
on
both
sides
.
Orange
was
master
of
that
Town
before
the
troubles
began
in
Flanders
;
but
being
afterwards
forfeited
to
the
King
,
't
was
kept
as
one
of
the
Kings
Garisons
,
as
we
shewed
in
the
beginning
.
Here
then
met
the
Deputies
on
both
sides
in
March
following
for
the
King
,
there
was
Monsieur
de
Rassenghien
,
the
Connt
Della
Rocta
,
Arnold
Sasbout
,
Charis
Suys
,
and
Albertus
Lexino
;
and
for
the
Rebels
,
James
Vanderdoes
,
Philip
Bernice
,
Bharls
Boisot
Arnold
Dorp
,
and
Junius
de
Giu●ge
.
And
for
their
security
whilst
they
were
to
stay
in
a
Town
garded
by
the
Kings
Forces
,
the
Camp-master
Julius
Romero
,
and
Christopher
Maxdragone
,
together
with
Mihell
Cruiglias
,
and
Mihell
Allentor
,
all
four
Spaniards
,
were
committed
into
particular
custady
in
Dort
,
as
Hostages
.
In
the
opening
of
the
Treaty
,
the
Ambassador
in
a
very
grave
and
gracious
manner
,
exhorted
the
Deputies
on
both
sides
,
that
they
would
set
their
whole
minds
and
endeavours
to
procure
a
happy
issue
of
this
Treaty
:
and
he
laboured
the
Rebels
Deputies
apart
,
giving
them
a
Letter
which
the
Emperour
had
writ
to
the
States
of
their
Provinces
.
They
then
fell
to
Treat
.
We
told
you
in
the
former
book
,
that
in
that
Treaty
of
peace
which
was
then
indeavoured
to
be
introduced
,
the
Rebels
Proposals
were
chiefly
reduced
to
two
heads
:
The
first
,
That
all
the
Spaniards
,
together
with
all
other
foreign
souldiers
should
be
made
to
leave
the
Country
;
and
that
then
,
the
General
States
being
assembled
,
Religion
,
and
the
peace
of
the
Provinces
should
be
established
as
they
should
think
best
.
The
Rebels
Commissioners
made
the
same
Proposals
at
Breda
.
As
for
the
first
Head
,
the
Kings
Deputies
answered
,
That
the
Vassals
of
the
same
Prince
were
not
to
account
one
another
strangers
;
That
indeed
the
Germans
,
French
,
and
English
were
such
;
of
which
the
Rebels
made
use
;
and
that
notwithstanding
as
soon
as
Flanders
should
be
reduced
to
peace
,
the
King
would
forthwith
cause
the
Spaniards
,
and
all
those
others
that
they
called
foreigners
,
leave
the
Country
.
As
for
the
convocation
of
the
States
General
,
they
answered
,
That
the
whole
body
of
the
Provinces
,
which
by
the
troubles
of
War
were
now
so
divided
,
was
likewise
first
to
be
re-united
by
peace
.
Which
being
done
,
the
King
would
willingly
and
suddenly
call
such
an
Assembly
,
would
hear
their
opinions
,
and
would
agree
unto
whatsoever
they
should
think
fitting
.
After
this
,
the
Kings
Deputies
fell
to
propound
such
conditions
,
as
they
thought
fittest
to
effect
the
desired
concord
.
Which
were
these
,
That
in
the
first
place
,
all
past
effences
should
for
ever
be
forgotten
:
That
the
revolted
Cities
and
Towns
should
be
restored
to
their
Priviledges
;
and
every
other
person
to
their
former
Honours
and
possessions
.
That
all
the
Towns
,
Cities
,
strong
Holds
,
Artillery
,
Warlike
Ammunition
,
and
Arms
which
were
now
in
the
Rebels
possession
,
should
return
into
the
Kings
hands
.
That
the
Catholick
Religion
should
be
restored
in
all
places
,
without
the
permitting
of
any
other
Sect.
That
notwithstanding
the
King
would
out
of
his
clemency
and
goodness
,
permit
all
those
that
had
followed
Heresio
,
to
go
freely
out
of
the
Country
,
and
would
allow
them
time
to
sell
such
goods
as
they
could
not
carry
with
them
.
All
business
between
the
Commissioners
,
was
transacted
in
writing
:
The
Rebels
Commissioners
having
seen
the
Propositions
proposed
by
the
Kings
side
;
answered
fully
on
their
behalfs
;
but
in
so
bitter
words
,
and
in
so
contrary
a
sense
,
as
it
was
easie
to
be
seen
,
how
little
hope
there
was
of
bringing
the
begun
negotiation
to
a
happy
issue
.
The
Papers
which
were
propounded
were
very
prolix
;
and
therefore
to
avoid
tediousness
,
we
will
give
you
here
only
a
breviat
of
them
.
The
Rebels
Deputies
,
in
the
r●answers
,
made
first
rather
a
long
Invective
,
then
any
complaint
against
the
Spaniards
;
exagerating
that
they
had
been
the
chief
cause
of
all
the
evils
that
had
befaln
those
Provinces
.
Then
reassuming
the
head
concerning
foreigners
,
they
repeated
the
same
things
over
again
more
at
large
.
They
said
,
That
the
Spaniards
,
and
all
the
rest
which
were
not
native
Flemish
,
were
not
(
as
strangers
)
any
ways
to
participate
of
that
Government
.
That
those
foreigners
which
they
on
their
sides
were
forced
to
make
use
of
,
were
meer
mercenaries
.
But
that
the
Spaniards
contrary
to
the
immunities
and
priviledges
of
the
Provinces
,
were
by
violence
brought
thither
,
and
there
by
violence
established
.
That
the
Government
of
Cities
,
keeping
of
Forts
,
chief
Commands
in
the
Army
,
were
in
their
hands
:
And
that
it
was
they
who
according
to
their
arbitrary
will
,
gave
now
the
Laws
.
That
if
the
King
when
he
went
from
Flanders
was
pleased
to
take
away
those
who
were
then
there
,
he
ought
much
more
be
induced
to
do
the
like
now
,
when
it
was
seen
by
evident
proofs
,
how
prejudicial
their
stay
there
was
.
Touching
the
Convocation
of
the
States
General
,
they
stood
stiff
to
their
first
principles
Saying
,
That
in
making
such
a
peace
as
might
be
best
for
Flanders
,
the
King
could
not
be
better
advised
then
by
those
who
were
best
acquainted
with
her
malladies
,
and
who
knew
best
what
were
the
firtest
remedies
for
her
cure
:
wherefore
recourse
must
needs
be
had
to
that
Assembly
.
For
what
remained
,
they
said
,
That
they
would
never
relinquish
those
Cities
strong
Holds
,
Munitions
,
and
Arms
,
wherein
their
safety
did
consist
,
till
they
saw
a
setled
peace
in
the
form
by
them
proposed
.
That
they
held
their
reformed
Religion
to
be
good
,
and
that
they
would
not
for
such
an
occasion
abandon
their
Goods
,
Parents
,
and
Country
,
nor
leave
the
two
Provinces
of
Holland
and
Zealand
made
desolate
by
the
excluding
from
thence
so
many
who
profest
the
same
Religion
,
which
would
redound
very
much
to
the
Kings
disservice
,
by
his
losing
so
many
Subjects
,
and
by
the
too
much
impoverishing
of
both
the
Provinces
in
the
lesning
of
their
Commerce
and
Merchandise
.
The
Kings
Commissioners
saw
very
well
by
this
opiniatracy
of
the
adverse
party
,
that
no
reply
which
they
could
make
would
be
to
any
purpose
.
Yet
more
to
justifie
the
King
in
his
proceedings
,
then
out
of
any
hope
of
good
success
,
they
resolved
to
present
another
paper
,
whereby
to
confute
the
oppositions
made
by
the
contrary
party
.
They
said
,
That
to
speak
in
that
manner
against
the
Spaniards
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Kings
subjects
,
shewed
they
had
no
mind
to
a
reconciliation
,
but
that
they
were
still
more
radicated
in
their
enmity
.
And
yet
the
end
of
this
Treaty
was
only
to
take
away
all
misunderstandings
,
and
to
establish
peace
and
concord
.
That
they
again
replyed
,
when
peace
should
be
once
made
,
the
King
would
not
stick
at
removing
the
Spaniards
,
and
all
those
that
they
termed
strangers
,
out
of
those
Countries
.
That
to
do
this
before
,
were
for
the
King
to
lay
down
his
arms
before
his
time
,
contrary
to
his
dignity
,
contrary
to
all
reason
of
war
,
and
contrary
to
all
right
of
justice
.
That
as
the
King
did
not
pretend
this
at
first
in
respect
of
those
men
who
did
serve
the
Rebels
,
and
who
were
indeed
all
of
them
strangers
;
so
when
peace
should
be
made
,
he
would
on
his
part
agree
that
all
that
sort
of
souldiery
should
depart
the
Country
.
As
for
the
assembling
of
the
States
General
,
they
shewed
how
that
it
would
require
too
long
time
,
and
that
the
Treaty
being
to
pass
through
their
hands
,
would
cause
a
much
longer
expence
of
time
.
That
such
Treaties
were
never
known
to
be
handled
by
the
States
General
.
That
this
would
be
to
make
the
Subjects
authority
greater
then
the
Kings
,
and
to
make
them
the
Law-givers
,
whereas
they
were
with
all
moderation
to
receive
them
.
That
therefore
when
the
peace
should
be
established
,
the
King
would
suddenly
call
the
States
:
And
in
the
re-ordering
the
affairs
of
Flanders
,
would
follow
whatsoever
was
convenient
,
and
which
had
been
formerly
practised
by
his
predecessors
,
those
Councels
and
Records
which
upon
like
occasion
,
should
be
given
him
by
them
.
Concerning
the
restitution
of
Towns
,
Munitions
and
Arms
,
they
said
that
no
more
reasonable
demand
could
be
made
:
That
in
all
reason
,
when
the
alienated
Provinces
should
return
to
the
Kings
obedience
,
the
Towns
and
Arms
thereof
should
likewise
return
into
his
hands
as
formerly
:
That
this
was
practised
in
the
making
of
every
Peace
between
Prince
and
Prince
;
then
much
more
ought
it
to
be
so
between
Princes
and
Subjects
.
Touching
the
point
of
Religion
,
they
replied
again
,
That
the
King
would
not
in
any
the
least
degree
alter
his
resolution
taken
therein
,
and
which
they
had
declared
:
That
to
change
Religion
was
not
in
the
power
of
Princes
,
much
less
of
Subjects
:
That
the
Apostolick
Roman
Religion
had
for
so
many
Ages
,
and
with
so
much
piety
been
the
onely
Faith
profest
in
Flanders
:
That
at
the
Kings
taking
possession
of
those
Provinces
,
the
King
and
People
had
reciprocally
sworn
to
defend
and
preserve
that
alone
:
That
by
the
departure
of
those
that
were
infected
with
Heresie
,
Holland
and
Zealand
would
not
suffer
any
considerable
diminution
of
people
,
much
less
would
they
be
left
desolate
,
for
they
were
not
so
many
;
nay
,
if
the
Heretick
Preachers
were
driven
from
thence
,
who
had
brought
with
them
,
and
upheld
that
infection
,
the
Catholick
Religion
would
soon
return
to
flourish
there
again
:
That
notwithstanding
the
King
would
suffer
such
as
would
continue
pertinacionsly
in
their
Sects
,
to
transport
their
goods
in
form
aforesaid
.
And
to
be
sure
that
whatsoever
was
promised
should
be
performed
,
the
King
would
to
that
purpose
pledg
his
Royal
Faith
in
the
most
ample
manner
,
and
would
thereunto
adde
(
if
the
adverse
party
should
so
require
)
the
like
of
the
Emperor
,
by
whose
authority
,
through
his
express
Ambassador
,
this
Treaty
which
was
now
in
hand
was
introduced
.
When
this
Paper
,
which
was
very
long
,
and
spoke
home
,
was
presented
by
the
Kings
side
,
the
adverse
part
took
time
to
answer
,
shewing
that
they
must
fully
communicate
the
whole
to
the
States
of
Holland
and
Zealand
,
and
therefore
they
their
Commissioners
were
inforced
to
goe
themselves
in
person
into
those
parts
.
Count
Zuarsemburgh
endeavoured
very
much
to
keep
them
from
going
from
the
Conference
,
fearing
(
as
indeed
it
fell
out
)
that
the
Treaty
,
if
once
interrupted
,
would
hardly
ever
be
reassumed
.
But
they
would
by
no
means
be
perswaded
,
and
therefore
at
the
same
time
the
Hostages
were
set
at
liberty
.
It
was
a
good
while
ere
the
Answer
came
:
which
was
at
last
sent
in
a
long
paper
;
and
repeating
the
same
things
yet
more
bitterly
against
the
Spaniards
,
and
against
the
Kings
demands
,
did
conclude
,
That
they
stood
firm
to
the
Conditions
propounded
by
them
concerning
Peace
:
that
they
thought
them
altogether
necessary
,
and
that
they
would
never
accept
of
any
other
Accommodation
.
When
this
Answer
was
made
known
to
the
Ambassador
and
the
Kings
Commissioners
,
the
Treaty
forthwith
broke
,
and
the
Ambassador
soon
after
returned
for
Germany
.
In
fine
,
the
business
between
the
King
and
the
Rebels
was
grown
to
too
great
a
diffidence
.
The
Publike
Faith
is
sufficient
between
King
and
King
;
and
to
this
Tribunal
it
is
that
recourse
is
had
for
Justice
in
differences
which
arise
betwixt
them
:
But
the
Rebels
more
considered
the
Kings
Forces
then
his
Faith
;
for
the
Treaty
being
betwixt
Prince
and
Subjects
,
they
were
still
afraid
,
and
therefore
demanded
such
terms
for
their
security
,
which
they
neither
ought
to
ask
,
nor
the
King
to
give
.
The
Prince
of
Orange
was
sole
Arbitror
and
Moderator
of
whatsoever
was
treated
of
by
the
Rebels
;
and
't
was
he
who
fill'd
them
with
so
continual
suspitions
.
It
was
every
day
more
clearly
seen
,
that
amidst
the
revolutions
of
the
Country
,
he
hoped
to
reap
good
advantage
for
himself
;
and
therefore
he
chose
rather
to
hazard
the
Common
interest
in
Wars
,
then
to
see
his
own
designs
quite
overthrown
by
Peace
and
quiet
.
Nor
did
the
Heretical
Faction
in
Germany
,
France
and
England
,
for
the
conformity
of
their
ends
,
desire
the
continuance
of
the
troubles
in
the
Low-Countries
less
then
he
.
'T
is
therefore
not
to
be
imagined
with
how
much
industry
all
those
of
that
party
did
strive
to
hinder
the
proceedings
of
that
accommodation
which
was
introduced
by
Cesars
means
;
and
how
much
afterwards
they
laboured
to
make
the
Ambassadors
endeavours
subject
to
suspition
,
and
much
more
the
like
of
the
Kings
Commissioners
,
to
overcome
the
difficulties
which
arose
.
The
Treaty
of
Peace
being
thus
vanisht
,
all
sides
fell
eagerly
again
to
the
reassuming
of
war
.
The
Commendador
having
miscarried
in
his
design
upon
Leyden
,
made
all
the
Kings
men
that
were
at
the
Siege
tarry
in
Holland
.
It
was
clearly
seen
,
that
his
intentions
were
totally
to
subdue
that
Province
,
and
to
set
himself
with
all
his
might
against
the
other
of
Zealand
,
that
he
might
get
that
opportunity
of
reception
which
was
necessary
for
the
ships
of
Spain
;
towards
which
the
Sea
of
Zealand
opens
,
and
affords
the
best
Havens
that
are
to
be
desired
in
all
the
maritime
coast
of
the
Low-Countries
.
Egidius
di
Barlemonte
,
Lord
of
Hierges
,
was
Governour
of
Holland
;
a
man
of
known
zeal
to
the
Kings
service
,
and
of
approved
skill
in
military
profession
.
The
Commendador
commanded
him
to
gather
together
as
many
of
the
Kings
men
as
were
in
that
Province
,
and
to
execute
those
Orders
he
should
receive
.
The
first
was
,
to
take
the
Town
of
Buren
from
the
Rebels
.
Hierges
prepared
therefore
for
this
design
:
And
that
he
might
the
sooner
succeed
therein
,
he
seemed
as
if
he
marched
elswhere
,
and
afterwards
bent
suddenly
thitherward
.
The
Town
belonged
to
Orange
,
and
he
possest
it
in
right
of
his
first
wifes
portion
,
who
was
daughter
and
heir
to
Maximilian
Agemont
Count
of
Buren
.
This
place
lies
very
opportunely
to
molest
Brabant
and
Ghelderland
;
and
to
this
end
Orange
had
furnisht
it
with
men
,
who
making
incursions
into
all
those
Confines
,
hindred
much
provision
which
was
brought
from
those
two
Provinces
to
the
Kings
Camp
in
Holland
.
For
what
remains
,
the
Town
is
seated
upon
a
mean
River
,
built
about
with
an
ancient
Wall
,
and
without
any
Bulwark
;
it
hath
an
ancient
Castle
;
the
greatest
strength
which
they
within
had
,
was
a
large
and
deep
Ditch
.
Hierges
coming
thither
unexpectedly
,
threatned
the
Townsmen
with
all
severe
hostility
,
if
they
did
not
immediately
surrender
the
Town
.
He
had
with
him
about
6000
Foot
and
400
Horse
,
all
choise
men
,
and
long
trained
up
in
discipline
.
They
within
seemed
little
to
fear
the
threats
from
without
;
but
their
actions
did
not
correspond
:
For
Hierges
having
made
a
great
Battery
,
and
in
despight
of
them
thrown
a
bridge
over
the
Ditch
,
did
with
his
men
assault
the
Town
so
furiously
,
as
the
Defendants
thinking
rather
how
to
save
themselves
,
then
how
to
fight
,
retreated
into
the
Castle
,
where
neither
did
they
make
any
greater
resistance
.
Hierges
encouraged
by
his
first
success
,
redoubled
his
former
threats
:
whereupon
the
Defendants
courage
failing
them
,
they
quickly
articled
to
surrender
,
contenting
themselves
basely
with
the
bare
safeguard
of
their
lives
,
and
came
forth
without
either
Arms
or
Colours
.
The
Castle
and
Town
were
both
of
them
sackt
;
and
Hierges
presently
went
from
thence
,
having
first
secured
the
Town
.
He
from
this
Angle
re-entred
the
Province
;
and
receiving
a
new
recruit
of
Germans
and
Walloons
,
besieged
the
Town
of
Oudwater
:
A
place
considerable
in
it self
,
and
much
more
for
the
way
it
made
for
the
taking
of
others
of
greater
importance
.
The
Isel
runs
on
the
one
side
,
and
it
is
incompassed
every
where
else
with
a
great
Ditch
;
and
the
ground
all
about
it
is
so
low
and
spongie
,
as
there
is
no
coming
to
the
Town
but
upon
Banks
,
nor
any
getting
in
but
by
Channels
.
This
kind
of
situation
made
the
Siege
more
difficult
;
for
the
place
was
of
it self
weak
,
and
had
no
strong
works
.
The
Kings
Army
lay
chiefly
upon
the
banks
,
and
their
greatest
battery
was
placed
upon
one
of
the
greatest
of
them
,
which
for
want
of
earth
was
inlarged
by
a
great
mass
of
old
Nets
,
with
flax
and
hemp
,
with
which
the
Country
thereabouts
doth
infinitely
abound
,
and
with
the
same
materials
they
provided
to
pass
over
the
Ditch
.
Those
of
the
Town
seemed
very
resolute
to
defend
themselves
;
and
making
necessity
yield
to
industry
,
they
likewise
instead
of
Rampiers
had
fortified
their
wals
where
it
was
most
needful
with
such
like
materials
as
the
besiegers
had
made
use
of
.
The
Townsmen
had
received
a
recruit
of
a
good
many
Dutch
and
English
,
and
Orange
promised
them
to
send
another
succour
speedily
.
Here
began
the
oppugning
and
the
defence
,
which
continued
not
long
:
Those
within
having
at
first
made
some
resistance
against
the
batteries
,
the
Kings
men
return'd
with
such
fury
again
to
the
assault
,
as
mixing
themselves
with
the
defendants
in
the
breach
,
they
entred
together
with
them
into
the
Town
,
and
putting
all
to
fire
and
sword
,
they
in
a
short
time
did
quite
destroy
it
,
and
laid
it
desolate
;
nor
did
Hierges
any
wayes
hinder
his
Souldiers
heat
.
He
went
immediately
from
this
Siege
to
another
,
and
sate
down
before
Sconoven
,
a
little
Town
,
but
considerable
,
and
not
above
a
league
from
Oudwater
.
These
two
Towns
are
situated
much
alike
.
Schonoven
stands
upon
the
Lech
,
and
is
surrounded
on
every
side
with
mire
and
water
,
it
hath
a
large
Ditch
about
it
;
and
some
Companies
of
Dutch
and
French
were
entred
thereinto
.
But
the
Townsmen
,
desirous
rather
to
return
to
the
Kings
obedience
,
then
to
remain
under
that
of
the
Rebels
,
instead
of
incouraging
,
discouraged
those
that
were
come
from
without
.
Orange
therefore
laboured
to
send
a
good
succour
thither
by
the
river
,
it
being
then
a
very
high
tide
.
Which
danger
Hierges
being
willing
to
prevent
,
he
crossed
the
river
over
where
he
thought
the
greatest
danger
lay
,
with
a
bridg
of
great
boats
,
and
munited
them
on
the
same
side
with
pieces
of
masts
,
so
fastned
together
as
they
might
be
an
obstacle
to
the
enemies
ships
if
they
should
set
upon
the
bridg
on
that
side
.
This
being
done
,
he
placed
his
Battery
on
the
highest
part
,
and
began
to
play
upon
the
Town
.
The
Townsmen
murmured
against
the
Garison
,
fearing
their
Town
would
fare
like
Oudwater
:
which
Orange
being
advertised
of
,
he
resolved
to
send
three
ships
laden
with
men
,
Artillery
,
and
other
provisions
to
relieve
and
succour
the
besieged
.
They
were
led
on
by
the
Master
of
the
French
Guard
,
who
was
mightily
favoured
by
the
flowing
tide
.
The
Kings
men
discovering
the
designe
,
ran
from
all
parts
to
the
banks
to
frustrate
the
effect
.
Here
began
a
fierce
bickering
;
for
the
guns
playing
from
all
sides
,
and
each
side
endeavouring
to
overcome
the
other
,
many
fell
on
both
parts
,
and
the
victory
was
a
good
while
doubtfull
.
But
Fortune
seemed
at
last
as
if
she
would
make
the
successes
equal
.
The
enemies
ships
broke
the
bridg
,
and
the
Master
of
the
Guard
passed
over
it
with
his
ship
,
fighting
still
couragiously
;
but
the
other
two
were
lost
,
and
the
bridg
suddenly
made
up
again
:
so
the
Town
was
more
narrowly
besieged
then
before
,
Here
Hierges
renewed
his
Batteries
,
and
threw
down
above
three
hundred
yards
of
wall
;
whereat
those
within
being
stil
more
terrified
;
and
the
garison
fearing
more
the
Townsmen
threats
then
those
of
the
Kings
men
,
a
Parly
was
soon
had
,
and
the
Town
was
surrendred
with
good
conditions
to
the
Inhabitants
,
and
with
safety
of
persons
and
goods
to
the
souldiers
.
Oudwater
and
Scown
being
taken
,
Hierges
quickly
took
two
Forts
upon
a
point
of
land
called
Crimpen
:
which
being
surrendred
,
and
the
parts
thereabouts
munited
,
Hierges
returned
to
Utricht
,
expecting
new
Commissions
from
Rechesens
.
At
this
same
time
Christopher
Mandragone
made
another
considerable
atchievement
in
Holland
,
on
another
side
towards
Brabant
,
where
the
Mause
doth
most
inlarge
it self
,
and
joyns
with
many
other
rivers
,
all
of
them
falling
soon
after
into
the
sea
.
Amongst
divers
little
Islands
which
lie
on
the
West
side
,
there
is
one
of
a
very
narrow
compass
,
but
considerable
for
its
situation
,
called
Finaert
:
here
the
enemy
had
fortified
themselves
,
and
had
there
some
ships
for
their
safety
and
guard
.
This
Island
is
parted
from
Brabant
,
by
a
Channel
not
above
three
quarters
of
a
mile
over
.
Mandragone
caused
diligent
search
be
made
for
a
Ford
over
it
,
at
a
low
sea
;
and
found
that
with
some
hazard
it
might
be
past
over
.
He
was
not
troubled
,
but
rather
incouraged
at
the
danger
,
which
was
no
new
thing
to
him
,
who
had
overome
a
much
greater
in
his
so
famous
relieving
of
Tergoes
.
He
chose
a
thousand
Walloons
out
of
his
Regiment
,
and
300
Spaniards
;
and
furnishing
every
souldier
just
as
he
had
done
at
the
aforesaid
relief
,
they
marched
very
secretly
to
the
Channel
,
that
they
might
take
the
enemy
at
unawares
,
and
effect
the
passage
the
more
easily
.
Nor
was
he
deceived
in
his
designe
.
Steping
himself
first
into
the
water
,
he
met
with
no
difficulty
save
in
passing
through
it
:
for
the
enemies
being
of
themselves
very
weak
,
and
greatly
disheartned
by
this
sudden
success
,
withdrew
their
ships
,
and
not
making
any
resistance
,
abandoned
the
place
,
studying
only
how
to
save
themselves
.
These
were
the
proceedings
of
the
Kings
Forces
then
in
Holland
:
but
there
was
no
less
need
of
them
in
Zealand
.
The
King
,
amongst
other
resolutions
,
intended
to
send
a
great
Fleet
suddenly
into
Flanders
,
which
was
to
this
end
preparing
in
Spain
:
knowing
too
well
what
advantage
the
Rebels
had
over
him
in
their
Flemish
ships
.
And
considering
likewise
very
well
,
that
as
their
Rebellion
was
chiefly
begun
,
and
continued
by
sea
,
so
must
it
likewise
by
the
same
way
be
allay'd
and
extinguished
.
He
had
therefore
straitly
commanded
the
Commendador
,
that
he
should
by
all
means
indeavour
to
get
footing
in
Zealand
,
as
the
place
fittest
for
receiving
aid
by
sea
from
Spain
Wherefore
Rechesens
without
any
delay
apply'd
himself
thereunto
.
He
sent
word
to
Hyerges
that
he
should
forbear
indeavouring
any
thing
more
in
Holland
;
and
that
detaining
only
so
many
souldiers
as
were
requisite
for
those
parts
,
he
should
send
the
rest
into
Brabant
.
He
himself
was
this
mean
while
gon
,
together
with
the
Marquis
Vitelli
and
other
Spanish
Commanders
to
Antwerp
,
and
had
there
with
all
diligence
prepared
a
Fleet
of
divers
ships
,
which
might
serve
for
the
several
Channels
and
Gulfs
,
which
do
on
so
many
parts
divide
,
and
surround
Zealand
.
Many
were
likewise
prepared
to
serve
with
Oars
,
and
in
the
shape
of
small
Gallies
,
to
the
end
that
the
speed
of
the
fleetest
,
might
supply
the
slowness
of
the
more
sluggish
.
Hereupon
they
began
better
to
consider
upon
what
was
to
be
done
.
The
two
abovesaid
places
which
Mandragone
had
so
luckily
taken
,
made
them
believe
that
they
might
have
the
same
success
in
the
other
channels
and
Gulfs
of
Zealand
.
To
this
purpose
some
places
were
observed
by
experienced
personages
,
which
were
herein
most
hopefull
.
In
the
East
side
of
Zealand
,
many
Islands
lie
upon
the
sea
,
one
in
pursuit
of
another
,
which
are
distinguished
by
divers
channels
,
and
lie
at
several
distances
one
from
another
.
But
three
of
these
are
the
chiefest
:
that
of
Tolen
,
which
is
the
first
that
is
severed
from
the
Continent
;
that
of
Dwellant
,
which
lies
next
it
;
and
the
last
called
Scown
.
Other
little
Islands
lie
near
to
these
,
which
are
almost
nameless
,
as
being
almost
unhusbanded
.
The
least
of
these
is
called
Filislant
,
which
stands
on
the
left
side
of
Tolen
,
towards
Scown
.
The
Island
of
Tolen
,
as
likewise
that
of
Zuitbeveland
,
by
the
succour
which
was
given
to
Tergoes
,
were
yet
in
the
Kings
possession
;
and
therefore
the
Spaniards
desired
to
get
the
other
two
,
Scown
and
Dwellant
,
out
of
hopes
that
they
might
afterwards
easilyer
come
by
that
of
Walcherin
,
which
is
the
greatest
Island
of
all
Zealand
,
and
wherein
stands
Midleburg
and
Flushing
,
the
most
important
places
of
the
Province
,
and
which
lie
nearest
Spain
.
By
these
successes
the
whole
Province
would
fall
into
the
Kings
hands
;
and
he
would
likewise
the
sooner
have
got
all
that
maritine
Tract
;
especially
by
those
aids
which
were
the
mean
time
to
be
sent
from
Spain
to
Flanders
.
The
fleet
which
the
Commendador
had
got
together
,
was
not
thought
sufficient
to
take
the
two
aforesaid
Eastern
Islands
,
because
the
enemies
forces
in
that
part
were
much
greater
.
There
was
then
no
hope
left
but
to
wade
over
some
of
those
waters
at
the
low
ebb
,
and
by
that
way
to
get
footing
on
land
:
and
it
was
affirmed
by
divers
well
experienced
people
,
that
from
the
Island
of
Filislant
,
the
channel
which
runs
from
thence
to
Dwellant
,
being
about
four
miles
over
,
might
be
waded
through
,
The
Commendador
and
all
the
rest
of
his
Councel
of
War
,
were
greatly
perplext
what
to
resolve
upon
in
this
point
.
They
doubted
lest
the
enemy
might
already
have
dived
into
this
designe
;
for
their
Navy
was
mightily
increased
,
and
especially
in
little
barks
,
that
they
might
the
better
(
as
it
was
guest
)
approach
the
Kings
men
,
and
offend
them
if
they
should
at
any
time
venture
to
wade
over
any
of
the
aforesaid
channels
.
The
Councel
differed
therefore
in
their
opinions
touching
this
.
The
Proposal
by
one
side
was
withstood
;
alleadging
,
That
the
Enterprise
was
now
to
be
esteemed
quite
another
thing
from
what
those
other
two
were
which
Mandragone
had
been
so
fortunate
in
.
That
in
that
which
was
the
chiefest
,
the
relief
of
Tergoes
,
the
waters
were
principally
to
be
fought
with
,
and
the
victory
lay
in
every
souldiers
overcoming
himself
by
bearing
the
trouble
of
so
large
a
passage
.
But
that
in
doing
it
they
had
not
been
withstood
by
any
adverse
Fleet
,
by
any
Artillery
which
might
thunder
upon
them
from
afar
off
;
by
any
muskets
,
nor
other
weapons
which
might
wound
them
near
hand
.
That
the
besiegers
being
taken
at
unawares
,
fled
suddenly
of
their
own
accord
:
And
in
brief
,
that
that
business
being
well
weighed
,
very
much
of
it
was
certainly
to
be
ascribed
to
valour
,
but
no
less
also
to
Fortune
.
That
now
they
were
to
meet
with
a
channel
of
almost
the
same
breadth
,
wherein
the
way
was
a
like
blind
,
and
the
dangers
of
the
voyage
no
less
uncertain
;
to
which
if
you
will
add
the
opposite
Fleet
as
our
men
shall
be
on
their
passage
,
and
armed
enemies
to
entertain
them
at
their
coming
to
land
,
how
could
such
an
undertaking
be
thought
feasable
?
That
unfortunate
events
follow
unfortanaie
advices
.
That
then
't
were
better
to
take
some
other
course
;
and
that
the
best
would
be
,
to
expect
till
the
maritine
forces
which
were
preparing
in
Spain
,
were
come
.
The
which
when
they
should
be
joyned
to
those
of
Flanders
,
the
businesse
though
it
might
be
somewhat
slower
,
would
certainly
be
more
secure
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
many
of
the
chief
Commanders
were
altogether
for
trying
the
new
passage
,
saying
,
That
give
the
safety
of
the
passage
for
granted
,
there
was
little
else
to
be
doubted
.
That
the
more
to
facilitate
the
success
,
they
were
to
chuse
the
quietest
hours
of
night
,
under
a
faithful
Guide
well
practised
therein
.
What
damage
was
to
be
feared
in
the
dark
from
rash
and
blind
shooting
?
That
the
difficulty
would
rest
in
coming
to
land
,
wherein
the
Kings
mens
greatest
danger
lay
,
and
the
Enemies
greatest
advantage
.
That
notwithstanding
when
they
should
be
brought
face
to
face
,
why
should
not
the
like
success
be
looked
for
from
them
both
?
The
Kings
men
,
according
to
their
wonted
resolution
,
would
assuredly
either
overcome
or
dye
,
especially
when
they
should
know
they
had
no
third
choice
to
make
,
having
the
Enemy
on
their
face
and
upon
their
backs
so
great
a
water
.
But
on
the
contrary
,
the
Enemies
,
who
were
for
the
most
part
mercenary
,
cowardly-minded
,
and
greater
cowards
of
their
hands
,
thinking
rather
how
to
flie
then
how
to
fight
,
would
long
for
nothing
more
then
to
forsake
the
firm
land
,
and
to
retire
into
their
close
holes
when
they
should
have
fearfully
abandoned
the
open
fields
.
That
this
mean
while
the
Fleet
would
play
her
part
,
and
landing
the
men
by
another
way
who
were
destin'd
to
the
enterprise
,
they
could
meet
with
no
other
disturbance
.
That
when
they
should
have
got
good
footing
thus
in
Zealand
,
the
maritime
Forces
which
were
to
be
sent
from
Spain
would
have
the
easier
entrance
;
that
this
must
needs
precede
that
,
and
the
one
be
guided
by
the
other
.
That
fortune
did
for
the
most
part
rather
favour
bold
resolutions
,
then
such
as
were
too
cautelous
.
And
so
it
was
to
be
hoped
for
now
:
The
rather
,
for
that
her
favour
would
be
accompanied
with
the
justice
of
the
Kings
forces
tending
to
so
good
an
end
,
and
by
the
Souldiers
valour
in
making
use
of
them
upon
so
worthy
an
occasion
.
'T
was
evidently
seen
,
that
to
make
this
passage
would
prove
very
dangerous
;
yet
the
Commendador
,
after
having
been
again
well
assured
of
the
ford
,
resolved
to
try
it
;
being
very
desirous
,
and
also
full
of
hopes
to
get
the
aforesaid
Eastern
Islands
,
and
especially
that
of
Scown
which
lay
nearest
the
Sea
;
which
was
very
considerable
in
it self
,
and
very
proper
to
secure
those
ships
the
better
which
were
shortly
expected
from
Spain
.
Within
it
is
the
Town
of
Ziricsee
,
the
greatest
Town
in
all
those
Eastern
Islands
,
and
where
the
Commendador
chiefly
intended
to
establish
the
Kings
Forces
on
that
side
.
He
then
without
delay
put
3000
Souldiers
into
the
Island
of
Tolen
which
lies
nearest
Brabant
,
as
hath
been
said
,
and
composed
them
of
Spaniards
,
Dutch
,
and
Walloons
in
equal
numbers
;
and
went
himself
thither
afterwards
,
the
more
to
encourage
the
expedition
by
his
presence
.
He
made
Sancio
d'
Avila
Admiral
of
the
Navy
which
was
assembled
thereabouts
,
and
resolved
to
imbarque
half
his
men
in
it
,
which
when
they
should
be
landed
were
to
be
commanded
by
Christopher
Mandragone
.
The
other
half
,
composed
likewise
equally
of
the
abovesaid
three
Nations
,
were
destin'd
for
the
passage
which
was
to
be
taken
from
the
furthermost
point
of
Filislant
,
where
the
Channel
was
broadest
:
For
there
at
the
low
ebb
the
ground
was
highest
;
so
as
though
the
passage
were
the
longer
,
it
was
the
more
easie
.
With
the
1500
Foot
were
200
Pioniers
,
to
the
end
that
those
together
with
these
might
the
sooner
fortifie
themselves
when
they
should
be
come
to
land
.
They
imbarked
all
of
them
first
in
the
Island
of
Tolen
,
that
afterwards
they
might
divide
themselves
in
Filislant
in
such
order
as
hath
been
said
.
At
their
imbarking
the
Commendador
presented
himself
before
the
Souldiers
,
and
especially
before
those
who
were
to
wade
over
the
Channel
;
and
in
a
grave
manner-did
thus
encourage
them
.
He
said
,
That
the
hardest
enterprises
were
most
familiar
to
them
:
that
many
of
these
very
men
had
been
in
the
two-precedent
actions
;
that
therefore
they
went
to
dangers
which
they
had
formerly
experienced
:
that
they
should
remember
this
was
the
same
cause
,
that
they
served
the
same
King
,
and
that
they
were
to
meet
with
the
same
enemies
:
that
therefore
they
could
not
doubt
but
that
they
were
to
be
seconded
by
Divine
favor
,
by
Princely
reward
,
and
by
that
advantage
which
they
had
always
had
over
those
who
were
Rebels
to
the
Church
and
King
.
That
they
were
such
against
whom
they
now
were
to
fight
:
that
the
Foreiners
who
were
joyned
with
them
,
were
of
more
mercenary
souls
then
hands
;
so
as
all
instigation
to
fight
ceasing
in
them
,
they
would
strive
who
should
run
fastest
away
.
At
these
words
they
all
chearfully
imbarked
themselves
,
that
were
to
tarry
in
the
ships
,
and
the
rest
went
in
little
Boats
to
the
Island
of
Filislant
.
Here
the
Fleet
staid
,
till
the
rest
had
passed
over
the
Channel
.
John
Ossorio
d'Uloa
,
a
Spaniard
,
one
of
the
valiantest
Captains
of
that
Nation
,
and
one
who
of
all
the
rest
did
most
counsel
that
enterprise
,
led
on
the
men
,
and
would
himself
make
the
passage
.
They
waited
the
coming
of
the
night
,
which
was
Michaelmas-Eve
:
and
upon
the
beginning
of
the
ebb
,
Osorio
entred
the
water
the
very
next
after
the
Guides
,
and
was
followed
first
by
the
Spaniards
,
next
by
the
Dutch
,
and
then
the
Walloons
;
after
them
came
the
Pioners
;
and
Captain
Paralta
,
a
Spaniard
,
closed
up
the
Files
with
a
Company
of
the
same
Nation
.
The
Files
consisted
not
of
above
two
or
three
Souldiers
at
the
most
a-breast
;
to
the
end
that
being
so
strait
or
narrow
,
and
walking
upon
the
highest
shelves
,
the
Adversaries
might
have
the
greater
difficulty
in
encountring
them
,
and
hindring
their
passage
.
The
Enemy
stood
this
mean
while
upon
their
watch
,
having
already
clearly
pry'd
into
the
Spaniards
design
.
Wherefore
when
they
knew
they
had
begun
to
wade
,
they
ordered
their
Boats
likewise
in
long
Files
,
especially
the
least
,
both
on
the
one
and
the
other
part
against
the
Spaniards
Flank
:
they
then
began
to
play
upon
them
a
good
distance
off
with
their
Artillery
,
and
nearer
hand
with
their
Muskets
,
but
did
them
but
little
hurt
,
by
reason
of
the
obscurity
of
the
night
.
The
success
altered
with
the
change
of
the
Tide
:
the
Enemies
Boats
were
not
able
to
come
near
the
Spaniards
whilst
the
Ebb
was
low
;
but
when
the
Flood
began
,
and
that
as
the
Tide
rise
,
the
Enemies
Boats
drew
nearer
,
the
Kings
men
were
then
divers
times
in
great
straits
;
for
they
were
at
one
and
the
same
time
to
hasten
their
passage
,
to
keep
their
Files
in
order
,
to
contend
against
and
to
overcome
the
waters
,
and
chiefly
to
resist
the
Enemies
assaules
,
who
were
not
content
to
gaul
them
with
their
Muskets
and
Harquebuses
,
but
they
annoyed
them
nearer
hand
with
Iron-hooks
,
and
struck
and
molested
them
with
other
instruments
which
they
had
provided
for
that
purpose
;
endeavouring
by
all
means
possible
to
hinder
,
atleast
to
disorder
their
passage
.
Yet
the
Kings
mens
courage
increasing
as
did
their
danger
,
they
marched
on
in
good
order
,
and
made
resistance
at
the
same
time
,
turning
their
Pikes
upon
the
assailants
,
and
shewing
most
courage
where
most
dauger
lay
.
Indeed
the
Night
made
very
much
for
them
;
for
the
Enemy
could
go
but
blindly
to
work
,
and
with
great
disorder
in
the
dark
;
which
made
them
guide
all
their
actions
more
by
chance
then
by
advice
.
The
Kings
men
then
,
having
still
kept
their
order
,
and
made
manfull
resistance
where
it
was
needfull
,
past
over
the
Channel
in
such
a
space
of
time
,
as
they
were
not
to
receive
any
other
disturbance
neither
from
the
increasing
of
the
Tide
,
nor
from
the
Enemies
Barks
.
Having
escaped
this
danger
,
they
thought
to
have
met
with
a
much
greater
in
getting
to
land
:
For
the
Enemies
,
who
were
all
of
them
almost
Mercenaries
,
and
of
the
aforesaid
Nations
stood
upon
the
shore
ready
to
oppose
them
.
But
scarcely
staying
the
first
assault
made
by
the
Royalists
,
they
basely
ran
away
,
and
shamefully
forsaking
the
shore
retreated
to
some
parts
more
inward
in
the
Island
,
where
some
of
them
had
fortified
themselves
.
Yet
this
action
of
the
Royalists
was
accompanied
with
some
misfortune
;
for
the
Pioners
being
overtaken
with
the
Tide
,
not
being
able
to
go
further
on
,
nor
yet
to
go
back
time
enough
,
were
almost
all
of
them
drowned
:
And
for
the
same
reason
Captain
Peralta
with
his
Spanish
Company
could
not
enjoy
the
commodity
of
the
passage
,
but
was
forced
to
return
to
the
Navy
.
Of
the
rest
who
made
the
passage
,
Captain
Isador
Pacecco
was
slain
,
together
with
some
Souldiers
of
lesser
account
;
and
some
other
that
were
wounded
perisht
in
the
water
.
For
what
remains
,
the
Enterprise
,
all
the
circumstances
considered
,
was
certainly
one
of
the
most
memorable
that
ever
the
war
of
Flanders
produced
;
and
such
a
one
as
deserved
indeed
rather
to
have
been
beheld
by
day-light
,
then
to
have
the
lustre
thereof
lost
by
the
obscurity
of
the
night
.
John
Rivas
,
a
Spaniard
,
who
in
the
time
of
our
being
in
Flanders
was
Governour
of
the
Castle
and
Citadel
of
Cambray
,
was
in
this
action
of
Ziricsce
,
as
also
in
that
other
of
Tergoes
,
as
we
touched
upon
in
that
place
.
He
hath
not
only
often
related
both
these
passages
to
me
,
but
comparing
them
together
,
he
concluded
,
that
in
his
opinion
that
of
Tergoes
was
in
one
consideration
more
to
be
preferr'd
,
as
being
a
novelty
never
before
tryed
;
and
this
last
in
another
respect
,
as
having
met
with
much
greater
difficulties
.
When
the
Kings
men
were
past
over
,
they
forthwith
gave
the
appointed
signe
to
their
ships
,
which
without
any
considerable
opposition
put
also
to
shore
;
and
the
men
being
landed
went
presently
to
joyn
with
the
rest
,
and
without
any
difficulty
drive
the
Enemy
out
of
the
whole
Island
of
Dwellant
.
The
Channel
which
divides
this
from
the
other
Island
of
Scown
,
was
yet
to
be
waded
over
,
where
their
chief
intention
of
getting
footing
was
,
that
they
might
come
by
Zurrichsee
.
That
Channel
is
almost
a
league
over
,
and
therefore
required
new
resolutions
and
courage
for
the
passing
through
it
,
especially
for
that
the
Enemy
stood
on
the
contrary
bank
in
a
posture
of
opposition
.
Mandragone
would
needs
make
one
here
,
as
also
Sancio
d'
Avila
,
who
was
with
him
.
Whereupon
the
Royalists
being
encouraged
by
the
example
of
two
such
Commanders
,
with
their
wonted
daring
overcame
all
the
difficulties
of
the
passage
;
and
the
Enemy
in
their
endeavouring
to
withstand
them
,
shewed
likewise
their
accustomed
cowardliness
.
Running
basely
away
,
they
retired
to
Zurickzee
,
and
there
joyned
with
the
Townsmen
to
sustain
the
Siege
which
they
expected
.
The
town
of
Zurickzee
stands
not
far
from
the
aforesaid
Channel
which
divides
the
Island
of
Scown
from
the
other
of
Dwellant
.
On
that
side
,
a
lesser
Channel
cut
by
hand
enters
into
the
greater
,
and
so
the
Town
enjoyes
the
Sea
as
it
were
within
its
own
bosom
.
The
ground
about
it
is
very
low
;
and
by
the
cutting
of
some
banks
,
it
may
easily
be
overflown
on
all
sides
:
the
walls
thereof
are
but
weak
,
and
the
Ditch
very
ordinary
.
The
Inhabitants
hoped
much
in
the
relief
which
Orange
had
promised
them
,
as
also
in
that
which
they
expected
from
the
season
of
the
year
;
which
drawing
towards
winter
,
made
them
believe
that
the
Royalists
would
not
be
wel
able
to
bear
with
the
bitterness
thereof
.
The
enemy
had
fortified
themselves
in
three
other
places
upon
the
shore-side
;
and
on
the
North
,
in
the
Villages
of
Brouversaven
and
Bommene
,
in
each
of
which
there
was
a
commodious
Haven
;
and
on
the
South
,
upon
a
certain
point
of
land
which
lies
between
the
Village
of
Borendam
and
the
Town
of
Zuricsee
.
The
Kings
men
would
first
make
themselves
masters
of
these
Forts
They
found
no
resistance
in
that
of
Brouversaven
;
from
whence
they
went
to
the
other
upon
the
aforesaid
point
of
land
:
and
falling
to
the
Assault
more
out
of
eagerness
then
good
advice
,
they
lost
60.
Spaniards
,
amongst
which
Captain
Peralta
was
slain
;
and
some
other
Dutch
and
Walloons
.
Irritated
therefore
by
Anger
,
and
no
less
by
shame
,
they
prepared
to
make
a
more
orderly
assault
.
But
the
Defendants
not
staying
for
it
,
forsook
the
Fort
;
and
setting
it
on
fire
,
went
to
Zirickzee
.
Bommene
yet
remained
,
which
was
the
best
munited
,
and
according
to
appearance
ought
to
have
been
the
best
guarded
.
Captain
Lye
,
a
French-man
,
a
stout
souldier
,
commanded
within
:
He
had
with
him
the
Flower
of
all
the
Foreigners
,
who
all
of
them
shewed
equal
resolution
with
him
to
defend
themselves
,
and
to
recover
the
honour
lost
in
the
last
actions
.
The
Fort
was
inexpugnable
at
high
Sea
,
because
the
Sea-water
came
then
into
the
Ditch
,
and
likewise
into
a
Channel
which
cut
through
a
good
part
of
the
Fort
on
the
other
side
:
so
as
at
that
time
the
Enemies
ships
might
both
greatly
assist
those
within
,
and
molest
as
much
those
without
.
When
the
Kings
men
came
near
it
,
they
advanced
with
their
Trenches
,
and
set
up
a
great
Battery
near
unto
it
,
from
whence
they
plaid
for
two
whole
dayes
against
the
Fort
:
Then
at
the
next
Ebb
they
made
a
fierce
assault
,
which
the
besieged
did
as
couragiously
withstand
,
and
made
the
oppugners
retreat
at
last
with
much
loss
;
for
above
150
of
them
were
slain
,
and
twice
as
many
hurt
.
The
Kings
men
,
angry
to
be
beaten
back
with
so
great
a
loss
resolved
to
fall
upon
the
Fort
the
next
day
on
sundry
parts
at
once
:
but
the
like
resolution
was
found
in
the
assailed
as
was
in
the
assailants
,
both
of
them
resolving
either
to
die
or
to
overcome
.
The
Kings
men
at
the
Ebb
set
upon
the
Fort
in
divers
parts
;
and
those
within
,
running
to
all
places
,
and
shewing
much
undauntedness
,
were
not
wanting
in
defending
themselves
manfully
on
all
side
.
Equal
fear
and
hope
did
both
encourage
and
discourage
both
of
them
,
but
with
contrary
effects
:
the
Royalists
feared
the
coming
of
the
new
tide
,
and
hoped
to
force
the
Fort
first
;
the
Defendants
on
the
contrary
hoped
to
defend
themselves
till
the
tide
should
come
,
and
feared
to
be
first
forced
by
the
Royalists
.
Wherefore
the
conflict
proved
exceeding
bloody
,
great
numbers
falling
on
both
sides
,
and
worth
and
fortune
varying
the
success
a
long
time
.
They
fought
thus
for
six
hours
together
;
when
the
Kings
men
perceived
that
the
Tide
began
to
come
,
which
brought
them
to
their
last
endeavours
;
which
was
such
,
as
those
within
not
being
able
longer
to
hold
out
,
were
forced
to
give
back
,
whilst
they
still
defended
themselvs
valiantly
,
til
they
were
in
so
doing
all
cut
in
pieces
:
there
were
slain
about
200
of
the
Kings
men
,
and
the
number
of
the
wounded
was
much
greater
.
The
chief
of
each
Nation
wan
much
renown
in
this
conflict
:
and
amongst
other
Italians
,
the
two
Brothers
of
Monte
,
Nephews
to
the
Marquis
of
Vitelli
,
Raphael
Barberino
and
Curtio
Martinengo
;
each
of
which
playing
the
part
of
a
Common-Souldier
,
exposed
themselves
to
each
common
danger
.
After
the
reducing
of
the
Forts
,
the
whole
body
of
the
Kings
forces
betook
themselves
to
doe
the
like
to
the
Town
of
Zuricsee
:
the
greatest
difficulty
lay
in
bereaving
them
of
the
succour
which
might
be
brought
by
the
abovesaid
greater
Channel
,
and
by
the
lesser
which
comes
(
as
we
have
said
)
into
the
Town
.
Signor
di
Dorp
was
the
Governour
thereof
;
a
vigilant
and
stout
man
.
For
the
better
securing
of
the
concourse
of
the
lesser
Channel
with
the
greater
,
he
had
fortified
the
banks
thereof
on
both
sides
to
where
it
joyned
with
the
other
;
he
likewise
from
the
very
first
caused
all
the
fields
round
about
to
be
overflown
.
So
as
the
Kings
men
had
no
hopes
of
taking
the
Town
by
the
wonted
way
of
Trenches
,
Batteries
,
and
Assaults
.
Succour
was
easily
conveyed
thereinto
;
nor
was
the
Kings
Fleet
,
though
disposed
of
in
the
most
convenient
places
,
and
assisted
by
the
Boats
made
like
Gallies
,
able
to
hinder
them
.
Wherefore
the
Siege
drew
on
in
length
,
and
the
cold
weather
was
already
come
;
yet
was
it
so
favourable
this
year
,
as
it
did
never
hinder
the
passage
of
the
Boats
upon
those
Channels
.
The
chief
care
of
the
Siege
lay
upon
Mandragone
,
who
was
not
wanting
in
using
all
means
possible
to
shut
up
all
passages
whereby
relief
might
be
brought
to
the
town
.
He
planted
a
great
Palisado
at
the
mouth
of
the
lesser
Channel
,
and
placed
some
big
Barks
there
to
hinder
the
entrance
.
But
to
work
in
that
place
,
cost
both
time
and
blood
:
for
Musket
shot
hail'd
down
continually
from
the
fortified
banks
,
and
much
harm
was
done
likewise
by
the
Artillery
.
Two
little
Islands
of
very
small
circuit
lay
on
that
side
at
the
entry
of
the
greater
Channel
,
the
one
near
the
other
.
Towards
that
which
lay
most
inward
,
and
where
the
Channel
grew
narrower
,
Mandragone
caused
also
another
Palisado
to
be
planted
on
both
sides
,
and
sought
to
block
up
the
passage
on
that
side
also
by
great
chains
of
iron
.
He
likewise
raised
a
Fort
upon
the
Bank
neer
Doveland
,
the
more
to
hinder
that
succour
.
And
lastly
he
resolved
to
inclose
the
two
fortified
Banks
of
the
Channel
which
leads
to
the
Town
,
planting
a
Fort
upon
both
sides
of
the
chief
Bank
,
the
better
to
impede
all
entrance
on
that
side
.
Raphael
Barberino
was
author
of
this
last
advice
,
which
proved
to
very
good
purpose
.
The
Marquis
Vitelli
held
particular
correspondencie
with
him
;
who
not
being
able
to
be
himself
in
person
at
that
enterprise
,
he
reposed
very
much
upon
Raphael
in
all
the
most
weighty
affairs
both
by
sea
and
land
.
The
enemy
were
brought
thus
every
day
into
greater
streight
;
yet
their
vigilancie
still
increasing
,
they
provided
for
succour
one
way
or
other
,
so
as
the
Kings
forces
were
not
able
to
disturb
them
.
Count
Hollac
brought
in
a
very
considerable
succour
in
the
beginning
of
February
.
But
Mandragone
did
so
secure
the
Traverse
which
lay
at
the
month
of
the
Channel
which
leads
to
the
City
,
and
did
so
well
shut
up
that
passage
on
all
sides
,
as
the
Enemy
could
come
to
the
Town
no
more
by
that
way
.
They
had
cut
many
gaps
in
the
chief
Bank
,
as
hath
been
said
,
to
overflow
the
ground
about
the
town
,
the
largest
part
whereof
was
towards
the
village
Dreischer
,
lying
in
the
midst
of
the
Channel
.
The
Enemy
endeavoured
to
enter
into
the
little
Island
by
this
gap
,
and
so
into
the
Town
;
from
whence
divers
little
Boats
were
to
be
sent
out
the
better
to
receive
such
provisions
as
should
be
brought
,
which
could
not
be
brought
in
by
greater
Barks
at
a
low
Ebb.
Count
Hollac
endeavoured
to
relieve
the
Town
by
this
way
:
but
the
Kings
men
who
for
want
of
high
situations
elswhere
had
placed
themselves
chiefly
upon
the
said
greatest
bank
,
and
did
very
well
guard
it
in
all
parts
,
did
so
behave
themselves
,
as
the
enemy
failed
in
their
design
.
This
bad
success
moved
Orange
the
more
to
try
a
greater
by
the
same
way
again
;
for
it
was
thought
impossible
to
bring
relief
by
any
other
way
.
To
this
purpose
the
Rebels
assembled
together
as
great
a
strength
of
Boats
,
men
,
and
victuals
as
possibly
they
could
.
Orange
would
be
present
himself
at
this
succour
,
and
Lewis
Boisot
Admiral
of
Holland
bad
the
chief
care
thereof
.
But
the
preparation
was
not
answerable
to
the
need
,
not
did
the
success
answer
the
hopes
.
Orange
,
by
the
advantage
of
the
high
tide
,
came
about
the
end
of
March
to
the
abovesaid
Gap
of
Dreischer
,
he
assaulted
the
Kings
men
,
and
at
first
put
them
into
some
disorder
;
slew
some
of
them
,
and
took
some
of
their
Canon
from
off
the
banks
.
But
their
courage
increasing
together
with
their
danger
,
and
the
ebb
being
by
this
time
come
,
they
drove
the
enemy
away
from
all
parts
;
many
of
which
were
slain
,
many
drowned
,
and
amongst
the
rest
,
the
Admiral
Boisots
self
;
for
his
ship
running
upon
the
sands
which
were
very
deep
,
neither
the
ship
,
nor
any
of
the
souldiers
that
were
in
it
could
be
saved
.
This
last
indeavour
of
the
rebels
proving
vain
,
they
dispaired
of
ever
relieving
the
Town
;
which
notwithstanding
under
the
sufferings
of
a
lingring
siege
,
which
lasted
almost
eight
months
,
did
still
hold
out
,
till
it
was
at
last
surrendred
about
the
latter
end
of
June
,
which
we
have
thought
good
to
relate
here
,
so
not
to
break
off
the
thread
of
this
success
,
with
other
narrations
.
This
mean
while
many
other
important
affairs
hapned
,
which
we
shall
now
set
down
.
For
the
better
incouragement
of
the
siege
,
Marquis
Vitelli
was
come
in
the
midst
of
Winter
into
the
Island
of
Scown
;
great
were
the
moystures
in
these
low
Teats
,
especially
this
year
the
cold
not
being
so
very
bitter
as
usual
.
Here
he
who
was
already
well
strucken
in
years
,
were
it
either
by
reason
of
the
air
,
or
other
disaccommodations
,
fell
dangerously
sick
;
and
taking
a
boat
that
he
might
be
carried
to
Antwerp
to
be
cured
;
his
mallady
so
increased
as
he
died
by
the
way
before
he
could
get
thither
.
His
loss
proved
very
prejudicial
to
the
King
affairs
:
for
upon
him
at
that
time
lay
(
as
we
have
often
said
)
the
greatest
weight
of
the
military
administration
.
And
indeed
he
was
a
Commander
of
very
great
renown
;
who
to
his
honour
won
first
in
the
Wars
in
Italy
,
had
made
the
like
correspond
which
he
did
purchase
in
the
wars
of
Flanders
.
But
this
loss
was
added
unto
by
another
of
much
greater
importance
,
which
insued
within
a
few
days
after
;
to
wit
,
the
death
of
Rechesens
,
the
Commendador
;
who
about
the
beginning
of
March
falling
suddenly
into
a
violent
feaver
,
died
within
five
days
at
Brussels
.
His
bodily
sickness
was
preceded
by
a
great
malady
of
mind
:
for
being
brought
into
a
very
great
streight
for
want
of
mony
,
he
was
not
furnisht
with
any
from
Spain
;
neither
was
Flanders
any
ways
able
to
supply
him
there
withall
.
In
so
much
as
a
little
before
his
death
,
a
part
of
the
Spanish
horse
mutinyed
,
to
the
Countries
great
indignation
for
which
he
was
forced
to
suffer
the
people
to
reassume
their
arms
,
which
were
formerly
taken
from
them
by
the
Duke
of
Alva
:
knowing
that
they
would
have
done
so
of
themselves
,
though
he
had
not
given
them
leave
.
Four
ordinary
ships
were
at
this
time
only
come
from
Spain
with
some
few
souldiers
:
the
maritine
preparation
from
thence
not
any
ways
answering
expectation
.
By
reason
of
all
which
obstructions
the
Commendador
had
reason
to
fear
that
the
siege
of
Zurickzee
would
end
unfortunately
,
and
that
other
sinister
events
would
befall
the
Kings
affairs
in
Flanders
.
Whilst
thus
agitated
in
mind
:
he
fell
sick
,
and
died
,
with
a
reputation
rather
of
great
goodness
,
then
of
great
valour
:
and
of
being
fitter
for
peacefull
imployments
then
for
those
of
War
:
in
the
manageing
whereof
,
so
great
a
Paragon
as
was
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
proved
(
to
say
the
truth
)
too
disadvantagious
to
him
.
Many
,
and
especially
the
wiser
sort
of
Spaniards
,
thought
that
a
mixture
of
them
both
might
have
done
well
;
if
joyned
together
,
the
one
had
been
wholly
imployed
in
Military
,
the
other
in
Civil
affairs
.
Here
insued
one
of
the
greatest
and
most
tempestuous
agitations
that
ever
Flanders
felt
in
the
whole
pursuit
of
the
war
which
we
will
now
describe
.
You
shall
see
a
Government
without
Government
;
the
whole
Country
about
to
revolt
:
the
Kings
Forces
at
enmity
within
themselves
;
and
his
cause
more
oppugned
then
defended
by
them
:
More
Governours
then
one
bear
his
name
at
once
in
Flanders
,
and
use
his
Authority
:
the
Provinces
of
various
sences
,
and
no
less
differing
Councels
:
Neighbouring
Princes
manifestly
aspiring
to
the
Government
thereof
.
A
new
introduction
of
foreign
Forces
:
No
publick
,
nor
no
private
faith
observed
.
Cruel
sacking
on
one
side
,
fatal
sieges
on
the
other
:
More
then
hostile
violence
and
fury
every
where
:
and
in
fine
,
the
successes
in
these
revolutions
of
affairs
will
prove
such
and
so
strange
,
as
will
doubtlesly
move
great
curiosity
here
in
the
expectation
of
them
,
but
much
greater
compassion
towards
Flanders
hereafter
,
when
they
shall
be
come
and
seen
.
One
of
the
greatest
mischiefs
which
the
affairs
of
Flanders
suffered
by
the
death
of
Rechesens
was
,
that
he
died
without
declaring
who
should
succeed
him
in
his
Government
:
He
had
a
Patent
from
the
King
to
that
purpose
,
with
a
blank
left
for
the
name
.
But
he
was
so
suddenly
surprised
with
the
violence
of
his
sickness
,
as
he
could
not
do
it
.
It
was
notwithstanding
discovered
by
some
appearances
,
that
he
would
have
left
the
Military
Government
to
Count
Peter
Ernestus
Mansfield
,
and
the
Civil
Government
to
Count
Barlemonte
,
which
two
,
of
all
the
Lords
in
the
Country
,
were
those
the
King
did
most
confide
in
,
and
from
whose
valour
and
wisdom
most
might
be
expected
.
The
Commendador
failing
thus
,
the
Councel
of
State
took
upon
them
the
Government
,
who
presently
dispatched
away
an
express
to
Spain
,
to
give
the
King
an
account
of
what
had
happened
,
and
to
represent
unto
him
at
full
the
present
condition
of
the
affairs
of
Flanders
.
The
King
approved
of
the
Provisional
resolution
taken
by
the
Councel
,
and
declared
therewithall
that
he
would
forthwith
send
a
new
Governor
,
and
such
a
one
as
should
be
fully
to
the
mind
of
those
Provinces
.
The
administration
this
mean
while
began
by
the
hands
of
the
Flemish
themselves
.
But
nothing
is
more
to
be
despised
in
Government
,
then
wavering
and
divided
Authority
.
Nor
doth
any
thing
hurt
more
then
interessed
and
disagreeing
Councels
.
And
it
is
seen
in
the
Government
of
Kingdoms
,
that
State-Ministers
by
their
private
passions
do
usually
ruine
the
common
Cause
.
The
Councel
of
State
had
no
sooner
taken
upon
them
the
Government
,
but
great
troubles
began
to
be
seen
in
all
things
;
for
their
orders
were
not
observed
as
they
ought
to
have
been
;
and
the
orders
themselves
were
given
with
apparent
discord
,
which
appeared
much
more
in
their
minds
then
in
their
Votes
.
Philip
de
Croy
,
Duke
of
Ariscot
,
Governor
of
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
did
for
his
Nobility
,
riches
and
adherence
,
hold
the
chief
place
amongst
those
of
the
Councel
.
And
with
him
the
greatest
part
of
the
Councel
did
go
along
in
their
Votes
.
All
these
leaned
towards
the
Liberty
of
the
Country
;
as
well
out
of
their
own
nature
,
as
out
of
a
particular
alienation
which
they
had
to
the
Spaniards
.
Orange
was
not
this
mean
while
idle
neither
;
but
seconding
by
his
lively
wit
the
favourable
conjuncture
,
from
the
very
day
that
the
Commendador
died
,
he
incited
all
his
followers
in
all
the
parts
of
the
Country
,
to
imprint
such
opinions
in
the
people
as
might
draw
them
most
to
be
of
his
mind
.
Alleadging
,
That
this
was
the
time
to
reunite
all
Flanders
in
one
will
.
That
by
fortune
,
and
more
by
justice
,
the
Government
was
now
in
the
hands
of
the
native
Flemish
,
and
therefore
it
was
not
to
be
suffered
to
pass
any
more
into
the
Spaniards
hands
.
That
the
yoke
of
so
sore
a
servitude
had
lasted
too
long
already
;
imprisonments
,
confiscations
,
deaths
,
sackings
,
firings
,
and
so
many
other
deplorable
calamities
,
too
long
.
That
Liberty
would
notwithstanding
be
so
much
the
more
welcome
,
by
how
much
it
was
formerly
more
desired
.
Then
let
the
Flemish
resolve
unanimously
to
recover
it
,
and
so
to
enjoy
it
with
the
greater
contentment
.
That
the
Cause
could
not
be
juster
in
it self
,
nor
of
greater
applause
both
within
the
Provinces
,
and
in
all
other
places
.
Finally
,
to
what
worser
end
could
affairs
be
brought
?
since
though
the
designe
should
not
succeed
,
the
present
miseries
were
so
great
,
as
greater
were
not
at
any
time
to
be
expected
.
Out
of
what
fault
shall
we
declare
this
Rebellion
?
If
the
Spaniards
have
fallen
thereinto
by
mutinying
,
this
is
not
the
first
time
they
have
done
so
,
nor
will
it
per
adventure
be
the
last
.
War
causeth
expence
;
Expence
,
want
of
Pay
;
Want
of
Pay
,
the
Souldiers
anger
;
and
the
Souldiers
anger
,
Mutiny
.
As
long
as
the
wars
continue
,
these
disorders
will
fall
out
:
other
Countries
have
had
experience
of
it
,
as
well
as
ours
hath
now
.
But
when
was
it
ever
heard
that
in
such
a
case
the
Mutiniers
were
esteemed
Rebels
?
aay
,
how
often
have
whole
Armies
rather
commended
then
condemned
their
cause
?
insomuch
as
at
last
it
hath
been
thought
the
best
course
to
suffer
something
in
accommodating
them
,
then
to
run
hazard
of
greater
dangers
by
going
about
to
punish
them
too
severely
.
I
heartily
wish
that
in
the
like
cases
,
as
also
in
divers
others
of
the
world
.
Necessity
prevailed
not
too
much
above
Reason
.
Kingdoms
give
way
,
and
Empires
bow
to
this
force
:
To
this
we
must
now
likewise
submit
.
The
Spaniards
are
too
much
incensed
to
see
Flanders
every
where
so
hatefully
bent
against
them
:
they
storm
already
for
being
declarea
Enemies
;
how
much
more
will
they
doe
so
when
they
shall
be
declared
Rebels
?
The
other
Spaniards
will
flock
to
defend
the
Mutiniers
,
and
will
make
this
a
common
interest
.
And
with
whom
is
it
that
we
shall
contend
?
What
Nation
is
there
to
be
found
which
hath
been
longer
trained
up
in
Arms
,
more
acquainted
with
blood
and
more
accustomed
to
fight
and
overcome
?
To
what
a
rage
will
despair
carry
them
?
I
therefore
am
of
opinion
,
that
this
wound
is
to
be
cured
by
the
accustomed
ways
.
Armies
,
as
well
as
humane
bodies
,
are
liable
to
infirmities
:
And
if
this
may
be
easily
cured
,
we
ought
not
by
danger
of
so
great
an
impairment
make
it
our selves
incurable
.
The
Reasons
alleadged
by
Vightio
,
and
divers
others
other
Considerations
offered
by
the
two
Counts
,
did
no
whit
avail
to
alter
the
opinion
of
the
opposite
part
of
the
Councel
,
which
was
the
more
numerous
,
and
the
more
powerfull
.
But
these
accusing
the
other
of
perfidiousness
,
injuriously
said
that
they
were
Spaniards
,
and
no
longer
Flemings
,
and
broke
forth
into
open
threats
against
them
Nor
were
they
long
in
putting
them
in
execution
,
taking
new
pretences
,
and
still
palliating
the
appearances
thereof
the
more
,
they
imprisoned
the
three
above-named
Councellors
,
as
also
Signior
d'
Asonville
,
and
made
the
Duke
of
Ariscot
President
of
the
Councel
.
I
hey
then
proclaimed
on
Edict
of
Rebellion
against
the
Spaniards
,
the
Contents
whereof
was
in
substance
this
.
That
all
the
mischiefs
of
Flanders
had
proceeded
from
the
Spaniards
.
That
to
have
the
total
domination
thereof
,
they
had
taken
away
the
government
from
the
Dutchess
of
Parma
,
and
given
it
to
the
Duke
of
Alva
.
That
from
that
time
forward
the
Country
was
opprest
in
all
parts
by
sad
and
fatal
chances
:
Amongst
which
that
of
Mutinies
was
to
be
accounted
among
the
most
fatal
.
That
one
of
these
was
now
on
foot
in
the
very
heart
of
the
Provinces
;
and
that
under
pretence
of
having
their
Pay
,
the
Spaniards
design
was
generally
to
devoure
the
substances
,
and
to
drink
the
blood
of
all
the
Flemish
.
That
therefore
the
Councel
of
State
,
which
by
order
from
the
King
did
now
govern
,
judging
it
necessary
to
withstand
with
Arms
this
threatening
ruine
,
had
therefore
put
on
the
most
convenient
resolutions
.
That
notwithstanding
in
this
so
great
necessity
,
there
were
some
Councellors
who
shewed
themselves
averse
to
the
common
good
,
so
as
the
rest
had
thought
fit
to
secure
them
.
That
the
Spaniards
desired
now
more
then
ever
to
bring
in
the
Inquisition
into
Flanders
.
That
out
of
their
zeal
to
the
Kings
service
,
the
Councel
of
State
had
published
this
Edict
,
whereby
the
aforenamed
Spaniards
were
declared
Rebels
to
the
King
,
and
whereby
it
was
ordered
that
they
should
be
pursued
every
where
and
slain
as
Enemies
.
The
Edict
concluded
with
an
invitation
to
all
the
Provinces
to
joyn
in
the
same
sense
and
opinion
,
since
the
same
was
the
cause
amongst
them
all
.
It
is
not
to
be
believed
how
much
the
minds
of
the
Flemish
were
moved
after
this
publication
;
and
how
,
as
if
the
Edict
had
been
a
general
Trumpet
which
had
summoned
them
,
they
strove
who
should
shew
themselves
readiest
to
goe
against
the
Spaniards
,
and
drive
them
out
of
the
Country
.
The
Councel
of
States
chief
intention
was
,
to
call
together
the
States
Generall
;
to
the
end
that
the
resolutions
which
they
had
already
taken
might
be
of
greater
authority
,
as
also
those
which
they
should
hereafter
take
.
Nor
was
there
need
of
any
great
trouble
herein
.
At
the
very
first
invitation
,
every
Province
(
except
that
of
Luxenburg
,
as
hath
been
said
)
shewed
themselves
willing
to
meet
in
this
General
Assembly
,
either
by
express
Deputies
,
or
by
open
consent
.
In
Governments
where
the
Kings
Prerogative
and
the
Subjects
Priviledge
doe
interfere
,
the
one
fide
is
usually
glad
to
get
the
advantage
of
the
other
.
And
therefore
in
Flanders
,
Princes
have
alwayes
been
unwilling
to
have
the
Generall
Assembly
of
the
Provinces
meet
,
it
being
a
time
wherein
they
pretend
rather
to
give
Laws
then
to
rceive
them
:
And
on
the
contrary
the
Provinces
have
always
imbraced
such
occasions
,
wherein
by
the
meeting
of
their
whole
body
together
they
might
keep
the
power
of
Princes
within
its
precincts
.
And
the
Flemish
did
this
now
the
more
readily
,
for
that
they
thought
it
a
fit
conjuncture
of
time
,
having
no
Kingly
Governour
amongst
them
who
might
oppose
them
or
at
least
be
over
them
.
When
then
the
Edict
against
the
Spaniards
was
published
,
and
the
convocation
of
the
States
Generall
made
,
Hostility
began
suddenly
on
all
sides
:
The
chief
design
of
the
States
was
,
to
have
Mastrick
,
and
the
Citadels
of
Antwerp
and
Gaunt
in
their
possession
;
hoping
that
by
their
examples
the
other
Castles
would
soon
doe
the
like
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
Spaniards
studied
chiefly
how
to
keep
all
the
aforesaid
strong
Holds
and
Towns
,
but
especially
Mastrick
and
the
Citadel
of
Antwerp
,
for
the
reasons
above
mentioned
.
Many
Souldiers
were
mustered
together
in
Gaunt
to
besiege
that
Castle
and
a
greater
number
were
gathered
together
in
Antwerp
,
because
they
thought
that
would
prove
the
harder
work
.
The
Governour
Champigny
and
Colonel
Erbestine
had
already
discovered
themselves
to
be
for
the
States
,
and
received
all
that
came
into
the
City
,
who
were
sent
from
them
.
But
the
States
chief
endeavour
was
,
to
keep
the
Spaniards
,
and
also
such
Germans
as
adhered
to
them
,
from
meeting
together
.
The
Walloons
,
as
natives
of
the
Country
,
did
already
intirely
obey
the
orders
of
the
Flemish
.
Nay
after
the
surrender
of
Ziricsce
,
those
Walloons
who
were
at
the
taking
thereof
,
seased
upon
their
Colonel
Mandragone
,
and
kept
him
forth-coming
.
The
Flemish
Commanders
did
then
to
the
aforementioned
end
,
shut
up
all
the
Passes
,
and
fortified
them
,
and
placed
many
men
about
them
in
sundry
parts
.
The
Spaniards
on
the
contrary
were
very
diligent
in
getting
together
as
many
of
their
Forces
as
they
could
,
and
to
quarter
themselves
in
some
of
the
most
commodious
parts
in
Brabant
.
From
this
opposition
of
designes
,
they
came
quickly
to
the
like
of
arms
:
and
the
first
effect
thereof
fell
out
about
Lovain
.
The
Spaniards
had
assembled
together
a
good
strength
of
horse
in
the
parts
about
Mastrike
,
towards
the
Country
of
Liege
;
and
came
towards
Lovain
,
that
they
might
get
to
Alst
;
and
by
new
endeavours
,
try
whether
they
could
get
the
mutiners
from
thence
or
no
,
and
make
them
joyn
with
the
other
Spaniards
.
Which
they
refused
to
do
till
they
should
have
received
their
full
pretended
pay
.
The
Councel
of
State
had
notice
of
this
their
moving
;
and
speedily
dispatched
away
the
Seignior
di
Glimes
,
with
2000
foot
and
600
horse
to
hinder
them
.
The
Spaniards
had
800
horse
,
but
came
without
any
foot
at
all
.
Both
parties
met
in
the
Village
of
Visenack
,
not
far
from
Lovain
The
Spaniards
,
whose
chief
Commander
was
Vargas
,
endeavoured
first
to
pass
friendly
by
,
which
they
signified
by
a
Trumpet
to
the
contrary
party
.
Who
being
more
in
number
,
returned
a
negative
answer
,
and
forced
the
Spaniards
to
open
their
way
with
their
swords
.
They
were
all
choice
men
;
where
as
the
others
horse
consisted
most
of
the
old
Companies
of
Flanders
,
and
usually
but
little
exercised
;
and
amongst
their
foot
there
were
many
new
souldiers
but
then
raised
by
the
Councels
Authority
.
The
Spaniards
,
seeing
a
necessity
of
fighting
,
supplyed
their
want
of
foot
,
by
putting
a
Company
of
Burgonian
horse
on
foot
,
and
took
the
best
advantage
they
could
of
place
,
whereby
they
might
receive
the
less
offence
from
the
adverse
foot
.
Here
they
came
to
blows
.
The
Flemish
charged
violently
at
first
;
but
the
Spaniards
knew
so
well
both
how
to
evade
them
,
and
how
to
stand
them
,
as
turning
furiously
upon
the
Flemish
,
they
easily
broak
them
,
and
cut
almost
all
their
foot
in
peeces
.
The
horse
suffered
but
little
harm
;
for
not
intending
to
fight
,
they
soon
ran
all
away
.
Those
Burgonians
who
were
on
foot
behaved
themselves
gallantly
:
with
whom
John
Baptista
del
Monte
,
leaving
his
Company
of
Lanciers
,
and
fighting
on
foot
gave
great
testimony
of
his
courage
and
stoutness
in
that
action
.
Amongst
the
other
Captains
of
Lanciers
,
George
Basti
,
Barnerdine
Mendosa
,
and
Peter
Tassis
,
fought
likewise
very
valiantly
:
particularly
Basti
,
upon
occasion
of
charging
the
enemy
in
the
most
dangerous
flank
;
and
in
the
first
heat
of
the
combate
,
Rafael
Barberino
was
dangerously
hurt
.
The
Pass
being
won
,
Vargas
went
to
treat
with
the
mutiners
in
Alst
:
where
he
met
Sancio
d'Avila
,
and
the
Camp-masters
,
Romero
and
Toledo
.
All
these
indeavoured
very
much
to
get
those
other
to
joyn
with
the
rest
who
followed
the
same
Colours
.
They
represented
unto
them
in
what
danger
the
Castle
of
Antwerp
and
Gaunt
were
,
and
the
Town
of
Mastrick
;
by
reason
of
the
intelligence
that
the
States
held
there
.
And
they
concluded
,
that
their
men
if
they
would
joyn
together
,
might
hope
to
overcome
,
but
being
divided
they
were
sure
to
be
all
lost
.
But
all
this
was
in
vain
:
for
the
mutiners
,
appearing
more
deaf
in
their
minds
then
in
their
ears
,
with
a
greater
sense
of
rage
then
reason
,
remained
firm
in
their
resolution
of
not
quitting
Alst
,
till
they
were
fully
paid
.
So
Vargas
and
the
rest
returned
to
from
whence
they
came
.
It
was
not
long
ere
Vargas
,
with
whom
the
Toledan
was
joyned
,
met
with
a
new
occasion
of
fighting
.
They
were
not
gon
far
from
Alst
,
when
they
heard
the
German
Garison
,
together
with
the
Townsmen
in
Mastrick
were
ready
to
rise
,
in
favour
of
the
States
.
That
City
(
as
we
said
in
the
beginning
)
is
divided
by
the
Mause
:
the
greatest
part
thereof
lies
towards
Brabant
;
and
on
the
other
shore
towards
the
Country
of
Liege
,
doth
the
lesser
part
stand
,
called
by
the
name
of
Vich
.
There
were
here
some
few
Spaniards
;
and
some
few
others
in
a
gate
placed
between
two
great
Towers
on
the
other
greater
side
of
the
City
,
which
was
therefore
chiefly
in
the
Germans
custody
.
Montesdock
,
a
Spaniard
,
was
Governour
of
the
Town
,
who
when
he
found
the
contrivings
of
the
garison
with
the
,
Townsmen
,
he
end
eavoured
by
sundry
ways
to
remedy
it
,
but
the
issue
was
,
he
himself
was
imprisoned
.
They
then
took
up
arms
to
drive
out
the
Spaniards
,
and
to
put
the
City
absolutely
into
the
hands
of
the
Flemish
.
This
news
was
suddenly
brought
to
Vargas
,
and
he
in
great
haste
ran
to
assist
his
companions
.
He
forthwith
assembled
together
many
of
the
nearest
Spanish
foot
;
and
passing
over
the
Mause
,
gave
such
succour
as
was
needfull
to
the
part
called
Vich
.
And
this
happened
so
opportunely
,
as
that
the
enemy
were
driven
from
the
bridg
which
joyns
the
two
parts
of
the
Town
together
,
and
pursued
into
the
Town
with
great
slaughter
.
The
others
had
the
like
success
also
at
the
fighting
of
the
aforementioned
gate
;
for
the
Spaniards
that
were
within
having
still
manfully
defended
it
,
at
last
let
those
in
that
were
without
,
who
secured
the
City
;
which
in
revenge
was
afterwards
sackt
by
both
parties
.
The
States
indeavoured
this
mean
while
by
all
means
possible
,
to
have
the
two
Castles
of
Antwerp
and
Gaunt
in
their
possession
.
They
had
already
said
siege
to
the
latter
,
and
begirt
it
with
many
men
,
which
were
commanded
by
John
Croy
,
Count
of
Rouls
,
subordinate
to
the
Duke
of
Ariscot
,
who
was
Governour
of
the
Province
.
The
Emperour
Charls
the
fift
made
the
Castle
to
be
built
in
that
year
1540.
upon
the
occasion
of
the
rising
of
those
of
Gaunt
,
so
to
curb
their
contumacy
the
more
for
the
future
.
It
consists
of
four
Bastions
which
look
on
one
side
upon
the
City
,
on
the
other
side
towards
the
fields
.
The
Governour
of
the
Castle
was
at
this
time
ill
provided
of
all
things
,
and
had
not
above
200
men
to
defend
it
.
It
was
commanded
by
a
Lieutenant
of
Mandragone's
(
in
lieu
of
him
)
who
notwithstanding
all
his
wants
,
prepared
manfully
to
defend
it
.
Count
Rouls
raised
a
platform
on
the
side
which
was
nearest
the
City
;
and
began
to
open
his
Yrenches
on
the
same
side
,
to
fall
as
soon
as
he
might
into
the
ditch
.
He
placed
some
peeces
of
Artillery
upon
the
platform
,
which
commanded
the
Castle
:
and
did
so
streighten
it
on
all
sides
,
as
those
within
could
receive
no
relief
from
those
without
.
At
the
same
time
a
great
many
of
the
States
men
were
gone
likewise
to
Antwerp
,
to
besiege
that
Castle
;
the
foot
,
which
consisted
all
of
old
Walloons
,
and
new
raised
men
,
were
accompanied
by
a
good
body
of
horse
;
and
the
States
did
not
omit
any
other
sort
of
provisions
which
were
requisite
,
suddenly
to
come
by
their
desires
in
both
places
.
The
Citadel
of
Antwerp
lies
upon
the
banks
of
the
Scheld
,
upon
the
South
side
of
the
City
.
It
is
a
Pentagon
,
composed
of
five
Royal
Bastions
.
Of
all
modern
fortifications
,
it
hath
been
esteemed
so
famous
,
as
it
hath
served
for
a
pattern
to
almost
as
many
Citadels
as
have
been
built
in
any
Country
since
.
Some
of
her
flanks
lies
towards
the
City
;
and
the
rest
lean
towards
the
Champian
.
Respect
being
had
,
as
in
all
other
Castles
,
to
be
able
on
one
side
to
command
the
City
,
and
on
the
other
to
receive
necessary
succours
upon
all
occasions
from
without
.
There
lies
a
good
space
of
ground
between
the
Castle
and
the
City
:
The
Flemish
resolved
to
streighten
the
siege
on
this
side
,
which
they
began
to
do
with
two
Cavalliers
of
a
great
hight
,
upon
which
they
places
some
peeces
of
great
Artillery
.
From
hence
they
began
to
play
upon
them
within
;
and
imployed
a
great
number
of
men
in
making
their
Trenches
.
The
Canon
shot
which
played
upon
both
the
Castles
were
heard
in
Alst
:
at
the
hearing
whereof
the
mutiners
began
to
rescent
themselves
,
and
to
be
inraged
both
with
anger
and
shame
.
John
de
Navarese
was
their
head
under
the
title
of
Elect
:
who
had
always
used
his
best
indeavours
(
though
still
in
vain
)
to
make
them
joyn
with
the
other
souldiers
.
He
did
not
let
slip
this
occasion
;
but
calling
the
multitude
into
the
Piazza
,
said
thus
unto
them
.
And
what
shall
we
expect
more
?
you
hear
the
sound
of
the
shot
that
are
made
against
the
Castles
of
Gaunt
and
Antwerp
.
Shall
we
suffer
these
that
are
really
rebels
to
God
and
the
King
,
boast
that
thy
have
(
though
falsely
laid
the
imputation
of
rebels
upon
us
?
shall
we
suffer
them
to
bereave
us
of
two
such
important
strengths
?
and
which
keep
their
perfidious
necks
under
so
just
a
yoke
?
will
it
not
be
in
their
power
afterwards
to
punish
us
?
and
shall
not
we
then
receive
correction
instead
of
inflicting
it
?
What
will
our
pertinaciousness
of
not
joyning
with
the
rest
,
serve
us
for
then
?
So
instead
of
getting
our
pay
in
monies
,
we
shall
be
paid
shamefully
with
bloud
.
But
we
have
yet
time
enough
to
revenge
us
,
if
we
can
but
know
our
own
strength
,
and
manfully
make
use
of
our
hands
.
I
am
then
of
opinion
,
that
without
any
delay
,
we
depart
from
hence
,
and
that
we
hasten
to
relieve
the
Castle
of
Antwerp
,
which
is
of
greater
importance
then
that
of
Gaunt
:
And
that
when
we
shall
have
secured
that
Fort
,
we
may
with
the
same
fervor
suddenly
assault
the
City
.
I
doe
not
any
wayes
doubt
the
Succour
,
and
I
hope
for
all
good
success
in
the
Assault
:
We
know
that
the
Besiegers
are
almost
all
of
them
Townsmen
;
who
astonished
at
our
arrival
,
and
much
more
at
our
assault
,
will
immediately
run
to
their
houses
,
and
to
their
Magazine
of
Merchandise
.
Here
we
shall
quench
our
just
thirsts
with
their
blood
,
and
our
no
less
just
longing
after
their
wealth
.
Antwerp
alone
will
put
us
into
possession
of
all
the
Northern
wealth
,
and
by
the
Plunder
of
one
City
we
shall
enjoy
the
spoils
of
many
Provinces
.
But
this
is
an
opinion
(
my
Companions
)
which
would
be
sooner
put
in
execution
,
then
given
:
the
worth
thereof
consists
in
expedition
:
For
if
we
shall
put
off
time
,
and
that
the
Castle
be
the
mean
time
well
begirt
,
what
will
it
avail
us
then
to
have
taken
such
a
resolution
,
when
meeting
with
insuperable
difficulties
we
shall
not
be
able
to
effect
it
.
The
Elect
would
have
said
more
,
when
the
Mutiniers
violently
interrupted
him
;
and
with
a
loud
voice
,
as
if
it
had
proceeded
but
from
one
mouth
,
began
to
cry
out
,
To
Arms
!
To
Arms
!
And
running
from
all
parts
rather
to
snatch
them
,
then
to
take
them
up
,
they
resolved
to
march
immediately
towards
the
Citadel
of
Antwerp
.
There
were
not
many
houres
of
day-light
left
;
and
't
was
upon
the
3.
of
November
1576.
Having
then
taken
up
their
Arms
,
and
each
of
them
commanding
rather
then
obeying
,
they
hastily
left
Alst
,
intending
to
enter
the
Citadel
the
next
morning
,
and
then
suddenly
to
assault
the
City
.
They
could
not
notwithstanding
get
thither
till
after
noon
,
because
they
were
longer
in
passing
the
Scheld
then
they
had
thought
:
which
while
they
were
passing
over
,
Vargas
and
Romero
came
luckily
to
the
same
place
with
400
Horse
and
some
Foot
;
and
being
joyned
together
,
they
quickly
entred
the
Castle
by
the
Relief-gate
.
Sancio
d'
Avila
would
have
had
those
that
had
come
from
abroad
to
have
taken
some
refreshment
before
they
should
have
fallen
upon
the
Enemies
Trenches
:
but
all
of
them
shewing
the
eagerness
of
their
minds
by
their
eyes
,
cry'd
out
,
We
must
immediately
goe
out
,
and
either
dye
,
or
sup
this
night
in
Antwerp
.
The
number
of
those
that
came
from
without
,
and
those
that
were
in
the
Castle
,
came
to
somewhat
more
then
3000
Foot
,
and
500
Horse
.
They
made
not
any
long
delay
:
The
Foot
being
put
in
order
,
they
went
out
of
the
Citadel
,
and
were
divided
into
two
parts
;
the
one
under
the
Camp-master
Romero
,
the
boldest
,
and
most
fortunate
at
execution
that
peradventure
came
ever
out
of
the
Spanish
Nation
;
and
the
other
,
to
doe
that
honour
to
the
Mutiniers
,
under
Navarese
.
The
Souldiers
of
both
parts
,
being
of
Companions
become
Rivals
,
marched
with
such
violence
against
the
Enemies
Trenches
,
and
assaulted
them
with
such
resolution
,
as
the
Flemish
began
at
the
very
first
to
be
troubled
,
and
to
shew
manifest
signs
of
fear
,
and
of
running
away
.
The
failing
of
courage
in
the
one
,
increased
the
like
in
the
other
;
so
as
redoubling
their
force
,
they
quickly
put
the
Enemy
in
such
disorder
and
confusion
,
as
not
being
able
longer
to
make
good
their
Trenches
,
they
were
forced
to
retreat
and
forsake
them
.
The
Antwerpians
,
who
were
come
to
defend
them
,
fled
immediately
away
,
never
looking
back
:
but
the
Walloons
and
Germans
sometimes
facing
about
,
retreated
less
shamefully
.
This
mean
while
,
the
Spanish
Foot
pursued
them
more
hotly
by
the
two
chief
wayes
which
lead
from
the
Citadel
to
the
City
;
and
being
followed
by
the
Horse
,
and
beating
down
whatsoever
withstood
them
,
they
came
to
the
Piazza
,
where
the
Town-House
stands
;
which
was
very
sumptuously
built
,
and
to
which
the
whole
North
might
very
well
give
then
the
precedencie
and
honour
of
Merchandise
.
This
Piazza
was
built
about
with
many
noble
structures
.
Here
the
Antwerpians
made
a
stand
;
and
some
Dutch
and
Walloons
joyning
with
them
,
endeavoured
with
new
Forces
to
make
head
:
but
being
again
broken
and
routed
,
a
good
many
of
them
got
into
the
Town-House
,
and
into
the
Houses
about
the
Piazza
;
and
striking
the
Spaniards
who
were
below
,
with
much
advantage
from
the
windows
above
,
they
forced
them
to
finish
their
victory
by
fire
,
since
it
would
either
be
too
hard
or
require
too
much
time
to
doe
it
by
the
sword
.
Thus
on
a
sudden
was
a
fire
kindled
,
which
in
a
short
time
devoured
the
goodliest
part
of
so
gallant
a
City
.
All
the
Piazza's
,
streets
and
nooks
fell
into
their
absolute
power
;
who
confounding
Imprisonments
with
Death
,
had
not
hands
enough
to
doe
both
.
Many
Flemish
of
good
quality
did
notwithstanding
save
themselves
;
and
amongst
others
,
the
Marquis
of
Haure
,
brother
to
the
Duke
of
Ariscot
,
saved
himself
,
and
fled
over
the
Scheld
,
as
did
also
Campigni
the
Governour
of
the
Town
.
The
Baron
Erbestein
had
not
the
like
good
fortune
;
for
the
Boat
wherein
he
was
with
his
Arms
on
,
overturned
in
the
water
,
so
as
he
was
drowned
.
Infinite
others
sought
to
shun
the
Enemies
rage
by
the
same
way
:
but
either
not
finding
Boats
so
ready
at
hand
,
or
not
being
able
to
get
so
many
thereinto
,
they
were
made
a
miserable
prey
either
to
the
water
or
to
the
sword
.
Others
in
a
blind
madness
threw
themselves
over
the
walls
,
and
perished
in
the
City-ditches
.
Others
more
advisedly
hiding
themselves
in
the
secretest
places
of
their
houses
,
trusted
Fortune
with
their
safety
.
And
many
in
a
generous
despair
,
rather
seeking
out
danger
then
shunning
it
,
chose
sooner
to
die
,
then
to
out-live
so
sore
a
misfortune
both
private
and
publike
.
Count
Egmont
,
the
Lord
of
Capres
and
Goygni
,
and
divers
others
considerable
persons
,
together
with
almost
all
the
chief
Citizens
and
Merchants
,
were
taken
prisoners
.
The
number
of
the
dead
was
said
to
be
about
7000.
the
most
of
them
Townsmen
:
not
above
200
of
the
Spaniards
were
slain
,
and
one
of
these
was
the
Mutiniers
Elect
,
John
de
Navarese
.
As
soon
as
they
had
glutted
themselves
with
blood
,
the
Spaniards
fell
presently
to
plunder
the
City
.
Antwerp
by
the
concourse
of
Poreigners
did
at
this
time
wonderfully
flourish
in
Merchandise
;
the
City
abounded
in
riches
,
and
in
all
those
happy
accommodations
as
were
to
be
wished
for
in
so
luxurious
a
juncture
of
time
.
Amongst
other
Foreigners
,
great
were
the
number
of
the
English
,
and
Easterlings
,
which
are
those
of
the
Hans
Towns
upon
the
Baltick
Sea
.
These
two
Nations
had
two
Houses
in
Antwerp
of
such
a
largeness
and
capacity
,
as
they
rather
seemed
to
be
Plantations
then
Ware-houses
Luxury
,
the
constant
companion
of
Riches
,
made
the
Merchants
not
only
live
handsomly
,
but
with
a
great
deal
of
sumptuousness
;
many
of
which
abandoning
all
parcimony
,
lived
like
so
many
Kings
:
they
had
got
together
great
store
of
Jewels
,
Pearls
,
Gold
and
Silver
,
and
their
houses
were
full
of
all
other
sort
of
merchandise
.
How
great
the
gain
was
which
the
Spaniards
got
in
these
Indus
of
one
City
,
may
sooner
be
conjectured
then
said
The
Plunder
lasted
three
dayes
.
And
notwithstanding
,
so
great
Riches
not
being
able
to
satisfie
the
insatiable
Souldier
,
the
houses
were
heard
to
sound
with
outcryes
,
and
the
streets
were
full
of
people
that
ran
away
,
by
reason
of
the
violences
committed
by
the
Souldiers
against
the
Inhabitants
,
to
make
them
confess
where
their
most
pretious
things
were
hid
,
and
to
make
them
produce
them
.
Thus
they
proceedrd
from
Avarice
to
Cruelty
,
and
from
Cruelty
again
to
Rapine
;
and
thus
they
continued
.
till
weary
rather
then
satisfied
,
and
matter
to
plunder
wanting
rather
then
will
to
plunder
,
they
reduced
themselves
to
the
obedience
of
their
Commanders
.
Thus
did
Antwerps
misery
end
;
the
Town
remaining
so
afflicted
,
as
if
that
decay
of
Commerce
had
been
then
Prognosticated
,
which
fell
out
unto
her
in
the
insuing
years
,
by
reason
of
the
Warre
,
and
other
calamities
.
At
the
news
of
this
,
whole
Flanders
was
incredibly
astonished
.
The
meeting
of
the
States
General
was
already
appointed
,
and
to
this
purpose
the
Deputies
of
almost
all
the
Provinces
were
in
Gaunt
.
Whereupon
the
desire
of
driving
out
the
foreigners
exceedingly
increasing
;
the
Flemish
did
again
bend
all
their
endeavours
to
re-possess
themselves
of
the
Citadel
of
that
City
.
Which
at
last
they
did
,
without
any
great
difficulty
.
There
were
but
very
few
people
within
it
,
and
there
was
scarcety
of
all
things
else
,
as
we
have
formerly
said
,
so
as
the
siege
was
not
rendred
famous
by
any
important
action
.
But
that
which
the
Flemish
did
chiefly
aim
at
was
to
make
a
general
union
of
all
the
Provinces
;
and
that
the
Government
being
establisht
in
men
of
their
own
Country
,
all
forein
government
might
be
excluded
.
To
this
purpose
the
Deputies
of
Holland
and
Zealand
met
with
the
other
Deputies
.
Nor
was
it
hard
for
the
Prince
of
Orange
(
who
was
the
chief
leader
,
and
layer
of
all
these
practises
)
in
this
present
crisis
of
time
,
to
agree
the
diversity
of
Interests
,
which
were
between
these
two
Provinces
infected
with
Heresie
,
and
the
others
which
kept
yet
Catholick
;
and
to
make
them
afterwards
joyne
in
one
opinion
.
The
former
Treaty
of
Breda
was
reassumed
;
and
the
Propositions
which
were
then
made
by
the
Rebels
,
were
almost
all
of
them
assented
unto
.
By
a
joynt
resolution
taken
in
Gaunt
,
many
Articles
of
agreement
were
established
between
the
one
and
the
other
Provinces
;
and
peace
and
union
was
agreed
upon
by
them
all
,
save
that
of
Lucemburg
.
To
which
the
Kings
authority
was
also
fully
made
use
of
by
the
Councel
of
State
.
These
were
the
chief
things
agreed
upon
:
That
there
should
be
peace
,
friendship
,
and
confederacy
for
the
time
to
come
,
between
the
Catholick
Provinces
on
the
one
part
,
and
Holland
and
Zealand
together
with
the
Prince
of
Orange
on
the
other
part
;
and
that
all
past
injuries
and
offences
should
for
ever
be
forgotten
by
all
their
Inhabitants
.
That
from
that
time
forward
their
people
should
return
to
joyn
the
liberty
of
the
former
commerce
,
and
their
respective
correspondency
.
That
all
the
Provinces
should
with
a
joynt
consent
drive
all
the
Spaniaras
and
their
adherents
immediately
out
of
the
Country
,
and
take
such
course
as
should
be
needfull
to
that
purpose
.
That
the
Provinces
being
freed
from
this
oppression
,
they
should
all
immediately
meet
in
a
general
Assembly
,
as
was
done
the
last
time
,
in
the
days
of
the
Emperour
Charls
the
fist
;
and
that
then
such
resolutions
should
be
taken
as
should
be
thought
best
for
the
re-ordering
of
the
Government
,
and
for
the
reducing
of
it
to
its
primary
,
true
,
and
natural
form
.
That
in
the
mean
time
the
so
many
Laws
come
forth
with
so
much
rigour
by
the
Duke
of
Alva
for
the
punishment
of
heresie
and
tumults
,
should
be
suspended
,
but
that
no
other
religion
,
save
the
Roman
Catholick
should
be
used
in
the
Roman
Catholick
Provinces
;
and
as
for
the
other
two
of
Holland
and
Zealand
,
they
should
expect
what
the
States
General
would
determine
in
that
point
.
That
concerning
the
restitution
of
Cities
,
Places
,
strong
holds
,
Ammunition
and
Arms
which
was
to
be
made
unto
the
King
;
that
should
likewise
be
done
which
should
be
resolved
on
by
them
.
That
all
prisoners
,
particularly
Count
Bossu
should
be
set
at
liberty
without
any
maner
of
ransome
.
That
all
goods
should
be
likewise
restored
to
their
former
possessors
:
respect
being
had
to
many
irreparable
impossibilities
which
the
war
had
produced
.
These
were
briefly
the
contents
of
the
chiefest
Articles
which
were
agreed
upon
between
the
one
and
the
other
Provinces
:
many
others
being
by
us
omitted
,
which
related
to
matter
of
Justice
,
and
touching
the
restitution
of
goods
;
so
to
shun
the
tediousness
of
relating
every
little
matter
;
and
not
to
detain
you
with
superfluous
prohxities
.
This
peace
and
union
being
concluded
in
manner
aforesaid
,
the
Provinces
would
begin
to
put
them
in
execution
,
upon
those
few
Spaniards
which
were
in
the
Castle
of
Gaunt
:
the
which
was
surrendred
at
the
same
time
that
the
peace
was
agreed
upon
:
and
therefore
they
conducted
those
Spaniards
to
the
Frontiers
of
France
,
and
so
sent
them
out
of
the
Country
;
and
prepared
with
very
great
resolution
,
to
drive
out
all
the
rest
also
as
soon
as
possibly
they
could
by
force
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
BOOK
X.
The
Contents
.
Don
John
of
Austria
comes
to
the
Government
of
Flanders
.
Much
diffidence
ariseth
amongst
the
Flemish
touching
his
person
.
He
endeavours
as
much
as
he
can
to
remove
them
:
and
Orange
labours
to
nourish
them
.
An
agreement
is
at
last
made
between
Don
John
and
the
States
.
But
the
Prince
of
Orange
with
the
two
Provinces
of
Holland
and
Zealand
,
oppose
it
.
Don
John
is
received
into
the
Government
.
He
useth
all
means
again
to
bring
all
the
Provinces
to
be
of
one
min●●
but
fails
therein
.
Hence
suspitions
arise
on
all
sides
;
and
from
thence
troubl●
.
The
Queen
of
Navar
passeth
by
the
Frontiers
of
Flanders
towards
France
.
Don
John
goes
himself
in
person
to
receive
her
,
and
to
carry
her
to
Namures
.
Upon
which
occasion
he
makes
himself
Master
of
the
Castle
of
that
City
.
The
States
complain
hereof
unto
the
King
.
They
resolve
to
call
the
Prince
of
Orange
into
〈◊〉
,
and
receive
him
with
unusual
honours
.
Which
causeth
jealousies
in
the
●●st
of
the
chief
Nobility
:
who
therefore
determine
to
offer
the
Government
of
Flanders
to
Archduke
Mathias
.
He
accepts
of
the
offer
,
and
comes
thither
privatly
Orange
his
opinion
,
and
the
opinion
of
the
States
General
,
touching
his
coming
.
They
resolve
to
accept
of
him
for
the
Governour
of
the
Country
.
The
Flemish
take
up
arms
on
all
sides
against
Don
John
.
And
endeavour
to
besiege
Namures
.
The
Kings
men
return
speedily
into
Flanders
:
And
a
battel
insues
thereupon
near
Geblurs
;
wherein
they
have
the
victory
.
The
proceedings
of
the
Kings
Forces
.
Preparations
on
the
behalf
of
the
Flemish
do
encrease
continually
more
against
them
.
To
this
end
an
Army
is
raised
in
Germany
,
by
the
Palatine
John
Casimere
.
And
the
Duke
of
Alanson
prepares
another
in
France
.
John
Casimere
moves
first
,
and
being
come
to
Brabant
,
takes
Diste
.
The
Flemish
quarter
themselves
strongly
in
the
fields
,
to
expect
the
arrival
of
all
the
foreign
f●r●es
Don
John
marches
with
all
his
men
towards
them
:
but
cannot
draw
them
forth
to
battel
.
His
hopes
of
seeing
the
enemies
foot
soon
dissolve
.
By
favour
of
the
he
etical
aids
,
the
Flemish
sectarists
demand
a
general
liberty
of
conscience
:
and
obtain
it
.
The
Catholicks
are
much
scandalized
hereat
.
A
new
action
of
the
Malecontents
.
Some
accommodation
of
the
affairs
of
Flanders
,
is
again
endeavoured
by
tht
Emperour
,
by
the
King
of
France
,
and
by
the
Queen
of
England
:
but
in
vain
.
Alanson
exters
the
Country
with
his
Army
.
Orange
doth
all
he
can
that
the
Flemish
and
the
foreign
forces
may
joyn
.
Don
John
fals
sick
;
dies
.
And
leaves
the
Prince
of
Parma
in
the
administration
of
the
Government
.
The
Prince
of
Orange
was
as
the
Oracle
of
the
Provinces
,
after
the
agreement
made
between
them
:
so
as
he
was
the
main
wheel
upon
which
all
their
resolutions
were
turned
:
wherefore
the
Councel
of
State
,
and
Deputies
of
the
States
General
,
desired
to
know
his
opinion
concerning
the
coming
of
Don
John
;
and
in
what
manner
he
would
have
him
received
into
the
Government
,
before
they
would
take
any
resolution
therein
.
Whereupon
Orange
began
a
long
discourse
,
the
substance
whereof
was
this
,
That
the
larger
Don
Johns
promises
were
,
the
more
they
were
to
be
suspected
.
That
it
was
apparent
the
Spaniards
end
was
to
cheat
the
Flemish
,
and
to
lull
them
asleep
,
that
they
might
the
more
easily
oppress
them
.
That
Don
John
was
not
to
be
received
day
otherwise
then
upon
such
terms
,
as
(
their
obedience
always
preserved
unto
the
King
)
the
former
Government
might
be
restored
unto
the
Provinces
.
That
therefore
in
the
first
place
,
all
the
Spaniards
should
be
expelled
:
That
the
Citadels
should
be
all
demolished
,
and
put
into
the
hands
of
the
Flemish
.
That
no
Authority
at
all
should
be
granted
to
Don
John
;
not
so
much
as
over
the
Militia
of
the
Country
.
That
the
States
General
should
retain
the
prerogatives
due
unto
them
.
That
to
this
purpose
they
might
have
a
power
to
meet
once
or
twice
a
year
,
to
preserve
the
priviledges
of
the
Provinces
.
And
that
Don
John
should
resolve
on
nothing
without
the
Authority
of
the
said
States
General
.
That
it
better
behoved
him
to
trust
the
Flemish
,
then
the
Flemish
him
.
And
that
howsoever
it
was
not
to
be
believed
that
the
King
would
ever
pardon
them
,
since
he
held
himself
too
much
injured
by
them
:
That
therefore
they
ought
to
consider
his
anger
together
with
his
forces
;
and
put
themselves
into
such
a
posture
,
as
since
they
could
never
secure
themselves
from
the
one
,
they
might
not
at
least
be
opprest
by
the
other
.
This
was
Orange
his
opinion
,
which
he
desired
to
distill
into
all
the
Flemish
.
And
this
was
the
foundation
which
he
even
then
laid
of
that
Commonwealth
of
the
United
Provinces
,
which
hath
been
since
so
formed
and
established
in
these
our
times
by
powerfull
forces
:
and
of
which
we
formerly
sent
a
particular
Relation
from
Brussels
to
Rome
;
which
together
with
some
other
writings
of
ours
touching
the
affairs
of
Flanders
,
were
afterwards
published
by
Ericio
Puteano
,
our
very
good
friend
,
and
the
worthy
successor
of
Justus
Lipsius
,
no
less
in
learning
then
in
place
,
and
in
the
Inheritance
of
his
fame
,
no
less
then
of
his
labours
.
Orange
hoped
by
this
means
to
make
himself
Moderator
,
and
Arbitrator
of
the
Government
;
and
assisted
by
the
present
conjuncture
of
time
,
to
make
himself
at
least
as
good
as
Prince
of
Holland
and
Zealand
if
he
should
not
arrive
at
the
Principality
of
all
the
Provinces
,
joyned
together
in
one
body
.
And
peradventure
he
would
not
have
missed
in
his
designe
,
had
he
not
been
slain
(
as
shall
be
said
in
its
proper
place
)
and
so
had
the
thread
of
his
life
,
as
well
as
that
of
his
hopes
cut
off
.
This
answer
increased
such
jealousies
in
the
Flemish
,
as
not
thinking
themselves
sufficiently
united
by
the
agreement
made
at
Gaunt
,
they
resolved
to
make
another
union
which
should
be
more
strict
,
and
more
efficacious
.
They
therefore
drew
up
a
Declaration
in
the
name
and
Authority
of
the
States
General
;
wherein
repeating
the
calamities
suffered
by
the
Spaniards
,
they
did
again
confirm
the
confederation
of
Gaunt
,
promised
to
observe
it
inviolably
,
and
declared
all
such
to
be
Traitors
and
infamous
persons
who
should
in
any
whatsoever
manner
countervene
it
.
This
Writing
or
Declaration
was
afterwards
signed
and
sealed
in
every
Province
,
by
every
Magistrate
and
Governour
;
and
was
imbraced
with
great
applause
by
the
whole
Country
.
And
because
Orange
had
chiefly
minded
them
that
the
States
should
put
themselves
in
Arms
,
shewing
what
danger
they
were
again
to
expect
from
the
Spaniards
,
therefore
the
States
General
betook
themselves
to
raise
new
men
,
which
they
brought
together
in
a
good
body
,
under
the
command
of
Count
Di
Saleigne
,
of
the
Vicecount
of
Gaunt
,
and
Monsieur
de
la
Mota
to
Vaures
,
a
Town
between
Brussels
and
Namures
,
very
opportunely
seated
,
especially
to
withstand
Don
John
.
The
States
General
made
likewise
divers
expeditions
into
Germany
,
France
,
and
England
,
to
pray
aide
in
all
those
parts
,
and
to
make
the
cause
of
the
Flemish
common
with
all
their
neighbours
A
considerable
sum
of
money
was
sent
from
the
Queen
of
England
;
who
under
hand
shewed
her self
well
inclined
to
greater
demonstrations
.
On
the
part
of
Germany
the
greatest
confederacy
was
had
with
John
Casimere
one
of
the
Count
Palatines
of
Rheine
;
and
the
thing
desired
was
to
furnish
him
with
monies
,
whereby
to
raise
men
in
that
Nation
,
and
lead
them
into
Flanders
.
On
France's
side
,
they
did
not
only
endeavour
to
raise
the
Hugonot
Faction
,
but
to
draw
likewise
the
Catholick
party
to
be
of
the
same
mind
,
under
the
Duke
of
Alanson
,
brother
to
the
King
:
particularly
inviting
the
Duke
to
endeavour
to
raise
a
Fortune
worthy
of
himself
in
Flanders
,
now
that
he
had
little
hopes
of
finding
any
in
France
.
Don
John
was
easily
acquainted
with
all
these
practices
;
who
notwithstanding
patiently
bearing
with
them
,
and
willing
to
take
away
all
pretences
which
the
discontented
Flemish
could
make
use
of
,
confirmed
the
aforesaid
offers
in
satisfaction
to
the
Provinces
;
and
concluded
,
that
obedience
being
rendred
by
them
to
the
Church
,
and
to
the
King
,
he
would
in
all
things
else
accept
of
such
Propositions
as
they
should
propound
unto
him
.
The
Vicecount
of
Gaunt
,
and
Lords
of
Rassenghean
and
Viglirual
went
sundry
times
to
and
fro
between
the
States
and
Don
John
;
and
the
easilyer
to
agree
upon
what
was
fitting
for
the
receit
of
Don
John
into
the
Government
,
a
Truce
was
made
for
15
days
,
which
was
afterwards
prolonged
for
some
few
days
longer
.
All
the
difficulties
arised
from
diffidence
:
For
the
States
would
,
that
in
the
first
place
,
all
the
Spaniards
and
whatsoever
other
foreign
souldiers
,
should
go
out
;
which
Don
John
seemed
to
agree
unto
;
but
then
he
thought
it
a
just
demand
,
that
at
the
same
time
the
States
foreign
Militia
should
likewise
go
out
.
And
because
the
States
appeared
very
obstinate
against
this
,
it
was
propounded
,
that
at
least
for
security
sake
,
some
considerable
men
of
theirs
might
be
put
as
Hostages
into
the
Castle
of
Huy
,
a
Town
in
Liege
,
under
the
custody
of
the
Bishop
of
that
City
,
till
such
time
as
the
Spanish
Forces
being
first
sent
out
,
their
foreign
Militia
might
likewise
be
made
depart
.
And
't
was
added
,
that
at
the
same
time
a
Guard
should
be
given
to
Don
John
under
some
Captain
of
that
Country
,
who
should
swear
due
loyalty
to
him
.
He
chiefly
desired
to
know
what
form
of
obedience
should
be
observed
to
the
Church
and
King
;
and
instanced
that
the
condition
of
his
being
received
into
Government
might
be
such
,
as
Religion
might
not
thereby
receive
too
much
prejudice
,
nor
the
Royal
Dignity
be
too
much
offended
.
The
Town
of
Huy
as
a
nutral
place
,
was
likewise
propounded
for
a
place
of
security
,
where
the
agreement
which
was
managed
on
both
sices
,
might
be
made
between
Don
John
and
the
States
.
But
divers
difficulties
arose
in
all
these
points
;
which
Orange
particularly
fomented
with
all
his
might
,
because
his
end
was
,
either
that
Don
John
might
not
at
all
be
received
:
or
at
least
that
he
might
only
have
the
bare
title
of
Governour
;
and
that
the
Government
might
remain
absolutely
in
the
States
hands
,
which
was
almost
as
much
as
to
say
,
absolutely
in
his
own
power
.
The
Emperour
Maximilian
was
dead
a
little
before
this
.
And
the
Flemish
having
had
recourse
to
him
for
protection
before
he
died
,
they
therefore
made
the
same
application
to
his
son
Rodolphus
,
who
succeeded
him
in
the
Emperial
dignity
.
Not
could
the
King
of
Spain
be
hereat
offended
.
Rodolphus
had
therefore
made
choice
of
Gerard
Grosbeck
,
Bishop
of
Liege
,
together
with
two
other
of
his
Councellors
,
to
mediate
some
agreement
between
Don
John
and
the
States
.
Cesar
thought
it
likewise
fitting
,
and
herein
the
King
did
likewise
agree
with
him
,
that
the
Duke
of
Cleves
,
as
a
Prince
so
nearly
interessed
in
the
neighbourhood
of
Flanders
,
might
likewise
send
some
express
personages
in
his
behalf
to
facillitate
the
accommodation
.
In
the
beginning
of
the
year
1577
,
these
Ambassadors
went
to
the
Town
called
Marcha
in
Famines
,
which
is
in
the
Province
of
Lucemburg
,
towards
the
Country
of
Liege
;
where
Don
John
was
himself
in
person
,
that
he
might
be
nearer
Huy
,
where
the
Commissioners
were
,
which
the
States
made
use
of
in
the
abovesaid
Treaty
.
The
States
stood
inflexable
to
two
points
:
The
one
was
,
That
first
of
all
,
the
Spaniards
together
with
all
the
other
foreign
souldiers
should
be
sent
away
.
The
other
,
That
this
new
agreement
with
Don
John
,
should
in
no
ways
prejudice
the
union
made
between
the
Provinces
at
Gaunt
.
Very
great
were
the
difficulties
which
were
met
withall
,
in
these
and
divers
other
points
;
and
Don
John
knew
very
well
how
much
the
Kings
Authority
and
his
would
at
last
suffer
by
this
accommodation
.
But
rather
then
return
to
arms
he
being
desirous
to
try
all
means
of
accommodation
,
and
being
much
prest
thereunto
by
the
Imperial
Ambassadors
,
and
by
those
of
the
Duke
of
Cleves
,
who
were
perswaded
that
when
the
Spaniards
should
be
sent
away
,
Don
John
should
receive
all
manner
of
satisfaction
from
the
Flemish
in
all
things
else
;
he
at
last
condescended
to
the
agreement
in
such
manner
as
the
Ambassadors
thought
fit
.
Which
was
.
That
all
the
Spanish
souldiers
,
as
also
the
German
,
Italian
,
and
Burgonian
,
should
effectually
depart
out
of
the
Low-Countries
within
forty
days
.
That
the
Towns
and
Castles
should
forthwith
be
delivered
up
into
the
hands
of
the
Flemish
;
That
all
prisoners
should
be
set
at
liberty
;
particularly
Count
Buren
who
was
prisoner
in
Spain
;
upon
condition
that
his
father
the
Prince
of
Orange
should
after
the
meeting
of
the
States
General
,
make
good
on
his
side
whatsoever
they
should
determine
.
That
the
King
should
permit
the
Provinces
to
enjoy
all
their
former
priviledges
and
immunities
.
That
on
the
contrary
,
the
Catholick
Religion
should
be
by
them
maintained
in
all
places
:
That
they
should
likewise
dismiss
all
their
foreign
souldiers
,
and
should
renounce
all
foreign
confederacies
and
leagues
.
That
they
should
presently
pay
down
60000
pound
sterling
,
for
satisfaction
to
the
Spaniards
who
were
to
be
gone
;
and
should
take
upon
them
also
to
satisfie
the
Germans
.
These
were
in
substance
the
chief
Articles
of
the
agreement
;
and
upon
these
conditions
the
States
obliged
themselves
to
receive
Don
John
for
their
Governor
.
This
agreement
being
made
,
order
was
immediately
given
by
Don
John
for
the
departure
of
the
Spaniards
,
and
all
the
other
foreign
Souldiers
;
and
he
sent
Octavius
Gonzaga
,
and
the
Secretary
Escovedo
a
Spaniard
,
to
see
it
effected
.
But
Orange
hearing
the
Agreement
,
declared
publickly
that
they
were
not
such
as
did
satisfie
him
,
nor
yet
the
Provinces
of
Holland
and
Zealand
.
He
complained
,
That
his
son
was
not
freely
restored
unto
him
;
that
sufficient
provision
was
not
had
for
the
safety
of
the
Provinces
;
since
there
was
no
order
for
the
demolishing
of
the
new
erected
Castles
:
That
it
was
an
unworthy
action
to
pay
the
Spaniards
,
the
great
wealth
considered
which
they
had
got
by
plunder
from
the
Flemish
.
That
convenient
respect
was
not
given
to
those
Princes
whose
favour
and
assistance
had
been
so
advantagious
to
the
Flemish
.
That
by
this
agreement
,
that
other
of
Gaunt
was
not
sufficiently
made
good
:
from
which
he
and
the
Provinces
of
Holland
and
Zealand
did
not
intend
to
recede
,
nor
run
such
hazards
as
the
rest
were
quickly
like
to
do
.
The
States
replyed
unto
these
Objections
,
and
endeavoured
to
make
it
appear
that
the
agreement
of
Gaunt
was
not
any
ways
altered
;
and
that
howsoever
they
would
see
it
observed
.
But
Orange
by
cavils
or
subterfuges
,
continued
still
of
the
same
mind
;
so
as
it
was
impossible
to
get
him
,
nor
the
other
two
Provinces
,
which
depended
absolutely
upon
his
arbitrement
,
to
approve
of
this
agreement
.
Don
John
was
this
mean
while
gone
from
the
Town
of
Mark
to
Lovain
,
to
see
the
Spaniards
depart
,
and
that
the
Citadels
should
be
put
into
the
Flemish
hands
;
that
then
he
might
make
his
solemn
entrance
into
Brussels
,
and
begin
his
Government
.
A
great
many
of
the
Nobility
came
presently
to
Lovain
to
visit
him
,
who
received
them
with
all
the
civility
the
Country
could
expect
,
and
with
such
dignity
as
became
his
person
.
He
from
thence
sent
Doctor
Leonino
into
Holland
to
acquaint
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
and
the
State
of
Holland
and
Zealand
with
the
agreement
made
between
him
and
the
other
Provinces
,
and
to
use
all
means
to
draw
those
two
Provinces
and
Orange
to
be
of
the
same
mind
.
But
this
brought
forth
nothing
else
,
but
the
greater
discovery
of
the
obstinacy
of
those
parts
and
of
Orange
his
industry
in
fomenting
them
therein
.
Don
John
had
this
mean
while
made
the
Citadel
of
Antwerp
be
delivered
up
to
the
Duke
of
Ariscot
.
And
all
the
other
Castles
which
were
in
the
Spaniards
hands
were
delivered
up
to
the
Flemish
.
Whereupon
all
the
foreign
souldiers
being
assembled
together
at
Mastrick
(
except
the
Germans
who
for
want
of
their
pay
had
little
longer
time
allowed
them
for
their
departure
)
betook
themselves
to
leave
the
Low-Countries
;
and
so
they
did
according
to
the
agreement
.
It
is
not
to
be
exprest
what
joy
,
and
what
demonstrations
thereof
,
this
caused
throughout
all
Flanders
.
In
all
Cities
,
Towns
,
and
in
the
meanest
Villages
,
all
the
people
ran
to
hear
the
news
,
and
then
to
tell
it
;
as
if
this
were
the
greatest
happiness
which
they
could
have
expected
or
desired
.
Sancio
d'
Avila
the
then
Governour
of
the
Citadel
Antwerp
,
would
not
be
present
at
the
delivery
up
of
the
Citadel
of
into
the
hands
of
Ariscot
;
but
left
it
to
be
done
by
his
Lieutenant
:
publickly
shewing
by
the
freedom
of
his
demeanor
and
words
,
that
he
would
have
no
part
in
an
action
which
he
thought
to
be
very
prejudicial
to
his
King
,
and
not
answerable
to
so
many
other
acts
which
his
Nation
had
so
gloriously
performed
in
Flanders
.
Nay
't
is
said
,
that
in
his
taking
leave
of
Don
John
,
he
with
the
like
freedome
of
speech
said
unto
him
,
Your
Highness
makes
us
go
out
of
Flanders
:
but
remember
that
I
tell
you
,
you
will
quickly
be
forced
to
call
us
back
again
.
And
so
it
fell
out
,
as
in
its
place
shall
be
told
.
A
Garison
of
Walloons
was
put
into
the
Castle
of
Antwerp
,
and
the
States
were
as
diligent
as
they
could
be
,
in
gathering
together
the
monies
,
wherewith
to
send
away
the
Germans
also
;
wherein
they
found
much
difficulty
,
by
reason
of
the
great
expences
the
Country
had
already
been
at
,
as
also
in
those
of
sending
away
the
Spaniards
.
Don
John
came
at
last
from
Lovain
to
Brussels
,
where
he
made
his
publick
entry
on
May-day
;
which
was
done
with
such
solemnity
,
as
well
by
reason
of
the
so
many
Nobility
,
and
other
inferior
people
;
as
for
the
acclamations
of
joy
,
which
his
first
receiving
was
accompanied
withall
,
as
there
is
hardly
the
memory
of
any
the
like
,
at
the
reception
of
any
absolute
Prince
of
Flanders
,
much
less
at
that
of
a
bare
Governour
.
But
it
was
not
long
ere
this
scene
of
joy
was
changed
into
others
,
full
of
sorrow
,
and
horrour
:
as
we
shall
by
degrees
make
known
unto
you
.
When
Don
John
had
taken
upon
him
the
administration
of
the
Government
,
he
soon
found
his
part
was
rather
to
obey
then
to
command
.
No
Order
could
issue
forth
from
him
,
which
was
not
to
be
subordained
by
the
Councel
of
State
;
who
unwilling
to
quit
the
Government
which
till
then
they
had
provisionally
exercised
,
sought
in
an
indirect
way
to
keep
it
still
by
the
prerogative
of
Authority
.
They
alleadged
sometimes
the
common
priviledges
of
their
whole
Country
,
sometimes
the
particular
priviledges
of
this
or
that
Province
;
and
sometimes
by
one
pretence
,
sometimes
by
another
,
they
endeavoured
still
to
increase
their
own
Authority
,
and
to
lessen
Don
Johns
Government
as
much
as
they
could
;
and
Orange
was
sure
not
to
be
wanting
upon
all
occasions
.
He
had
for
his
Architecture
of
sedition
,
Philip
Marnice
,
Lord
of
Aldigonda
,
and
the
Lord
Hees
,
particular
Governor
of
Brussels
,
was
likewise
a
great
follower
of
his
.
The
first
was
more
wary
,
the
other
more
zealous
;
and
therefore
both
of
them
of
a
better
mixture
to
do
evil
.
These
two
in
Brussels
,
and
divers
others
in
other
parts
,
who
depended
upon
Orange
,
did
continually
disperse
seditious
speeches
,
to
incite
the
Flemish
to
novelties
more
then
ever
.
They
gave
out
that
Jerolimo
Rhodes
,
Sancio
d'
Avila
,
and
other
Spanish
Commanders
who
were
gone
into
Spain
,
after
their
departure
from
Flanders
,
had
been
very
gratiously
received
by
the
King
,
and
by
his
Court
with
promises
of
new
and
greater
imployments
.
Was
not
this
(
said
they
)
a
manifest
declaration
of
the
Kings
,
wherein
he
gave
sentence
in
favour
of
the
Spaniards
against
the
Flemish
in
the
last
troubles
which
the
Country
had
suffered
?
Was
it
not
an
accusing
of
the
Councel
of
State
of
infidelity
?
did
not
the
Kings
intention
touching
the
affairs
of
Flanders
appear
plainly
in
this
?
and
what
could
he
fancy
else
to
himself
,
but
to
expect
that
the
Flemish
should
be
disarmed
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
again
the
easilyer
oppress
them
;
That
the
example
of
past
things
did
prognosticate
future
successes
.
That
so
in
the
Dutchess
of
Parma
's
time
the
Country
did
trust
;
and
about
the
end
of
her
Government
,
did
expect
much
better
treatment
;
when
loe
the
Duke
of
Alva
came
at
unawares
armed
,
and
brought
with
him
that
cruel
and
miserable
slavery
which
they
had
till
this
day
experienced
.
That
in
fine
,
Don
John
was
a
Spaniard
;
that
he
brought
conceal'd
Councel
from
Spain
,
and
that
he
had
John
Escouedo
for
his
chief
Councellor
,
one
of
that
Nation
,
and
to
whose
secrecy
the
King
had
trusted
the
most
misterious
secrets
of
the
affairs
of
Flanders
.
That
then
unless
the
Flemish
would
again
perish
miserably
,
they
were
not
in
any
ways
to
lay
down
their
present
Authority
.
That
the
Councel
of
State
should
preserve
their
prerogative
.
That
the
States
General
should
keep
their
superintendency
;
but
above
all
things
that
the
Provinces
should
not
suffer
themselves
to
be
lul'd
asleep
by
too
much
quiet
:
for
the
Spaniards
would
be
sure
,
quickly
to
make
use
thereof
.
That
the
King
could
at
once
both
raise
and
bring
in
an
Army
;
in
which
case
,
what
would
the
tediousness
of
their
meetings
avail
the
Flemish
,
to
muster
together
their
Forces
?
and
what
good
would
the
yet
more
slower
hopes
doe
of
being
assisted
by
Foreigners
?
Thus
they
endeavoured
to
corrupt
the
minds
of
the
Flemish
,
and
to
imprint
such
affections
in
them
,
as
might
alienate
them
from
Don
John
,
and
still
more
from
the
Spaniards
,
and
make
them
fall
again
into
yet
greater
troubles
.
Fraud
reigns
in
the
South
,
and
Candor
in
the
North.
But
this
so
candid
proceeding
degenerates
too
easily
into
credulity
:
so
as
it
is
no
wonder
if
any
wary
weaver
of
novelties
wind
the
people
in
those
parts
as
he
pleaseth
:
and
make
them
sencible
of
the
evil
of
deceit
,
before
they
can
discover
that
they
are
deceived
.
Flemish
natures
use
to
erre
on
this
hand
:
which
if
they
ever
did
at
any
time
,
't
was
when
they
so
easily
believed
what
was
suggested
to
them
at
this
time
in
prejudice
of
Don
John
,
and
to
make
the
Spaniards
seem
hateful
to
them
.
Don
John
was
rather
abandoned
,
then
put
into
the
Government
of
the
Country
:
he
enjoyed
the
bare
name
of
Governour
,
but
not
any
authority
at
all
.
The
Spaniards
were
gone
,
the
Germans
were
to
be
gone
;
and
which
imported
most
,
all
the
Castles
were
already
in
the
custody
of
the
natural
Flemish
;
and
yet
they
returned
as
easily
to
their
suspitions
,
as
if
the
Duke
of
Alva
had
been
again
at
their
gates
with
a
more
powerfull
Army
then
before
.
Don
John
endeavoured
notwithstanding
diligently
to
free
them
of
them
;
he
made
use
of
the
abovesaid
reasons
,
and
many
others
which
he
represented
in
confirmation
of
the
Kings
good
will
,
and
his
own
towards
the
Nation
.
But
such
endeavours
availed
but
a
little
,
for
there
were
too
many
deceits
woven
to
the
contrary
,
and
those
who
wove
them
wrought
their
end
too
easily
.
One
of
the
chiefest
Articles
which
was
established
at
Gaunt
,
and
afterwards
confirmed
at
Marks
,
was
that
as
soon
as
the
Foreign
Souldiers
should
be
gone
,
the
States
Generall
should
be
assembled
with
all
solemnity
,
just
as
they
were
the
last
time
in
the
reign
of
Charles
the
5.
and
that
then
it
should
be
determined
what
should
be
thought
most
convenient
in
point
of
the
Catholick
religion
in
Holland
and
Zealand
.
When
Don
John
was
admitted
into
the
Government
,
he
prest
the
execution
of
that
Article
;
and
the
Councel
of
State
seemed
as
if
they
would
do
the
best
they
could
with
Orange
.
But
were
it
either
that
the
endeavors
were
too
cold
on
the
one
side
,
or
that
the
answers
were
more
obdurat
then
usual
on
the
other
,
there
could
be
nothing
concluded
therin
.
The
States
did
then
resolve
,
and
did
therin
particularly
request
Don
John
to
send
the
Duke
of
Arescot
in
their
name
into
Holland
,
as
also
the
Lords
Hierges
and
Viglierval
:
and
Doctor
Leonino
,
and
the
Treasurer
Schets
Lord
of
Grobendorick
,
in
the
name
of
Don
John
,
to
endeavour
again
to
perswade
Orange
and
the
two
aforesaid
Provinces
to
joyn
in
one
and
the
same
opinion
with
the
rest
.
Which
if
it
should
not
succeed
,
Don
John
thought
their
obstinacie
and
pertinaciousness
would
the
more
evidently
appear
Upon
this
occasion
Orange
and
the
Deputies
of
Holland
and
Zealand
came
to
a
more
determinate
answer
They
said
,
those
two
Provinces
could
not
change
the
reformed
religion
,
which
was
now
received
throughout
them
both
.
They
complained
,
with
various
interpretations
,
that
the
Agreement
made
at
Gaunt
was
not
observed
as
it
ought
to
be
;
That
the
new
Forts
should
of
right
be
demolished
,
and
particularly
that
of
Antwerp
,
thereby
to
take
away
all
occasion
from
the
Spaniards
of
re-entring
there
.
Orange
demanded
the
free
redelivery
of
his
Son
:
And
pretending
complaints
upon
complaints
,
they
could
not
be
satisfied
because
they
would
not
be
satisfied
.
Ariscot
returned
to
Brussels
with
a
Non
est
inventus
;
the
States
did
not
so
much
resent
it
as
Don
John
expected
they
should
.
But
Orange
his
faction
growing
still
more
strong
,
his
adherents
endeavoured
to
justifie
,
boldly
and
to
the
very
teeth
of
Don
John
,
every
action
that
came
from
that
Party
.
Heez
walked
through
the
streets
of
Brussels
with
a
particular
Guard
,
as
if
he
acknowledged
no
other
Command
but
his
own
in
that
Town
;
and
the
People
laying
aside
all
reverence
to
Don
John
,
committed
divers
misbecoming
actions
to
his
Family
;
the
most
hair-brain'd
of
all
the
meanest
sort
of
people
not
sticking
to
give
out
insolent
speeches
tending
to
sedition
.
For
all
this
Don
John
dissembled
,
and
in
many
things
seemed
as
if
he
either
did
not
take
notice
of
them
,
or
did
not
regard
them
.
He
endeavoured
all
he
could
to
win
Ariscot
,
and
the
other
chief
men
,
and
to
divide
them
and
Orange
,
and
to
make
them
aware
of
his
artificial
designs
;
shewing
,
That
they
tended
apparently
to
aggrandise
himself
with
popular
Authority
,
by
the
abusing
of
all
the
other
States
of
the
Country
.
That
being
already
become
an
Heretick
,
he
had
consequently
made
himself
an
Enemy
to
Church-men
:
and
did
he
not
by
making
himself
the
Peoples
prime
Protector
,
declare
himself
to
be
the
chief
against
the
Nobility
?
To
shew
his
greater
confidence
in
Ariscot
,
the
King
had
put
the
Castle
of
Antwerp
into
his
hands
,
and
had
given
him
his
eldest
son
the
Prince
of
Samai
for
his
Lieutenant
.
And
doubtlesly
there
was
great
emulation
between
Ariscot
and
Orange
,
who
should
be
the
greater
.
But
the
former
was
of
an
open
and
voluble
nature
;
whereas
the
other
being
a
man
of
great
knowledge
,
and
deeply
subtile
,
and
already
of
so
great
repute
both
in
Flanders
and
elswhere
,
had
too
great
advantage
on
his
side
in
all
things
.
To
this
was
added
,
That
the
Popularity
enjoying
so
great
a
part
in
the
Government
of
Flanders
,
especially
in
Towns
and
Cities
,
(
for
that
the
Monastical
Abbots
,
and
the
Nobles
did
usually
live
in
the
Country
)
riscot
,
nor
no
other
Governour
of
any
Province
would
distaste
that
sort
of
people
upon
which
their
chief
attendance
and
authority
in
the
Country
did
depend
.
To
boot
that
all
the
Nobility
,
and
amongst
them
those
that
were
the
greatest
,
desirous
to
shew
their
zeal
in
favouring
the
welfare
of
the
Country
,
they
could
not
vary
much
from
those
opinions
which
Orange
appeared
to
be
of
,
since
they
were
too
speciously
coloured
over
to
that
purpose
.
The
Viscount
Gaunt
was
likewise
then
in
great
esteem
,
who
was
afterwards
Marqnis
of
Rubais
;
and
who
in
the
divisions
which
fell
out
between
the
Provinces
,
did
afterwards
serve
the
King
very
faithfully
in
military
imployments
of
very
great
weight
.
Don
John
desired
likewise
to
make
him
his
friend
:
So
as
to
shew
his
confidence
in
him
,
he
sent
him
into
England
,
to
give
account
to
the
Queen
of
his
being
received
into
the
Government
,
and
to
keep
all
fair
correspondencie
with
her
,
at
least
in
appearance
;
since
for
other
things
he
could
not
be
ignorant
,
that
the
Rebels
in
Flanders
had
in
former
times
ever
been
most
fomented
from
thence
,
and
were
likely
to
be
so
more
then
ever
in
the
future
.
The
States
this
mean
while
sollicited
the
payment
of
the
German
Souldiers
,
that
they
might
rid
the
Country
likewise
of
that
sort
of
Foreigners
that
yet
remained
there
.
But
the
business
proved
very
difficult
;
for
the
States
knew
not
where
to
find
the
mony
,
which
were
greatly
exhausted
by
reason
of
the
so
many
past
expences
,
&
for
what
they
had
lately
disbursed
for
the
sending
of
the
Spaniards
away
.
They
liked
therefore
very
well
the
Vicount
of
Gaunts
being
sent
into
England
,
and
thought
to
have
intreated
the
Queen
by
him
,
that
she
would
furnish
them
with
some
monies
to
that
purpose
:
They
owed
her
other
sums
of
money
before
,
and
peradventure
she
would
not
have
been
unwilling
to
have
thrown
in
this
.
But
Don
John
thinking
it
not
fitting
to
pawn
more
of
the
Countries
revenues
to
the
Queen
,
then
what
was
already
pawned
,
and
knowing
that
this
was
one
of
Orange
his
plots
,
he
would
not
suffer
the
Vicount
to
move
any
thing
in
it
.
The
States
complained
much
hereof
,
and
began
from
hence
to
suspect
that
Don
John
would
be
unwilling
to
see
the
Germans
depart
.
This
suspition
increased
very
much
afterwards
upon
another
occasion
.
The
Colonels
and
Officers
of
that
Nation
were
by
orders
from
the
States
come
to
Malines
to
audit
up
the
monies
which
were
due
unto
them
:
And
their
pretensions
reaching
very
high
,
the
business
met
with
great
difficulties
.
To
overcome
the
which
,
the
States
sent
the
Duke
of
Ariscot
to
Malines
,
and
to
that
purpose
Don
John
went
thither
himself
in
person
.
But
all
was
in
vain
:
which
afforded
new
occasion
of
suspition
that
Don
John
was
gone
to
Malines
rather
to
nourish
then
to
remove
the
difficulties
which
arose
in
that
business
;
and
that
his
design
was
to
keep
the
Germans
from
departing
,
to
the
end
that
by
their
forces
he
might
retain
that
Authority
amongst
the
Flemish
which
otherwise
he
could
not
get
.
But
the
wiser
sort
thought
that
this
difficulty
was
rather
fomented
by
Orange
his
Faction
,
that
they
might
lay
the
fault
upon
Don
John
;
And
to
the
end
that
the
Germans
not
going
away
,
there
might
be
some
colour
of
raising
new
troubles
.
The
truth
is
,
that
when
Don
John
returned
to
Brussels
,
jealousies
grew
so
fast
on
his
part
,
as
he
could
no
longer
dissemble
as
before
.
He
was
received
by
the
people
of
that
City
with
manifest
signs
of
aversion
,
Heez
despised
him
insufferably
;
he
found
by
divers
things
that
there
was
treachery
plotted
against
his
person
:
And
that
which
troubled
him
most
was
,
to
see
how
strait
correspondencie
the
States
kept
with
Orange
,
and
that
he
was
as
it
were
the
Arbitrator
of
whatsoever
they
did
.
Don
John's
suspition
of
treachery
against
his
person
was
afterwards
confirmed
in
him
by
very
good
Authors
;
the
one
was
the
Duke
of
Ariscot
,
who
seemed
to
know
that
there
was
a
conspiracie
either
to
kill
him
,
or
to
imprison
him
:
And
the
other
was
the
Vicount
of
Gaunt
,
who
parting
in
great
haste
from
that
City
,
came
to
Brussels
,
and
acquainted
Don
John
with
the
eminent
danger
he
was
in
.
Yet
Don
John
seemed
not
to
trust
these
reports
,
doubting
lest
there
might
be
some
cunning
mixt
amongst
them
,
to
make
him
fall
upon
some
desperate
resolution
,
by
which
the
accusations
laid
unto
his
charge
might
be
the
better
justified
.
But
his
occasions
of
fear
still
increasing
,
he
at
last
resolved
to
send
the
Secretary
Escovedo
into
Spain
;
and
for
a
pretence
,
told
the
States
,
that
he
would
doe
his
utmost
endeavour
to
get
the
King
of
Spain
to
send
some
good
store
of
money
wherewith
the
sooner
to
satisfie
the
German
souldiers
.
But
his
true
intention
in
sending
him
was
,
to
advertise
the
King
at
full
in
what
condition
the
affairs
of
Flanders
stood
,
and
to
let
him
know
what
evident
necessity
he
Don
John
had
suddenly
to
secure
his
own
person
.
Escovedo
being
gone
,
Don
John
came
to
the
knowledge
how
that
the
Prince
of
Orange
his
faction
did
in
several
places
tamper
with
the
chief
German
Commanders
,
to
draw
them
over
to
his
side
.
He
then
delayed
no
longer
;
he
called
the
Counts
of
Mansfield
and
Barlemont
(
in
whom
he
knew
he
might
boldly
confide
)
into
private
Councel
,
and
acquainted
them
with
what
straits
he
was
in
.
Mansfield
was
Governour
of
the
Dukedom
of
Lucemburg
,
and
for
his
great
fidelity
to
the
King
did
afterwards
(
as
shall
be
said
)
divers
times
govern
the
Low-Countries
,
and
continued
his
particular
government
of
that
Province
till
he
dyed
a
very
old
man
of
above
fourscore
and
ten
years
old
.
Barlemont
,
who
together
with
his
Sons
was
likewise
very
faithful
to
the
King
,
had
the
government
of
the
County
of
Namures
;
which
Province
together
with
the
other
lay
nearest
to
Lorain
,
and
consequently
nearest
Italy
.
The
Mause
runs
through
the
midst
of
the
City
of
Namures
,
and
into
this
River
doth
another
River
fall
,
called
Sambra
,
which
joyns
with
it
in
the
seat
of
the
same
City
.
The
passage
over
both
these
Rivers
is
always
free
by
two
Stone-bridges
,
which
makes
the
place
both
more
commodious
,
and
more
beautiful
.
The
ground
in
one
side
of
the
City
lies
high
,
upon
the
top
whereof
there
stands
an
antient
Castle
,
but
naturally
strong
enough
.
Barlemont
opinion
was
therefore
,
that
Don
John
should
take
some
pretence
to
go
to
Namures
,
and
should
make
that
City
and
Castle
sure
for
his
own
safety
;
for
from
thence
he
might
at
any
time
pass
freely
into
Lucemburg
,
and
there
such
Forces
might
easily
be
received
from
Italy
which
of
necessity
were
again
to
be
recalled
into
Flanders
.
But
above
all
things
he
was
of
opinion
,
That
all
diligence
was
to
be
used
to
win
the
Germans
,
and
break
the
practice
which
the
contrary
party
held
with
them
.
And
doubtlesly
this
was
an
important
point
:
For
to
boot
with
the
condition
of
the
Souldiers
,
many
of
the
chief
Towns
might
be
said
to
be
in
their
hands
,
they
being
therein
quartered
.
Mansfield
leaned
likewise
to
the
same
opinion
:
But
being
a
grave
man
,
and
one
that
did
naturally
rather
imbrace
wary
then
hazardous
councels
,
he
would
willingly
have
tarried
till
Escovedo
might
have
been
arrived
in
Spain
,
and
have
more
clearly
discovered
the
Kings
mind
,
for
then
Don
John
might
with
more
safety
effect
his
.
He
said
,
It
was
not
to
be
doubted
but
that
the
possessing
himself
of
the
Castle
of
Namures
would
be
like
a
generall
Alarm
,
which
would
make
the
Flemish
flie
to
their
Arms
in
all
places
.
And
what
else
could
Orange
his
faction
desire
?
how
would
they
rejoyce
to
see
that
Don
John
should
be
the
first
that
should
use
violence
?
and
how
hard
would
it
be
to
be
justified
?
To
boot
that
Justification
would
peradventure
be
more
needfull
in
Spain
then
in
Flanders
.
That
Principality
had
miseries
mixt
with
its
happiness
;
one
of
the
greatest
whereof
was
,
That
conspiracies
were
not
credited
till
compassed
.
That
then
it
was
better
to
wait
for
answer
from
Escovedo
,
and
in
the
mean
time
to
be
very
vigilant
in
the
shunning
of
all
danger
.
That
God
doth
protect
good
causes
,
as
it
was
assuredly
to
believe
he
would
doe
in
this
,
which
might
be
said
to
be
more
his
then
the
Kings
.
These
reasons
of
Manssilds
bore
such
force
with
them
as
Don
John
did
for
a
few
days
suspend
the
resolution
which
he
was
advised
unto
by
Barlemont
.
But
knowing
that
preparations
to
troubles
increased
every
day
more
and
more
in
Holland
,
and
the
dangers
against
his
person
still
more
and
more
in
Brussels
,
he
would
no
longer
expect
the
perfecting
thereof
,
and
therefore
resolved
to
go
to
Namures
as
soon
as
he
could
.
Being
thus
resolved
,
the
greatest
difficulty
was
to
find
a
pretence
for
his
going
thither
:
For
the
City
of
Namures
was
not
so
near
Brussels
,
as
that
under
a
pretence
of
hunting
,
or
any
other
colour
,
it
could
handsomly
be
done
.
These
two
Towns
are
distant
almost
two
days
journey
one
from
another
.
In
so
much
as
it
would
be
a
great
remove
for
Don
John
to
go
with
all
his
Court
to
Namures
,
and
't
would
afford
great
occasion
of
discourse
.
But
it
is
not
to
be
believed
how
much
the
blind
Will
of
fortune
rules
in
human
chances
.
Margaret
of
Vallois
,
Queen
of
Navar
passed
at
this
time
about
the
beginning
of
July
towards
France
,
by
those
Frontiers
of
Flanders
,
upon
occasion
of
going
to
the
Spaw
.
This
was
given
out
for
the
end
of
her
journey
,
but
the
true
meaning
thereof
was
,
that
she
might
be
nearer
at
hand
to
help
the
practises
on
foot
on
the
behalf
of
her
brother
the
Duke
of
Alanson
,
as
we
gave
you
a
former
inkling
.
The
Duke
received
but
little
contentment
in
the
King
his
brothers
Court
:
and
there
was
a
great
correspondency
of
affection
between
the
Queen
and
Duke
,
to
boot
with
their
alliance
in
bloud
,
wherefore
to
advantage
the
Dukes
Interest
,
the
Queen
passed
by
Cambray
,
and
there
endeavoured
to
win
the
Archbishop
of
that
City
,
and
the
Governour
of
that
Castle
.
She
afterwards
used
the
like
diligence
to
the
Count
of
Lalleyn
,
Governor
of
the
Province
of
Hennault
,
and
to
divers
other
chief
personages
of
those
parts
.
Nor
were
her
endeavours
of
small
avail
;
for
Margaret
was
a
Lady
of
a
high
spirit
;
and
in
her
Book
of
Memorials
which
came
forth
in
Print
,
elegantly
written
after
her
death
,
the
successe
of
what
she
Treated
of
in
Flanders
,
in
the
behalfe
of
her
Brother
,
is
by
her self
told
.
This
business
was
therefore
managed
with
great
secrecy
,
in
so
much
as
Don
John
was
not
then
aware
thereof
.
Fortune
having
offered
him
so
good
an
occasion
,
he
presently
laid
hold
of
it
,
and
gave
out
the
necessity
he
was
in
,
of
receiving
,
and
lodging
the
Queen
in
Namures
,
which
was
the
place
nearest
Brussels
that
she
came
to
.
To
boot
with
the
considerations
of
her
so
much
greatness
,
't
was
known
that
an
elder
sister
of
hers
many
years
before
was
married
to
the
King
of
Spain
,
by
whom
she
had
two
daughters
:
wherefore
Don
Johns
journey
there
was
thought
so
just
,
as
there
was
no
sinister
interpretation
to
be
given
to
it
.
Nay
many
of
the
Nobility
offered
to
wait
upon
him
on
that
occasion
,
whose
offers
he
accepted
of
;
the
Duke
of
Ariscot
,
and
his
son
the
Prince
of
Limay
,
the
Marquiss
of
Haure
,
brother
to
the
Duke
,
and
divers
other
principal
personages
went
along
with
him
.
When
he
had
received
the
Queen
,
and
waited
upon
her
as
long
as
she
tarryed
there
,
he
was
not
long
in
executing
his
designe
of
making
himself
Master
of
the
Castle
.
The
Governour
of
the
Castle
depended
upon
the
States
,
so
as
it
behoved
Don
John
to
use
industry
;
the
business
was
thus
carryed
:
He
feigned
one
morning
to
go
a
hunting
,
and
took
his
way
towards
the
Gate
to
which
the
Castle
leads
:
and
feigning
that
a
desire
took
him
at
that
instant
of
seeing
the
Castle
out
of
meer
curiosity
,
he
sent
for
the
Governour
,
and
freely
gave
him
his
hand
,
and
went
with
him
to
go
into
the
Castle
.
Don
John
was
accompanied
by
the
Count
Barlemont
,
and
four
of
the
said
Counts
sons
,
which
proved
all
of
them
valiant
men
,
and
got
very
good
Military
imployment
.
One
was
the
Lord
Hiergee
,
of
whom
we
had
formerly
occasion
to
give
very
honourable
testimony
.
The
others
were
the
Count
Mega
,
the
Lord
Floyon
,
and
Lord
of
Altapenna
.
Together
with
these
Don
John
had
provided
divers
others
who
followed
aloof
off
,
and
were
all
of
them
furnished
in
secret
with
arms
,
to
make
use
of
as
occasion
should
serve
But
the
Governour
of
the
Castle
partly
ravished
with
the
favour
he
had
received
from
Don
John
,
and
partly
moved
out
of
the
respect
he
bore
him
,
made
no
difficulty
of
letting
him
in
,
but
seemed
to
take
it
for
a
very
great
honour
that
he
would
vouchsafe
to
come
into
his
Castle
.
Don
John
staying
then
a
little
to
attend
the
coming
up
of
the
rest
who
were
partakers
in
the
designe
,
possest
himself
suddenly
of
the
Gate
,
and
made
the
usual
guard
go
out
;
they
were
but
very
few
that
were
there
in
garison
,
wherefore
the
Governour
durst
not
do
any
thing
to
the
contrary
.
Many
were
of
opinion
that
Don
John
was
advised
hereunto
by
Orange
his
artifice
,
that
he
might
make
him
be
the
less
believed
in
by
the
Flemish
.
But
the
business
was
carried
as
we
have
here
told
you
;
and
so
it
hath
oft
been
related
to
us
by
Count
Barlemont
,
Knight
of
the
Golden
Fleece
,
and
son
to
the
before
mentioned
Count
,
who
succeeded
his
father
in
the
Government
of
Namures
,
and
who
in
the
time
of
our
being
in
Flanders
past
to
the
Government
of
Lucemburg
;
and
who
together
with
his
father
and
brethren
,
was
present
at
this
action
.
Don
John
having
made
himself
sure
of
the
Castle
,
(
and
the
Governour
Barlemont
having
already
made
all
obedience
be
given
unto
him
by
the
Town
)
sent
presently
for
Ariscot
,
and
the
rest
of
the
chief
men
who
were
at
Namures
,
and
endeavoured
to
justifie
this
his
action
.
He
shewed
them
the
express
necessity
he
had
of
securing
his
own
person
,
which
he
said
he
had
miraculously
saved
till
now
.
He
added
,
that
he
received
advertisement
from
all
sides
of
new
treacheries
;
and
that
he
knew
for
certain
that
the
Counts
,
Egmont
,
Laleigne
,
and
Hees
,
together
with
divers
others
unquiet
and
treach
erously
minded
people
,
had
laid
snares
for
him
about
Namures
,
expecting
when
he
should
return
for
Brussels
.
And
finally
he
said
he
would
make
the
States
acquainted
with
the
whole
matter
;
assuring
himself
that
they
would
resent
his
injuries
according
to
the
demerits
thereof
:
as
he
for
his
part
would
remain
constant
to
all
things
agreed
upon
with
them
;
and
would
endeavour
all
peace
and
prosperity
to
the
Country
.
He
presently
dispatched
away
Signior
di
Rassenghien
to
Brussels
,
and
by
a
Letter
written
to
the
States
,
endeavoured
to
justifie
what
he
had
done
,
representing
what
made
most
for
that
purpose
.
He
desired
them
that
they
would
see
to
the
remedying
of
disorders
,
and
declared
that
being
necessitated
to
retire
into
the
Castle
of
Namures
,
he
would
out
of
the
same
necessity
stay
there
,
till
his
safety
might
be
by
them
provided
for
in
such
manner
as
was
fitting
.
Great
was
the
commotion
that
this
accident
occasioned
amongst
the
States
.
They
immediately
sent
away
three
of
their
members
to
Namures
;
the
Abbot
of
Maroles
,
the
Archdeacon
of
Ipry
,
and
Signior
di
Brus
,
by
whom
they
writ
unto
Don
John
,
and
earnestly
desired
him
that
he
would
lay
aside
all
jealousies
,
and
return
to
Brussels
.
But
he
,
who
would
not
return
thither
unless
it
were
in
a
more
honourable
and
safe
way
then
before
,
sent
the
Lord
Gravendon
,
the
Treasure-General
back
with
them
to
Brussels
,
and
by
him
demanded
divers
things
of
the
States
,
which
he
thought
he
very
well
might
doe
,
by
virtue
of
the
agreement
made
with
them
.
The
chief
of
them
were
these
,
That
he
might
use
such
Authority
as
became
his
place
of
Governour
and
Captain
General
:
That
he
might
have
such
a
guard
as
he
might
trust
in
;
and
the
necessary
command
over
the
Officers
of
War
;
That
he
might
confer
the
Offices
of
the
Country
,
as
the
precedent
Governours
haa
done
;
and
above
all
,
he
required
,
that
in
case
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
and
the
two
Provinces
of
Holland
and
Zealand
,
should
not
perform
to
do
what
became
them
on
their
parts
,
that
then
the
States
should
break
off
from
holding
any
Intelligence
with
them
,
and
should
joyn
with
him
to
use
such
remedies
therein
as
should
be
requisite
.
The
States
reply'd
,
That
in
the
first
place
Don
John
should
return
to
Brussels
,
where
he
should
receive
all
fitting
satisfaction
.
But
he
persisting
in
the
resolution
he
had
taken
,
and
they
on
the
other
side
being
no
less
firm
in
their
resolves
,
jealousies
increased
suddenly
on
all
sides
.
It
was
this
mean
while
every
where
known
that
Don
John
was
retired
to
Namures
,
whereat
Orange
(
you
will
easily
believe
)
was
not
any
whit
displeased
,
thinking
that
from
this
novelty
many
others
might
suddenly
arise
which
might
make
for
his
purpose
.
Yet
he
appeared
in
publike
to
be
very
much
grieved
for
it
,
and
complained
very
much
of
it
in
all
parts
.
He
inflamed
the
States
to
resentment
:
And
to
aggravate
Don
Johns
offences
,
he
divulged
certain
Letters
,
which
(
as
his
Associates
said
)
were
come
into
his
hands
by
the
King
of
Navars
means
,
who
they
affirmed
had
intercepted
them
in
Gascony
upon
occasion
of
their
being
sent
by
Don
John
and
Escovedo
through
those
parts
into
Spain
.
These
Letters
contained
divers
particulars
,
which
not
without
reason
might
render
Don
John
suspected
,
if
they
had
been
true
,
as
Don
John
affirmed
them
to
be
false
.
The
Contents
thereof
were
chiefly
this
:
That
he
exhorted
the
King
to
make
himself
be
obeyed
by
Arms
in
Flanders
,
for
that
otherwise
he
would
lose
all
authority
there
.
These
Letters
were
held
to
be
very
true
by
the
States
,
and
as
such
were
by
them
disperst
throughout
all
the
whole
Country
,
and
were
translated
into
divers
languages
,
that
they
might
be
the
better
understood
by
every
one
.
Orange
growing
hereupon
daily
into
more
credit
with
them
,
he
strongly
perswaded
them
to
Arm
,
representing
the
danger
which
might
insue
,
if
any
delay
were
made
.
Affirming
,
That
assuredly
Don
Johns
actions
in
Namures
were
anticipately
plotted
in
Spain
;
and
that
therefore
it
was
to
be
presupposed
that
the
Kings
forces
,
brought
but
a
little
before
into
Italy
,
would
suddenly
be
led
back
to
Flanders
.
That
therefore
they
must
be
prevented
.
Don
John
must
suddenly
be
driven
from
Namures
:
A
passage
of
such
importance
must
be
taken
from
him
;
let
him
then
go
into
his
so
faithful
Province
of
Lucemburg
,
and
let
him
try
how
much
he
would
be
bettered
by
that
Provinces
not
joyning
in
uniform
consent
with
all
the
rest
.
This
counsel
was
soon
imbraced
,
and
with
equal
readiness
executed
.
The
States
gave
out
divers
Commissions
to
raise
men
,
and
prepared
to
use
force
against
Don
John
,
unless
he
would
return
to
Brussels
in
his
former
condition
.
The
mean
while
they
wrote
a
long
Letter
unto
the
King
,
laying
all
the
accusations
they
were
able
upon
Don
John
,
and
offered
to
justifie
the
cause
which
they
would
by
all
means
maintain
on
their
sides
:
They
did
inlarge
themselves
particularly
in
the
business
concerning
the
Germans
,
in
that
of
Namures
,
and
upon
the
Letters
which
had
fallen
into
their
hands
.
That
Don
John
by
artificial
practises
had
hindred
the
auditing
of
the
Pay
with
those
of
that
Nation
;
that
under
false
pretences
he
was
gone
to
Namures
,
and
upon
falser
suggestions
of
fear
had
made
himself
Master
of
that
Castle
.
That
doubtlesly
the
aforesaid
Letters
were
written
by
him
and
Escovedo
,
he
not
being
able
to
deny
his
own
Characters
which
were
found
in
some
of
them
.
That
his
evil
mind
to
the
Country
did
here
by
appear
,
his
intention
of
not
standing
to
the
Agreement
made
between
him
and
the
States
;
and
that
his
desire
of
bringing
all
things
again
to
Arms
,
was
thereby
manifestly
discovered
.
That
Escovedo
had
nourished
this
opinion
in
him
;
and
that
being
a
Spaniard
,
he
did
strangely
maligne
and
hate
the
Flemish
.
They
therefore
desired
the
King
that
he
would
shew
his
heavy
resentment
by
his
proceeding
against
him
;
and
that
he
should
injoyn
Don
John
duly
to
observe
what
with
so
many
circumstances
he
had
solemnly
agreed
upon
with
them
.
Otherwise
they
should
be
inforced
to
protest
,
that
he
failing
on
his
behalf
,
the
mischief
and
disorders
which
would
necessarily
insue
,
to
the
prejudice
of
the
King
,
Religion
,
and
of
the
Countries
welfare
,
were
not
to
be
imputed
to
them
.
Don
John
writ
likewise
into
Spain
,
endeavouring
to
clear
himself
of
the
imputations
laid
upon
him
in
that
Letter
;
adding
what
was
most
needfull
to
what
had
formerly
been
represented
by
Escovedo
.
He
shewed
,
That
the
difficulty
in
the
German
business
rise
from
Orange
his
Faction
,
who
endeavoured
to
gain
that
Souldiery
to
themselves
.
That
having
miraculously
saved
himself
from
so
many
treacheries
and
conspiracies
,
he
with
much
adoe
had
got
with
some
of
his
trustiest
friends
into
the
Castle
of
Namures
.
That
those
Letters
which
were
ascribed
to
be
written
by
him
,
or
by
Escovedo
,
were
certainly
to
be
judged
as
either
wholly
fained
,
or
in
a
great
part
altered
by
the
same
faction
.
And
what
greater
contradiction
could
there
be
,
then
that
he
should
first
send
the
Spaniards
away
,
and
afterwards
advise
the
King
to
proceed
with
violence
against
the
Flemish
?
That
at
that
time
such
an
advice
would
have
been
very
much
contrary
to
the
season
,
to
reason
,
and
to
his
Majesties
service
.
But
that
now
,
instead
of
giving
it
,
he
did
avow
it
was
very
requisite
to
doe
it
:
For
that
if
his
Majesty
did
not
suddenly
by
his
forces
prevent
those
dangers
which
did
so
eminently
threaten
Flanders
,
all
the
Provinces
would
revolt
;
which
when
they
should
once
be
lost
,
they
would
not
be
so
easily
regotten
.
This
was
the
opposition
between
Don
Johns
Letters
and
those
of
the
States
:
but
neither
of
them
forbore
this
mean
while
to
advantage
themselves
by
preparing
Arms
;
for
it
was
almost
impossible
ever
to
return
to
a
new
agreement
Don
John
endeavoured
to
get
the
chiefest
places
of
the
County
of
Namures
into
his
hands
,
and
in
particular
secured
himself
of
Charlemonte
and
Mariamburg
,
both
of
them
very
well
fortified
;
and
which
had
taken
their
names
,
the
one
of
them
from
the
Emperor
Charles
the
fifth
,
and
the
other
from
his
sister
Queen
Mary
.
He
likewise
held
very
secret
intelligence
in
the
Citadel
of
Antwerp
,
to
draw
over
the
Walloons
who
had
the
keeping
of
it
to
side
with
him
,
and
so
to
become
master
of
that
so
important
strength
.
He
dealt
likewise
with
some
German
Companies
who
were
in
the
Town
,
and
which
were
of
Fromsberg
and
Fouchero's
Regiments
:
and
did
the
like
with
other
Officers
of
that
Nation
which
were
in
Bergen
ap
Zome
,
in
Tolen
,
in
Breda
,
in
Balduke
,
and
in
other
places
.
But
in
the
government
of
these
negotiations
,
the
event
shewed
that
Fortune
did
favour
the
States
much
more
then
she
did
Don
John
.
The
practise
in
the
Citadel
of
Antwerp
was
discovered
,
and
prevented
.
And
the
Flemish
having
a
vigilant
eye
every
where
,
and
having
better
conveniencie
to
use
either
monies
or
force
with
the
Germans
,
they
forbare
not
using
either
of
them
,
as
occasion
did
best
serve
:
So
as
in
a
short
time
they
sent
them
out
of
all
the
abovesaid
places
.
And
in
Berghen
ap
Zome
,
where
Colonel
Fuchero
was
quartered
,
and
in
Breda
,
where
Fromsberg
was
in
garrison
,
their
Forces
proved
so
perfidious
,
as
that
they
put
both
the
Towns
into
the
States
hands
.
They
then
fell
to
demolish
the
Castles
.
That
of
Antwerp
was
first
slighted
,
but
only
on
that
side
which
lay
towards
the
City
,
the
rest
was
left
in
its
former
strength
.
The
people
ran
with
great
joy
to
this
business
,
striving
who
should
outdoe
one
another
in
the
pulling
down
thereof
;
and
expressing
such
rage
against
those
insensible
Platforms
and
Walls
,
as
they
could
not
have
shewed
greater
against
the
Authors
of
them
.
By
example
of
the
Antwerpians
,
those
of
Gaunt
did
the
like
to
their
Castle
:
and
so
were
all
the
rest
dismantled
,
except
the
Castle
of
Cambray
,
which
the
States
durst
not
meddle
with
for
that
it
was
in
a
City
which
was
subject
to
the
Empire
,
and
to
Archiepiscopal
jurisdiction
.
Yet
they
wrought
so
,
as
they
got
Signor
d'
Insy
to
be
put
into
it
,
and
to
keep
it
for
their
service
;
causing
Signor
di
Lich
to
be
put
out
of
it
,
who
kept
it
formerly
under
the
Kings
protection
.
Don
John
was
now
all
alone
in
Namures
,
the
Duke
of
Ariscot
and
almost
all
the
rest
of
the
Nobility
which
had
waited
upon
him
thither
being
under
several
pretences
gone
;
so
as
no
persons
of
any
quality
remained
with
him
save
Barlemonte
and
his
sons
,
and
Mansfield
in
the
contiguous
Province
of
Lucemburg
.
He
was
not
failing
in
representing
to
the
life
his
dangers
and
his
necessities
to
the
Court
of
Spain
;
and
notwithstanding
kept
still
fair
with
the
States
,
telling
them
that
he
had
desired
the
King
to
send
another
Governour
into
Flanders
who
might
be
more
acceptable
to
the
Country
:
He
offered
to
withdraw
himself
into
the
Province
of
Lucemburg
,
and
there
to
expect
the
Kings
orders
;
and
propounded
,
that
the
States
in
this
interim
might
not
come
to
any
act
of
hostility
,
nor
make
any
innovation
.
But
they
suspecting
that
Don
John's
end
was
to
make
them
foreslow
their
preparations
,
and
so
allow
more
time
to
the
King
to
make
his
,
did
not
any
whit
cool
in
their
former
resolutions
.
They
therefore
signified
unto
Don
John
,
that
in
the
frist
place
he
should
cause
the
City
and
Castle
of
Namures
to
be
put
into
their
hands
,
together
with
the
other
●owns
which
he
had
taken
in
that
Province
.
Which
he
absolutely
refused
to
do
,
unless
such
provision
were
first
had
,
as
was
requisite
for
his
dignity
and
safety
.
Thus
were
the
minds
on
all
sides
daily
more
and
more
exasperated
.
The
States
General
gave
present
order
that
Orange
should
come
himself
in
person
to
Brussels
;
and
to
this
purpose
they
sent
four
of
their
Deputies
to
him
.
There
was
nothing
which
he
did
more
desire
then
this
.
Wherefore
he
came
quickly
to
Breda
,
a
Town
of
his
own
,
and
which
he
had
then
recovered
,
after
having
been
many
years
deprived
of
it
.
From
thence
he
went
to
Antwerp
,
and
so
to
Brussels
.
It
is
not
to
be
said
with
what
concourse
of
people
,
and
with
what
Jubilee
he
was
received
in
both
those
Citys
.
The
multitude
being
impatient
to
see
him
within
their
Walls
went
to
meet
him
whole
miles
off
in
the
fields
,
and
following
him
with
great
acclamations
of
joy
;
called
him
the
Father
,
the
Protecter
,
and
the
Upholder
of
the
Belgick
Liberty
.
Nor
were
the
demonstrations
of
gladness
less
in
all
the
more
civil
orders
in
such
sort
as
his
entry
and
receiving
,
looked
much
more
like
the
absolute
Lord
of
the
two
abovesaid
Provinces
,
then
of
the
Vassal
of
a
Prince
who
had
just
and
soveraign
power
over
him
and
them
.
Hardly
was
he
well
setled
in
Brussels
,
when
to
witness
the
great
respect
they
bore
him
,
he
was
by
the
general
Orders
created
Governour
of
Brabant
:
an
honour
altogether
unaccustomed
.
For
the
General
Governour
residing
usually
in
that
Province
,
there
needs
no
other
particular
Government
.
'T
is
true
that
nothing
is
more
pernitious
in
States
then
faction
:
but
from
this
evil
,
this
good
doth
sometimes
arise
;
That
whilst
the
one
beats
down
the
other
,
the
lawfull
Prince
may
the
more
easily
subdue
them
both
.
Orange
his
Faction
was
grounded
upon
the
favour
of
the
people
,
and
of
the
new
Sects
,
as
may
sufficiently
be
comprehended
by
what
hath
been
already
said
.
Wherefore
when
't
was
seen
that
his
Authority
grew
to
that
hight
not
only
in
Holland
and
in
Zealand
,
but
even
elsewhere
;
and
that
his
designe
was
every
day
seen
of
lessening
the
Kings
Authority
,
as
also
that
of
the
Church
;
high
disdain
arose
in
the
chief
Nobles
of
Brabant
,
of
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
and
of
the
Walloon
Provinces
,
and
from
this
disdain
did
a
practice
proceed
of
framing
another
Faction
,
which
might
at
least
counterpoise
this
.
The
Duke
of
Ariscot
,
as
we
have
told
you
before
,
had
a
particular
emulation
to
the
Prince
of
Orange
:
and
many
in
Flanders
being
of
opinion
,
that
after
the
death
of
Rechesens
,
the
King
would
have
sent
some
of
the
Emperours
brothers
to
be
Governour
of
Flanders
,
and
especially
the
Archduke
Mathias
,
Ariscot
had
therefore
from
that
very
time
endeavoured
more
then
any
other
,
to
insinuate
himself
into
the
favour
of
that
Prince
.
Mathias
was
not
then
above
22
years
old
;
his
fortune
was
not
answerable
to
his
birth
;
for
he
had
many
brothers
,
wherefore
his
house
was
rather
opprest
by
them
then
upheld
.
He
was
therefore
very
desirous
of
this
imployment
in
Flanders
,
thinking
he
could
not
find
another
like
it
in
all
Germany
.
Ariscot
making
himself
head
of
this
faction
,
and
judging
that
nothing
could
make
more
for
the
advantage
thereof
,
then
to
have
a
Governour
chosen
by
their
Authority
,
he
sent
an
express
Messenger
Privately
away
to
Vienna
,
and
alleadging
all
the
reasons
which
might
most
perswade
him
thereunto
,
he
endeavoured
to
make
him
take
upon
him
the
Government
of
Flanders
.
In
this
proposal
it
was
questionable
whether
the
arrogancy
of
the
propounder
was
greater
,
or
the
easiness
of
the
accepter
thereof
.
And
to
say
truth
,
there
could
not
well
any
more
rash
action
been
undertaken
,
then
for
the
abovesaid
Nobles
to
appoint
a
Governour
over
Flanders
,
of
their
own
Authority
.
And
on
the
other
side
,
the
Archduke
appeared
too
easie
in
accepting
the
offer
,
not
weighing
as
he
ought
to
have
done
,
how
the
King
,
to
whom
he
was
so
nearly
ally'd
,
would
be
thereat
offended
,
and
upon
whose
Supreme
and
lawfull
Authority
that
election
did
of
right
depend
.
But
Mathias
being
perswaded
that
the
King
would
approve
of
it
,
and
that
in
effect
he
could
not
wish
more
then
to
have
an
Austrian
Prince
of
Germany
at
the
Helm
of
Government
in
Flanders
,
by
reason
of
the
conformity
of
the
two
Nations
;
especially
a
Prince
who
was
invited
thereunto
by
the
chief
Nobility
of
the
Countrey
,
he
did
not
any
longer
dispute
the
businesse
Mathias
past
on
to
this
purpose
to
Antwerp
,
where
he
was
solemnly
received
,
and
with
him
was
Orange
,
who
treated
with
him
at
large
in
that
City
;
and
many
Articles
were
agreed
upon
,
by
which
he
bound
himself
to
govern
.
The
first
was
,
That
the
Prince
of
Orange
should
be
given
unto
him
for
his
Lieutenant
.
All
the
rest
tended
to
make
his
Authority
subordinate
to
that
of
the
States
General
,
so
as
he
could
not
in
any
whatsoever
manner
do
any
publick
action
without
their
will
and
consent
.
The
States
and
the
said
Mathias
did
afterwards
by
their
Letters
to
the
King
,
endeavour
to
procure
his
approbation
of
that
Election
,
endeavouring
to
honest
it
in
manner
aforesaid
,
and
by
divers
other
colourable
pretences
.
But
this
mean
while
the
States
forbare
not
to
prepare
forces
,
and
they
turned
them
chiefly
towards
Vaures
,
a
Town
between
Brussels
and
Namures
as
hath
been
elsewhere
said
;
here
they
resolved
to
make
their
Rendesvouz
,
resolving
to
befiege
Namures
.
So
as
when
they
should
have
possest
that
Pass
towards
Italy
,
as
they
had
already
done
the
other
of
Mastrick
towards
Germany
,
there
might
be
no
passage
left
for
the
Kings
men
who
were
to
enter
into
Flanders
either
by
the
one
or
the
other
in
an
hostile
manner
.
This
was
the
resolution
of
the
States
General
;
and
this
was
Orange
his
particular
opinion
,
who
governed
all
things
then
according
to
his
own
will
.
But
when
Escovedo
was
come
to
Spain
,
and
the
other
news
of
the
novelties
happened
in
Flanders
,
being
likewise
advertised
,
continual
consultation
was
had
there
touching
what
was
to
be
done
in
the
affairs
of
that
Country
.
The
King
considered
on
the
one
side
,
that
to
return
to
arms
again
,
would
be
to
return
to
the
former
vast
expences
,
and
excessive
difficulties
;
and
that
his
enemies
,
and
those
that
envied
his
greatness
,
desired
nothing
more
,
then
that
he
might
re-enter
upon
a
War
of
which
he
should
never
have
an
end
,
and
wherein
he
was
to
spend
the
flowre
of
his
Militia
.
There
were
not
wanting
some
in
his
Councel
who
did
no
approve
of
Don
Johns
retreat
to
Namures
,
and
of
his
surprising
that
Castle
;
as
if
he
had
done
it
not
so
much
out
of
necessity
,
as
out
of
choice
,
that
he
might
have
Forces
in
his
hands
,
and
gather
thereout
more
advantage
to
himself
,
then
to
the
Kings
service
.
But
on
the
other
side
it
was
considered
,
that
if
Don
John
should
not
be
presently
succoured
,
and
that
with
powerfull
forces
,
the
Kings
affairs
in
Flanders
would
be
utterly
lost
;
the
plots
which
were
practised
to
that
purpose
,
both
within
and
without
,
being
too
apparent
.
To
boot
that
there
was
no
way
seen
whereby
to
come
to
a
peaceable
agreement
,
but
by
preparing
with
all
possible
power
for
a
new
War
.
These
opinions
being
then
justly
weighed
,
it
was
resolved
in
Spain
,
that
Orders
should
be
given
to
all
the
Kings
Officers
in
Italy
,
immediately
to
send
back
those
forces
into
Flanders
,
who
were
some
months
before
come
from
thence
;
and
who
were
now
almost
all
of
them
in
the
State
of
Milan
,
or
in
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
.
At
the
same
time
Commissions
for
the
raising
of
horse
and
foot
were
sent
from
the
King
into
Burgony
,
Lorain
,
and
the
nearest
parts
of
Germany
.
And
it
fell
out
luckily
that
Count
Charls
Mansfield
,
son
to
Count
Ernestus
,
did
then
lead
back
a
body
of
4000
foot
from
France
,
which
he
had
formerly
brought
into
that
Kingdom
for
the
service
of
that
Crown
.
So
as
the
Kings
Forces
began
to
found
aloud
in
divers
places
,
which
afforded
the
Flemish
sufficient
matter
to
think
upon
Their
chief
designe
was
(
as
we
have
a
little
before
said
)
to
besiege
Namures
and
to
be
Masters
of
that
Pass
,
which
was
of
such
importance
.
Wherefore
the
States
endeavoured
with
all
diligence
to
bring
their
men
to
the
Rendesvous
in
Vaures
.
And
Commanders
were
already
provided
for
the
Army
which
was
a
gathering
.
They
had
made
the
Lord
Goygni
Camp-master-general
;
the
Count
de
Laleigne
General
of
the
foot
,
the
Vicecount
of
Gaunt
General
of
the
horse
;
and
Mr
de
la
Motte
Master
of
the
Artillery
.
But
the
strength
of
their
forces
did
not
as
yet
answer
to
the
eagerness
of
their
design
:
and
therfore
they
labour'd
very
hard
to
get
potent
succours
from
their
neighbours
abroad
,
and
to
advantage
their
Cause
as
much
as
they
might
.
These
endeavors
were
had
(
as
we
have
formerly
said
)
in
Germany
,
France
,
and
England
.
From
Germany
the
Palatine
John
Casimire
,
promised
to
bring
a
great
strength
of
men
,
if
they
would
send
him
mony
to
pay
them
.
In
France
,
that
King
would
not
meddle
with
the
revolt
of
Flanders
,
they
having
been
too
busie
in
the
Domestical
troubles
of
his
own
Kingdom
.
Nor
could
the
Duke
of
Alanson
much
favour
the
Flemish
by
his
own
Forces
.
They
therefore
placed
all
their
chiefest
hopes
in
the
Queen
of
England
.
And
doubtlesly
they
might
be
better
helpt
from
thence
then
from
any
other
part
,
both
with
men
and
mony
.
Wherefore
they
turned
their
chiefest
endeavours
thither
:
and
to
give
it
the
greater
weight
and
reputation
,
they
sent
a
solemn
Ambassy
to
the
Queen
,
the
head
whereof
was
the
Marquis
of
Haure
.
The
Queen
her self
desired
that
this
clamorous
appearance
might
be
made
,
to
the
end
that
she
might
the
better
honest
unto
the
King
of
Spain
,
any
aid
that
she
should
give
them
,
through
the
publick
complaints
of
the
Flemish
.
A
firm
Confederacie
was
by
this
means
made
without
much
difficulty
between
the
Queen
and
the
Belgick
States
;
the
substance
whereof
was
,
That
each
side
should
assist
other
interchangeably
,
with
proportionable
Forces
by
Sea
and
Land
.
The
Queen
obliged
her self
thereunto
with
present
effects
,
and
with
declaring
that
she
would
not
suffer
Flanders
to
be
opprest
.
And
on
the
contrary
,
the
States
promised
to
assist
the
Queen
whensoever
she
should
be
molested
by
the
common
enemy
.
She
suddenly
sent
an
express
Ambassador
into
Spain
to
justifie
this
action
of
hers
unto
the
King
,
and
sought
to
honest
it
,
by
making
known
how
much
her
interest
was
concerned
in
not
suffering
her
Neighbours
to
be
opprest
especially
the
Flemish
,
with
whom
the
English
had
alwayes
kept
good
correspondencie
.
She
shewed
the
King
,
that
he
ought
rather
to
be
well
pleased
then
offended
with
what
she
had
done
in
their
assistance
;
for
that
otherwise
they
might
peradventure
through
despair
have
thrown
themselves
into
the
hands
of
some
other
neighbouring
Prince
.
She
exhorted
him
speedily
to
send
some
other
Governour
of
his
own
blood
,
in
stead
of
Don
John
:
but
chiefly
to
comply
with
the
Flemish
in
their
so
just
demands
,
and
fairly
to
compound
the
affairs
of
those
Countries
;
to
which
purpose
she
offered
on
her
side
to
use
her
best
and
most
powerful
mediation
.
When
she
had
satisfied
this
her
palliated
respect
to
Spain
,
she
failed
not
readily
to
perform
her
true
designs
on
the
behalf
of
Flanders
:
she
suddenly
raised
the
monies
which
were
needfull
to
raise
the
intended
Forces
in
Germany
,
under
John
Casimire
,
which
were
to
be
most
of
them
Horse
,
and
gave
order
that
a
good
number
of
Foot
should
be
sent
out
of
her
own
Kingdom
.
The
monies
being
received
,
John
Casimire
was
not
slack
in
using
such
diligence
as
was
behovefull
:
Nor
was
the
Duke
of
Alanson
wanting
in
nourishing
all
hopes
of
good
assistance
from
his
side
.
The
noise
of
these
succours
were
greatly
amplified
by
Orange
and
his
faction
,
to
make
the
States
Generall
still
the
more
resolute
in
not
listning
to
any
accommodation
with
Don
John
.
The
Bishop
of
Liege
now
become
Cardinal
,
had
by
Commission
from
the
Emperour
endeavoured
to
begin
a
new
Treaty
of
Agreement
;
and
though
the
difficulties
grew
daily
greater
,
yet
he
would
never
give
over
the
Negotiation
,
hoping
that
it
might
one
day
prove
more
successfull
.
On
the
contrary
,
that
it
might
be
the
harder
to
effect
,
Orange
caused
the
States
to
publish
an
Edict
against
Don
John
,
wherein
in
bitter
tearms
they
declared
him
to
be
a
Violator
of
the
Peace
,
and
made
all
those
that
followed
him
subject
to
the
punishment
of
Rebellion
,
if
within
15
dayes
they
did
not
resolve
to
leave
him
.
Don
John
this
mean
while
,
leaving
a
sufficient
garrison
in
Namures
,
was
gone
into
the
Province
of
Lucemburg
,
that
he
might
be
the
readier
to
receive
the
Forces
which
were
to
come
to
him
from
Italy
,
and
which
were
raised
in
the
other
neighbouring
parts
.
And
mightily
encouraged
by
reason
of
the
resolutions
which
were
put
on
in
Spain
,
according
to
his
desire
,
he
had
designed
the
Town
of
Marks
for
his
Rendezvouz
,
that
he
might
be
the
nearer
to
relieve
Namures
,
if
need
should
be
,
and
afterward
to
enter
with
all
his
Forces
more
into
the
heart
of
the
Country
.
This
design
,
which
was
soon
known
by
the
Flemish
Commanders
,
made
them
hasten
the
more
to
besiege
Namures
,
and
to
keep
Don
John
from
re-entring
into
Brabant
.
They
therefore
approached
the
City
on
divers
sides
,
and
possest
themselves
of
divers
places
,
that
they
might
begin
to
begirt
it
.
But
neither
had
they
as
then
men
enough
,
nor
did
their
condition
correspond
with
the
imployment
.
Their
men
were
almost
all
of
them
of
their
own
Country
,
taken
up
where
they
could
find
them
,
and
the
most
of
them
ill
provided
;
and
their
Horse
consisted
of
the
old
Trained-bands
of
Flanders
,
which
were
but
seldom
wont
to
go
into
the
field
,
and
to
be
imyloyed
in
war
.
They
notwithstanding
made
some
progress
.
For
Bovigni
a
Town
upon
the
Mause
and
not
far
from
Namures
,
fell
by
Treaty
into
their
hands
;
and
in
some
skirmishes
which
hapned
between
their
men
and
those
of
Namures
,
they
had
somewhat
the
better
.
But
all
these
were
but
petty
businesses
in
respect
of
what
they
had
proposed
unto
themselves
as
their
chief
design
.
The
year
1578.
now
followed
.
In
the
beginning
whereof
all
the
men
being
arrived
which
Don
John
expected
from
Italy
,
and
those
being
added
unto
them
Anno
1578.
which
he
had
raised
in
the
neighbouring
Countries
,
he
would
no
longer
defer
drawing
near
the
Enemy
.
At
first
he
temporised
,
till
he
was
better
provided
of
Forces
:
but
now
that
he
was
so
well
furnished
,
he
thought
it
made
much
for
his
advantage
to
fall
upon
the
Enemy
as
soon
as
he
could
,
and
fight
them
before
they
should
have
received
the
foreign
Forces
which
they
expected
.
The
Flemish
Commanders
changed
likewise
their
designs
:
For
whereas
before
they
thought
to
have
besieged
Namures
,
they
now
decermined
to
retreat
to
Brabant
and
to
put
themselves
into
some
safe
quarter
,
till
strengthened
by
foreign
forces
they
might
face
Don
John
.
They
had
about
10000
Foot
,
the
most
of
them
Walloons
,
the
rest
Flemish
,
unless
it
were
one
English
Regiment
,
wherein
were
some
Scots
and
French
:
They
had
not
above
1500
Horse
,
composed
of
the
Train'd-Bands
of
Flanders
;
of
300
Rutters
,
and
as
many
Dragoons
.
In
the
Kings
Army
there
was
about
15000
Foot
,
and
2000
Horse
,
the
most
of
which
were
Spaniards
and
Italians
,
all
of
them
choise
men
,
and
all
of
them
long
practised
in
military
affairs
in
Flanders
.
At
the
Kings
first
resolution
of
taking
up
Arms
,
Alexander
Fernese
Prince
of
Parma
appeared
in
Flanders
,
being
desired
so
to
doe
by
the
King
himself
.
and
Den
John
having
very
much
desired
it
.
Don
John
had
had
sufficient
experience
of
this
Prince
his
valour
,
in
the
memorable
League
against
the
Turks
,
and
particularly
in
the
Battel
at
Lepanto
:
wherefore
he
assured
himself
he
would
prove
as
valiant
now
in
Flanders
,
Nor
was
he
deceived
in
his
expectation
,
Fernese
was
no
sooner
come
,
then
laying
aside
all
prerogative
of
blood
,
wherein
he
was
so
nearly
allied
to
the
King
,
and
to
Don
John
,
he
applied
himself
wholly
to
those
military
actions
,
which
were
to
make
him
appear
as
much
superior
to
others
in
〈◊〉
,
as
he
was
in
quality
.
None
could
be
more
carefull
then
he
in
providing
for
all
things
from
time
to
time
;
in
receiving
of
the
Kings
men
,
as
they
came
into
the
Province
of
Lucemburg
in
quartering
of
them
,
in
bringing
them
to
the
rendezvous
,
and
in
all
other
imployments
of
the
Army
.
He
applied
himself
to
those
of
every
Nation
;
he
spoke
almost
all
their
languages
:
He
was
the
first
in
undertaking
any
labour
,
the
last
in
giving
it
over
:
He
was
no
wayes
curious
in
his
diet
,
nor
sleep
;
in
his
apparel
more
a
Souldier
then
a
Prince
;
and
always
more
intent
upon
the
Kings
service
then
his
own
.
The
vigor
of
his
body
was
no
whit
inferior
to
that
of
his
mind
;
and
his
martial
aspect
did
promise
Victory
before
it
was
won
.
When
the
Army
was
come
to
the
Rendezvous
,
Don
John
,
desirous
to
make
the
justice
of
the
Kings
cause
appear
,
and
thereby
the
more
inflame
the
Souldiers
to
defend
it
,
he
with
a
chearful
countenance
spake
thus
unto
them
.
Hardly
had
Don
John
done
speaking
,
when
the
whole
Army
filled
the
air
with
shouts
of
joy
;
and
gave
all
such
signes
as
might
shew
both
will
to
fight
,
and
hopes
to
overcome
.
The
Kings
Camp
marched
from
their
Rendezvous
towards
Namures
;
and
Don
John
advancing
himself
,
was
the
first
that
came
to
that
City
;
eg'd
on
by
his
desire
of
knowing
the
enemies
proceedings
.
To
this
purpose
he
sent
Mut.
Pagano
,
an
old
souldier
,
towards
them
with
his
Company
of
Dragoons
;
who
brought
him
certain
tidings
,
that
the
enemy
did
already
quit
their
quarters
,
and
did
depart
from
about
Namures
.
That
never
the
less
they
seemed
as
if
they
would
make
an
orderly
retreat
;
and
that
their
intention
was
to
fortifie
themselves
at
Geblurs
,
a
Town
upon
the
Confines
of
Brabant
,
towards
Brussels
;
towards
which
place
they
had
already
sent
their
baggage
.
When
Armies
are
near
at
hand
.
retreats
prove
usually
dangerous
;
and
Fortune
makes
the
Commanders
vie
most
for
valour
and
industry
then
,
whilst
the
one
seeks
to
retire
with
honour
and
safety
,
and
the
others
to
beat
up
their
quarters
with
ignominy
and
loss
.
But
the
latter
have
still
great
advantage
upon
the
former
.
Don
John
would
not
therefore
let
slip
the
occasion
.
Count
Peter
Ernestus
Mansfield
was
Camp-master-general
of
the
Army
;
and
Octavius
Gonzaga
General
of
the
Horse
.
He
ordered
Mansfield
to
hasten
his
march
towards
Namures
;
and
Gonzaga
to
come
up
speedily
with
the
flowre
of
his
horse
;
that
he
might
advance
,
at
least
some
of
them
,
against
the
enemy
,
and
entertain
them
in
the
reer
whilst
the
rest
of
the
Army
might
come
time
enough
to
give
battel
,
and
sure
therein
according
to
their
hopes
.
Gonzaga
readily
obeyed
;
he
advanced
towards
the
Enemy
with
nine
Companies
of
Lanciers
,
and
four
of
Dragoons
.
At
the
same
time
came
1500
Foot
,
most
of
them
Spaniards
,
which
Mansfield
had
with
all
diligence
dispatcht
away
.
The
Flemish
were
gathered
together
in
S.
Martins
,
a
Village
between
Namures
and
Geblurs
,
where
they
ordered
their
retreat
with
all
diligence
,
that
they
might
not
allow
the
Kings
men
time
to
joyn
,
and
to
come
upon
them
with
the
more
advantage
.
They
rose
with
their
whole
Camp
from
that
Village
the
last
of
January
,
and
ordered
their
march
thus
.
They
divided
their
Foot
into
three
bodies
,
and
left
the
Horse
in
the
rear
the
better
to
secure
them
behind
,
and
to
beat
back
the
Kings
horse
in
case
they
should
fail
upon
them
in
their
rear
as
they
retreated
,
as
they
reared
they
would
.
When
Don
John
understood
that
they
were
on
their
march
,
he
furnished
some
advantagious
places
with
Foot
,
which
lay
betwixt
him
and
the
Enemy
;
to
secure
the
retreat
likewise
of
his
Horse
,
if
need
should
require
.
He
then
set
forward
;
and
they
were
not
gone
far
when
they
overtook
the
Enemy
,
whose
Foot
could
not
hasten
so
fast
as
did
the
Kings
Horse
.
All
their
Leaders
were
men
of
valour
and
experience
:
The
Lanciers
were
commanded
by
Bernardino
de
Mendoza
,
Curtio
Martiningo
,
the
two
brothers
John
Baptista
,
and
Camillo
del
Monte
,
Nicolo
Basti
,
Alfonso
di
Vargas
,
Ernando
di
Toledo
,
Aurelio
Palermo
,
and
Georg
Macura
:
And
the
Dragoons
by
Antonio
Oliviero
Commissary
Generall
of
the
Horse
,
Antonio
d'
Avalos
,
Mutio
Pagano
,
and
John
Alconeta
The
Dragoons
came
up
first
,
and
galled
the
Enemy
when
they
were
not
far
from
Geblures
;
and
when
they
had
discharged
their
shot
,
they
gave
way
to
the
Lanciers
,
who
charged
them
more
close
and
more
home
.
The
Enemies
Horse
faced
about
;
and
boldly
receiving
the
first
onset
of
the
Harquebusiers
,
they
seemed
as
if
they
would
with
the
like
stoutness
stand
the
second
assault
of
the
Spear-men
;
but
the
effect
proved
otherwise
.
The
Prince
of
Parma
would
be
on
the
head
of
the
Kings
Lanciers
,
and
one
of
the
first
that
should
charge
the
Enemy
:
which
he
so
couragiously
did
,
and
was
so
well
followed
by
the
rest
,
as
the
Flemish
Horse
after
having
made
some
appearing
resistance
,
gave
manifest
signs
of
yielding
.
Don
John
came
up
this
mean
while
with
some
few
Foot
,
for
it
was
impossible
to
have
many
time
enough
to
fight
.
But
the
Enemy
believing
that
all
the
Kings
men
were
come
up
,
or
at
least
the
greatest
part
of
them
,
turned
their
retreat
into
a
downright
running
away
,
and
sought
only
how
to
save
themselves
.
The
Horse
,
throwing
away
their
Arms
,
began
to
run
;
and
being
closely
pursued
by
the
Kings
Horse
,
they
fell
foul
upon
the
rear
of
their
own
Foot
.
They
charge
,
and
therewithall
confusion
past
into
the
body
of
the
Battel
,
which
was
likewise
soon
disordered
and
routed
:
the
Van
,
which
had
much
advantaged
themselves
in
their
march
,
received
no
harm
at
all
.
The
Enemy
being
routed
,
the
Kings
men
fell
to
execution
;
but
they
were
so
few
in
number
,
as
they
could
not
draw
so
much
blood
from
the
Enemy
as
they
would
have
done
.
The
Enemy
fled
sundry
wayes
,
and
could
not
be
equally
pursued
by
the
Kings
men
;
insomuch
as
many
of
them
saved
their
heads
by
their
heels
.
The
report
was
notwithstanding
,
that
about
3000
of
them
were
slain
,
and
many
of
them
taken
prisoners
,
amongst
which
I
l
Signor
di
Goigny
,
who
was
the
Enemies
most
considerable
Commander
.
There
were
hardly
any
of
the
Kings
men
slain
,
very
few
hurt
:
And
truly
the
Victory
was
such
,
as
it
was
doubted
whether
it
were
more
to
be
ascribed
to
fortune
or
to
valour
.
Don
John
having
got
the
better
of
the
business
,
pursued
his
victory
.
He
presently
turned
towards
the
Town
of
Geblures
,
neer
unto
which
the
battel
was
fought
:
And
putting
the
Enemy
to
slight
a
second
time
;
a
good
many
whereof
after
their
defeat
,
were
got
under
those
wals
,
and
seemed
as
if
they
would
reorder
themselves
,
he
easily
perswaded
the
Townsmen
to
submit
to
the
Kings
obedience
.
The
Kings
Camp
meeting
all
here
together
,
the
greatest
part
whereof
,
as
hath
been
said
,
could
not
be
at
the
battel
;
Don
John
sent
Octavio
Gonzaga
to
take
in
Lovain
,
and
the
Lord
Hierges
to
recover
Bovigne
.
Gonzaga
met
with
no
oppotion
;
and
Hierges
presenting
his
Artillery
before
the
walls
,
he
with
small
resistance
reduced
that
Town
likewise
.
But
the
Prince
of
Parma
found
harder
work
at
the
Town
of
Sichen
,
to
the
taking
whereof
Don
John
had
sent
him
a
part
by
himself
.
The
Town
was
not
strong
by
nature
,
nor
was
it
made
so
by
industry
,
there
was
also
but
a
weak
garrison
in
it
:
And
yet
the
Townsmen
and
the
Souldiers
being
obstinate
in
the
defence
thereof
,
the
Prince
was
forced
to
batter
the
wal●
divers
times
,
and
to
make
many
fierce
assaults
;
in
the
last
whereof
the
Kings
men
falling
with
the
Townsmen
into
the
Town
,
they
made
great
slaughter
of
them
,
and
afterwards
plundred
the
City
in
hostile
manner
.
The
Captain
of
the
Garrison
,
and
some
of
the
Souldiers
saved
themselves
in
a
little
Castle
within
the
Town
,
but
were
forced
soon
after
to
yield
upon
discretion
,
and
all
of
them
were
put
to
death
by
the
Hangman
for
having
been
more
fool-hardy
then
stout
,
and
for
having
chosen
force
before
clemencie
.
By
the
example
of
Sichen
,
Diste
,
Ariscot
,
Leuv●
,
Tilemone
and
divers
other
less
considerable
places
of
Brabant
on
〈◊〉
thereof
which
lies
towards
Namures
,
came
without
any
dispute
into
Don
John
●ands
.
Neville
,
one
of
the
best
Towns
in
all
Brabant
,
lay
nearer
Brussels
.
Don
John
would
have
taken
it
by
force
;
but
he
met
with
such
opposition
as
he
was
forced
to
tarry
longer
about
it
then
he
had
thought
:
He
came
therefore
to
batttery
,
and
from
thence
to
assaults
,
which
cost
much
blood
.
Monsieur
de
Villiers
commanded
in
chief
within
the
Town
,
who
egregiously
performed
his
part
,
as
did
also
all
his
Souldiers
.
The
Town
was
not
strong
notwithstanding
,
nor
could
it
hold
out
long
:
whereupon
the
Kings
men
being
much
incensed
,
and
threatening
to
deal
with
Neville
as
they
had
but
lately
done
with
Sichen
,
the
Townsmen
upon
better
consideration
came
to
Articles
,
and
resolved
to
yield
the
Town
,
when
the
Garrison
should
be
marcht
out
with
their
Arms
and
baggage
.
From
hence
the
Army
entred
into
the
Province
of
Henault
,
and
without
much
opposition
took
the
Towns
of
Reus
,
Gognie
,
Bins
,
and
Mabuge
,
with
divers
others
of
the
like
condition
,
which
were
all
but
very
weak
.
So
as
these
petty
victories
seemed
to
correspond
but
badly
with
that
so
noble
a
one
which
Don
John
had
but
a
little
before
got
at
Geblures
.
After
the
taking
of
Nivelle
,
Don
John
would
willingly
have
straitned
Brussels
,
from
whence
the
Archduke
Matthias
and
the
Prince
of
Orange
with
evident
signs
of
fear
were
gone
to
Antwerp
,
to
secure
that
City
,
wherein
lay
the
greatest
consequence
of
all
the
affairs
of
Flanders
.
But
the
besieging
of
Brussels
would
not
have
been
a
business
of
such
dispatch
:
For
it
was
a
place
of
large
circuit
,
and
greatly
peopled
,
and
which
might
have
stood
out
long
.
Wherefore
the
Councel
of
War
were
of
opinion
,
That
it
was
better
first
to
possess
all
the
Country
which
lay
about
Namures
,
to
secure
themselves
still
the
more
of
that
passage
,
which
lay
so
opportunely
for
the
receiving
of
succours
from
Italy
,
and
which
would
make
the
other
Pass
over
the
Mause
at
Mastrick
the
more
easie
;
by
which
Aid
in
assistance
of
the
King
might
likewise
be
brought
from
the
neighbouring
parts
of
Germany
.
Wherefore
Don
John
enlarging
his
Quarters
in
the
two
Provinces
of
Brabant
and
Henault
,
that
he
might
receive
his
victuals
with
more
ease
,
and
in
the
greater
abundance
,
re-entred
into
the
Country
of
Namures
,
and
resolved
to
incamp
before
Philippaville
.
This
is
a
Town
of
five
royal
Bulwarks
,
which
the
King
fortified
,
the
better
to
secure
that
Frontier
towards
France
and
did
therefore
honour
it
with
his
own
name
.
The
Quarters
being
distributed
according
to
the
diversity
of
the
Nations
,
they
began
to
make
Trenches
on
one
side
:
And
Don
John
willing
to
shew
his
superiority
as
well
in
pains-taking
as
in
command
,
applied
himself
with
great
fervor
to
such
Works
as
were
of
greatest
importance
.
The
Prince
of
Parma
was
alwayes
by
his
side
:
So
as
by
their
example
every
particular
Souldier
gave
himself
to
labour
hard
in
the
siege
.
When
the
Trenches
were
advanced
,
some
Cannon
,
and
Peeces
of
lesser
bore
were
planted
on
that
side
,
to
bereave
the
Enemy
of
defence
;
and
the
Kings
men
coming
at
last
unto
the
ditch
,
began
to
lodge
there
.
But
those
within
were
not
less
ready
in
making
resistance
.
Signor
di
Glimes
was
chief
Commander
over
them
,
and
with
him
were
five
Foot-Colours
,
and
one
Troop
of
Carbines
on
hors-back
:
The
people
were
but
few
in
respect
of
the
need
,
and
they
wanted
many
things
within
the
Town
for
their
defence
.
Yet
the
Enemy
seeming
as
if
they
would
maintain
it
;
and
encouraged
by
Orange
,
who
promised
they
should
within
a
short
time
be
relieved
,
they
began
at
first
to
annoy
the
Kings
Camp
with
frequent
shot
,
and
by
some
sallies
endeavoured
to
hinder
the
working
of
the
Trenches
,
at
least
to
keep
them
further
off
.
Being
come
to
fight
at
nearer
distance
,
the
actions
grew
hotter
;
the
assailants
sought
how
to
get
nearer
the
walls
,
and
the
assailed
how
to
keep
them
further
off
.
But
the
Kings
men
did
so
well
shelter
themselves
,
and
did
so
advance
with
their
Trenches
and
Earth-works
,
and
by
their
batteries
threw
down
so
great
a
part
of
the
Wall
,
as
they
prepared
to
come
boldly
on
to
the
assault
,
when
the
Governour
resolved
to
surrender
the
Town
to
Don
John
.
Some
succour
was
endeavoured
to
have
been
brought
in
,
but
that
failing
,
the
besieged
were
much
discouraged
.
It
was
notwithstanding
thought
that
the
Governour
was
too
easily
perswaded
to
surrender
,
being
more
wrought
upon
by
promises
from
Don
John
then
by
any
necessity
.
And
his
going
over
soon
after
to
the
Kings
side
,
turned
this
opinion
into
a
believed
certainty
.
When
Don
John
was
rid
of
this
enterprise
heresolved
to
leave
Gonzaga
with
a
good
part
of
the
horse
,
and
some
foot
upon
those
Frontiers
of
Hennault
and
Artois
,
to
withstand
some
preparations
which
the
Duke
of
Alanson
was
making
in
France
,
against
Flanders
on
those
parts
.
And
Gonzaga
did
luckily
defeat
some
Companies
of
foot
who
were
already
entred
the
Country
.
After
this
he
endeavoured
to
endamage
the
Territories
thereabouts
which
were
in
the
hands
of
the
Flemish
Rebels
,
by
frequent
inroads
,
and
especially
by
destroying
the
corn
upon
the
ground
,
which
was
then
a
ripening
.
Don
John
sent
the
Prince
of
Parma
at
the
same
time
with
other
Forces
to
streighen
Limburg
,
a
Town
which
gives
the
name
to
that
Province
,
and
lies
near
the
County
of
Namures
,
being
very
commodious
for
the
receiving
of
aid
from
Germany
.
At
the
first
battery
the
Town
surrendred
to
Fernese
;
from
whence
the
Governour
retired
himself
into
the
Castle
,
which
is
very
strong
by
reason
of
its
situation
,
standing
upon
a
very
steep
rock
;
wherefore
he
resolutely
prepared
to
stand
out
.
But
his
souldiers
were
of
another
mind
;
for
being
but
very
few
in
number
,
and
having
but
small
or
no
hopes
of
being
relieved
;
they
would
not
run
the
hazard
of
punishment
,
assuring
themselvs
that
they
should
easily
obtain
pardon
:
as
they
did
:
for
Fernese
sufffering
the
Governor
to
go
out
free
,
did
not
only
pardon
the
other
Soldiers
,
but
took
them
almost
all
into
the
Kings
service
.
This
was
the
proceedings
of
the
Kings
Army
after
the
battel
of
Geblurs
.
This
mean
while
Norchermes
,
Lord
of
Selle
was
com
from
Spain
:
by
whom
the
King
had
by
his
Letters
signified
his
plesaure
touching
the
novelties
which
had
happened
in
Flanders
.
The
Contents
whereof
were
,
That
he
would
not
have
the
Flemish
acknowledg
any
other
Governour
then
Don
John
.
For
what
remain'd
,
in
a
language
which
relisht
both
of
the
sowre
and
sweet
,
he
commended
the
States
for
standing
so
firm
in
their
obedience
to
him
,
and
to
the
Church
,
&
assured
them
that
whilst
they
should
persevere
in
so
doing
,
they
should
receive
all
fair
usage
from
him
.
And
he
refer'd
himself
to
what
the
same
Lord
of
Selle
should
represent
more
particularly
in
his
name
touching
the
composing
of
the
new
commotions
which
were
raised
in
those
Provinces
.
But
from
the
time
that
the
States
had
written
unto
the
King
,
complaining
so
bitterly
against
Don
John
as
we
then
told
you
)
the
affairs
on
all
sides
were
so
imbittered
,
as
there
was
no
means
left
for
any
peaceable
accommodation
.
For
the
States
declared
themselves
fully
resolved
never
to
acknowledge
Don
John
for
their
Governour
.
That
they
had
chosen
the
Archduke
Mathias
to
govern
them
;
that
therefore
they
desired
the
Government
might
be
left
to
him
;
which
if
otherwise
,
the
fault
was
not
theirs
,
if
the
service
of
the
Church
and
King
did
daily
suffer
detriment
.
Selle
procured
a
Treaty
between
both
parties
;
but
to
no
end
.
He
then
endeavoured
that
the
Prince
of
Parma
might
negotiate
with
the
States
:
believing
that
he
,
as
son
to
the
Lady
Margaret
,
toward
whom
the
Flemish
had
shewed
so
great
affection
,
might
be
well
received
by
them
,
and
might
more
easily
overcome
the
difficulties
which
lay
on
that
side
.
But
he
proposed
that
for
the
Prince
his
security
,
the
Prince
of
Orange
should
the
mean
while
be
put
into
the
hands
of
Don
John
,
which
made
them
absolutely
refuse
the
Treaty
.
And
for
this
particular
,
which
had
encouraged
Orange
,
and
some
others
,
they
grew
very
jealous
of
the
Treaty
mentioned
by
Selle
.
At
this
time
the
Emperour
had
likewise
interceded
with
the
Flemish
,
to
bring
them
to
some
good
agreement
with
the
King
.
He
had
joyned
complaints
with
his
exhortations
,
saying
,
that
they
had
stoln
the
Archduke
Mathias
from
him
;
which
action
of
theirs
the
King
had
great
reason
to
resent
▪
But
this
intercession
of
the
Emperours
did
no
good
neither
:
for
the
Flemish
lent
but
little
ear
to
his
exhortations
;
and
as
for
his
complaints
,
they
had
formerly
answered
them
in
their
justifying
themselves
in
that
point
.
This
mean
while
neither
side
omitted
the
re-inforcing
of
their
Armies
:
and
the
States
had
in
particular
much
sollicited
the
hastning
of
those
Forces
which
were
to
come
to
them
from
Germany
and
France
.
At
this
time
a
Diet
of
the
Empire
was
assembled
in
the
City
of
Worms
.
Whereupon
the
States
took
occasion
,
being
chifley
councelled
thereunto
by
Orange
,
to
send
the
Lord
Saint
Aldegonde
to
move
the
Diet
to
favour
their
cause
.
He
spake
publickly
to
this
purpose
,
and
sought
by
all
means
to
exasperate
the
Germans
against
the
Spaniards
,
and
particularly
against
such
actions
as
had
proceeded
from
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
and
which
were
now
discried
in
Don
John
.
He
demanded
aid
of
the
Diet
as
in
a
common
Cause
:
or
that
at
least
they
would
make
some
favourable
Declaration
in
behalf
of
the
Flemish
.
But
not
being
able
to
impetrate
any
considerable
advantage
from
that
Assembly
;
all
their
expectations
on
that
side
lay
in
the
forces
which
the
Palatine
Casimire
raised
by
means
of
the
monies
which
the
Queen
of
England
subministred
unto
him
to
that
purpose
.
Other
preparations
were
at
the
same
time
making
in
France
.
But
these
went
more
slowly
on
;
either
for
that
really
they
met
with
more
difficulties
,
or
that
the
King
and
the
Queen
his
mother
did
cunningly
hinder
them
under
hand
.
Henry
the
third
was
then
King
:
who
in
the
time
of
his
brother
Charls
the
ninth
,
was
called
the
Duke
of
Anjou
;
and
Charls
dying
without
sons
,
succeeded
him
in
the
Crown
.
France
had
not
had
a
King
for
many
former
ages
,
of
greater
expectation
,
and
who
afterwards
made
it
less
good
.
For
whilst
Duke
of
Anjou
,
being
made
Lieutenant
General
by
his
father
Charls
(
he
being
then
so
young
as
he
was
hardly
able
to
bear
arms
)
he
with
singular
valour
had
led
Armies
,
won
Battels
,
taken
Towns
,
and
by
a
thousand
other
testimonies
of
Military
worth
,
raised
firm
hopes
that
he
was
ordained
to
be
the
only
rooter
out
of
all
heresie
:
and
that
chiefly
through
his
means
that
Kingdom
would
return
to
its
former
splendor
and
greatness
.
And
his
fame
was
already
so
spread
abroad
,
not
only
throughout
all
the
corners
of
France
,
but
even
throughout
all
Europe
,
as
whilst
he
was
at
the
siege
of
Rochel
,
he
was
with
incredible
applause
chosen
King
of
Poland
.
But
afterwards
leaving
that
foreign
Crown
,
to
succeed
in
his
own
of
France
,
it
is
not
to
be
believed
how
much
he
differred
from
himself
on
a
sudden
;
and
how
soon
France
wisht
for
the
formerly
glorious
Duke
of
Anjou
in
their
new
King
.
It
was
then
generally
held
that
he
with
more
fervency
then
ever
,
would
have
apply'd
himself
to
suppress
the
Hugonot
Faction
by
arms
;
which
occasioned
the
greatest
misfortunes
and
calamities
to
his
Kingdom
.
Nor
was
there
any
doubt
that
the
fury
of
the
Hereticks
being
quel'd
(
as
it
was
well
hoped
it
would
be
)
by
that
way
,
he
might
likewise
easily
have
curb'd
the
ambition
of
the
Catholicks
.
But
instead
of
pursuing
War
,
greedily
imbracing
peace
,
and
turning
that
peace
into
a
soft
and
effeminate
idleness
,
he
saw
Factions
grow
greater
in
his
Kingdom
;
and
his
own
Authority
less
.
One
of
the
chiefest
evils
which
afflicted
France
at
that
time
,
was
the
variance
and
discord
which
arose
in
the
Royal
Bloud
.
There
was
none
to
succeed
the
King
but
the
Duke
of
Alanson
,
who
was
the
last
of
four
sons
left
behind
him
by
Henry
the
second
.
The
Queen
Mother
did
notwithstanding
still
live
,
a
woman
of
a
reaching
wit
,
and
who
long
accustomed
to
the
subtilties
of
the
Court
,
had
no
less
by
her
industry
then
by
her
valour
,
gotten
unto
her self
the
chief
power
of
Government
,
But
neither
was
her
cunning
,
nor
the
Kings
diligence
sufficient
to
keep
the
Duke
of
Alanson
from
making
himself
still
head
of
some
one
or
other
Innovation
,
which
still
most
troubled
the
Kingdom
.
He
was
but
indifferently
indued
with
parts
,
either
of
mind
or
body
,
yet
his
prerogative
of
being
the
only
brother
to
the
King
,
and
the
Kings
having
no
other
successor
,
added
Authority
to
his
weakness
,
and
was
sufficient
to
give
advantage
to
unquiet
minds
;
that
they
had
such
a
head
for
their
party
.
During
the
so
many
,
and
so
great
troubles
of
France
,
the
Flemish
Rebels
could
never
ingage
the
King
thereof
,
to
shew
any
manifest
demonstration
of
favour
towards
them
.
Nay
when
they
offered
to
put
themselves
into
his
protection
,
he
would
not
be
perswaded
to
accept
thereof
.
Applying
themselves
afterwards
in
the
same
kinde
to
the
Duke
of
Alanson
,
the
King
did
not
only
not
shew
himself
averse
therunto
,
but
thinking
it
might
make
much
for
his
advantage
,
he
was
tacitely
content
his
brother
should
accept
thereof
;
to
the
end
that
going
out
of
the
Kingdom
himself
,
he
might
likewise
take
many
others
with
him
who
were
raisers
of
novelties
.
This
design
being
afterwards
published
,
the
Catholick
King
complained
very
much
thereof
,
upbraiding
the
most
Christian
King
how
ill
this
did
correspond
to
the
so
many
assistances
which
were
given
by
Spain
to
France
,
since
that
from
thence
so
great
a
fomentation
was
now
preparing
to
his
Rebels
in
Flanders
.
But
Henry
partly
dissembling
,
and
partly
not
being
indeed
able
to
hinder
it
,
excused
himself
,
saying
it
was
not
in
his
power
to
withhold
his
Brother
;
and
that
since
he
was
not
permitted
to
use
force
to
others
,
he
could
much
less
use
it
to
him
.
The
Duke
of
Alanson
then
resolving
to
assist
the
Flemish
openly
by
Arms
,
he
had
already
(
as
hath
been
said
)
sent
some
Souldiers
into
those
Frontiers
of
Flanders
which
lie
nearest
France
,
and
was
raising
as
many
more
as
he
could
thereabouts
to
that
purpose
.
But
before
he
should
proceed
further
in
matter
of
Arms
,
he
thought
it
necessary
to
justifie
his
action
publikely
in
writing
.
He
therefore
published
a
Manifesto
,
the
Contents
whereof
were
,
That
being
oftentimes
very
much
prest
by
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
to
ease
them
of
the
oppression
which
they
daily
suffered
more
and
more
by
the
Spanish
State-ministers
,
He
could
no
longer
refuse
so
just
intreaties
,
nor
abandon
so
honest
a
cause
.
That
those
Princes
of
the
House
of
Burgony
who
had
for
so
many
years
governed
those
Provinces
,
were
descended
from
the
blood-Royal
of
France
:
That
many
of
those
Provinces
had
been
also
possest
formerly
by
the
House
of
France
,
and
had
from
thence
upon
divers
occasions
enjoyed
those
rights
and
priviledges
,
which
have
since
with
infinite
violence
been
taken
from
them
by
the
Spaniards
.
That
the
interest
of
Flanders
with
that
of
France
was
too
much
concerned
in
their
neighbourhood
.
That
it
was
the
duty
of
true
Princes
to
protect
the
innocent
and
the
oppressed
.
That
in
taking
upon
him
to
defend
this
Cause
,
he
was
no
less
serviceable
to
the
King
of
Spain
,
then
to
the
people
of
Flanders
:
since
it
was
known
that
they
being
already
brought
to
the
point
of
despair
by
the
bad
usage
of
the
Spanish
State
ministers
,
would
at
last
put
themselves
under
some
more
moderate
Dominion
,
and
would
by
all
means
possible
endeavour
a
more
supportable
condition
.
This
mean
while
the
Forces
which
the
Palatine
John
Casimire
had
assembled
together
in
Germany
,
were
already
upon
the
borders
thereof
.
For
he
being
fuller
of
respect
,
and
abounding
more
in
monies
by
reason
of
those
the
Queen
of
England
had
furnisht
him
withall
,
might
easily
raise
an
Army
,
and
have
it
ready
to
enter
Flanders
.
But
he
would
likewise
first
honest
his
coming
by
some
specious
pretence
;
which
was
,
That
he
could
not
deny
his
assistance
to
the
Flemish
(
who
were
so
united
to
the
Germans
)
in
so
just
a
cause
,
as
not
to
suffer
them
to
be
opprest
by
the
Spaniard
.
Having
mustered
his
men
about
the
end
of
June
,
at
the
Rendezvouz
appointed
to
that
purpose
in
the
Territories
of
Zutfen
,
beyond
the
Rhine
,
't
was
said
they
came
to
about
16000
Foot
and
8000
Horse
,
being
of
divers
Nations
,
but
most
of
them
Germans
.
The
States
endeavoured
then
to
draw
over
unto
them
all
that
Country
beyond
the
Rhine
,
especially
the
Province
of
Overisel
,
a
good
part
whereof
remained
yet
in
the
Kings
obedience
.
The
Count
Renenberg
bore
Arms
for
the
States
there
,
who
did
every
day
somewhat
advance
their
affairs
,
not
meeting
almost
with
any
opposition
,
by
reason
the
Kings
forces
were
so
far
off
He
had
newly
taken
Campen
,
a
place
of
great
consequence
,
where
the
Ysel
fals
into
the
Sea
;
and
prepared
to
straiten
Deventer
,
which
is
the
chief
City
of
that
Province
:
To
facilitate
the
which
,
and
to
make
the
States
Forces
greater
in
those
parts
,
John
Casimire
resolved
to
leave
some
of
his
men
with
him
.
He
marched
from
thence
;
and
advancing
with
those
men
which
were
fittest
to
travel
,
he
suddenly
past
over
the
Rhine
and
Mause
,
and
within
a
few
dayes
entred
Brabant
.
He
incamped
himself
suddenly
about
Diste
,
and
finding
the
place
but
ill
provided
,
made
himself
soon
master
thereof
;
and
by
the
taking
of
that
Town
got
footing
in
that
Province
.
The
Conditions
in
this
interim
were
agreed
upon
,
by
which
the
Duke
of
Alanson
and
the
Rebels
of
Flanders
obliged
themselves
together
in
endeavouring
those
Advantages
,
which
in
the
Dukes
expedition
the
one
part
was
interchangeably
to
receive
from
the
other
.
These
were
the
most
considerable
Articles
This
Agreement
being
made
,
the
Duke
went
presently
to
the
Town
of
Mons
,
which
is
the
chief
Town
in
the
Province
of
Henault
:
And
here
in
the
name
of
the
States
he
received
a
solemn
Ambassie
by
the
Duke
of
Ariscot
,
who
was
attended
by
many
other
personages
of
quality
.
He
was
sent
particularly
to
sollicite
the
Duke
to
move
with
his
men
,
and
to
enter
as
soon
as
he
could
,
to
the
end
that
the
Forces
of
Germany
and
France
joyning
quickly
with
the
self-Forces
of
Flanders
,
Don
John
might
be
the
sooner
and
more
easily
driven
out
of
the
Country
.
The
States
had
this
mean
while
brought
their
men
to
the
Rendezvouz
about
Lira
,
in
the
bowels
of
Brabant
;
and
Archduke
Mathias
was
gone
thither
in
person
,
next
whom
Count
Bossu
commanded
in
chief
,
he
being
chosen
Camp-master
General
of
the
Army
.
Their
Souldiery
was
composed
part
of
their
own
Flemish
,
part
of
Foreigners
,
and
they
were
chiefly
English
and
Scots
:
Nor
were
they
as
then
above
8000
Foot
and
2000
Horse
.
Whilst
so
great
a
body
of
Arms
was
preparing
against
Don
John
on
all
sides
,
he
had
likewise
been
diligent
in
making
all
necessary
provisions
on
his
behalf
:
He
had
raised
as
many
men
in
the
nearest
parts
of
Germany
,
and
particularly
in
the
County
of
Burgony
,
as
the
shortness
of
time
,
and
his
scarcity
of
mony
would
permit
him
to
doe
.
He
expected
fresh
and
powerful
Supplies
speedily
from
Italy
,
as
the
King
had
promised
him
,
as
also
to
furnish
him
with
monies
to
maintain
the
war
galantly
.
Having
then
assembled
the
body
of
an
Army
together
,
which
might
consist
of
12000
Foot
and
4000
Horse
he
made
no
longer
delay
.
Having
left
the
places
of
greatest
importance
which
were
in
his
possession
well
provided
for
,
he
resolved
speedily
to
fight
the
Flemish
forces
,
and
to
doe
his
utmost
to
break
them
before
the
Foreigners
were
come
to
them
.
The
Flemish
were
come
from
their
rendezvouz
,
to
quarter
in
a
strong
and
very
opportune
situation
near
the
Village
Rimenante
,
not
far
from
the
City
of
Malines
.
Brabant
is
cut
almost
through
the
midst
by
the
River
Demer
,
which
having
about
the
end
of
its
course
watered
the
City
of
Malines
,
fals
afterwards
into
the
Scheld
.
The
Flemish
were
quartered
between
this
River
and
the
Village
Rimenante
;
the
River
served
them
for
a
rampier
on
one
side
,
and
they
were
covered
on
the
other
side
by
a
Wood
which
stood
in
the
neighbouring
fields
not
far
from
the
Village
;
they
were
well
fortified
in
all
other
parts
by
good
Trenches
,
especially
on
that
side
where
they
might
be
the
easisiest
assaulted
by
the
Kings
men
Towards
that
place
Don
John
bent
his
course
;
and
being
past
the
Town
of
Ariscot
,
situated
upon
the
same
River
,
he
approached
orderly
towards
the
Flemish
quarters
.
His
chiefest
endeavour
was
to
draw
the
Enemies
out
of
their
Trenches
,
and
to
engage
them
in
some
hot
Skirmish
,
which
might
afterwards
bring
them
to
a
downright
Battel
.
To
this
purpose
he
sent
forth
a
good
number
of
Horse
to
provoke
the
Enemy
;
but
they
making
only
such
opposition
as
was
needful
,
would
not
engage
themselves
further
.
He
laboured
once
more
to
provoke
them
,
and
facing
them
with
his
whole
Army
,
boldly
bade
them
battel
though
still
with
lesser
hopes
to
bring
them
to
it
;
for
the
Flemish
knew
themselves
to
be
too
inferior
to
the
Kings
men
,
both
in
numbers
and
in
valour
.
There
hapned
notwithstanding
a
bloody
skirmish
.
The
Enemy
had
a
place
of
great
consequence
without
their
Trenches
,
which
was
guarded
by
the
English
Foot
,
and
who
were
commanded
by
Colonel
Norris
,
a
Gentleman
of
the
same
Nation
,
and
a
Souldier
of
great
experience
and
courage
.
Don
John
would
try
to
make
himself
master
thereof
;
hoping
still
,
that
when
they
should
be
engaged
in
fight
,
all
the
rest
of
the
Flemish
Camp
would
be
drawn
to
battel
.
Hee
therefore
assaulted
the
English
with
a
number
of
choice
Spanish
foot
and
in
their
front
were
placed
200
yet
more
choice
men
of
a
particular
famous
Company
which
Alonzo
Martines
di
Leva
had
brought
out
of
Spain
to
Flanders
at
his
own
cost
and
charges
.
The
same
Leva
had
a
little
before
quitted
the
place
of
General
of
the
Spanish
Gallies
;
and
to
shew
his
greater
zeal
and
valour
in
the
Kings
service
,
had
by
his
own
monies
raised
the
aforesaid
200
foot
,
and
resolved
to
lead
them
to
the
Kings
Army
in
Flanders
.
There
was
not
any
one
of
them
that
was
not
either
a
Gentleman
born
,
or
a
souldier
of
quality
:
for
many
that
had
formerly
been
Officers
in
Flanders
,
had
put
themselves
into
this
Company
.
The
assault
was
exceeding
fierce
;
but
it
was
no
less
couragiously
sustained
by
the
English
who
were
all
of
them
likewise
old
souldiers
,
and
who
being
favoured
by
the
neighbouring
Trenches
covered
by
Artillery
,
did
by
the
advantage
of
their
shot
make
more
lively
and
more
stout
resistance
.
Here
the
conflict
grew
greater
:
according
as
hope
or
fear
altered
on
either
side
,
the
succours
on
both
sides
did
likewise
alter
.
But
the
Kings
men
fought
upon
too
great
disadvantage
;
for
the
enemy
fighting
in
sight
of
their
own
works
,
and
under
the
shelter
of
their
own
Canon
,
might
easily
repress
the
violence
of
the
Spanish
souldiers
:
whereas
the
others
not
having
any
of
those
helps
,
must
trust
only
to
their
courage
,
and
to
their
swords
.
Don
John
knew
this
very
well
;
and
advancing
with
all
his
squadrons
in
order
to
give
battel
he
staid
a
while
,
to
try
again
whether
the
enemy
would
accept
of
it
.
But
failing
in
his
designe
,
he
caused
a
retreat
to
be
sounded
,
and
withdrew
his
foot
in
good
order
from
the
fight
.
This
action
was
on
the
first
day
of
August
;
it
lasted
many
hours
with
equal
valour
and
slaughter
;
though
the
Flemish
pretended
to
be
victors
,
and
that
the
Kings
men
not
being
able
to
compass
their
ends
,
were
worsted
.
Don
John
departed
then
from
thereabouts
and
resolved
to
put
himself
wholly
upon
the
defensive
part
,
in
some
strong
situation
,
which
might
joyn
his
quarters
with
the
City
of
Namures
,
hoping
that
the
tempest
of
so
many
contrary
Forces
would
soon
vanish
,
and
that
then
he
might
have
his
share
of
the
advantage
.
He
considered
that
though
the
ends
of
England
,
Frrnce
and
Germany
were
the
same
in
general
,
either
to
make
the
King
of
Spain
lose
the
Low-Countries
,
or
at
least
to
keep
them
troubled
with
war
;
yet
their
several
particular
ends
did
very
much
differ
.
The
Queen
of
England
aimed
at
some
particular
conquest
of
her
own
,
especially
in
those
Maritine
parts
of
Holland
and
Zealand
:
and
she
could
not
any
ways
tollerate
those
advantages
which
were
to
redound
to
France
out
of
the
ruining
of
Flanders
.
The
French
on
the
contrary
were
very
jealous
of
those
aids
which
were
lent
unto
the
Flemish
by
the
English
.
The
Germans
ends
were
rather
plunder
then
purchase
;
who
when
they
should
have
overrun
the
Country
,
wanting
mony
to
maintain
themselves
,
they
would
soon
be
inforced
to
return
to
their
own
homes
.
Amongst
the
Flemish
themselves
Orange
had
likewise
his
particular
ends
.
The
Archduke
Mathias
had
his
ends
also
;
and
the
whole
body
of
the
Provinces
was
greatly
divided
in
its
parts
,
as
well
in
point
of
Religion
,
as
in
their
obedience
to
the
King
.
For
those
parts
which
were
infected
with
heresie
,
seemed
well
inclined
totally
to
throw
off
the
Spanish
Government
;
and
those
which
remained
Catholicks
,
desired
to
be
rid
of
the
Spaniards
and
other
foreigners
,
but
yet
still
to
remain
in
their
obedience
to
the
Crown
of
Spain
.
So
as
amongst
such
diversity
of
ends
,
Passions
and
Opinions
,
Don
John
verily
believed
that
this
machination
prepared
and
plotted
against
him
,
would
soon
dissolve
;
and
that
he
might
afterwards
meet
with
many
happy
occasions
whereby
to
maintain
the
cause
of
the
Church
and
King
with
honour
and
advantage
.
And
really
at
that
time
the
two
Provinces
of
Hennault
and
Artois
began
to
fall
out
with
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
and
particularly
with
the
City
of
Gaunt
,
which
is
the
chief
Town
thereof
.
The
two
abovesaid
Provinces
had
always
kept
firm
to
the
Catholick
Faith
,
together
with
the
rest
of
the
Walloons
Country
,
which
contains
all
that
large
Frontier
,
which
lies
along
the
whole
body
of
Flanders
,
towards
France
.
In
the
Pe●ce
of
Gaunt
which
was
so
solemnly
concluded
by
the
States
General
,
and
which
was
afterwards
confirmed
by
Don
John
in
his
agreement
with
them
,
the
Walloon
Provinces
had
laboured
more
then
all
the
rest
for
all
advantages
to
the
Catholick
Religion
;
nor
were
the
people
thereof
ever
inclined
to
forgoe
their
obedience
to
the
King
,
so
long
as
they
might
enjoy
their
ancient
Priviledges
,
and
he
according
to
the
form
of
their
former
Government
.
On
the
contrary
,
the
two
Provinces
of
Holland
and
Zealand
had
still
fomented
the
new
Sects
;
and
the
more
the
Country
was
troubled
,
the
more
did
they
labour
to
make
the
evil
thereof
be
felt
every
where
.
These
were
Orange
his
inward
drifts
,
and
his
efficacious
Councels
.
And
to
his
industry
in
knowing
how
to
give
them
,
the
favour
of
the
times
had
added
great
Authority
in
him
,
to
make
them
be
received
.
Briefly
his
end
was
to
increase
the
heretical
faction
,
and
still
to
alienate
the
Flemish
further
from
the
Spaniards
,
out
of
those
reasons
that
we
have
often
mentioned
.
Wherefore
minding
the
conjuncture
of
times
,
he
thought
it
now
a
very
fitting
season
to
bring
together
the
two
Armies
which
came
from
Germany
and
France
;
the
one
of
which
was
composed
almost
altogether
of
Lutherans
,
and
the
other
in
a
great
part
of
Calvenists
.
The
Sectaries
were
not
then
idle
in
Flanders
.
Some
of
them
joyned
together
,
and
presented
the
States
with
a
Petition
in
the
names
of
them
all
,
wherein
under
the
most
specious
pretences
that
they
could
find
out
,
they
desired
that
liberty
of
conscience
might
be
permitted
throughout
the
Country
.
There
wanted
not
those
who
opposed
this
request
;
but
the
contrary
side
prevailed
.
Nor
had
Orange
forborn
tacitly
to
infuse
a
great
fear
,
suggesting
,
that
upon
the
coming
up
of
so
many
Forces
who
profest
the
Reformed
Religion
,
it
was
not
good
to
deny
that
to
the
pressures
of
intreaties
,
which
might
easily
be
afterwards
gotten
by
force
of
arms
.
And
because
the
peace
of
Gaunt
made
against
this
,
the
sense
thereof
was
so
wrested
,
as
that
the
peace
was
judged
rather
favourable
,
then
contrary
to
this
sort
of
concession
.
Yet
the
Provinces
of
Hennault
and
Artois
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Walloon
Countries
were
firm
for
the
sole
exercise
of
the
Catholick
Religion
.
But
the
Provinces
of
Brabant
and
Flanders
did
for
the
most
part
give
way
to
the
liberty
of
conscience
.
This
mean
while
the
Palatine
John
Casimire
was
come
,
as
hath
beeen
said
,
and
Alanson
drew
still
nearer
on
the
other
side
.
Whereupon
the
Sectaries
boldness
increasing
,
not
contented
with
many
Churches
which
were
assigned
to
them
,
but
resolute
to
have
the
best
and
the
greater
number
,
they
brought
affairs
to
that
pass
,
as
on
a
sudden
there
was
hardly
any
Churches
left
for
the
Catholicks
.
And
because
one
presumption
usually
cals
on
another
;
after
they
had
usurped
the
Churches
,
they
came
soon
after
to
the
driving
out
of
Votaries
;
and
their
fury
and
madness
grew
to
be
such
,
as
there
was
hardly
any
safety
to
be
found
for
any
Catholicks
.
Those
who
had
any
zeal
of
true
religion
in
them
,
were
therefore
highly
scandalized
hereat
:
and
the
Walloon
Provinces
fell
particularly
into
such
commotion
by
reason
of
these
novelties
,
as
they
began
to
separate
themselves
from
the
rest
,
first
in
their
Councels
,
and
then
in
their
executions
.
The
Flemish
souldiery
was
maintained
by
the
Countries
contribution
mony
.
And
by
the
same
moneys
provision
was
to
be
had
in
a
great
part
for
the
pay
and
other
necessaries
of
the
foreigners
.
The
Provinces
of
Hennault
and
Artois
becoming
therefore
refractory
to
this
contribution
,
the
States
began
to
be
in
great
straits
for
money
,
and
to
foresee
the
disorders
which
would
quickly
insue
hereupon
.
They
used
all
means
industry
,
and
authority
to
overcome
the
aforesaid
difficulties
;
but
they
increased
rather
every
day
,
for
the
occasions
thereof
did
so
likewise
.
The
Catholicks
in
those
parts
stormed
mightily
,
complaining
,
That
under
false
pretences
of
liberty
,
Flanders
was
now
faln
into
greater
slavery
then
ever
.
That
Arms
were
taken
up
for
driving
out
the
Spaniards
,
but
not
for
that
the
Country
should
be
more
tyrannized
over
by
the
Flemish
themselves
,
To
what
other
end
did
Orange
his
ambition
tend
?
What
other
designe
had
his
adherents
?
That
Arms
were
at
first
taken
up
in
Holland
and
Zealand
under
spetious
pretences
.
And
finally
,
it
was
not
enough
that
the
Inquisition
should
be
hindred
,
but
that
in
lieu
thereof
the
new
sects
of
heresies
should
have
defused
their
venom
throughout
all
those
parts
,
should
have
alienated
those
Provinces
from
the
Church
,
and
begun
manifestly
to
alienate
them
also
from
the
King
.
That
the
former
disobedience
made
way
for
the
second
;
the
one
not
being
to
be
severed
from
the
other
.
That
in
the
interim
,
Orange
under
the
name
of
Governour
,
did
retain
almost
the
whole
authority
of
Prince
.
That
by
the
same
cunning
he
had
rather
forced
then
gotten
the
Government
of
Brabant
.
That
now
under
fals
pretences
liberty
of
conscience
was
demanded
thorowout
the
whole
Country
.
And
with
what
intent
?
unless
it
were
to
make
Liberty
fight
against
Liberty
to
wit
,
the
unjust
Liberty
of
Heresie
against
the
legitimate
Liberty
of
the
Church
:
to
the
end
that
the
latter
being
opprest
,
the
people
might
the
easilyer
withdraw
themselves
from
their
Allegiance
to
the
King
.
That
it
was
time
now
to
dive
into
the
knowledge
of
such
ends
;
and
not
only
to
know
them
,
but
to
break
them
.
Let
Brabant
and
Flanders
be
of
another
opinion
,
and
let
those
other
Provinces
joyn
with
them
:
the
Country
of
Walloons
would
still
continue
in
the
sole
Catholick
Religion
,
and
(
with
safety
to
its
Priviledges
)
in
their
sole
Allegiance
to
the
King
of
Spain
.
These
words
full
of
indignation
,
were
soon
accompanied
with
acts
as
angersom
.
For
the
two
Provinces
of
Henault
and
Artois
would
not
assign
over
Landresy
,
Quisnoy
,
and
Balpema
to
the
Duke
of
Alansons
men
,
as
was
ordered
in
the
agreement
made
between
him
and
the
States
:
and
with
the
same
resolution
denied
to
pay
their
share
for
the
Souldiery
.
This
commotion
of
the
Walloons
made
those
of
Gaunt
rage
horridly
,
as
those
who
were
naturally
most
given
to
revolt
,
and
had
more
readily
received
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
allowing
all
advantage
to
Heresie
amongst
them
,
and
taking
up
Armes
,
they
resolved
to
use
force
against
the
Walloons
.
John
Casimire
,
after
having
spoken
with
the
Archduke
Mathias
was
at
this
time
gone
to
Gaunt
.
In
this
his
coming
his
chief
aim
was
to
get
money
for
his
Souldiers
;
who
not
able
to
move
for
want
of
Pay
,
did
not
at
all
advance
,
but
talked
rather
of
mutinying
then
of
fighting
.
The
Gaunteses
did
in
part
satisfie
his
desires
;
and
favoured
by
him
,
took
so
much
heart
against
the
Walloons
,
as
they
resolved
more
then
formerly
to
force
them
to
joyn
with
them
.
The
Province
of
Flanders
is
divided
into
two
parts
:
The
one
,
and
which
is
the
greater
part
,
and
wherein
Gaunt
and
the
other
chief
Towns
and
Cities
are
contained
,
is
called
by
the
name
of
Flemicant
,
because
nothing
but
Flemish
is
spoken
there
:
The
other
,
which
is
the
lesser
but
which
hath
in
it
likewise
many
good
Towns
,
is
called
Gallicant
,
because
the
French
tongue
is
commonly
used
there
.
The
former
lies
towards
the
Sea
,
and
the
other
towards
the
Walloons
Country
.
The
Flemicant
part
of
the
Province
went
hand
in
hand
in
all
things
with
the
Gaunteses
;
and
the
Gallicant
inclined
towards
the
Walloons
,
as
being
more
addicted
to
the
Catholick
religion
then
to
Heresie
.
As
soon
as
the
Gaunteses
had
taken
up
Arms
,
the
Walloons
did
the
like
,
and
divers
acts
of
hostility
were
committed
by
both
sides
;
in
particular
the
Walloons
entred
the
Town
of
Menin
,
situated
upon
the
River
Lisa
,
which
divides
the
Flemicant
part
of
Flanders
from
the
Gallicant
,
and
here
they
began
to
fortifie
themselves
,
and
to
prejudice
the
adverse
Country
.
The
Walloons
would
not
notwithstanding
,
for
all
this
their
difference
with
the
other
Flemish
,
either
acknowledge
Don
John
for
their
Governour
,
nor
any
wayes
adhere
to
the
actions
of
the
Spaniards
:
which
caused
some
of
them
to
take
unto
themselves
the
name
of
Malcontents
This
was
a
name
taken
at
the
first
by
some
of
the
prime
Nobility
;
from
them
it
spread
abroad
into
divers
of
meaner
quality
and
was
finally
used
by
every
one
of
that
Country
.
Many
of
them
wore
a
Chaplet
of
Pater-nosters
,
and
of
Ave-Maria's
about
their
necks
,
to
shew
that
they
would
keep
good
Catholicks
;
and
all
of
them
did
generally
declare
,
that
they
would
continue
loyal
to
the
King
when
they
should
be
restored
to
their
former
Government
.
This
was
the
so
famous
Faction
of
Malcontents
,
which
afterwards
proved
very
advantagious
to
the
Kings
affairs
,
as
shall
be
seen
in
the
pursuit
of
this
Story
.
Orange
was
not
this
mean
while
so
blinded
in
endeavouring
his
advantage
by
Heresie
,
but
that
he
clearly
saw
how
great
a
prejudice
such
a
division
might
work
:
He
desired
the
Heretick
Army
might
prevail
,
but
yet
that
the
Catholicks
should
have
all
their
due
rites
for
the
satisfaction
of
those
that
would
not
abandon
them
.
Wherefore
he
failed
not
to
use
all
possible
means
,
as
also
his
own
and
the
States
authority
to
compound
the
aforesaid
differences
.
To
this
purpose
the
Lord
S.
Aldegond
went
with
some
other
personages
of
quality
to
Gaunt
:
but
the
people
there
listening
more
to
their
Ringleaders
,
who
were
seditious
,
and
for
their
own
private
interests
more
inclin'd
to
foment
then
to
finish
the
begun
differences
,
would
by
no
means
be
brought
to
alter
their
resolutions
.
Thus
stood
the
affairs
of
Flanders
when
the
Duke
of
Alanson
came
in
with
his
Army
,
which
was
more
expected
then
well
received
by
Orange
his
own
faction
:
for
he
brought
not
so
many
with
him
as
he
was
tyed
to
do
,
and
those
but
ill
provided
of
what
was
necessary
for
their
own
maintenance
.
Alanson
had
found
it
more
easie
to
raise
men
,
then
to
raise
money
;
for
he
had
little
or
none
of
his
own
.
And
the
King
his
brother
being
neither
able
,
nor
willing
to
assist
him
openly
,
for
the
reasons
touched
upon
before
,
his
hopes
fell
very
short
likewise
on
that
side
.
And
the
King
of
Spain
had
again
renewed
his
complaints
to
the
King
of
France
for
this
business
of
Alanson
.
He
had
likewise
done
the
like
in
very
sharp
tearms
with
the
Queen
of
England
,
for
the
assistance
she
had
given
the
Rebels
in
Flanders
.
And
for
Germany
,
he
complained
likewise
of
the
Emperour
because
he
had
not
used
more
effectual
means
to
hinder
John
Casimires
expedition
;
and
all
these
complaints
wrought
this
effect
,
that
express
personages
were
sent
from
each
of
them
to
see
if
it
were
possible
to
bring
the
Affairs
of
Flanders
to
some
good
agreement
.
The
King
forbare
not
to
make
great
preparations
for
War
;
but
he
would
much
more
gladly
have
seen
peace
in
Flanders
,
so
as
it
might
have
been
done
without
prejudice
to
Religion
,
or
to
his
honour
.
Nor
were
there
wanting
some
of
his
Councellers
,
who
interpreting
Don
Johns
actions
worse
then
before
,
thought
him
to
be
in
a
great
part
the
cause
of
all
the
new
Tumults
which
had
happened
since
the
so
solemn
agreement
made
between
him
and
the
Provinces
:
as
if
that
he
had
desired
to
govern
rather
armed
,
then
unarmed
;
and
that
he
believed
he
might
compass
some
of
his
own
ends
easilyer
by
troubles
then
by
quiet
.
So
as
by
reason
of
these
jealousies
which
were
had
of
Don
John
,
and
which
had
got
a
little
rooting
in
Spain
,
peace
in
Flanders
was
the
more
desired
by
the
Spaniards
.
Wherefore
about
the
end
of
August
all
these
Ambassadors
met
in
Antwerp
:
The
Count
Zuarzemburg
from
the
Emperour
,
President
Belliure
from
the
King
of
France
;
and
from
the
Queen
of
England
Walsingam
,
her
first
Secretary
,
and
with
him
another
called
Gobham
.
But
it
was
soon
seen
that
Cesars
endeavours
wanted
authority
;
and
the
rest
candidness
:
For
both
England
and
France
did
sufficiently
desire
to
have
the
troubles
and
disorders
wherewith
Flanders
was
afflicted
,
continue
.
Nor
did
this
opinion
prove
vain
.
The
meetings
were
more
for
shew
then
substance
,
and
their
endeavours
ended
almost
as
soon
as
they
were
begun
:
to
boot
that
in
very
deed
the
difficulties
which
were
met
with
on
all
sides
were
very
great
.
Each
party
would
justifie
all
they
had
done
,
and
all
that
they
pretended
to
.
Wherefore
all
Treaty
of
Agreement
being
suddenly
broken
,
they
continued
in
their
former
heat
of
preparing
for
war
.
The
Flemish
regained
Ariscot
,
and
Nevile
;
and
tryed
(
but
in
vain
)
to
recover
Lovain
.
On
the
other
side
the
French
entring
into
the
Province
of
Henault
,
besieged
Bins
,
and
after
some
assault
,
took
it
,
and
put
it
to
the
plunder
.
But
these
were
businesses
of
small
importance
,
in
respect
of
what
the
Rebels
hoped
for
from
the
union
of
so
many
Forces
which
they
had
received
,
to
side
with
them
from
all
parts
.
Orange
laboured
more
then
all
the
rest
to
bring
them
together
:
and
herein
his
adherents
used
likewise
their
best
diligence
.
Miserable
Flanders
!
every
where
so
full
of
Arms
,
and
so
lacerated
,
as
it
was
questionable
whether
she
were
more
afflicted
by
her
own
,
or
by
foreign
Forces
:
and
whether
those
or
these
in
seeming
assistance
bore
the
most
spetious
title
?
Don
John
this
mean
while
kept
with
his
men
within
his
quarters
which
he
had
fortified
without
Namures
,
to
withstand
the
assaults
of
the
enemy
.
These
Fortifications
were
about
two
miles
and
a
half
in
compass
,
and
did
so
much
the
more
shelter
the
City
;
so
as
that
passage
towards
Germany
and
Italy
was
very
well
secured
,
and
his
Army
very
well
provided
of
all
things
necessary
for
the
maintenance
thereof
:
Wherefore
Don
John
hoped
shortly
both
to
receive
powerfull
aid
,
and
to
see
those
disband
which
the
enemy
had
assembled
together
for
their
service
.
These
were
his
designs
these
were
his
hopes
;
when
in
their
very
hight
he
fell
sick
,
his
malady
so
increasing
as
he
died
within
a
few
days
.
When
he
was
near
his
end
,
he
sent
for
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
and
after
having
in
a
very
affectionate
manner
recommended
the
Kings
service
to
him
,
he
substituted
him
in
his
own
place
not
any
ways
doubting
but
that
by
the
so
many
Prerogatives
both
of
bloud
and
valour
which
met
in
him
,
the
King
would
suddenly
confirm
him
in
that
Government
.
Thus
dyed
Don
John
,
not
being
yet
full
thirty
three
years
old
.
The
Emperour
Charles
the
Fifth
was
his
Father
;
and
Madam
de
Plombes
,
a
Lady
of
noble
birth
in
Germany
,
his
Mother
.
The
Emperour
before
his
death
gave
the
King
his
Son
great
charge
of
him
:
who
at
first
had
in
his
private
thoughts
destin'd
him
to
an
Ecclesiastical
life
;
but
afterward
changing
his
mind
,
bred
him
up
in
the
Military
profession
.
Wherein
by
three
memorable
enterprises
he
eterniz'd
his
name
.
In
the
first
,
he
bridled
the
Moors
Audacity
;
in
the
second
,
the
Ottoman
Pride
;
and
in
the
third
,
the
Fury
of
the
Flemish
.
In
each
of
these
his
successes
did
much
exceed
his
years
:
He
overcame
the
Moors
,
when
but
yet
a
Youth
;
he
abated
the
edge
of
the
Turk
,
at
the
very
entrance
into
the
flower
of
his
age
;
and
he
did
so
master-like
suppress
the
Belgiques
,
as
greater
skill
could
not
have
been
shewn
by
any
whatsoever
antient
and
most
perfect
Commander
.
He
had
in
him
very
excellent
gifts
both
of
body
and
mind
.
In
his
aspect
,
Majesty
and
Grace
;
strength
of
Body
to
undergoe
labour
:
He
was
affable
with
the
Souldiery
,
vigilant
answerable
to
his
Command
;
wise
in
the
greatest
difficulties
,
but
having
a
heart
much
willinger
to
encounter
then
to
shun
them
.
Many
could
have
desired
that
he
had
been
less
amorous
,
and
not
so
easie
to
believe
reports
.
He
was
so
greedy
of
Glory
,
as
many
judged
it
to
be
an
aspiring
after
Empire
.
Which
made
him
at
last
be
envied
,
and
so
far
suspected
,
as
made
his
service
to
the
King
doubtful
;
as
if
from
being
Governour
,
he
had
aspired
to
be
Prince
of
Flanders
and
that
to
this
purpose
he
had
held
private
correspondencie
with
the
Queen
of
England
,
and
proceeded
more
secretly
to
express
negotiations
of
Marriage
.
Which
was
cause
why
his
death
was
thought
to
be
rather
procured
,
then
natural
.
But
whatsoever
the
business
was
,
(
wherein
truth
might
be
overclouded
by
Calumny
)
He
dyed
with
the
fame
of
singular
valour
,
and
great
applause
:
Worthy
assuredly
to
have
lived
longer
,
and
not
less
worthy
to
have
proceeded
from
a
Conjugal
bed
;
and
to
have
commanded
rather
as
absolute
Prince
,
then
as
a
subordinate
Officer
.
Finis
Partis
Primae
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
,
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
The
Second
Part.
BOOK
I.
The
Contents
.
The
Prince
of
Parma
is
confirmed
Governour
of
Flanders
by
the
King
.
The
Prince
thought
first
to
draw
the
Walloon
Provinces
to
side
with
the
King
by
the
way
of
negotiation
:
but
in
the
interim
he
applies
himself
with
all
fervor
to
the
management
of
Arms.
He
stands
at
first
upon
his
defence
.
The
Foreign
Forces
vanish
:
Alanson
returns
for
France
,
and
John
Casimir
for
Germany
.
The
Prince
here
upon
passeth
from
the
defensive
part
to
the
offensive
.
He
resolves
to
besiege
Mastrick
.
The
description
of
that
place
.
The
Royalists
endeavours
in
oppugning
it
,
and
the
resistance
made
by
the
Defendants
.
The
Royalists
at
last
prevail
,
and
the
Prince
is
master
of
the
Town
.
An
agreement
between
him
and
the
Walloon
Provinces
.
It
is
endeavoured
to
reconcile
all
the
other
Provinces
likewise
to
the
King
;
but
in
vain
.
Small
successes
of
War
on
all
sides
.
The
Flemish
think
of
choosing
a
new
Prince
,
and
to
cast
off
their
obedience
to
the
King
of
Spain
.
This
is
chiefly
fomented
by
Orange
.
Their
Deputies
meet
together
in
Antwerp
to
this
purpose
,
and
there
is
much
consultation
about
it
.
Some
of
the
Hereticks
are
for
the
Queen
of
England
,
other
some
for
the
Duke
of
Alanson
.
The
Catholicks
opinion
in
this
point
.
The
Assembly
leans
much
more
to
Alanson
.
The
Deputies
depart
,
and
return
to
their
own
Provinces
,
to
make
each
of
them
severally
resolve
fully
upon
the
choise
.
The
war
continues
this
mean
while
on
both
sides
.
The
King
would
have
the
Dutchess
of
Parma
return
to
Flanders
,
and
why
.
She
is
not
well
come
thither
,
when
she
earnestly
desires
to
go
back
to
Italy
:
which
she
obtains
leave
to
do
.
The
whole
Government
of
the
Country
remains
therefore
in
the
Prince
her
son
.
The
Flemish
Rebels
agree
in
their
former
resolution
of
chusing
the
Duke
of
Alanson
for
their
new
Prince
.
What
followed
thereupon
;
and
with
what
conditions
.
THe
Kings
Army
was
much
afflicted
for
the
death
of
Don
John
;
it
is
hardly
to
be
believed
what
sence
of
sorrow
was
shewed
for
it
,
for
many
days
throughout
the
whole
1578.
Camp
.
The
news
thereof
coming
to
Spain
,
the
King
staid
awhile
before
he
would
confirm
the
Prince
of
Parma
in
the
Government
of
Flanders
.
He
very
well
knew
the
Prince
his
Military
worth
.
But
then
again
he
feared
,
lest
that
his
warlike
spirit
might
not
rather
make
him
desire
the
continuance
of
the
war
,
then
to
see
those
Provinces
restored
to
peace
:
which
the
King
desired
above
all
things
;
always
provided
(
as
hath
been
often
said
)
that
all
due
obedience
were
given
to
the
Church
,
and
the
like
to
his
Crown
.
Moreover
the
King
had
had
it
often
formerly
in
his
thoughts
,
to
send
the
Dutchess
of
Parma
back
again
into
Flanders
,
if
it
should
prove
needfull
to
remove
Don
John
from
that
Government
.
He
called
to
mind
what
satisfaction
her
former
Regency
had
given
unto
those
people
;
and
to
make
it
prove
the
better
again
,
he
thought
to
place
her
son
the
Prince
of
Parma
with
her
for
the
part
of
Arms
,
thinking
that
the
Government
being
thus
tempered
,
the
people
would
be
much
better
pleased
,
and
his
service
might
on
all
sides
be
better
done
.
The
King
therefore
was
a
while
doubtfull
what
to
do
in
this
case
.
But
because
speedy
remedy
was
to
be
applyed
to
the
evils
of
Flanders
,
and
for
that
the
King
could
not
doubt
but
the
Prince
of
Parma
would
with
all
loyalty
and
devotion
do
as
he
should
be
by
him
directed
;
therefore
without
more
adoe
he
approved
of
Don
Johns
Declaration
,
and
confirmed
the
Prince
in
the
Government
of
those
Provinces
.
The
Kings
Army
was
greatly
rejoyced
to
hear
of
this
choice
;
thinking
that
by
the
proximity
of
his
bloud
,
and
by
his
greater
resemblance
in
valour
,
Don
John
might
seem
to
live
still
in
the
Prince
.
Wherefore
Fernese
applyed
himself
wholly
to
the
Government
committed
to
his
charge
.
His
first
resolution
was
,
To
endeavour
by
all
means
possible
to
draw
the
Walloon
Provinces
over
to
the
Kings
side
.
He
considered
of
what
importance
it
would
be
to
have
so
great
,
and
such
Catholick
forces
within
the
Country
,
side
with
the
Church
and
with
the
King
.
And
that
on
the
contrary
,
Rebellion
and
Heresie
could
not
be
weakened
by
any
means
better
then
by
this
.
He
therefore
began
to
endeavour
this
by
several
ways
.
He
treated
chiefly
with
the
Nobility
,
who
enjoy
particular
prerogatives
in
the
Walloon
Provinces
;
and
to
whom
the
vulgar
sort
do
usually
adhere
,
when
the
States
do
meet
.
But
notwithstanding
,
this
overture
of
a
Treaty
,
did
not
at
all
allay
his
ardency
to
War
.
Putting
on
therefore
Don
Johns
resolution
he
determined
likewise
to
keep
within
those
quarters
wherein
the
Army
was
fortified
about
Namures
;
and
to
expect
there
,
till
the
enemies
forces
should
vanish
;
especially
the
foreign
aids
,
which
out
of
the
reasons
formerly
alleadged
,
he
thought
would
not
be
long
a
doing
.
Nay
his
hopes
thereof
were
the
more
increased
,
for
that
the
dissentions
grew
every
day
greater
amongst
the
Flemish
.
He
therefore
attended
the
guarding
of
his
quarters
;
the
keeping
of
his
souldiers
in
perfect
good
discipline
;
and
did
at
the
same
time
very
much
sollicite
the
King
,
that
he
would
speedily
provide
moneys
for
the
necessaries
of
the
Army
,
and
send
over
new
men
.
This
mean
while
the
disorders
grew
daily
greater
amongst
the
Flemish
Rebels
.
For
,
divided
in
divers
sorts
amongst
themselves
,
both
in
affairs
of
Religion
,
and
in
other
things
which
respected
the
State
,
of
one
common
cause
,
they
had
made
many
particular
ones
;
and
every
Province
having
its
own
particular
ends
,
few
of
them
joyned
any
longer
in
their
resolutions
(
as
they
ought
to
have
done
)
with
the
rest
.
The
chiefest
contestations
were
between
the
Walloons
and
Gaunteses
,
as
hath
been
said
;
nor
was
it
ever
possible
to
find
any
means
how
to
accord
them
.
Whence
falling
from
words
to
blows
,
neither
of
them
paid
their
Contributions
first
agreed
upon
to
the
common
Cause
being
kept
from
doing
so
by
the
necessity
of
converting
it
to
their
own
peculiar
uses
.
The
Faction
of
the
Malcontents
grew
this
mean
while
still
the
stronger
;
for
almost
all
the
Nobility
of
Henault
and
Artois
had
wound
themselves
thereinto
.
The
Gaunteses
and
their
adherents
received
their
greatest
indammagements
from
this
Faction
;
nor
could
there
be
a
greater
contrariety
then
was
between
them
The
Malcontents
seemed
more
resolute
then
ever
to
continue
in
their
Catholick
purity
and
their
due
Allegiance
to
the
King
;
and
the
Gaunteses
shewed
themselves
full
as
resolute
to
have
only
the
contrary
exercise
in
point
of
Religion
,
and
in
all
other
things
shewed
their
abhorrition
of
the
Soveraignty
of
Spain
.
So
as
by
reason
of
this
variance
between
the
Confederate
Provinces
,
their
first
Union
was
mightily
weakned
Together
with
their
want
of
money
,
they
began
daily
to
be
wanting
in
their
Souldiers
:
and
not
being
able
to
maintain
their
own
home-Souldiers
,
much
less
able
were
they
to
maintain
those
very
many
that
they
had
received
from
abroad
.
Wherefore
the
French
and
German
Aids
did
no
more
service
;
but
instead
of
easing
the
Country
,
ran
out
licentiously
on
this
side
and
that
side
;
and
failing
of
their
Pay
,
paid
themselves
with
large
usury
by
Rapine
;
insomuch
that
it
was
doubted
whether
they
might
not
fall
from
tumultuary
Free-booting
to
some
downright
Mutiny
.
This
necessity
,
and
these
dangers
were
represented
to
the
States
by
Casimir
and
Alanson
,
who
desired
instant
remedy
.
But
such
evils
could
not
be
helped
,
unless
provisions
were
had
first
for
the
discords
which
were
the
occasion
thereof
,
which
by
reason
of
the
aforesaid
difficulties
were
become
irremediable
,
though
the
States
,
and
in
particular
Orange
used
all
possible
care
and
diligence
to
compose
them
.
It
was
clearly
seen
,
that
the
greatest
novelties
arose
from
the
Gaunteses
:
wherefore
at
the
States
desire
,
John
Casimir
went
again
to
Gaunt
,
and
used
all
the
most
efficacious
means
he
could
to
reduce
the
Gaunteses
to
a
more
moderate
sense
.
But
all
was
lost
labour
,
especially
by
reason
of
the
obduration
of
those
Ringleaders
,
who
for
their
own
self-interest
did
the
more
willingly
nourish
sedition
in
that
City
.
This
was
the
cause
why
John
Casimir
,
by
Orange
his
advise
resolved
to
go
himself
to
England
,
to
perswade
the
Queen
to
be
more
firm
in
favouring
the
Flemish
with
her
assistance
,
especially
in
point
of
monies
.
But
the
Queen
,
after
having
received
him
very
honourably
,
were
it
either
that
she
would
not
further
offend
the
King
of
Spain
,
or
that
she
could
not
really
be
at
further
expences
,
sent
him
away
with
bare
terms
of
good
Intention
,
and
with
ambiguous
hopes
,
which
were
soon
after
resolved
to
the
negative
.
John
Casimir
being
returned
from
England
to
Flanders
without
any
good
issue
in
his
Negotiation
,
found
many
of
his
men
already
disbanded
,
and
the
rest
ready
to
doe
the
like
,
unless
he
would
reconduct
them
to
Germany
.
Alanson's
French
forces
were
likewise
much
lessend
,
and
the
Commanders
authority
on
either
side
did
but
little
avail
to
retain
the
Souldiers
in
their
due
obedience
,
when
once
they
failed
of
their
Pay
Insomuch
as
both
of
them
were
inforced
to
return
almost
at
the
same
time
,
Alanson
to
France
,
and
Casimir
to
Germany
;
leaving
it
questionable
whether
of
them
had
with
greater
hopes
undertaken
the
expedition
,
or
ended
it
with
less
good
.
The
Foreign
Aids
being
thus
vanisht
,
the
Flemish
Forces
were
likewise
suddenly
dispersed
into
sundry
parts
.
Fernese
dallied
then
no
longer
:
but
thinking
that
it
was
now
time
to
pass
from
the
defensive
to
the
offensive
part
,
resolved
immediately
to
take
the
Field
,
and
to
endeavour
such
success
to
the
Kings
Forces
,
as
might
most
strengthen
his
Cause
.
The
Enemy
had
no
more
Forces
to
withstand
the
Royalists
in
the
Field
;
wherefore
Fernese
was
forced
to
betake
himself
to
some
of
their
chief
Towns
,
by
the
gaining
whereof
greater
advantages
might
derive
unto
the
King
.
Consideration
being
had
hereupon
in
the
Councel
of
War
,
they
pitched
upon
one
of
two
important
Sieges
;
either
that
of
Antwerp
,
or
that
of
Mastrick
.
But
there
was
great
opposition
in
the
Councel
concerning
which
of
these
they
should
resolve
upon
.
To
perswade
to
the
first
it
was
said
,
That
the
Acquisition
of
Antwerp
was
much
to
be
preferr'd
before
that
of
Mastrick
.
That
Antwerp
lay
in
the
heart
of
the
best
Provinces
of
Flanders
,
and
for
its
so
many
Prerogatives
was
esteemed
the
nown
paramount
of
all
the
Country
:
that
by
it
the
Scheld
was
commanded
in
particular
;
so
noble
a
River
,
and
so
seated
,
as
having
its
Ebbs
and
Floods
,
it
may
seem
to
partake
more
of
the
Sea
then
of
a
River
.
That
from
thence
a
man
may
soon
be
in
the
heart
of
Holland
and
Zealand
,
in
which
two
Provinces
Rebellion
was
first
radicated
,
and
they
were
the
first
which
ought
to
be
reduced
to
their
obedience
.
That
Antwerp
and
the
Scheld
had
abundantly
furnisht
Forces
,
which
had
so
often
been
imployed
by
water
against
those
Provinces
.
That
Zealand
was
the
chief
Sea-Port
of
Flanders
,
which
was
by
all
means
to
be
opened
for
the
receiving
of
such
Aids
as
were
to
come
by
Sea
from
Spain
.
And
that
though
the
siege
of
Antwerp
was
likely
to
cost
more
time
,
more
mony
,
and
more
blood
,
yet
all
these
were
to
be
esteemed
but
light
losses
,
in
respect
of
making
so
important
and
so
desireable
an
acquisition
.
But
it
was
said
on
the
contrary
,
That
first
of
all
they
were
to
secure
the
Pass
of
Germany
.
That
from
thence
the
Flemish
Army
had
alwayes
received
their
greatest
aids
:
And
by
what
pass
,
but
by
that
which
by
her
Bridge
over
the
Mause
the
City
of
Mastrick
doth
so
advantagiously
open
and
shut
?
How
oft
had
that
place
been
made
a
Rendezvouz
,
not
only
to
receive
Aid
from
Friends
,
but
to
repulse
the
Enemy
.
That
in
the
siege
of
Antwerp
,
it
would
prove
a
very
hard
business
to
master
the
Scheld
by
any
whatsoever
Bridge
,
by
reason
of
her
breadth
and
depth
,
and
by
the
force
which
the
ebbing
and
flowing
of
the
Sea
would
adde
thereunto
.
And
yet
that
was
the
first
thing
that
was
to
be
done
,
to
cut
off
the
relief
which
would
be
hourly
brought
to
the
besieged
by
that
way
.
That
on
the
contrary
,
in
the
higher
parts
towards
Mastrick
,
the
Mause
was
neither
very
large
,
nor
very
deep
,
nor
held
she
any
commerce
with
the
Sea
:
so
as
that
River
might
be
shut
up
above
and
beneath
,
whereby
all
succour
by
water
might
be
cut
off
from
the
City
;
and
doubtless
the
Camp
would
hinder
all
relief
by
land
.
That
when
this
Siege
should
be
ended
,
there
would
be
much
greater
hopes
of
happily
effecting
the
other
.
And
that
,
finally
,
the
present
conjuncture
of
affairs
did
require
,
that
the
easiest
enterprise
should
be
first
undertaken
;
and
the
Army
so
imployed
within
,
as
first
to
secure
the
Aids
which
might
be
received
from
abroad
.
This
opinion
at
last
prevailed
,
and
was
willingly
imbraced
by
the
Prince
of
Parma
.
He
saw
that
really
the
Army
was
not
sufficiently
furnisht
with
Arms
and
provisions
to
besiege
Antwerp
:
wherefore
he
bent
himself
wholly
against
Mastrick
,
resolving
to
doe
his
utmost
to
make
himself
Master
thereof
.
This
mean
while
the
year
1579.
was
begun
.
When
the
sharpest
part
of
winter
being
over
,
the
Prince
began
to
assemble
his
Army
,
and
about
the
end
of
March
marched
to
Anno
1579.
effect
his
premeditated
design
.
The
Kings
Army
consisted
of
about
15000
Foot
and
4000
Horse
,
all
of
them
men
trained
up
in
war
,
and
much
more
considerable
for
their
quality
then
for
their
number
.
When
the
Flemish
Rebels
had
discovered
the
Prince
his
resolution
they
failed
not
to
provide
with
all
diligence
for
that
City
;
being
as
resolute
to
use
all
means
for
the
defence
thereof
,
as
the
others
were
for
the
taking
it
.
Monsieur
de
la
Nue
was
then
in
Flanders
,
with
the
title
of
Lieutenant
under
Orange
.
He
was
one
of
the
chief
Heads
of
the
Hugonot
Faction
in
France
:
But
that
Kingdom
being
at
this
time
in
some
sort
of
quiet
,
he
was
come
into
the
Army
of
the
Confederate
Flemish
,
and
had
with
great
esteem
the
aforesaid
place
conferr'd
upon
him
,
and
moreover
was
made
Governour
of
Mastrick
.
Wherefore
he
very
much
laboured
the
preservation
of
that
place
,
which
he
thought
would
chiefly
consist
in
procuring
succour
from
without
:
He
therefore
thought
it
not
best
to
keep
within
the
Town
,
believing
he
might
be
more
serviceable
abroad
.
But
he
did
so
order
it
,
as
such
Commanders
were
placed
there
,
as
questionless
would
make
stout
and
manful
resistance
:
These
were
Suarzemburg
di
Herle
,
a
Dutch-man
,
and
Sebastian
Tapine
,
a
French-man
;
both
of
them
advised
and
resolute
Souldiers
,
and
who
were
to
expect
their
fortunes
only
from
the
hazards
of
war
.
They
had
with
them
about
500
Foot
,
part
Flemish
,
part
French
,
part
English
;
and
to
them
were
added
a
great
number
of
Country-people
,
who
were
to
be
imployed
in
such
manual
works
as
should
at
any
time
be
requisite
for
defence
of
the
Town
,
to
which
the
Townsmen
seemed
very
well
disposed
.
The
Kings
Army
was
this
mean
while
drawn
near
Mastrick
;
and
when
the
Prince
of
Parma
had
distributed
the
Quarters
,
they
begon
to
fortifie
them
in
such
order
,
and
with
such
advantages
as
are
used
in
the
best
regulated
and
straitest
sieges
.
We
have
formerly
in
this
our
History
,
described
the
Situation
of
this
City
;
but
rather
in
general
then
in
particular
:
wherefore
that
you
may
the
better
understand
what
is
now
treated
on
,
it
is
requisite
that
we
give
you
here
more
particular
and
more
distinct
knowledg
thereof
.
The
City
of
Mastrick
lies
on
both
●●des
of
the
Mause
,
but
not
in
an
equal
proportion
:
it
is
larger
on
the
left
side
of
the
River
,
and
not
so
large
on
the
right
side
.
The
one
by
reason
of
the
largeness
of
its
circuit
retains
the
name
of
the
City
;
and
the
other
being
of
lesser
compass
is
called
Vich
.
The
former
looks
towards
Brabant
,
the
other
towards
the
State
of
Liege
.
Yet
both
these
sides
are
joyned
together
by
so
large
and
noble
a
Bridg
,
as
it
is
not
well
discerned
whether
it
be
of
greater
beauty
,
or
of
greater
advantage
to
the
City
.
The
whole
compass
thereof
is
about
four
English
miles
.
But
though
much
of
it
be
inhabited
,
a
great
part
of
it
is
void
ground
,
especially
towards
the
Walls
;
which
are
notwithstanding
well
provided
with
platforms
and
may
have
all
requisite
commodity
to
make
inward
retreats
,
or
to
withstand
outward
assaults
.
According
to
the
situation
,
so
are
the
flanks
;
some
of
them
being
built
more
after
the
modern
fashion
;
and
some
of
them
being
of
the
more
ancient
form
.
Round
about
the
Walls
runs
a
deep
ditch
.
The
earth
about
it
is
every
where
manyable
,
so
as
Trenches
may
easily
be
made
,
or
any
thing
else
which
the
necessity
of
oppugning
requires
:
yet
it
is
not
peopled
answerable
to
the
circumference
of
the
walls
.
The
people
in
general
partake
more
of
the
warlike
then
of
the
weak
:
Though
there
be
many
Ecclesiasticks
there
,
by
reason
of
the
great
revenues
which
they
enjoy
in
that
City
.
The
Government
thereof
in
point
of
Justice
,
is
equally
divided
between
the
King
,
as
Duke
of
Brabant
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Liege
as
he
is
a
Temporal
Prince
,
who
extends
his
Jurisdiction
to
within
Mastrick
.
But
for
what
concerns
the
custody
of
the
City
and
Garrisons
,
the
power
lies
wholly
in
the
King
:
it
being
seen
upon
all
occasions
,
that
the
Empire
of
Arms
admits
not
of
a
companion
;
and
that
two
several
Forces
cannot
continue
so
long
together
,
but
that
at
last
the
weakest
will
be
inforced
to
submit
it self
to
the
more
powerfull
.
Now
to
pass
to
the
description
of
the
siege
.
The
Quarters
being
given
out
by
the
Prince
of
Parma
,
the
souldiers
fell
to
fortifie
them
;
especially
towards
the
field-side
to
hinder
the
sending
of
aid
into
the
City
.
The
Prince
encamped
himself
against
the
greatest
incompassed
precinct
;
and
on
that
side
were
the
other
Commanders
likewise
quartered
,
who
held
the
first
places
in
the
Army
.
The
Lord
Hierges
in
particular
was
quartered
there
(
who
was
General
of
the
Artillery
)
with
a
mighty
Train
of
great
Canon
:
for
on
that
side
were
the
Trenches
to
be
opened
,
the
Walls
to
be
plai'd
upon
,
and
such
assaults
to
be
given
as
were
requisite
for
the
taking
of
the
City
.
Christopher
Mandragone
was
placed
against
the
Burrow
of
Vich
:
and
in
a
short
space
all
the
outward
Fortifications
towards
the
fields
side
were
brought
to
so
good
a
pass
,
as
the
Royalists
had
little
reason
to
fear
that
the
besieged
could
be
succoured
on
that
side
.
At
the
same
time
the
Mause
was
likewise
shut
up
both
above
and
beneath
with
two
Bridges
of
Boats
,
in
such
sort
as
no
relief
could
be
brought
to
Mastrick
by
water
neither
.
And
this
served
for
a
double
use
,
the
better
to
unite
the
Army
upon
both
the
banks
.
Here
did
the
Royalists
begin
to
advance
their
Trenches
the
,
besieged
had
no
great
store
of
men
for
their
defence
,
wherefore
they
could
not
hazard
many
in
making
out
sallies
:
yet
did
they
not
forbear
to
make
some
even
from
the
beginning
:
and
that
with
such
courage
,
as
they
more
then
once
retarded
the
Royalists
from
continuing
their
works
:
nor
were
they
less
diligent
in
disturbing
them
with
their
Artillery
.
The
Trenches
of
the
Camp
opened
on
two
sides
,
which
were
thought
the
fittest
to
fall
into
the
ditch
,
and
batter
the
Wall
.
The
one
was
towards
the
gate
called
Tongres
;
and
the
other
over
against
a
Curtain
which
runs
between
two
Ports
,
called
Hoctor
and
the
Cross.
When
the
Trenches
were
advanced
,
the
Lord
Hierges
placed
two
Batteries
on
each
side
,
by
which
he
annoyed
the
enemy
.
The
Royalists
were
by
this
time
come
to
the
Ditches
mouth
;
and
the
souldiers
working
as
well
as
the
pioneers
,
they
endeavoured
to
get
thereinto
as
soon
as
they
could
,
that
they
might
afterwards
fill
it
up
,
and
be
the
better
able
by
their
assaults
to
second
the
breaches
which
were
to
be
made
by
the
batteries
.
From
the
Fort
Tongres
there
was
a
good
Ravelin
thrust
out
;
and
upon
the
top
of
the
Platform
a
great
Cavallier
.
The
Kings
men
received
most
disturbance
on
this
side
from
both
these
Works
.
Wherefore
to
be
eased
of
this
impediment
,
it
was
necessary
to
play
upon
those
two
places
with
some
peeces
of
greater
Canon
;
which
was
done
,
and
those
peeces
plaid
so
furiously
,
as
the
Royalists
might
safely
continue
their
working
,
and
finally
fall
into
the
ditch
.
Here
as
the
besieged's
danger
did
increase
,
so
did
their
courage
.
As
fast
as
the
Royalists
strove
to
lodg
themselves
there
,
the
others
laboured
to
keep
them
out
.
The
labours
of
the
night
equalled
those
of
the
day
:
they
flock'd
to
every
place
,
strove
who
should
soonest
incounter
danger
,
and
it
was
hard
to
discern
,
whether
the
foreign
souldiers
,
or
those
of
the
Town
,
or
the
Country
people
who
were
come
to
defend
the
City
,
were
more
willing
to
work
.
Yet
the
Royalists
did
so
far
prevail
,
both
with
their
working
in
the
ditch
and
with
the
breaches
which
their
batteries
had
made
in
the
walls
,
as
they
thought
they
might
now
fall
to
assault
.
This
resolution
being
taken
,
the
Prince
of
Parma
,
appointed
out
so
many
souldiers
as
were
requisite
to
do
it
.
And
he
chuse
them
out
of
every
several
Nation
of
those
that
were
in
the
Army
;
desirous
that
each
of
them
should
equally
partake
both
in
the
honour
and
danger
of
the
imployment
.
In
all
new
Governments
the
report
goes
,
be
it
good
or
bad
,
according
to
the
tenor
of
the
first
successes
:
but
especially
in
the
administration
of
war
it
is
not
to
be
said
how
much
fortunate
beginnings
make
for
the
progress
of
good
success
.
This
was
the
first
enterprise
which
since
his
Government
the
Prince
of
Parma
undertook
:
wherefore
to
make
the
rest
which
were
to
insue
the
more
successfull
,
he
very
much
desired
he
might
be
fortunate
in
this
.
He
therefore
incouraged
his
souldiers
with
lively
exhortations
,
to
the
assault
:
nor
seemed
they
any
whit
less
ready
on
their
parts
to
fall
on
.
The
batteries
had
already
made
great
breaches
in
the
walls
,
and
especially
upon
one
side
:
and
the
Kings
men
were
already
so
far
advanced
in
the
ditch
,
as
it
was
thought
high
time
to
come
to
this
resolution
on
that
side
.
They
did
what
could
be
desired
against
the
enemies
:
but
they
on
the
contrary
made
such
resistance
as
all
the
assailants
endeavours
proving
vain
,
they
were
at
last
forced
to
retire
with
the
loss
of
much
bloud
.
This
first
assault
shewed
that
the
breaches
in
the
walls
were
not
yet
such
as
they
ought
to
be
:
and
therefore
the
batteries
were
with
much
violence
renewed
on
all
sides
.
The
works
in
the
ditch
were
still
increased
;
and
to
these
were
added
mines
,
the
sooner
to
beat
down
such
repairs
as
the
enemiestill
renewed
.
They
then
prepared
for
a
second
assault
;
and
it
was
resolved
to
make
it
on
both
sides
of
the
batteries
at
one
and
the
same
time
:
that
the
besieged
being
devided
in
making
their
defence
,
might
be
the
more
disabled
to
do
it
.
When
they
came
to
it
,
the
Royalists
assaulted
the
enemy
furiously
,
and
strove
to
get
upon
the
breach
,
and
to
make
themselves
fully
Masters
of
the
wall
.
But
on
the
contrary
,
the
enemy
did
so
stoutly
oppose
,
as
it
was
not
for
a
good
while
to
be
discerned
to
which
side
the
fortune
of
the
day
did
incline
.
On
the
one
side
Herle
,
and
on
the
other
side
Tapine
shewed
all
manner
of
gallantry
in
their
behaviour
,
and
were
no
less
ready
to
act
then
to
order
.
They
with
their
fervent
speeches
encouraged
the
defendants
;
and
shewing
themselves
forwardest
to
encounter
danger
,
made
the
rest
the
more
despise
it
.
On
the
other
side
the
Royalists
inraged
to
see
the
enemy
so
obstinate
in
their
resistance
,
did
their
utmost
to
overcome
them
.
There
could
not
be
a
fiercer
nor
a
more
bloudy
conflict
.
They
did
not
fight
a
loof
off
with
Musket
or
Cannon
shot
,
but
in
close
fight
,
opposing
pike
to
pike
,
sword
to
sword
,
and
souldier
to
souldier
;
the
better
or
the
worse
consisted
and
lay
only
in
their
arms
and
brests
.
Bloud
run
down
on
all
sides
where
ere
they
fought
:
all
places
were
full
either
of
wounded
or
dead
bodies
;
and
of
weapons
either
lost
or
thrown
away
;
and
to
these
were
added
great
stones
,
and
instruments
of
artificial
fire
which
those
within
had
powred
down
upon
the
assailants
.
And
that
the
action
might
prove
the
more
horrible
,
it
so
fell
out
,
that
at
the
same
time
fire
tooke
in
the
powder
which
both
sides
had
brought
that
they
might
have
it
nearer
at
had
:
which
was
the
unfortunate
loss
of
a
great
many
;
the
air
refounding
with
miserable
outcries
,
and
the
ground
being
covered
with
torn
bodies
:
evidencing
how
many
several
ways
fortune
doth
oftentimes
vary
the
bitterness
of
war
,
and
the
tragical
scenes
on
which
the
fatal
success
of
Arms
are
acted
.
The
conflict
lasted
many
hours
,
and
great
was
the
mortality
on
all
sides
.
But
the
Kings
men
were
at
last
forced
to
retire
,
not
having
ever
been
able
to
advance
so
far
as
might
suffice
to
make
themselves
Masters
of
the
breach●
or
at
least
to
lodg
themselves
,
as
was
their
designe
upon
the
walls
,
if
they
could
not
wholly
drive
the
enemy
from
their
new
rampires
raised
more
inwardly
.
These
two
assaults
,
together
with
some
other
skirmishes
that
had
preceded
,
bereft
the
Army
of
many
Commanders
,
and
of
a
great
number
of
other
valiant
Officers
and
souldiers
.
Of
those
of
the
better
quality
amongst
the
Spaniards
,
there
were
lost
,
John
Manrique
,
Blasco
di
Acugna
,
Peter
Gusman
,
and
Peter
Pacecco
:
and
of
the
Italians
,
Fabio
Fernese
,
Markantonio
Simonetti
,
Guido
St
Georgio
,
the
Marquiss
Conrado
Mallespina
,
and
John
Grimaldi
.
Many
Germans
and
Walloons
of
good
account
perished
likewise
.
But
the
Spaniards
suffered
most
,
as
those
who
both
for
numbers
and
place
,
had
upon
all
occasions
had
the
chiefest
imployments
.
Particularly
in
one
of
the
aforesaid
actions
the
Lord
Hierges
was
slain
,
which
was
a
great
lose
to
the
King
:
for
of
all
the
Flemish
there
was
not
a
better
souldier
,
nor
a
more
Loyal
Subject
.
The
Kings
Camp
,
by
reason
of
so
many
and
so
bloudy
conflicts
,
was
much
weakened
,
in
so
much
as
it
became
the
Prince
of
Parma
to
get
new
recruits
of
men
.
He
therefore
took
as
many
as
he
could
from
all
places
where
the
King
had
any
Garisons
;
he
increased
the
number
of
Pyoners
;
and
not
willing
to
adventure
the
flowre
of
his
Army
any
more
in
assaults
,
he
resolved
hereafter
to
make
more
use
of
works
then
men
:
and
to
proceed
more
slowly
,
to
the
end
it
might
prove
more
sure
.
But
this
mean
while
the
incommodities
and
wants
of
those
within
the
Town
grew
proportionably
greater
:
For
not
having
received
any
relief
from
without
,
they
were
now
reduced
to
great
scarcity
of
all
things
.
The
most
of
their
foreign
souldiers
were
lost
,
and
a
good
many
of
the
Townsmen
,
and
of
those
Country
people
which
served
for
Pyoniers
;
they
wanted
Ammunition
and
Victuals
;
and
to
this
was
added
sickness
,
occasioned
by
their
incessant
labour
and
watching
.
The
Flemish
Rebels
had
it
often
in
their
thoughts
to
gather
together
a
good
body
of
men
which
might
be
sufficient
to
force
the
Kings
Fortifications
,
and
to
bring
in
some
considerable
succour
into
the
City
.
The
designe
was
,
that
Monsieur
de
la
Nue
should
have
been
their
Conductor
,
and
that
he
should
afterwards
tarry
himself
in
Mastrike
,
the
better
to
maintain
the
siege
.
But
the
discords
being
still
greater
amongst
the
Rebels
then
their
union
,
they
could
never
raise
men
enough
for
such
a
business
.
Yet
still
they
fed
the
besieged
with
new
hopes
,
and
with
great
cunning
made
the
effects
appear
near
at
hand
;
wherein
Orange
and
La
Nue
did
chiefly
labour
.
Wherefore
the
besieged
seemed
more
refolute
then
ever
to
hold
out
.
The
Prince
on
the
contrary
still
doubling
his
diligence
,
left
nothing
untry'd
to
bring
his
enterprise
to
a
happy
end
.
One
of
the
chiefest
disturbances
which
the
Royalists
received
in
their
works
towards
the
Gate
Tongres
,
proceeded
chiefly
from
that
Ravelin
which
hath
formerly
been
spoken
of
.
And
though
they
had
endeavoured
to
beat
it
down
with
their
Canon
,
and
by
all
other
ways
to
bereave
the
enemy
of
that
defence
,
yet
could
they
never
fully
effect
it
.
The
Prince
resolved
notwithstanding
howsoever
to
gain
it
.
He
therefore
redoubled
the
mines
,
and
all
the
other
works
in
that
place
which
were
requisite
to
effect
it
:
but
on
the
contrary
,
the
besieged
were
no
less
fervent
in
their
works
against
the
besiegers
.
So
as
the
others
could
advance
but
very
slowly
:
for
they
must
win
what
they
would
have
by
inchmeal
,
and
lose
bloud
as
wel
as
time
.
Here
therefore
was
the
hottest
doings
,
and
hither
was
the
greatest
bulk
of
the
oppugnation
brought
.
But
the
besieged
were
at
last
inforced
to
yeild
;
though
the
Royalists
spent
above
a
month
in
taking
this
Ravelin
.
The
Prince
raised
the
platform
yet
much
higher
,
which
was
turned
upon
the
enemy
on
that
side
,
and
began
to
beat
down
the
City
,
to
boot
with
the
batteries
which
were
every
day
made
against
the
walls
,
in
so
much
as
the
besieged
could
neither
find
rest
nor
safety
any
where
:
wherefore
their
hopes
of
holding
out
any
longer
were
very
small
.
Yet
they
seemed
willing
rather
to
lose
their
lives
then
their
resolution
of
defence
,
though
they
were
offered
very
honorable
conditions
:
when
fortune
favoured
the
Royalists
with
an
unexpected
way
how
to
end
the
siege
sooner
then
they
could
have
imagined
.
It
was
now
about
the
end
of
June
,
and
the
great
heats
made
the
defendants
labours
and
sufferings
the
more
insupportable
,
so
as
they
could
not
make
good
their
Guards
as
was
needfull
.
The
which
being
discovered
by
some
Spaniards
,
they
would
not
let
slip
the
occasion
;
but
stealing
privately
into
one
of
those
ill-guarded
places
,
they
found
the
Defendants
to
be
very
few
,
and
those
few
,
by
reason
of
their
continual
labour
and
watching
,
fast
asleep
Whereupon
the
Spaniards
being
encouraged
,
drew
their
swords
and
fell
to
slaughter
.
The
noise
occasioned
hereby
,
made
many
flock
speedily
thither
both
from
within
and
from
without
:
And
the
Royalists
having
already
forced
the
walls
in
some
other
parts
,
the
City
at
last
fell
on
all
sides
into
their
hands
.
The
Town
being
taken
thus
as
it
were
by
assault
,
it
was
impossible
for
the
Prince
and
other
Commanders
to
refrain
the
Souldiers
fury
,
who
fell
with
exceeding
cruelty
upon
the
conquered
.
Passing
from
anger
into
rage
,
and
from
rage
almost
to
inhumanity
,
they
put
all
to
the
sword
,
without
respect
of
age
,
sex
,
or
condition
;
and
those
who
did
not
perish
by
the
sword
,
perisht
by
the
River
,
whereinto
they
desperately
threw
themselves
,
rather
encountring
thereby
death
then
eschewing
it
.
Nor
was
the
Victors
greediness
of
Prey
lesser
afterwards
then
their
thirst
after
Blood
had
been
before
;
for
they
so
miserably
plundered
the
City
,
as
it
was
questionable
whether
avaritiousness
or
cruelty
was
therein
the
greater
.
Yet
suffered
they
Tapine
to
live
,
out
of
the
valuation
they
put
upon
the
great
valour
which
he
had
shewn
.
The
City
suffered
so
much
calamity
,
as
being
almost
altogether
unpeopled
,
it
was
a
long
while
ere
it
could
be
remitted
into
its
former
condition
.
Whilst
the
Prince
of
Parma
was
thus
diligent
about
Mastrick
,
he
was
not
idle
in
the
Agreement
which
was
in
treaty
between
him
and
the
Walloon
Provinces
;
and
at
last
he
came
to
a
happy
end
therein
,
though
he
met
with
such
difficulties
as
he
oftentimes
had
but
small
hopes
.
All
the
other
Provinces
opposed
themselves
against
this
Treaty
and
Orange
in
particular
with
all
possible
diligence
endeavoured
to
cross
it
.
But
the
difficulties
arose
no
less
from
the
self
Walloon
Provinces
,
and
from
the
obstinacie
of
the
Malcontents
they
persisted
more
then
ever
in
their
resolution
of
having
the
Peace
of
Gaunt
fully
made
good
,
and
especially
that
the
Foraigners
should
again
be
sent
away
;
and
they
would
have
so
bounded
the
Kings
authority
in
other
points
also
,
as
there
should
hardly
have
been
any
the
least
appearance
thereof
.
They
pretended
among
other
things
,
That
the
King
should
send
one
of
his
Sons
into
Flanders
,
to
be
bred
up
there
,
and
to
be
the
proper
Prince
of
that
Province
.
They
would
have
it
in
their
power
to
enter
into
Confederacie
again
,
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
if
the
King
should
fail
on
his
part
in
performing
the
Agreement
And
their
end
was
in
fine
,
so
far
to
advance
their
own
prerogatives
,
as
they
might
never
have
reason
to
suspect
such
as
should
be
left
for
the
King
to
enjoy
.
The
Prince
of
Parma
was
chiefly
troubled
to
think
that
he
must
deprive
himself
wholly
of
all
his
Foreign
Forces
,
and
be
inforced
to
put
himself
into
the
hands
of
the
Walloons
.
For
though
their
Forces
should
prove
never
so
faithful
,
they
would
hardly
ever
be
sufficient
to
maintain
the
Kings
cause
so
powerfully
as
it
ought
to
be
.
But
as
in
Don
Johns
time
all
the
Provinces
joyntly
would
have
the
same
Covenant
with
him
,
before
he
should
be
admitted
into
the
Government
;
so
the
Walloons
were
now
inflexible
in
their
desire
to
have
the
same
thing
done
by
the
Prince
in
the
first
place
;
and
that
in
all
things
else
,
as
it
was
then
,
so
now
the
Peace
of
Gaunt
should
be
made
good
.
The
Prince
was
in
a
great
strait
.
On
the
one
side
he
knew
how
requisite
it
was
to
joyn
the
Walloon
Provinces
to
the
Kings
party
;
and
on
the
other
side
he
feared
lest
he
might
quickly
run
upon
the
same
rocks
as
Don
John
had
done
.
He
therefore
wrote
to
the
King
to
know
his
direct
pleasure
in
a
business
of
such
weight
:
Who
after
having
weighed
all
things
well
,
resolved
by
all
means
to
draw
over
the
Walloon
Provinces
to
joyn
with
him
;
not
doubting
but
that
time
it self
,
together
with
his
good
usage
,
particularly
towards
the
Nobility
,
would
make
the
Walloons
willing
to
receive
again
those
Forces
into
their
company
,
which
were
now
to
be
sent
out
of
the
Country
.
The
Prince
this
mean
while
still
sweetned
the
Malcontents
grievances
.
Amongst
others
of
their
Faction
,
the
Count
de
Laleign
Governour
of
Henault
,
and
the
Marquis
of
Rubais
Governour
of
Artois
,
who
was
formerly
called
Viscount
of
Gaunt
,
were
in
great
authority
with
them
.
The
Prince
had
endeavoured
to
win
over
these
two
,
together
with
divers
others
of
the
Nobility
who
were
in
good
esteem
with
the
Walloon
Provinces
,
to
the
Kings
service
;
and
the
King
himself
was
not
wanting
in
doing
the
same
by
his
Letters
,
and
other
carriages
towards
them
.
Matthew
Mulart
Bishop
of
Arras
had
been
very
serviceable
in
all
the
Negotiation
,
especially
with
the
Ecclesiastical
Orders
of
those
Provinces
.
So
as
coming
at
last
to
the
conclusion
of
the
Treaty
,
the
Deputies
of
all
sides
met
in
Arras
about
the
end
of
May
,
and
made
up
the
Agreement
.
There
were
theeein
the
Provinces
of
Henault
and
Artois
together
with
all
the
Gallicant
Flanders
;
under
which
are
particularly
comprehended
the
Towns
of
Doway
,
Lilla
,
and
Orsies
.
The
rest
of
the
Walloon
Country
were
not
there
,
because
they
were
already
at
the
Kings
devotion
.
The
chief
Articles
of
the
Agreement
were
these
.
That
the
Peace
of
Gaunt
should
be
fully
performed
.
That
according
to
the
Articles
of
that
Peace
,
all
Foreign
Souldiers
should
be
gone
out
of
the
Country
within
the
space
of
six
weeks
and
that
they
should
not
return
without
the
express
pleasure
of
the
Provinces
.
That
the
mean
while
an
Army
should
be
raised
out
of
their
own
Country
by
the
Kings
mony
,
and
by
what
the
Provinces
should
contribute
on
their
behalf
.
That
all
the
Magistrates
and
other
Officers
should
swear
to
profess
only
the
Catholick
Religion
.
That
the
Country
should
without
any
violation
keep
all
its
wonted
priviledges
,
and
that
the
Government
in
all
other
points
should
be
maintained
in
the
same
form
as
it
was
in
the
Emperour
Charles
the
Fifth's
time
.
That
the
King
should
alwayes
send
a
Prince
of
his
own
blood
to
be
Governour
;
and
should
be
pleased
,
if
it
might
be
,
to
confirm
for
the
present
the
Archduke
Mathias
in
the
Government
.
That
he
would
be
pleased
to
give
ear
unto
their
earnest
desires
,
whereby
they
beseeched
him
him
to
send
some
one
of
his
Sons
,
as
soon
as
conveniently
might
be
,
to
be
bred
up
in
those
Provinces
,
who
might
afterwards
succeed
his
Father
therein
.
Thus
was
the
Agreement
made
;
at
which
it
is
not
to
be
said
how
much
Orange
and
the
rest
who
were
of
a
contrary
opinion
stormed
.
At
the
same
time
that
this
Agreement
was
in
agitation
,
and
was
concluded
on
apart
with
the
Walloon
Provinces
,
other
greater
practises
were
had
to
make
a
full
and
general
Accommodation
between
the
King
and
the
other
Provinces
also
.
To
this
purpose
the
Emperor
was
not
only
resolved
to
use
,
as
formerly
,
all
the
means
he
could
,
but
Pope
Gregory
the
13.
had
shewed
the
like
desire
of
using
all
diligence
on
his
behalf
,
that
Flanders
might
be
brought
to
return
wholly
to
the
Catholick
unity
,
and
to
their
former
obedience
to
their
natural
Prince
.
The
City
of
Colen
was
judged
a
fit
place
to
treat
in
of
such
an
important
business
.
For
the
better
to
facilitate
the
event
,
the
Elector
of
Colen
had
offer'd
to
interpose
his
endeavours
,
as
also
the
nearer
Elector
of
Treves
.
The
resolution
being
taken
to
go
on
with
this
endeavour
,
the
Pope
determined
to
send
John
Baptista
Castagna
Archbishop
of
Rossano
,
to
be
present
there
on
his
behalf
:
A
man
of
great
fame
for
the
many
Nunciatures
which
he
had
with
much
reputation
discharged
:
Who
was
afterwards
created
Cardinal
by
the
same
Gregory
;
and
after
Sextus
Quintus
,
ascended
,
though
but
for
a
very
few
dayes
,
to
the
Popedom
.
Otto
Henrico
,
Count
of
Suarzemburg
,
was
by
the
Emperor
deputed
to
this
Negotiation
,
together
with
two
other
Commissioners
.
And
the
King
himself
would
likewise
send
some
Personage
of
quality
thither
,
which
was
Charles
of
Aragon
Duke
of
Terranova
,
one
of
the
chiefest
and
most
esteemed
Subjects
of
Sicily
;
and
joyned
some
Flemish
Deputies
with
him
.
The
Duke
of
Cleves
and
Bishop
of
Liege
,
by
reason
of
their
neighbourhood
,
sent
likewise
particular
Deputies
on
their
behalfs
to
the
same
Treaty
.
All
these
together
with
the
two
abovesaid
Electors
,
met
about
the
beginning
of
May
at
Colen
to
treat
of
the
aforesaid
business
.
The
Heretical
faction
of
the
Flemish
Rebels
were
unwillingly
brought
to
listen
to
this
endeavour
;
and
they
,
particularly
Orange
,
used
all
possible
means
to
disturb
it
;
for
they
feared
that
such
Mediators
would
favour
much
more
the
Churches
and
the
Kings
cause
,
then
theirs
.
But
because
the
Catholick
part
was
as
yet
maintained
by
the
Rebels
,
the
contrary
part
could
not
sufficiently
withstand
the
necessary
deputation
to
the
Treaty
.
Wherefore
by
authority
of
the
Archduke
Mathias
,
as
Governour
of
the
Confederate
Provinces
,
and
chiefly
by
their
own
,
a
good
many
Deputies
were
chosen
to
this
purpose
,
and
the
Duke
of
Ariscot
for
their
Head
;
and
these
met
at
the
appointed
time
,
and
in
the
same
place
with
all
the
rest
.
There
was
great
expectation
had
of
this
Treaty
;
but
it
was
soon
known
that
the
event
would
not
be
answerable
:
For
coming
to
the
Treaty
,
they
fell
upon
the
same
difficulties
which
were
formerly
met
withall
,
when
the
Emperor
likewise
interceded
in
the
Conference
at
Breda
.
Nay
,
they
were
the
greater
on
the
Rebels
behalf
,
for
that
they
thought
they
had
got
advantage
by
the
since
succeeding
novelties
.
They
therefore
appear'd
more
resolute
then
ever
in
point
of
Religion
,
that
they
would
have
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
especially
in
Holland
and
in
Zealand
,
which
were
already
the
Heretick
Sanctuaries
.
And
for
what
concerned
their
obedience
to
the
King
,
they
would
mingle
so
much
of
advantage
therein
for
themselves
,
as
the
Government
should
partake
much
more
of
a
Commonwealth
then
of
a
Principality
.
And
even
then
it
was
seen
that
the
common
sense
of
the
Rebels
was
,
to
bring
themselves
to
that
form
of
Free-government
which
now
the
United
Provinces
of
those
Countries
enjoy
,
after
having
totally
withdrawn
themselves
from
the
obedience
of
the
Church
and
King
.
Those
who
intervened
in
the
Treaty
used
all
diligence
to
moderate
the
difficulties
,
and
to
bring
them
to
some
fair
agreement
:
but
all
was
but
lost
labour
,
especially
for
what
concerned
Religion
;
for
the
stiffer
the
Deputies
of
the
Flemish
Union
were
for
the
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
the
more
resolute
were
the
Royalists
in
not
admitting
that
any
Religion
save
the
sole
Catholick
should
be
professed
throughout
the
whole
Country
.
For
all
things
else
,
the
King
would
have
been
willing
to
have
used
those
same
favours
towards
such
Sectaries
as
would
depart
the
Country
,
which
were
so
largely
offered
in
the
Conference
at
Breda
.
But
the
contrary
Deputies
,
sometimes
cunningly
dodging
,
sometimes
plainly
denying
,
and
most
commonly
turning
the
Proposals
into
bitter
complaints
against
the
former
Spanish
Governours
,
and
against
the
whole
proceedings
of
that
Nation
,
shewed
apparently
at
last
that
the
Rebels
would
by
no
means
be
drawn
from
their
former
resolutions
.
Wherefore
there
being
no
hopes
of
agreement
,
the
Treaty
after
some
moneths
broke
up
.
In
which
because
the
same
things
were
treated
of
which
were
discust
formerly
in
the
Conference
at
Breda
,
and
afterwards
in
Gaunt
in
the
Peace
concluded
amongst
the
Provinces
,
and
lastly
with
Don
John
in
what
was
lately
establisht
between
them
and
him
;
therefore
to
shun
the
prolixity
of
saying
the
same
things
over
again
here
,
we
have
only
given
you
an
incling
of
what
may
suffice
to
know
what
was
done
in
this
new
Meeting
at
Colen
.
Yet
in
it
the
Kings
cause
was
greatly
justified
,
in
that
the
Duke
of
Ariscot
resolved
to
take
part
no
longer
with
the
Rebels
,
as
did
also
some
of
their
Commissioners
,
especially
those
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Order
;
who
at
last
discovered
plainly
,
that
Orange
and
the
other
Fautors
of
the
Heretical
faction
would
have
beaten
down
too
much
the
Kingly
Authority
,
together
with
the
Catholick
Religion
.
Whilst
they
were
in
Colen
upon
the
Treaty
of
Peace
,
they
did
not
any
whit
omit
the
managing
of
Arms
in
Flanders
.
The
Prince
of
Parma
had
ended
the
Siege
of
Mastrick
,
as
you
have
heard
.
Upon
the
which
he
got
another
considerable
place
,
which
was
Malines
.
This
City
was
in
the
Rebels
hands
,
but
therein
was
a
great
dissention
amongst
the
Citizens
;
some
of
which
,
won
by
the
Prince
,
wrought
it
so
as
they
conveyed
in
some
of
the
Kings
men
by
stealth
,
and
drove
out
the
States
garrison
.
The
Village
of
Villebruck
,
which
the
States
had
fortified
,
as
being
a
place
of
importance
between
Antwerp
and
Brussels
,
fell
likewise
into
the
power
of
the
Prince
.
And
on
the
contrary
,
the
Rebels
grew
every
day
stronger
beyond
the
Rhine
.
The
Count
of
Rinemberg
commanded
for
the
States
in
Friesland
:
Who
not
only
in
that
Province
,
but
every
where
else
thereabouts
,
endeavoured
the
advantage
of
the
Flemish
Union
.
Deventer
in
the
Province
of
Overisel
was
fallen
into
his
hands
;
and
afterwards
Groninghen
more
luckily
.
And
on
this
side
,
the
Gaunteses
in
their
particular
war
against
the
Malcontents
,
had
by
surprise
recovered
the
Town
of
Menin
:
And
the
Malcontents
had
made
themselves
masters
of
Alst.
Insomuch
as
the
Hostility
grew
hotter
then
ever
on
each
side
.
The
Agreement
being
made
between
the
Prince
of
Parma
and
the
Walloon
Provinces
,
and
all
the
Foreign
Souldiers
being
sent
out
by
the
Prince
according
to
the
Articles
,
the
Kings
Forces
were
so
weakned
,
as
the
Prince
could
no
longer
be
Master
of
the
Field
,
nor
besiege
any
considerable
place
.
The
Walloons
laboured
to
gather
men
together
who
might
be
sufficient
for
their
numbers
to
prevail
over
the
Enemy
:
But
neither
had
they
sufficient
monies
for
their
expences
,
not
other
such
preparations
as
their
need
required
;
there
was
particularly
such
wants
in
point
of
the
Cavalry
,
as
the
Prince
was
inforced
to
keep
some
Italian
horse
,
called
Albanois
,
under
the
name
of
his
Guard
;
to
which
the
Walloons
had
given
way
,
till
such
time
as
they
could
raise
so
many
of
their
own
men
.
But
howsoever
,
the
contrary
Forces
were
no
whit
the
stronger
:
For
the
Flemish
having
likewise
cashier'd
their
foreign
Aid
,
their
Forces
were
but
weak
,
and
those
without
any
Commander
in
chief
of
their
own
Country
.
The
Count
Bossu
was
dead
a
little
before
;
and
the
other
principal
Walloons
,
who
were
most
considerable
next
to
him
,
had
imbraced
the
Kings
side
:
Archduke
Mathias
,
young
in
years
,
and
yet
younger
in
experience
,
could
only
undergoe
a
titular
Command
;
and
Orange
,
who
was
wholly
taken
up
with
Civil
negotiations
,
could
not
take
upon
him
the
Military
government
.
So
as
the
management
thereof
lay
chiefly
on
Monsieur
de
la
Nue
,
a
French-man
,
and
Colonel
Norris
,
an
English-man
;
but
the
authority
and
estimation
of
the
former
was
much
greater
then
the
others
.
Their
Forces
being
of
this
condition
,
the
military
affairs
proceeded
but
very
slowly
on
both
sides
.
Each
of
them
could
rather
withstand
then
overcome
,
and
each
of
them
hoped
for
better
success
in
time
.
The
year
1580.
came
now
in
,
which
brought
with
it
one
of
the
most
memorable
events
that
ever
the
war
of
Flanders
produced
;
through
the
resolution
Anno
1580.
which
the
Rebels
then
took
of
chusing
a
new
Prince
,
and
of
continuing
no
longer
under
the
King
of
Spains
obedience
.
The
Prince
of
Orange
had
driven
on
this
design
before
now
;
and
being
between
Despair
and
Hope
,
he
could
no
longer
resist
their
violences
.
On
the
one
side
despair
assailed
him
,
setting
before
him
all
the
greatest
and
most
dreadful
dangers
which
could
be
expected
from
the
wrath
and
power
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
being
then
made
greater
by
the
accession
of
the
Kingdom
of
Portugal
.
And
on
the
other
side
he
was
highly
invited
by
hope
,
desire
making
him
believe
that
new
greatness
would
be
added
to
his
fortune
by
a
new
Principality
.
He
argued
within
himself
,
That
at
least
the
two
Provinces
of
Holland
and
Zealand
would
be
well-nigh
wholly
at
his
disposal
And
wherefore
in
such
a
case
might
not
greater
good
fortunes
befall
him
?
since
it
might
easily
happen
,
that
the
Flemish
being
again
angry
at
,
or
weary
of
a
foreign
Prince
,
might
at
last
resolve
to
choose
one
of
their
own
Nation
?
And
if
so
,
wherefore
should
not
he
hope
to
be
preferr'd
before
all
others
?
He
then
without
any
further
delay
,
having
first
prepared
mens
minds
in
every
Province
,
by
his
Adherents
,
of
which
he
had
great
store
in
each
of
them
:
He
,
I
say
,
caused
the
proposition
of
change
of
Prince
be
put
;
and
made
all
such
things
be
suggested
as
might
facilitate
the
business
.
The
Rebels
had
no
more
weighty
affairs
at
this
time
then
this
was
.
Therefore
that
they
might
treat
and
resolve
thereof
with
such
maturity
and
honour
as
was
needfull
,
it
was
thought
necessary
to
call
a
meeting
of
the
States
Generall
,
wherein
they
might
afterwards
come
to
such
a
resolution
as
might
be
best
for
the
whole
Country
.
This
advice
was
chiefly
given
by
Orange
,
and
Antwerp
appointed
for
the
place
of
meeting
.
Here
then
about
the
beginning
of
the
abovesaid
year
,
the
Deputies
of
the
Provinces
met
,
and
Orange
was
there
himself
so
they
began
to
fall
close
to
the
business
.
The
Heretick
Deputies
,
of
which
the
greatest
part
of
the
Assembly
did
consist
(
such
industry
and
means
had
Orange
used
in
causing
them
to
be
chosen
)
inclined
to
choose
a
new
Prince
,
as
also
still
to
strengthen
Heresie
.
Yet
they
differed
within
themselves
in
their
votes
;
some
of
them
were
for
the
Queen
of
England
,
and
some
for
the
Duke
of
Alanson
;
the
one
holding
they
might
receive
more
advantages
from
England
,
the
others
from
France
.
The
City
of
Gaunt
in
particular
was
much
inclined
to
the
Queen
of
England
,
which
was
the
chief
City
of
all
those
that
then
followed
the
rebellion
of
the
Confederate
Provinces
.
Wherefore
James
Tayard
,
the
Deputy
thereof
,
together
with
some
others
who
represented
the
peculiar
Province
of
Flanders
,
that
is
to
say
the
Flemicant
part
;
one
day
,
when
the
business
was
hottest
in
agitation
,
spake
thus
.
When
I
consider
(
most
worthy
Deputies
!
)
how
much
France
is
at
this
time
divided
and
afflicted
within
it self
,
I
confess
I
cannot
be
perswaded
to
preferrre
the
Duke
of
Alanson
before
the
Queen
of
England
,
in
the
subjecting
of
our
Provinces
under
a
new
Principality
.
Every
one
knows
what
the
unhappy
agitations
of
that
Kingdom
at
the
present
are
;
it
totters
on
all
sides
amidst
mighty
dangers
:
The
several
Factions
strive
who
shall
rend
it
most
.
The
King
hath
only
the
shew
of
a
King
,
and
is
forced
to
use
intreaties
much
more
then
commands
.
How
often
,
and
with
what
prejudice
to
his
authority
hath
he
been
inforced
rather
to
yield
to
the
will
of
others
,
then
to
use
his
own
?
So
perverse
under
the
variety
of
their
specious
pretences
are
they
sometimes
grown
who
favour
the
Catholick
religion
,
and
sometimes
they
who
follow
the
Reformed
,
in
causing
one
revolt
after
another
,
all
tending
to
the
great
diminution
of
the
Royal
majesty
and
splendor
France
being
then
in
so
low
a
condition
,
what
ease
or
advantage
can
Flanders
expect
from
thence
?
Our
end
is
to
put
our selves
under
a
Prince
,
who
who
may
by
his
Forces
strengthen
ours
,
that
we
may
the
better
defend
our selves
against
so
powerful
and
so
bitter
an
Enemy
as
is
the
King
of
Spain
.
Then
tell
me
I
pray
you
,
what
State
,
what
Forces
,
what
advantages
can
the
Duke
of
Alanson
bring
with
him
,
that
should
make
him
be
desired
for
our
Prince
?
Doth
he
enjoy
any
thing
else
in
France
,
save
the
bare
Title
of
being
the
only
Brother
to
the
King
,
with
other
such
Prerogatives
much
greater
in
shew
then
substance
?
Hath
not
the
King
treated
him
sometimes
more
like
a
Prisoner
then
like
a
Brother
?
hath
not
the
Duke
sometime
gone
from
Court
in
form
of
a
Fugitive
,
endeavouring
by
all
means
to
protect
Faction
,
but
rather
to
receive
assistance
from
thence
then
to
give
it
?
To
boot
,
his
being
the
Kings
only
Brother
,
bears
with
it
a
condition
which
we
may
very
well
suspect
:
For
if
he
,
when
he
shall
be
our
Prince
shall
peradventure
succeed
his
Brother
who
is
childless
,
in
what
condition
shall
we
be
then
?
what
dangers
will
our
Provinces
be
then
again
in
?
we
shall
be
under
so
great
a
King
,
who
peradventure
may
treat
us
so
much
worse
then
the
King
of
Spain
now
doth
,
by
how
much
the
Forces
of
France
are
nearer
us
,
and
more
ready
to
oppress
us
.
From
what
I
have
said
against
France
,
I
shall
now
come
to
what
may
be
taken
into
consideration
as
making
for
England
.
States
doe
then
most
flourish
,
when
they
are
m●st
quiet
:
which
may
easily
be
seen
by
the
happiness
which
that
Queen
now
enjoyes
Her
Kingdom
enjoyes
full
Peace
;
and
her
people
strive
who
shall
most
witness
their
obedience
to
her
.
An
obedience
notwithstanding
which
she
hath
very
will
deserved
of
them
:
For
what
Princess
was
there
ever
seen
of
a
more
masculine
spirit
?
who
indued
with
more
excellent
vertues
?
She
hath
nothing
of
woman
but
the
appearance
.
She
is
born
to
Empires
;
and
to
command
those
chiefly
,
which
require
most
merit
to
enjoy
them
.
It
is
confest
,
her
Kingdom
is
●et
a
little
divided
in
point
of
Religion
:
but
the
Catholicks
are
so
few
,
and
〈◊〉
so
low
,
as
they
can
in
no
sort
weigh
against
the
Reformed
:
She
maintains
these
,
and
by
these
is
she
maintained
;
her
pleasure
is
,
that
only
their
Religion
shall
be
profest
in
England
according
to
the
custom
of
that
Country
:
and
with
this
her
pleasure
hath
the
Authority
of
the
Estates
general
met
in
Parliament
often
joyned
.
And
how
much
doth
this
make
for
our
advantage
?
For
the
most
of
us
having
resolved
to
imbrace
the
Refo●med
religion
,
doubtlesly
the
Queen
of
England
will
in
that
respect
much
more
concur
in
our
defence
then
will
the
Duke
of
Alanson
,
who
is
a
profest
Catholick
.
Together
with
this
advantage
in
matter
of
Religion
,
we
shall
also
receive
from
her
all
other
things
which
we
stand
most
in
need
of
:
her
Kingdom
abounds
in
People
,
nor
wants
she
Mony
proportionably
How
much
ought
we
to
esteem
her
so
near
,
and
so
potent
Maritime
forces
?
We
may
by
that
means
expect
at
all
times
all
manner
of
Aid
in
a
very
few
houres
:
and
by
that
means
that
Country
will
be
joyned
to
ours
as
well
as
if
we
were
both
one
firm
land
.
And
how
much
is
England
and
our
Province
already
joyned
in
Commerce
?
May
not
the
English-House
here
in
Antwerp
,
be
envied
by
their
own
hamber
of
London
?
And
if
we
consider
the
Form
of
Government
how
much
more
conformable
to
ours
is
that
of
England
then
that
of
France
?
For
in
France
the
Kingly
power
may
be
said
to
be
almost
absolute
;
whereas
in
England
it
is
so
limited
,
as
in
al
affair
,
of
greatest
weight
the
Princes
there
can
resolve
of
nothing
without
the
supreme
authority
of
Parliament
.
Which
ought
to
make
us
expect
a
much
more
moderate
government
certainly
from
the
Queen
of
England
,
then
from
the
D.
of
Alanson
,
who
hath
already
too
much
drunk
in
the
too
haughty
and
Kingly
spirits
of
France
.
This
my
short
comparing
of
the
present
condition
of
these
two
Kingdoms
,
doth
sufficiently
discover
my
opinion
touching
the
business
now
in
hand
Yet
all
private
opinions
ought
to
submit
to
the
publike
interest
:
And
so
shal
I
do
,
when
the
contrary
shal
be
approv'd
of
by
this
most
wise
Assembly
:
for
I
have
no
consideration
of
any
foreign
good
,
which
is
not
altogether
subordinate
to
what
concerns
our selves
.
This
discourse
wrought
very
much
upon
the
Deputies
.
But
the
Lord
of
St.
Aldegonde
,
one
of
those
that
was
deputed
for
the
Nobility
,
one
of
the
best
esteemed
amongst
all
those
of
the
Flemish
Union
,
took
upon
him
to
defend
the
contrary
opinion
.
And
spake
thus
,
I
wish
it
had
pleased
God
(
most
worthy
Deputies
)
that
our
calamities
had
not
clearly
taught
us
what
the
remedy
is
to
free
us
thereof
.
This
remedy
consists
in
having
one
for
our
Prince
,
who
being
amongst
us
in
person
,
may
rather
with
a
Fathers
,
then
Princes
affection
,
imbrace
,
maintain
,
and
govern
the
concernments
of
these
our
Provinces
,
as
if
they
were
altogether
his
own
.
And
to
pass
by
the
more
ancient
examples
;
let
each
of
us
consider
what
happiness
they
enjoyed
in
more
modern
times
.
'T
is
very
well
known
to
all
how
they
flourished
under
the
House
of
Burgony
.
And
that
out
of
no
other
respect
,
but
for
that
the
Princes
did
then
of
themselves
,
and
in
their
own
persons
steer
the
Government
:
and
shewing
themselves
from
time
to
time
in
almost
every
of
our
Provinces
,
did
both
give
and
receive
such
satisfaction
as
was
most
to
be
desired
by
each
in
each
of
them
.
The
Government
then
altered
,
and
began
to
grow
worse
under
the
House
of
Austria
:
nor
was
it
to
be
otherwise
expected
,
by
reason
of
the
many
States
and
Nations
,
which
fell
under
the
Empire
thereof
.
A
great
bulk
cannot
long
maintain
it self
;
and
when
one
part
thereof
is
wrested
,
all
the
rest
are
usually
out
of
frame
.
So
in
States
which
are
too
far
divided
a
sunder
,
the
good
of
Government
not
being
able
to
be
joyntly
united
in
them
all
,
the
most
remote
must
needs
suffer
therein
;
and
afterwards
those
that
are
nearest
joyned
will
rescent
it
.
But
notwithstanding
,
in
the
times
of
Maximilian
,
of
Philip
the
first
,
and
of
Clarls
,
Flanders
enjoyed
such
a
share
of
their
own
personages
and
presence
,
as
look
how
much
it
sometimes
suffered
by
reason
of
their
absence
,
it
reaped
other
whiles
as
much
advantage
by
their
being
present
.
And
each
of
them
did
still
retain
as
well
the
sence
,
as
the
bloud
of
Germany
and
Flanders
:
Countries
,
both
of
them
almost
alike
seated
,
and
of
the
same
nature
.
The
●ow
King
being
afterwards
born
in
Spain
,
and
being
become
a
Spaniard
more
by
will
then
by
birth
,
he
resolves
to
keep
there
,
and
not
to
absent
himself
in
any
manner
from
thence
.
What
our
miseries
have
been
since
then
,
and
what
those
in
particular
which
we
have
suffered
through
the
pride
and
cruelty
of
Spanish
Governours
,
we
may
all
very
well
know
,
since
we
have
all
too
well
tryed
it
.
Then
to
conclude
,
as
I
said
at
first
,
that
the
only
help
for
these
our
Provinces
consists
in
having
here
a
Prince
of
their
own
to
govern
them
,
I
confess
I
cannot
see
who
can
be
fitter
for
that
purpose
then
the
Duke
of
Alanson
.
The
Dukes
of
Burgony
descended
,
as
it
is
well
known
to
all
,
from
the
Royal
bloud
of
France
;
then
since
Fortune
presents
us
again
with
a
new
Prince
of
the
same
bloud
,
wherefore
should
not
we
greedily
imbrace
the
occasion
of
receiving
him
?
would
not
the
very
Government
be
by
this
means
rather
continued
,
then
any
other
of
a
different
Form
instituted
?
How
great
a
part
of
our
Provinces
do
yet
retain
the
French
tongue
?
and
the
Customs
more
then
the
tongue
?
Are
not
all
the
confines
of
the
Walloons
,
and
half
the
Province
of
Flanders
it self
called
more
by
the
word
Gallican
,
then
Flemican
?
so
as
in
respect
of
the
conformity
of
nature
,
't
is
clearly
seen
that
the
French
are
much
more
conformable
to
us
then
the
English
,
who
had
never
any
dominion
over
us
.
That
France
is
now
in
great
turmoyls
cannot
be
denyed
;
but
what
better
remedy
then
this
can
be
found
out
to
rid
her
of
them
?
to
wit
,
by
drawing
Alanson
himself
out
of
her
,
and
with
him
so
many
others
who
at
the
present
do
molest
that
Kingdom
?
In
which
case
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
but
that
the
Duke
will
abound
sufficiently
in
Forces
;
and
that
the
King
his
brother
will
largely
maintain
them
in
so
just
a
Cause
.
Every
one
may
clearly
see
how
much
better
these
of
France
will
be
,
then
those
we
should
receive
from
England
.
France
doth
over-abound
with
people
every
where
;
especially
in
gallant
Cavalry
.
The
coming
from
thence
into
this
our
Country
can
receive
no
impediment
neither
by
the
seas
nor
wind
;
since
both
their
confines
by
land
joyn
together
.
And
how
opportune
for
us
ought
their
neighbourhood
now
to
be
thought
?
since
almost
the
whole
Walloon
Provinces
,
being
re-united
to
the
King
of
Spain
,
the
French
Forces
will
prove
very
commodious
on
that
side
to
force
that
Country
to
return
to
their
former
Union
with
our
other
Provinces
,
and
to
joyn
with
us
in
chusing
the
Duke
of
Alanson
for
our
Prince
.
For
what
concerns
all
the
other
rubs
,
me
thinks
they
may
be
easily
removed
.
As
for
the
Kings
having
no
children
,
his
age
is
such
as
may
certainly
promise
enough
.
The
mean
while
the
Duke
his
brother
will
likewise
marry
,
and
have
sons
of
his
own
to
succeed
him
:
but
say
that
the
Duke
were
to
succeed
unto
the
Crown
;
wherefore
may
not
we
in
such
accse
oblige
him
to
leave
us
one
of
his
sons
to
be
our
Prince
in
his
stead
?
As
for
Religion
,
every
one
knows
how
great
a
freedom
France
enjoys
therein
.
Wherefore
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
but
that
the
Duke
will
allow
a
greater
liberty
therein
in
Flanders
.
For
though
our
intentions
be
that
the
Reformed
Religion
should
be
the
most
prevalent
yet
it
will
behove
us
to
allow
of
the
Catholick
;
there
being
so
great
a
part
of
our
Provinces
which
is
obstinate
therein
;
and
chiefly
the
Walloon
Countrys
;
to
the
regaining
whereof
we
must
with
all
our
industry
apply
our selves
.
And
as
for
what
authority
the
Duke
may
assume
unto
himself
,
by
the
example
of
what
the
Kings
of
France
enjoy
in
their
Kingdom
:
May
not
we
limit
it
as
we
shall
please
?
so
as
he
may
know
he
hath
the
Flemish
to
Govern
,
and
not
the
French
?
and
that
he
must
use
our
Laws
only
,
without
any
participation
of
theirs
I
therefore
conclude
that
all
the
reasons
considered
in
this
present
affair
,
make
much
more
for
the
French
then
for
the
English
.
And
this
is
likewise
my
opinion
.
The
which
I
am
not
notwithstanding
so
far
in
love
withall
,
but
that
I
shall
be
ready
to
quit
it
when
I
shall
hear
a
better
.
None
shall
be
more
ready
then
I
to
adhere
unto
the
sence
of
this
most
vigilant
Assembly
;
nor
be
more
willing
to
endeavour
the
fulfilling
thereof
after
it
shall
be
maturely
advised
upon
.
This
opinion
of
Aldegonds
bore
great
weight
with
it
.
And
to
enjoy
a
Prince
who
was
in
his
own
person
to
sustain
the
Government
,
and
the
Interest
of
the
Provinces
was
a
business
exceedingly
considerable
.
This
so
important
business
was
not
agitated
without
the
Catholick
Deputies
.
For
though
those
of
the
Walloon
Provinces
were
wanting
,
and
that
there
was
no
respect
at
all
had
to
the
Ecclesiastical
Orders
;
yet
were
there
a
great
many
Catholicks
in
the
Provinces
,
who
leaned
more
to
heresie
:
wherefore
in
this
Assembly
there
were
divers
Catholick
Deputies
chosen
together
with
the
Hereticks
.
The
Propositions
which
were
made
by
the
others
,
were
generally
very
ill
rescented
by
these
.
For
though
they
did
likewise
greatly
hate
the
Spaniards
,
yet
they
thought
it
a
too
desperate
business
to
treat
of
changing
a
Prince
,
and
almost
altogether
Religion
.
They
shewed
,
How
much
the
King
would
be
irritated
by
both
these
.
That
if
he
would
never
tolerate
any
liberty
at
all
of
consequence
in
Flanders
;
how
much
less
then
would
he
suffer
heresie
to
domineer
every
where
.
And
what
more
unworthy
thing
could
there
be
,
then
to
make
Religion
subservient
to
the
State
?
the
ancient
Church
to
the
new
Sects
?
and
the
Piety
for
so
many
years
professed
in
those
Provinces
,
to
rescent
Doctrins
,
which
had
involved
almost
all
Europe
in
mighty
troubles
?
To
this
injury
which
should
be
done
to
the
Church
,
and
which
certainly
the
King
would
own
as
his
own
;
how
much
would
the
other
add
,
which
belonged
wholly
to
himself
;
of
bereaving
him
of
his
due
soveraignty
?
which
after
so
long
a
succession
of
his
ancestors
was
past
into
him
?
and
so
strictly
acknowledged
,
and
solemnly
sworn
unto
by
the
Provinces
?
That
therefore
it
was
to
be
believed
he
would
rescent
both
these
injuries
with
the
whole
Forces
of
his
Kingdoms
.
That
his
Forces
had
been
formerly
formidable
;
but
how
much
more
now
that
he
had
gotten
the
Kingdom
of
Portugal
?
That
there
could
no
relyance
be
had
upon
those
of
France
,
by
reason
of
the
divisions
by
which
that
Kingdom
was
at
the
present
so
terribly
rent
in
pieces
.
And
say
the
King
of
France
could
,
he
would
not
assist
his
brother
,
lest
he
might
thereby
draw
upon
him
the
Forces
of
the
King
of
Spain
.
That
the
Catholick
Faction
in
France
held
already
great
correspondency
with
the
King
of
Spain
.
And
now
,
having
so
justifiable
a
pretence
,
how
much
more
might
that
King
foment
it
?
and
how
many
foreign
evils
might
he
add
to
those
home-bred
ones
?
That
from
England
they
could
not
receive
the
benefit
of
a
Prince
of
their
own
.
So
as
the
administration
must
pass
by
the
hands
of
Governours
And
what
certainty
was
there
that
the
English
would
give
better
satisfaction
then
the
Spaniards
?
especially
in
a
new
Principallity
,
wherein
they
would
never
proceed
so
far
by
fair
means
,
but
that
they
would
much
more
use
force
.
That
the
same
King
had
great
commodity
of
making
diversions
likewise
against
the
Queen
;
and
to
incite
England
to
some
insurrection
,
either
by
open
war
or
under-hand
practises
:
and
much
more
easily
Ireland
;
a
Country
which
was
almost
altogether
Catholick
,
greatly
devoted
to
the
Church
,
and
well
affected
also
to
the
Crown
of
Spain
.
And
thus
the
Provinces
having
no
foreign
helps
,
would
be
wholly
exposed
to
the
indignation
and
forces
of
a
potent
and
injured
enemy
:
from
whom
they
were
afterwards
to
expect
the
greater
punishment
,
in
that
they
had
given
so
just
an
occasion
thereof
.
For
these
reasons
the
Catholick
Deputies
past
on
to
this
opinion
.
That
above
all
things
,
an
agreement
between
the
Provinces
should
be
endeavoured
:
for
that
if
they
were
well
united
,
their
own
union
might
furnish
them
with
sufficient
Forces
,
at
least
to
defend
themselves
.
That
they
should
never
lay
down
their
Arms
,
till
the
ancient
form
of
Government
were
first
restored
by
the
King
.
That
touching
Religion
,
the
peace
of
Gaunt
should
be
observed
,
which
was
so
maturely
handled
and
concluded
by
the
full
consent
of
the
Provinces
.
That
if
things
should
be
brought
to
that
necessity
as
that
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
must
needs
be
severed
from
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
they
should
procure
,
as
it
was
most
reasonable
,
a
Prince
of
the
House
of
Austria
,
or
one
of
the
Kings
sons
,
if
he
should
have
more
then
one
,
or
some
other
body
who
should
marry
with
a
daughter
of
the
Kings
,
upon
whom
the
Dominion
of
those
Provinces
might
be
transferred
.
And
that
at
last
,
if
they
should
fail
of
all
these
means
,
the
Provinces
should
take
the
Soveraignty
into
their
own
hands
.
In
which
case
,
it
was
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
that
they
should
have
a
much
better
Cause
,
more
justifiable
to
the
world
,
better
made
good
by
their
people
,
and
more
favoured
by
their
neighbours
.
But
the
Hereticks
did
so
far
prevail
in
this
Assembly
,
as
there
was
little
regard
had
to
this
opinion
of
the
Catholicks
:
so
as
the
question
remained
between
the
other
two
.
But
at
last
that
which
Aldegonde
had
maintained
in
the
behalf
of
Alanson
was
preferred
.
Orange
,
out
of
some
private
considerations
of
his
own
,
to
boot
with
what
concerned
the
Publick
,
leaned
more
willingly
likewise
to
this
side
.
For
his
Principality
of
Orange
lay
in
France
:
his
wife
was
at
that
time
of
French
bloud
.
And
great
correspondency
was
had
,
as
had
always
been
,
between
him
and
the
chief
of
the
Hugonot
Faction
in
that
Kingdom
.
Yet
by
reason
of
the
weight
of
the
Affair
,
the
ultimate
conclusion
was
not
at
that
time
taken
:
but
the
Deputies
departed
that
they
might
first
acquaint
each
Province
with
their
Opinions
:
and
to
bring
from
thence
an
integral
resolution
.
This
mean
while
the
business
of
War
past
on
but
coolly
on
both
sides
,
as
hath
been
said
.
To
say
truth
,
the
Walloons
could
not
shew
more
willingnesse
to
defend
the
Kings
Cause
;
but
they
had
not
Forces
answerable
to
their
wills
.
Wherefore
the
Prince
of
Parma
made
no
considerable
progress
.
He
took
Cortray
by
surprise
;
a
Town
of
some
moment
in
the
Gallicant
part
of
Flanders
.
But
Count
Egmont
,
who
had
laid
the
plot
,
was
soon
after
taken
prisoner
by
the
enemy
:
who
entring
by
stealth
into
Nienove
,
where
he
recided
with
his
wife
and
a
brother
of
his
,
they
seased
upon
them
all
,
and
took
them
into
their
own
power
.
The
Walloons
took
likewise
Mortagne
,
and
St
Amonde
,
places
of
but
small
concernment
;
and
overrunning
the
Territories
of
Torney
and
Cambrey
,
they
endeavoured
to
streighten
both
those
Cities
of
victuals
,
that
they
might
the
more
easily
bring
them
into
the
Kings
power
.
Cambray
looks
upon
the
Frontiers
of
France
more
towards
the
extream
on
that
part
;
and
Torney
lies
more
inward
,
towards
the
Gallican
part
of
the
Province
of
Flanders
.
They
are
both
of
them
principal
Cities
,
and
Fernese
desired
very
much
to
recover
them
:
for
only
they
two
in
all
that
Tract
of
the
Walloons
Country
adhered
to
the
Flemish
Rebels
:
and
he
feared
moreover
lest
Insy
Governour
of
Cambray
,
might
put
that
City
into
the
hands
of
the
French
.
But
the
Prince
having
not
as
then
Forces
sufficient
to
besiege
either
of
them
,
he
suffered
the
Walloons
only
to
annoy
them
with
inroads
.
On
the
other
side
the
City
of
Malines
fell
again
into
the
hands
of
the
Rebels
.
For
the
heretical
part
prevailing
lately
there
,
they
brought
the
enemy
in
;
who
meeting
with
little
resistance
,
made
themselves
easily
Masters
thereof
;
and
in
hostile
manner
plundered
it
.
They
took
likewise
Diste
,
Sichem
,
and
Ariscot
in
Brabant
,
rather
by
Treaty
then
by
force
.
But
at
the
same
time
the
Marquis
of
Rubays
,
who
had
the
chief
command
over
the
Walloons
,
much
to
his
praise
,
deprived
the
enemy
of
one
of
their
prime
leading
Commanders
.
He
had
intelligence
that
Monsieur
de
la
Nue
was
gone
with
a
good
body
of
men
to
surprise
Lilla
,
and
that
failing
thereof
,
he
returned
to
his
former
quarters
.
Rubays
not
letting
such
an
occasion
slip
,
set
upon
Nue
at
unawares
,
as
he
retired
,
and
pursued
him
into
his
quarters
:
where
Nue
made
what
resistance
the
time
and
place
would
permit
him
.
But
such
was
Rubays's
violence
,
and
especially
that
of
the
Albanois
horse
,
as
La
Nue
was
at
last
forced
to
yield
himself
,
with
some
other
personages
of
quality
,
and
was
brought
prisoner
into
the
Castle
of
Limburg
,
where
he
was
kept
for
many
years
;
and
during
his
imprisonment
,
composed
the
greatest
part
of
those
his
Politick
and
Military
Discourses
which
are
of
such
esteem
in
France
:
For
which
he
receives
this
praise
from
his
Nation
,
That
he
knew
as
well
how
to
handle
his
pen
as
his
sword
and
to
be
as
worthy
in
peace
as
in
war
.
The
same
Rubays
endeavoured
under-hand
to
surprise
Brussels
:
but
because
his
practices
were
mingled
with
deceit
,
they
proved
fruitless
.
The
Signor
di
Selle
had
worse
success
in
his
plots
against
Boucain
,
a
considerable
Town
upon
the
Scheld
between
Valentiennes
and
Cambray
:
For
being
come
near
unto
the
place
,
he
was
by
double
dealing
taken
prisoner
,
together
with
divers
others
.
But
the
Walloons
soon
after
besieged
the
Town
,
reduced
it
to
a
necessity
of
surrendring
,
and
much
to
their
advantage
took
it
.
The
King
,
as
we
told
you
before
,
had
it
in
his
thoughts
to
send
back
the
Dutchess
of
Parma
into
Flanders
;
intending
that
she
should
have
the
total
administration
of
the
Government
,
and
that
the
Prince
her
Son
should
have
the
particular
charge
of
the
Militia
.
And
although
the
King
had
afterwards
confirmed
the
Prince
in
Don
Johns
place
,
yet
his
mind
ran
still
upon
it
.
And
resolving
at
last
to
doe
it
,
he
had
by
his
own
Letters
,
and
by
his
Agents
in
Italy
acquainted
the
said
Dutchess
with
his
intention
herein
,
and
had
earnestly
desired
her
that
she
would
again
take
upon
her
the
Government
of
those
Provinces
.
She
was
much
troubled
hereat
:
She
was
beset
on
one
side
by
a
desire
to
satisfie
the
Kings
pleasure
,
as
also
to
procure
new
glory
to
herself
;
and
on
the
other
side
by
her
desire
of
seeing
her
Son
more
glorious
in
the
full
Government
of
those
Countries
.
But
in
fine
the
Kings
pressures
were
so
instant
,
as
she
could
not
keep
from
condescending
thereunto
.
Wherefore
beginning
her
journy
,
and
leaving
Italy
,
she
came
to
Namures
:
where
she
staid
,
and
would
go
no
further
,
till
she
might
more
fully
understand
the
Kings
pleasure
.
She
found
that
the
affairs
of
Flanders
were
in
a
very
troublesom
condition
;
that
she
herself
was
well
advanced
in
years
,
and
therefore
much
fitter
to
desire
her
quiet
,
then
to
thrust
herself
into
new
troubles
;
that
the
Prince
her
Son
was
in
the
full
strength
of
his
age
,
and
had
given
such
proof
of
his
wisdom
and
valour
in
this
the
beginning
of
his
Government
,
as
that
the
like
progress
was
undoubtedly
to
be
expected
.
Her
motherly
affection
was
so
much
the
greater
in
her
,
by
his
being
her
onely
Son
.
So
as
setting
aside
all
self-respect
,
she
turn'd
all
her
endeavours
to
the
King
as
so
many
intercessors
in
his
behalf
.
He
went
immediately
to
Namures
to
meet
her
,
and
to
pay
her
such
affection
and
reverence
as
in
duty
he
was
bound
to
doe
.
But
being
also
full
of
generous
thoughts
,
he
could
not
well
endure
that
his
Government
should
be
any
way
diminished
,
after
having
had
so
full
Authority
therein
,
and
so
prosperously
exercised
it
.
The
Mother
thought
this
her
Sons
resentment
very
just
,
which
confirmed
her
the
more
in
her
own
opinion
.
Wherefore
she
reiterated
her
desires
to
the
King
,
and
wrote
him
a
Letter
,
the
Contents
whereof
were
these
.
How
ready
I
have
been
to
obey
your
Majesty
by
returning
into
Flanders
,
your
Majesties
self
hath
vouchsafed
to
witness
,
by
being
graciously
pleased
to
like
well
of
it
.
Now
that
I
have
obeyed
your
Royal
commands
in
this
behalf
,
I
shall
,
for
what
concerns
the
Government
,
humbly
lay
before
you
again
my
sense
thereof
;
and
that
the
more
freely
,
for
that
it
shall
clearly
appear
I
aim
only
at
your
Majesties
service
therein
.
I
came
not
long
since
to
Namures
,
as
I
quickly
signified
unto
your
Majesty
.
And
though
whilst
in
Italy
,
the
troubles
of
these
Countries
were
not
unknown
unto
me
,
yet
I
confess
I
find
them
now
,
as
an
eye-witness
thereof
,
to
be
much
greater
then
I
had
conceived
them
.
Which
inforceth
me
humbly
again
to
beseech
your
Majesty
,
as
I
did
in
Italy
,
to
consider
how
little
available
my
service
will
be
unto
you
in
this
Government
.
Here
is
no
more
way
left
for
fair
means
;
all
hope
of
accommodation
is
lost
;
the
Rebellion
grows
every
day
hotter
:
This
wound
must
be
drest
by
the
sword
,
and
cured
by
fire
.
Since
then
this
Government
is
wholly
to
consist
of
Force
,
your
Majesty
cannot
chuse
but
see
how
much
fitter
my
Son
is
to
serve
you
therein
then
my self
.
He
is
in
the
full
strength
of
his
age
:
After
having
spent
his
younger
years
in
your
Majesties
royal
Court
,
he
hath
imployed
the
rest
either
in
the
Theory
or
Practice
of
Arms
;
and
as
yet
he
hath
so
managed
them
in
Flanders
,
as
every
day
greater
additions
may
be
hoped
for
to
your
service
.
His
loyalty
unto
your
Majesty
is
answerable
to
mine
:
nor
should
he
be
of
my
blood
,
if
he
were
not
of
my
opinion
.
To
boot
that
he
cannot
but
be
the
more
like
therein
of
himself
,
in
respect
of
the
so
many
gracious
favours
which
your
Majesty
hath
pleased
to
confirm
upon
him
.
The
height
thereof
will
now
be
in
your
being
pleased
to
leave
the
Government
of
these
Provinces
wholly
to
him
alone
,
and
that
he
may
bear
the
sole
weight
thereof
,
which
is
to
consist
in
Arms
,
wherein
my
company
can
be
of
no
advantage
at
all
unto
him
.
I
humbly
beg
this
of
your
Majesty
,
with
as
much
affection
and
reverence
as
I
am
able
.
Quiet
better
becomes
my
age
:
And
not
being
able
to
doe
more
,
I
will
continually
send
my
wishes
from
Italy
into
Flanders
;
and
we
will
both
at
the
same
time
conspire
to
serve
your
Majesty
,
I
with
my
Prayers
,
and
my
Son
with
his
Forces
:
Nor
can
we
doubt
but
the
one
will
be
heard
,
and
the
other
prospered
by
God
;
since
the
war
first
begun
here
,
hath
hitherto
been
continued
,
and
is
now
prosecuted
more
then
ever
,
more
for
the
glory
of
his
Name
,
then
for
any
self-interest
of
your
Majesties
.
The
King
at
last
granted
the
Dutchess
her
desire
.
Whereupon
she
returned
to
her
former
peaceable
condition
into
Italy
,
and
the
Prince
her
Son
remained
in
his
former
full
Command
of
Flanders
.
The
Flemish
Rebels
had
this
mean
while
fixt
upon
their
resolution
of
changing
Prince
;
nor
were
the
Catholicks
able
to
counterpoise
the
Hereticks
.
Yet
to
satisfie
the
Catholicks
,
Orange
had
procured
that
the
Treaty
concluded
in
favour
of
Alanson
,
a
Prince
who
profest
and
who
might
give
hopes
of
favouring
the
Catholick
religion
.
And
to
say
truth
,
the
Queen
of
England
little
valued
his
being
preferred
before
her
:
For
she
considered
very
wisely
the
uncertainty
of
such
a
purchase
,
and
how
certain
she
had
been
on
the
other
side
to
draw
upon
her
the
revenge
and
Forces
of
the
King
of
Spain
.
Wherefore
she
in
deep
wisdom
did
rather
favour
the
canvasing
for
Alanson
;
judging
that
it
would
make
much
more
for
her
security
,
that
the
Forces
of
France
should
be
wasted
bootlesly
in
the
wars
of
Flanders
;
that
the
King
of
Spains
Forces
should
be
likewise
consumed
at
the
same
time
;
and
that
by
the
almost
necessity
of
those
two
Kings
going
to
war
with
one
another
,
it
must
come
to
an
open
feud
between
them
:
Nor
did
she
despair
,
but
that
the
Low-Countries
more
involved
in
troubles
then
ever
,
the
Flemish
would
at
last
have
recourse
to
her
protection
;
that
she
might
then
draw
from
thence
such
advantages
as
time
and
occasion
should
offer
her
.
When
then
the
Provinces
had
resolved
to
transfer
their
Government
upon
the
Duke
of
Alanson
,
they
failed
not
to
chuse
a
noble
Embassie
out
of
some
of
their
Deputies
,
to
acquaint
him
with
the
resolution
which
they
had
taken
;
the
chief
whereof
was
the
Lord
Aldegonde
.
They
began
their
journey
in
August
,
and
passing
into
France
found
the
Duke
at
Tours
,
where
they
discharged
their
Commission
to
him
.
The
Duke
accepted
of
his
new
Dominion
:
and
upon
the
same
Conditions
which
he
was
to
observe
on
his
part
,
if
he
would
enjoy
it
.
Which
were
these
:
That
the
Belgick
States
chose
Francis
of
Valois
,
Duke
of
Alanson
and
of
Anjou
,
with
the
usual
preheminencies
and
titles
,
for
their
Prince
.
That
in
case
the
Duke
should
have
more
Sons
lawfully
begotten
then
one
,
the
States
might
chuse
which
of
them
they
should
like
best
for
their
Prince
;
and
that
if
he
should
be
a
Child
,
they
were
to
appoint
him
a
Governour
,
and
that
in
the
interim
they
themselves
should
administer
the
Government
of
the
Provinces
.
That
if
the
Duke
should
die
without
heirs
,
it
should
be
lawfull
for
the
States
to
chuse
a
new
Prince
.
That
the
Duke
should
inviolably
maintain
the
Priviledges
of
the
Country
,
and
call
together
the
States-Generall
at
least
once
every
year
;
in
whose
power
it
should
be
howsoever
to
assemble
themselves
together
upon
any
needfull
occasion
.
That
the
Officers
of
War
,
Councellors
of
State
,
Governours
of
Provinces
and
Towns
,
should
always
be
chosen
by
him
,
with
the
approbation
of
the
States
.
That
the
Duke
should
reside
in
the
Low-Countries
;
and
upon
any
occasion
of
going
from
thence
,
should
leave
some
Nobleman
of
the
Country
Governour
,
with
the
participation
of
the
States
.
For
what
concerned
Religion
,
that
the
Duke
should
not
have
power
to
innovate
any
thing
,
out
should
equally
protect
both
the
Catholick
and
the
Reformed
religion
.
That
Holland
and
Zealand
,
in
point
of
Religion
and
Government
,
should
continue
in
their
present
condition
;
submitting
notwithstanding
together
with
the
other
Provinces
unto
the
Duke
,
in
point
of
concurring
to
the
necessity
of
Contributions
,
and
in
the
coyning
of
monies
.
That
the
Duke
should
procure
all
help
and
assistance
from
the
King
his
brother
,
and
from
France
against
the
common
enemies
;
carrying
it
so
as
the
War
should
be
made
joyntly
between
them
;
yet
so
notwithstanding
as
the
Low-Countries
should
not
be
understood
to
be
incorporated
into
France
.
And
that
the
Low-Countries
should
furnish
him
with
240000
pounds
a
year
for
necessary
expences
.
That
all
former
Confederacies
should
be
renewed
;
and
that
the
Duke
should
not
make
any
new
ones
,
nor
treat
of
any
alliance
,
without
the
consent
of
the
States
.
That
all
foreign
souldiers
,
yea
even
the
French
should
quit
the
Country
when
the
States
should
desire
it
.
That
if
any
other
places
of
the
Country
would
joyn
with
the
States
,
and
be
under
the
Duke
,
they
should
be
comprehended
within
the
present
Treaty
.
That
such
places
as
the
Duke
should
take
by
force
,
should
be
by
him
disposed
of
,
with
the
approbation
of
the
States
.
That
if
the
Duke
should
fail
in
the
things
promised
and
sworn
unto
,
the
States
should
be
understood
to
be
free
from
all
subjection
.
And
for
what
concerned
the
Archduke
Mathias
,
who
was
called
into
the
Low-Countries
,
and
had
plaid
his
part
so
well
,
the
Duke
and
States
should
give
him
all
convenient
satisfaction
.
Upon
thse
Conditions
the
Provinces
of
the
Fremish
Union
,
agreed
to
come
under
the
obedience
of
their
new
Prince
.
An
obedience
notwithstanding
which
bore
with
it
so
much
of
command
,
as
certainly
they
were
much
more
free
then
subject
.
In
fine
,
the
Duke
possest
almost
nothing
of
Principality
but
the
title
.
Nor
could
he
exercise
any
other
Authority
in
the
Country
,
then
what
belonged
to
the
bare
Governour
of
a
Province
:
to
boot
that
in
Holland
and
Zealand
the
whole
Government
was
to
be
in
the
Prince
of
Orange
apart
.
The
King
of
Spain
quarrelled
very
much
with
the
King
of
France
for
this
action
.
Who
seeming
not
to
blame
it
,
excused
himself
notwithstanding
for
the
aforesaid
reasons
,
as
not
able
to
hinder
it
.
For
as
for
the
rest
,
he
confessed
he
very
well
knew
how
much
the
Rebellion
of
the
Hereticks
in
Flanders
,
might
assist
that
which
the
Hugonots
had
so
often
raised
in
his
own
Kingdom
of
France
;
where
he
should
more
suspect
their
ways
then
ever
.
Alanson
his
new
principallity
being
proclaimed
throughout
the
Provinces
of
the
Flemish
Union
,
when
their
Deputies
were
returned
:
the
King
thought
it
was
no
longer
time
to
defer
the
utmost
rescentment
of
his
indignation
against
Orange
,
who
was
the
framer
,
and
chief
contriver
of
this
action
.
And
therefore
by
his
Royal
Proclamation
in
print
,
he
declared
him
to
be
the
Author
of
the
troubles
in
Flanders
,
the
Seducer
of
those
people
against
the
Church
and
against
their
Prince
;
and
therefore
guilty
of
High
Treason
,
both
Divine
and
Humane
,
and
to
be
a
publick
Rebel
in
both
those
respects
;
and
that
as
such
a
one
,
he
deprived
him
of
all
Dignities
,
Goods
,
and
Honours
,
condemned
him
to
the
most
capital
punishments
:
and
set
25000
crowns
upon
his
head
,
to
be
given
to
whosoever
should
bring
him
to
him
either
alive
or
dead
,
together
with
other
greater
rewards
.
Orange
answered
this
Writing
,
with
another
very
long
one
,
in
print
also
;
and
endeavoured
therein
to
justifie
whatsoever
he
had
done
.
And
for
the
better
confirmation
thereof
,
made
it
to
be
under-written
and
confirmed
by
the
States
of
the
Provinces
:
exagerating
again
therein
rather
in
an
invective
then
bemoaning
manner
,
the
same
things
,
which
had
been
so
often
before
both
said
written
,
and
printed
by
him
and
his
followers
,
against
the
King
,
against
his
Ministers
of
State
,
and
against
the
Spanish
Nation
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
,
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
The
Second
Part.
BOOK
II.
The
Contents
.
The
War
proceeds
on
several
sides
with
diversity
of
success
.
Fernese
besiegeth
Cambray
at
a
distance
;
but
Alanson
by
mighty
Forces
,
succours
and
secures
it
.
Whereupon
Fernese
prevails
with
the
Walloons
to
give
way
to
the
returning
of
Foreign
Forces
.
The
mean
while
he
besiegeth
Torney
,
and
takes
it
.
The
Archduke
Mathias
departs
,
and
goes
to
the
Emperours
Court
.
The
Duke
of
Alanson
,
the
new
Prince
comes
from
the
Court
of
England
into
Flanders
His
reception
in
Antwerp
.
Orange
is
treacherously
wounded
by
a
musket
shot
in
the
face
:
but
the
wound
proves
not
mortal
.
The
danger
which
Alansons
French
men
run
thereupon
.
Fernese
is
better
encouraged
by
the
daily
increase
of
his
Army
.
He
begirts
and
takes
Odenarde
,
and
gets
many
other
advantages
.
The
Rebels
storm
thereat
,
and
complain
of
their
new
Prince
.
A
Noble
combate
between
the
Royalists
and
the
Enemy
under
the
Walls
of
Gaunt
.
Alansons
expected
men
come
at
last
.
The
opinion
of
the
French
Commanders
to
make
the
Duke
lay
the
ground-work
of
his
new
Principallity
upon
arms
.
Their
Councel
chiefly
to
surprise
Antwerp
.
They
com
to
the
execution
thereof
;
but
the
success
is
not
answerable
.
The
Confederate
Provinces
are
hereat
greatly
offended
.
And
though
Orange
re-unites
them
and
Alanson
,
yet
great
diffidence
is
had
on
both
sides
.
Alanson
resolves
therefore
to
return
to
France
.
And
soon
after
his
men
do
the
like
.
By
this
means
Fernese's
advantages
increase
.
Orange
endeavours
again
to
reconcile
the
Flemish
and
the
French
.
But
in
the
mean
while
Alanson
dies
:
and
soon
after
Orange
.
THese
were
the
novelties
which
Flanders
was
threatned
withall
from
France
.
But
in
the
mean
while
those
were
no
less
felt
,
under
which
the
Country
already
laboured
;
and
though
the
Kings
Forces
were
very
weak
,
as
were
also
those
of
the
enemy
,
yet
such
endeavours
were
had
on
both
sides
,
as
still
some
atchievement
,
or
loss
of
importance
was
had
and
made
by
each
of
them
.
The
Rebels
took
Conde
,
a
Town
of
some
moment
in
the
Province
of
Henault
,
towards
Flanders
:
But
the
Royalists
suddenly
recovered
it
:
and
each
time
that
it
was
taken
,
it
was
miserably
pundered
.
The
Walloons
this
mean
while
continued
their
inrodes
into
the
Countries
of
Tornay
and
Cambray
:
And
the
Prince
of
Parma
resolved
to
besiege
Cambray
at
large
at
the
preient
,
till
●e
should
have
sufficient
Forces
to
beleaguer
it
nearer
hand
.
That
place
〈…〉
particular
cause
of
jealousie
,
out
of
the
aforesaid
reasons
;
and
howsoever
〈…〉
would
have
been
willing
to
have
bereft
the
French
of
so
commodious
and
advantagious
a
place
of
receipt
.
At
this
time
there
happened
a
very
considerable
surprise
in
favour
of
the
King
on
this
side
the
Rhine
in
Brabant
.
By
intelligence
with
some
Catholicks
,
il
Signor
d'
Altapenna
was
privately
brought
into
the
Castle
of
Breda
;
and
entring
from
thence
into
the
Town
,
he
made
himself
wholly
master
of
it
,
and
the
Prince
of
Parma
placed
a
good
garrison
there
.
Orange
was
hereat
mightily
displeased
,
for
that
Town
was
his
own
,
wherefore
he
esteemed
the
loss
to
be
wholly
his
.
Altapenna
by
the
like
intelligence
endeavoured
afterwards
to
get
by
stealth
into
San
Getremburg
,
and
into
Heusden
;
but
he
failed
of
both
.
As
the
States
did
likewise
in
the
surprising
of
Balduke
,
which
was
endeavoured
by
John
Junius
Burgomaster
of
Antwerp
:
who
afterwards
in
his
return
took
Eindoven
and
Elmont
by
sudden
assault
,
both
of
small
consequence
.
Whilst
they
proceeded
thus
on
both
sides
of
the
Rhine
,
the
Prince
of
Parma
had
at
large
besieged
the
City
of
Cambray
.
He
would
very
willingly
,
for
the
aforesaid
reasons
,
have
sate
down
before
it
with
a
Royal
siege
,
to
force
it
to
return
to
its
former
obedience
to
the
King
;
and
the
whole
Country
of
the
Walloons
joyn'd
with
him
in
this
desire
:
but
he
had
not
sufficient
Forces
.
Wherefore
the
Prince
,
after
having
infested
that
City
with
continual
incursions
,
and
endeavoured
still
to
bring
it
to
a
greater
scarcity
of
victuals
;
finally
with
some
Forts
from
a
certain
place
where
he
might
most
molest
it
,
he
was
come
so
near
it
,
as
there
was
already
great
scarcity
of
all
necessaries
in
the
Town
.
In
former
times
that
City
depended
wholly
upon
the
German
Empire
:
but
of
later
times
,
having
always
shewed
great
affection
towards
the
Princes
of
Flanders
,
it
at
last
permitted
the
Emperor
Charles
the
fifth
to
build
a
Citadel
there
,
that
he
might
keep
it
so
the
better
from
ever
falling
into
the
French
mens
hands
.
It
had
still
kept
in
the
same
devotion
to
the
King
his
Son
.
But
in
these
last
revolts
,
Signor
d'
Insy
,
the
Governour
thereof
,
being
desirous
to
adhere
unto
the
Flemish
Insurrection
,
the
City
was
likewise
induced
by
him
to
doe
the
same
.
The
Walloon
Provinces
being
afterwards
reconciled
unto
the
King
,
the
Flemish
Rebels
could
not
provide
sufficiently
for
it
,
by
reason
of
the
impediments
caused
by
the
same
Walloon
Country
,
lying
between
those
parts
which
favoured
the
Rebels
,
and
Cambray
.
The
Governour
therefore
seeing
it
in
so
great
straits
,
and
being
of
the
same
mind
with
the
Rebels
in
favouring
the
Duke
of
Alanson
,
he
addrest
himself
to
the
same
Duke
and
earnestly
desired
succour
of
him
protesting
that
otherwise
the
City
would
soon
fall
into
Ferneses
hands
.
The
Flemish
Rebels
and
Orange
in
particular
had
likewise
with
great
fervencie
intreated
the
same
of
the
Duke
.
Wherefore
he
thought
he
must
by
no
means
lose
such
an
occasion
to
bereave
Spain
of
such
an
advantage
,
and
to
turn
it
to
the
benefit
of
France
.
The
Dukes
designe
of
succouring
Cambray
,
together
with
the
hopes
of
winning
it
,
being
known
in
the
King
his
brothers
Court
,
the
Nobility
ran
from
almost
all
the
parts
of
the
Kingdom
to
be
with
him
upon
such
an
occurrancy
.
Wherefore
the
Duke
having
in
a
short
time
gathered
together
a
gallant
Army
of
12000
foot
,
and
3000
horse
,
he
marched
towards
Cambray
,
to
relieve
it
,
and
free
it
from
the
straits
wherein
it
was
.
Fernese
knew
he
could
not
withstand
so
powerfull
a
strength
;
having
so
few
Forces
as
he
could
neither
incamp
himself
in
face
of
the
enemy
,
nor
sufficiently
fortifie
himself
about
the
walls
of
the
City
.
Wherefore
forgoing
the
Forts
,
he
resolved
to
retreat
.
Some
slight
skirmishes
happened
upon
this
occasion
between
the
two
Camps
;
and
the
Country
being
finally
left
wholly
free
to
the
French
the
Duke
had
leasure
to
relieve
the
City
,
and
to
furnish
it
aboundantly
with
all
things
necessary
.
He
himself
entred
thereinto
,
and
being
solemnly
received
,
he
made
a
large
Declaration
,
that
he
was
come
into
it
,
as
into
a
City
of
the
Empire
,
and
that
as
such
a
one
he
would
keep
it
and
defend
it
:
He
upon
this
occasion
took
likewise
the
Castle
of
Cambresis
.
From
hence
he
suddenly
returned
to
France
;
though
he
was
earnestly
desired
by
the
Flemish
Rebels
,
who
were
now
become
his
Subjects
,
to
come
further
into
the
Country
,
and
make
good
use
of
the
so
many
Forces
as
he
now
had
,
upon
that
occasion
.
But
because
they
were
really
to
be
esteemed
rather
lent
Forces
,
then
any
of
his
own
,
being
hastily
,
and
tumultuously
gathered
together
;
and
be
not
having
monies
to
maintain
the
Army
any
longer
at
that
time
;
he
could
not
satisfie
them
in
their
desires
,
but
made
such
excuses
as
were
necessary
.
He
assured
them
notwithstanding
that
he
would
be
suddenly
with
them
with
good
Forces
.
And
that
to
that
purpose
,
he
would
not
only
use
all
possible
dilligence
and
industry
with
the
King
his
brother
,
but
go
himself
,
if
need
should
be
,
into
England
,
and
use
all
other
efficacious
endeavours
with
his
neighbours
.
These
Forces
of
Alansons
being
vanished
sooner
then
it
was
believed
they
would
be
,
the
Walloons
took
courage
again
,
and
hoped
for
good
success
.
Yet
was
the
Prince
of
Parma
very
much
troubled
within
himself
,
as
well
by
reason
of
his
retreat
from
Cambray
,
as
also
for
that
he
verily
thought
he
should
never
do
any
thing
of
consequence
by
the
sole
help
of
those
Countries
who
kept
loyal
to
the
King
.
He
had
upon
divers
occasions
endeavoured
to
make
this
known
to
those
who
were
of
greatest
power
amongst
the
Walloons
;
and
had
dexterously
suggested
unto
them
,
how
much
they
themselves
ought
to
desire
,
not
only
for
the
Kings
service
,
but
even
for
the
good
of
their
own
Country
,
that
the
foreign
souldiers
might
again
return
.
But
he
could
not
so
represent
the
necessity
thereof
,
but
that
they
had
their
equal
jealousies
:
for
all
the
Country
desired
very
much
to
be
free
of
Foreign
Forces
.
The
Prince
found
not
therefore
such
a
disposition
in
them
thereunto
as
he
desired
.
The
Marquis
of
Rubays
was
in
great
esteem
amongst
the
Walloons
,
as
you
have
often
heard
.
And
doubtlesly
he
deserved
to
be
so
,
by
reason
of
his
bloud
,
valour
,
and
adherency
of
friends
.
The
Prince
had
contracted
a
particular
friendship
and
trust
with
him
:
wherefore
he
resolved
to
use
all
the
means
he
could
to
draw
him
over
to
his
opinion
of
fetching
back
the
Foreign
Souldiers
into
Flanders
.
He
therefore
took
him
one
day
by
the
hand
,
and
after
a
Flemish
familiarity
,
joyn'd
with
a
Military
Authority
,
he
spake
thus
unto
him
.
How
weak
the
Forces
are
(
most
valiant
Sir
)
which
we
have
now
here
in
the
Kings
Service
,
cannot
be
better
known
to
any
then
to
your self
,
who
have
so
great
a
share
in
the
Command
thereof
.
The
Agreement
made
with
the
Walloon
Provinces
hath
certainly
been
of
great
advantage
to
the
Kings
Affairs
.
It
is
every
day
seen
that
their
Forces
can
neither
be
more
faithfull
nor
more
valiant
:
But
every
day
likewise
confirms
that
which
was
then
feared
;
that
their
forces
alone
would
not
be
sufficient
to
carry
on
the
Warre
.
And
to
descend
to
particulars
,
tell
me
,
I
pray
you
,
What
thing
of
consequence
have
we
done
,
since
the
taking
of
Mastrick
,
wherein
the
Foreign
Souldiers
did
intervene
?
Have
we
ever
been
able
to
take
the
field
with
any
considerable
Army
?
or
by
any
sufficient
Siege
forced
any
place
of
importance
?
rather
how
shamefully
have
we
been
compelled
to
rise
from
before
Cambray
?
and
also
with
how
much
loss
?
The
French
before
our
eyes
have
not
only
relieved
the
Town
,
but
fully
taken
possession
thereof
:
which
was
the
strongest
out-work
your
Countrey
had
towards
their
Frontiers
.
How
much
is
the
union
of
the
Rebeis
also
encouraged
by
our
weakness
?
Is
not
their
rash
perfidiousness
come
now
to
the
greatest
height
?
what
more
execrable
thing
could
they
devise
to
do
,
then
so
affrontedly
,
and
by
their
own
sole
authority
to
chuse
unto
themselves
a
new
Prince
?
Then
since
reason
requires
that
such
enormous
faults
should
be
punished
,
and
that
this
cannot
be
done
by
the
sole
forces
of
the
obedient
part
of
the
Country
,
why
should
it
not
be
thought
necessary
to
be
done
by
strangers
?
Why
should
not
the
former
souldiery
be
suffered
to
return
again
,
and
an
Army
be
thereby
made
which
may
be
worthy
of
our
King
,
worthy
of
the
Cause
which
he
maintains
,
and
by
which
this
still
renewing
Hidra
of
Rebeliion
may
be
tamed
?
When
this
wicked
Monster
shall
be
corrected
,
and
Peace
and
Loyalty
shall
be
every
where
established
throughout
the
Country
,
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
but
that
the
King
will
presently
of
his
own
accord
remove
all
foreign
souldiers
,
and
leave
the
Custody
of
the
Country
to
their
own
Militia
.
And
thus
when
the
Kings
forces
shall
be
returned
hither
in
their
former
vigour
,
how
great
shall
our
advantages
be
together
with
his
?
Then
,
when
we
with
a
flourishing
Army
shall
be
able
to
be
Masters
of
the
field
,
storm
all
places
,
win
all
battels
,
and
compass
all
our
desires
;
I
,
who
am
the
Commander
in
chief
,
and
you
who
next
to
me
have
the
chiefest
Command
,
what
shall
our
share
of
glory
be
in
all
these
successes
?
what
rewards
are
not
we
to
expect
from
the
Kings
bounty
and
goodness
?
and
how
triumphant
shall
we
be
in
the
Church
by
suppressing
Heresie
?
Out
of
all
these
considerations
,
Sir
!
I
most
heartily
desire
you
,
that
you
will
be
pleased
particularly
to
interpose
your
endeavours
,
and
your
Authority
where
need
shall
require
it
,
that
the
foreign
souldiery
may
return
hither
again
with
the
good
will
of
the
obedient
Party
.
Your
desert
was
certainly
highly
valued
by
the
King
,
when
you
reconciled
,
your
Provinces
to
his
Royal
Crown
;
but
how
much
will
it
now
be
increased
?
and
how
glorious
shall
I
make
it
appear
?
And
I
already
pawn
my
faith
unto
you
,
that
if
this
may
be
done
,
the
King
shall
acknowledge
it
chiefly
to
be
your
work
;
for
what
remains
,
you
know
the
friendship
that
I
have
promised
you
:
which
you
may
be
sure
shall
be
inviolably
observed
by
me
:
in
fine
,
either
I
shall
be
of
no
power
in
this
Government
,
or
your
part
therein
next
mine
own
shall
be
the
greatest
.
Rubays
was
much
moved
at
these
words
.
He
thought
himself
too
much
obliged
by
the
confidence
which
the
Prince
seemed
to
put
in
him
;
and
he
desired
to
signalize
himself
as
much
as
he
could
in
the
Kings
service
.
He
considered
moreover
that
the
service
of
the
Walloon
Countries
was
sufficiently
joyned
to
his
good
,
since
if
they
would
not
admit
the
company
of
foreigners
who
were
their
friends
,
they
ran
hazard
of
being
inslaved
by
their
ennemies
,
who
were
likewise
foreigners
;
or
under
the
like
of
their
own
Flemish
Hereticks
,
or
that
of
their
Chief
tain
Orange
;
whose
chief
end
was
to
abase
the
Nobility
,
and
by
the
favour
of
the
multitude
to
build
up
a
Tyrranny
to
himself
.
Wherefore
wholly
inflamed
,
both
with
devotion
to
the
King
,
and
affection
to
the
Prince
,
Rubays
answered
him
in
resolute
terms
,
that
he
would
do
all
that
lay
in
him
,
to
effect
the
Prince
his
desire
.
Rubays
being
won
,
it
was
not
hard
for
Fernese
to
draw
the
rest
to
be
of
the
same
mind
,
who
were
the
chiefest
either
amongst
the
Nobles
,
Ecclesiasticks
,
or
Commonalty
.
So
as
the
business
was
suddenly
so
well
carried
on
by
all
sides
,
as
the
Walloon
Provinces
instead
of
hindring
it
,
resolved
to
facilitate
it
as
much
as
they
could
;
and
not
only
to
give
way
for
the
return
of
the
Foreign
Militia
,
but
by
a
particular
person
of
their
own
,
to
desire
it
of
the
King
.
The
Flemish
Rebels
were
by
this
time
come
to
the
proclaiming
of
their
new
Prince
.
To
which
purpose
a
General
Assembly
being
called
in
the
Hague
,
the
first
by
a
long
writing
in
Print
,
Declared
,
That
the
King
of
Spain
had
forfeited
his
Soveraignty
over
those
Provinces
,
and
strictly
commanded
that
no
further
obedience
should
be
given
him
.
And
the
reasons
which
they
alleadged
for
this
were
,
Because
he
went
about
to
oppress
the
people
in
their
consciences
,
and
by
open
force
to
violate
their
priviledges
.
Then
the
Assembly
being
fully
informed
of
all
that
their
Deputies
had
resolved
in
France
with
the
Duke
of
Alanson
,
they
publickly
gave
out
that
he
was
now
their
Prince
,
and
resolved
to
receive
him
,
and
acknowledge
him
as
such
a
one
with
all
greatest
solemnity
.
And
being
still
fuller
of
hopes
,
by
reason
of
those
advantages
which
Alanson
bad
so
luckily
atchieved
by
the
relieving
of
Cambray
,
and
taking
of
Cambresis
,
they
did
verily
believe
that
be
would
very
speedily
send
the
people
that
he
had
promised
,
and
would
come
quickly
himself
to
take
possession
of
his
new
States
.
They
notwithstanding
did
much
sollicite
him
to
hasten
them
both
.
But
he
said
,
that
he
must
needs
first
goe
into
England
to
speak
with
the
Queen
,
and
that
the
Queen
her self
did
much
desire
he
should
doe
so
.
And
indeed
it
was
true
:
For
she
did
desire
to
engage
him
still
more
and
more
in
the
revolts
of
Flanders
,
for
the
aforesaid
reasons
.
And
she
carried
the
business
on
with
such
cunning
,
as
she
fed
him
with
hopes
that
she
would
marry
him
.
Which
hopes
were
notwithstanding
judged
to
be
but
vain
,
by
reason
of
the
inequality
of
their
ages
;
he
being
very
young
,
and
she
already
inclining
to
old
age
.
Moreover
every
one
knew
,
that
when
she
was
of
a
fitter
age
for
marriage
,
she
being
of
a
masculine
spirit
,
and
very
desirous
to
govern
,
had
always
refused
to
take
any
for
a
Companion
into
her
bed
,
for
that
she
would
have
no
Companion
in
her
Princely
government
.
But
howsoever
the
Duke
was
not
displeased
with
this
deceit
;
for
he
turn'd
it
to
his
advantage
with
the
Flemish
,
by
making
his
expectation
the
greater
amongst
them
,
and
by
giving
the
greater
creto
his
Forces
.
Which
proved
notwithstanding
so
weak
,
as
he
could
not
as
then
send
any
considerable
strength
to
the
Rebels
.
Wherefore
Fernese
having
this
advantage
,
and
encouraged
the
more
by
the
speedy
return
which
the
foreign
Forces
were
to
make
,
he
resolved
to
besiege
Tournay
,
wherein
the
obedient
Provinces
joyned
fully
with
him
.
The
City
of
Tournay
,
together
with
the
Country
of
Tournesis
,
hath
a
particular
Government
of
its
own
;
which
was
then
administred
by
the
Prince
of
Espenoy
,
who
adhered
to
the
Flemish
Union
.
It
lies
upon
the
Gallican
side
of
the
Province
of
Flanders
:
wherefore
the
Walloons
desired
very
much
to
take
it
,
so
to
reunite
that
tract
of
ground
which
joyns
upon
their
Country
,
to
its
allegiance
to
the
King
.
The
Prince
of
Espenoy
was
not
at
this
time
in
Tournay
:
but
his
wife
Maria
de
la
Laigne
was
there
;
A
woman
of
great
spirit
,
and
who
performed
in
this
Siege
(
as
shall
be
shewn
)
whatsoever
could
be
expected
from
her
husband
.
Tournay
may
be
numbred
amongst
the
noblest
Cities
of
Flanders
,
as
well
for
its
antient
foundation
,
as
for
being
amply
furnished
both
with
people
,
trafick
,
and
edifices
.
It
is
every
where
surrounded
with
fruitfull
and
pleasant
fields
;
and
through
the
midst
of
it
,
under
divers
bridges
runs
the
Scheld
,
a
River
which
begins
there
to
ennoble
it self
,
not
being
well
navigable
before
.
Whilst
this
City
was
under
the
English
,
in
the
time
of
Henry
the
8.
they
built
a
good
Castle
there
,
esteemed
strong
in
that
Age
,
but
not
to
be
compared
to
the
latter
Royal
Fortifications
:
It
is
only
flanked
with
Towers
,
after
the
old
fashion
;
and
the
antient
walls
of
the
City
have
the
same
imperfection
,
yet
these
are
in
some
parts
helped
by
Ravelins
raised
after
the
modern
fashion
.
On
the
lower
side
the
Scheld
joyns
to
the
Ditch
,
which
on
the
upper
side
is
wholly
dry
.
In
lieu
of
the
Prince
of
Espenoy
,
il
Signor
d'Etrael
,
his
Lieutenant
,
governed
the
City
at
this
time
:
but
he
had
but
a
small
Garrison
in
the
Town
;
for
Espenoy
being
busie
with
the
Prince
of
Orange
about
some
other
imployment
,
had
carried
away
with
him
many
Souldiers
who
formerly
belonged
to
that
Garrison
.
But
the
Inhabitants
,
who
were
for
the
most
part
Hereticks
,
supplied
the
defect
of
the
Garrison
;
who
were
therefore
so
bitter
against
the
Kings
party
,
as
they
could
not
appear
more
alienate
from
the
one
,
nor
more
affectionate
to
the
other
:
They
had
unarm'd
the
Catholicks
,
as
not
confiding
in
them
;
and
in
all
other
demonstrations
shewed
themselves
ready
to
stand
upon
their
defence
.
On
the
other
side
,
Fernese
was
not
ignorant
how
weak
they
were
within
and
how
small
hopes
they
had
to
be
relieved
from
without
.
Wherefore
without
any
longer
delay
he
marched
with
his
Army
,
and
about
the
begining
of
October
drew
near
to
Tournay
,
and
began
to
order
his
Quarters
.
His
Camp
was
not
then
very
great
,
but
he
hoped
to
have
it
speedily
ingrost
by
some
Germans
,
which
by
his
directions
were
raising
in
those
parts
near
Flanders
.
And
the
Abbot
of
St.
Wedasto
being
sent
from
the
Walloons
into
Spain
,
to
sollicite
the
King
to
send
some
new
Forces
again
,
as
soon
as
might
be
,
into
Flanders
from
Spain
and
Italy
;
Fernese
was
in
great
expectation
of
having
shortly
one
of
the
most
flourishing
Armies
that
was
ever
seen
in
those
Provinces
.
Having
then
ordered
his
affairs
,
and
secured
his
quarters
,
the
Officers
of
the
Army
consulted
on
which
side
they
ought
to
make
their
batteries
:
The
opinion
was
,
that
they
should
play
upon
one
of
the
longest
and
worst
flankt
Curtains
on
that
side
where
the
Ditch
was
dry
.
This
space
lay
between
two
gates
,
the
one
called
S.
Martins
,
the
other
Valentiennes
.
A
good
Ravelin
was
thrust
out
for
the
defence
of
the
former
,
and
a
great
Platform
stood
over
the
other
.
Yet
these
two
Defences
were
so
far
from
another
,
and
the
Curtain
which
ran
betwixt
them
bowed
so
far
outward
,
as
neither
could
the
one
defend
,
nor
yet
see
the
other
.
Wherefore
to
make
good
this
defect
,
there
was
a
great
Cavallier
of
Earth
raised
about
the
midst
of
the
Curtain
.
But
howsoever
all
that
side
was
so
imperfect
,
as
the
Prince
of
Parma
judged
it
most
advantagious
for
him
,
and
therefore
turned
the
strength
of
his
siege
upon
it
.
The
Kings
men
coming
before
it
with
their
wonted
Trenches
,
they
began
to
plant
three
Batteries
,
to
deprive
the
besieged
of
the
three
aforesaid
Defences
.
They
within
were
not
wanting
this
mean
while
on
their
parts
.
They
with
frequent
shooting
annoyed
those
without
,
from
the
aforesaid
Works
;
and
opposed
themselves
unto
them
nearer
hand
by
stout
Sallies
,
though
they
were
sparing
therein
by
reason
of
the
paucity
of
their
Souldiers
.
The
Princess
of
Espenoy
with
great
gallantry
did
herself
encourage
them
;
and
with
incredible
vigilancie
performing
all
the
manlike
actions
which
her
husband
could
have
done
,
exhorted
some
,
intreated
other
some
,
used
sometimes
threats
,
sometimes
a
more
moderate
power
;
she
herself
did
sometimes
execute
her
own
orders
;
and
in
fine
she
omitted
not
any
thing
which
might
make
for
the
sustaining
of
the
siege
.
On
the
other
side
Fernese
,
having
his
eye
every
where
,
and
playing
himself
also
the
part
of
a
private
Souldier
more
then
of
a
Commander
,
did
con
inually
sollicite
all
the
Works
,
even
the
furthest
off
,
that
he
might
come
the
sooner
to
those
that
were
nearer
hand
.
So
as
within
a
few
dayes
the
Trenches
were
so
far
advanced
,
as
they
might
come
to
the
Batteries
,
upon
each
of
which
were
many
Pieces
of
great
Cannon
placed
,
and
they
began
to
thunder
apace
upon
the
Enemies
works
.
The
Kings
men
were
not
long
in
falling
into
the
Ditch
;
the
which
being
dry
,
they
might
the
more
easily
come
to
the
wall
,
and
by
their
Mathooks
and
Mines
the
sooner
throw
it
down
.
Yet
those
within
were
not
at
all
discouraged
;
but
with
incessant
labour
both
by
day
and
night
,
repaired
the
wall
where
it
was
most
needfull
,
and
prepared
for
every
other
part
of
greatest
danger
.
The
Siege
past
on
quietly
some
dayes
amidst
these
less
noisefull
endeavours
But
the
Kings
men
renewing
their
batteries
more
hotly
then
ever
,
as
also
their
works
in
the
Ditch
,
they
made
such
breaches
in
the
wall
,
as
they
thought
they
might
by
assault
make
themselvs
masters
of
it
:
wherefore
with
a
great
deal
of
courage
and
alacrity
they
prepared
for
it
.
The
besieged
were
no
less
couragious
,
nor
no
less
resolute
to
defend
themselves
.
Great
therefore
was
the
fierce
and
bloody
Conflict
,
when
they
came
to
it
.
Many
of
the
best
of
both
sides
were
slain
:
and
Fortune
smiling
alternately
,
sometimes
on
this
,
sometimes
on
that
side
,
their
hopes
did
accordingly
vary
.
In
the
very
heat
of
the
fight
the
Princess
shewed
miraculous
courage
;
and
throwing
herself
where
the
danger
was
greatest
,
Am
not
I
here
(
said
she
)
my self
?
Doe
not
I
here
in
mine
own
person
represent
the
Prince
my
husband
?
I
am
here
no
less
ready
then
he
to
despise
death
,
that
I
may
,
as
we
all
ought
,
be
serviceable
to
the
Country
.
Let
us
therefore
resolve
,
my
souldiers
,
rather
to
lose
our
lives
then
our
station
:
Let
us
undauntedly
make
it
good
,
as
we
have
done
hitherto
.
The
Enemy
must
at
last
yield
:
And
the
winning
of
this
Battel
,
will
secure
the
like
success
unto
us
in
all
others
.
She
accompanied
these
her
words
with
no
less
manlike
actions
;
for
thrusting
herself
into
the
crowd
,
whilst
she
either
fought
herself
,
or
encouraged
others
to
fight
,
she
was
wounded
in
the
Arm.
The
Defendants
still
more
set
on
fire
by
such
an
Example
,
continued
making
so
stout
resistance
,
as
the
Royalists
were
at
last
forced
to
give
over
,
and
retreated
with
the
loss
of
many
of
their
men
.
Besides
many
Captains
and
other
Officers
,
the
Count
Bucquoi
,
the
Signor
de
Gloine
,
and
de
Bours
,
perisht
in
this
assault
;
and
the
Marquis
of
Barambone
,
John
Baptista
di
Monte
,
Signor
di
Montigni
,
and
the
Baron
of
Bigli
were
wounded
.
From
the
very
beginning
of
this
Siege
,
the
Duke
of
Alanson
,
who
was
then
in
England
,
had
encouraged
the
besieged
,
and
assured
them
that
he
would
undoubtedly
soon
relieve
them
,
either
by
coming
to
them
himself
in
person
,
or
by
sending
succour
.
Wherefore
they
betook
themselves
the
more
boldly
to
this
defence
.
Orange
had
fed
them
with
the
like
hopes
;
and
more
then
all
others
their
own
Governour
Espenoye
.
But
seeing
that
there
came
no
men
from
Alanson
,
and
that
the
Flemish
Rebels
did
nothing
to
relieve
them
,
their
former
vigour
lessened
with
their
hopes
.
Yet
was
not
the
Princess
wanting
in
keeping
their
hopes
alive
as
much
as
she
was
able
.
And
Etreel
the
Lieutenant
did
the
like
.
And
some
days
after
the
assault
,
Colonel
Preston
,
a
Scotchman
,
forcing
his
way
through
some
German
Companies
of
the
Kings
Camp
,
got
with
some
horse
into
the
City
;
the
besieged
were
at
first
somewhat
inheartned
by
this
success
;
hoping
that
after
this
small
relief
,
some
greater
would
shortly
appear
:
But
when
they
understood
by
Preston
,
that
there
was
no
tidings
heard
any
where
of
the
coming
of
any
French
into
Flanders
;
and
that
there
was
no
appearance
of
any
succour
from
the
Flemish
,
the
besieged
lost
all
hopes
of
being
further
able
to
continue
their
defence
.
The
City
was
of
a
large
circuit
;
the
men
in
pay
but
few
in
number
;
nor
were
the
Inhabitants
so
many
as
were
any
ways
able
to
supply
all
necessary
occurrences
:
besides
,
many
of
both
sorts
were
perished
in
the
actions
;
and
they
began
already
within
the
Town
to
have
scarcity
of
many
things
.
On
the
contrary
the
Kings
Camp
was
increased
by
Germans
.
And
Fernese
encouraged
by
his
expectation
of
having
more
men
speedily
from
Burgony
,
as
also
from
Spain
and
Italy
,
renewed
all
such
works
as
were
necessary
for
the
taking
of
the
City
,
and
speedy
reducing
it
to
the
Kings
obedience
.
There
were
notwithstanding
some
amongst
the
besieged
,
who
blinded
with
rage
,
and
desirous
to
confound
the
privat
with
the
publick
evils
,
would
have
had
them
stand
it
out
till
the
last
gasp
:
but
at
last
the
more
advised
Councels
prevailed
.
For
the
City
having
no
hopes
of
succour
,
they
foresaw
it
would
be
taken
by
force
,
and
like
Mastrick
,
plundered
,
and
put
to
fire
and
sword
.
They
therefore
thought
of
a
Parley
,
wherein
they
might
have
the
best
conditions
they
could
get
.
The
Princess
was
akin
to
the
chiefest
of
the
Kings
Camp
;
particularly
to
the
Marquis
of
Rubays
.
Wherefore
she
by
their
means
agreed
to
surrender
up
the
City
upon
such
conditions
,
as
more
honourable
could
not
well
be
had
.
The
Town
was
surrendred
the
last
day
save
one
of
November
;
and
the
conditions
were
these
.
That
the
City
should
receive
a
full
pardon
from
the
King
.
That
the
Citizens
should
return
to
the
true
obedience
of
the
Church
and
King
.
That
those
who
would
not
live
after
the
Catholick
profession
,
might
enjoy
their
goods
any
where
out
of
the
Country
,
That
the
souldiers
should
be
suffered
to
march
out
with
theirs
Arms
,
bagage
,
and
Colours
flying
.
That
the
City
should
pay
20000
pound
to
keep
from
being
sackt
.
And
that
the
Princess
of
Espenoy
might
be
suffered
to
go
freely
whether
she
pleased
with
all
her
wealth
,
goods
,
substance
and
family
.
Thus
was
Tornay
yielded
;
and
the
Princess
at
her
coming
forth
,
was
received
with
such
applause
in
the
Kings
Camp
,
as
it
might
be
judged
she
came
forth
not
as
Conquered
,
but
as
Conqueress
:
The
news
this
mean
while
continued
that
the
Duke
of
Alanson
would
be
quickly
in
Flanders
;
and
that
without
returning
to
France
,
he
would
come
directly
from
England
,
and
land
in
Zealand
.
The
Archduke
Mathias
had
till
this
time
kept
in
the
Low-Countries
,
and
agitated
with
many
hopes
,
could
never
fix
upon
any
.
From
the
beginning
he
could
not
be
Governour
there
by
the
Kings
approbation
.
He
had
enjoy'd
nothing
but
likelyhoods
in
the
Rebels
Government
;
and
nothing
but
the
Title
in
the
management
of
the
Militia
:
yet
he
thought
he
merited
by
suffering
.
Wherefore
discovering
the
Rebels
resolution
of
changing
Prince
,
he
flattered
himself
mainly
upon
that
occasion
,
with
new
and
ardent
hopes
.
He
omitted
not
to
make
those
things
be
suggested
which
might
make
most
for
his
advantage
:
and
particularly
his
Austrian
bloud
of
Germany
,
which
for
so
many
years
,
and
with
such
satisfaction
to
the
people
had
Governed
Flanders
.
But
being
but
little
listned
unto
,
and
less
considered
,
and
afterwards
excluded
out
of
all
,
he
was
fain
to
be
content
,
and
to
return
to
his
friends
,
and
former
condition
in
Germany
.
When
therefore
it
was
noised
that
Alanson
was
in
England
,
and
that
he
would
be
speedily
in
Flanders
,
Mathias
tarryed
no
longer
,
but
going
by
Cullen
,
past
over
the
Rhine
,
and
returned
to
his
usual
abode
in
the
Emperours
Court
.
This
year
ended
with
his
departure
,
and
with
the
Signior
d'
Altapenna's
indeavour
to
surprise
Bergen
ap
Zome
;
which
Town
he
was
very
near
surprising
:
for
he
and
his
men
had
already
won
one
Gate
,
and
were
begun
to
get
more
inward
;
when
the
Garison
betaking
themselves
to
their
Arms
,
and
the
people
flocking
from
all
parts
,
the
Royalists
were
forced
to
go
out
,
many
of
them
being
slain
,
and
many
wounded
.
In
the
beginning
of
the
year
1582.
certain
news
was
brought
to
Flanders
1582.
at
last
,
that
the
Duke
of
Alanson
was
departed
from
England
,
with
intention
of
landing
in
Zealand
.
After
having
been
entertained
many
days
,
with
much
feasting
and
honourable
treatment
,
he
went
from
London
,
and
within
three
days
came
to
Flushing
.
The
Queen
made
him
be
attended
with
a
great
Fleet
of
her
ships
which
were
commanded
by
Charls
Howard
Lord
Admiral
of
England
,
and
would
have
him
waited
upon
by
divers
of
the
chiefest
Lords
of
her
Kingdom
amongst
which
was
the
Earl
of
Lester
,
who
was
then
in
great
Authority
and
favour
with
her
.
When
Alanson
was
come
to
Flushing
,
he
was
received
by
Orange
,
Espenoy
,
and
a
great
many
other
personages
of
quality
who
were
come
thither
to
that
purpose
.
They
brought
him
from
thence
to
Midleburg
,
where
staying
a
few
days
,
he
came
to
Antwerp
attended
by
above
50
Flemish
ships
gloriously
trimed
;
he
landed
upon
the
banks
of
Scheld
,
near
the
Citadel
,
and
was
met
with
an
incredible
applause
,
and
concourse
of
people
.
After
the
wonted
ceremonies
of
interchangeable
oaths
,
he
entred
on
horseback
into
the
City
,
which
was
every
where
set
out
with
triumphant
Arches
,
and
other
publick
demonstrations
of
joy
for
his
arrival
.
Alanson
being
thus
brought
into
his
new
Principality
,
it
was
not
long
ere
he
began
to
know
that
hardly
was
the
appearances
or
shadow
thereof
left
unto
him
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
Flemish
began
quickly
to
comprehend
that
he
had
brought
with
him
nothing
but
the
outside
of
vain
hopes
,
and
of
spetious
titles
.
He
could
not
obtain
any
Forces
of
consequence
from
the
King
his
brother
;
and
from
the
Queen
of
England
such
and
so
many
only
,
as
by
his
means
the
Dominion
of
those
Countries
might
rather
be
taken
from
the
King
of
Spain
,
then
enjoyed
by
himself
.
Wherefore
the
heat
of
that
first
welcome
quickly
cooled
;
and
the
Inhabitants
of
Antwerp
began
to
take
some
distaste
at
the
Duke
in
point
of
Religion
.
The
Hereticks
were
already
so
prevalent
there
,
as
but
very
little
share
of
exercise
remained
for
the
Catholicks
;
who
had
recourse
unto
the
Duke
to
remedy
the
oppression
which
they
received
.
On
the
contrary
,
the
others
endeavoured
by
all
means
to
continue
their
advantages
:
and
though
some
satisfaction
was
at
last
given
to
the
Catholicks
,
yet
were
not
they
therewithall
quieted
,
nor
did
the
Hereticks
on
their
sides
seem
to
be
satisfied
.
But
an
untoward
accident
which
happened
not
long
after
,
had
likely
to
have
given
him
an
●ll
favoured
welcome
,
and
to
have
indangered
his
life
.
Which
was
this
,
A
young
Spaniard
of
mean
birth
in
Biscay
,
having
resolved
to
kill
Orange
,
and
taking
bothtime
and
place
fitting
for
his
purpose
in
Orange
his
own
hous
,
discharg'd
a
musket
in
his
face
,
and
wounded
him
so
as
at
the
first
he
was
thought
to
be
dead
.
The
noise
being
heard
,
many
hasted
thither
,
and
astonished
at
the
spectacle
,
without
further
adoe
slew
the
offender
.
The
news
of
this
flew
suddenly
from
the
house
to
the
Piazza
,
and
from
the
Piazza
to
every
least
corner
of
the
City
.
Nor
is
it
to
be
said
what
a
commotion
it
caused
amongst
the
people
.
Every
one
ran
with
anxiety
from
one
place
to
another
to
know
the
truth
thereof
;
and
lamenting
one
another
,
and
as
if
not
only
the
Father
of
the
Country
,
but
even
the
Father
of
every
particular
Family
had
been
slain
,
they
bewailed
the
privat
and
publick
misfortune
which
they
thought
had
befaln
them
.
In
this
agitation
it
was
whispered
that
the
French
had
been
the
authors
of
this
misdeed
,
that
they
might
rid
their
hands
of
Orange
,
and
thereby
make
the
Duke
of
Alansons
Authority
the
more
free
.
The
baser
sort
of
people
turning
their
commisseration
into
fury
,
ran
headlong
to
Alansons
house
intending
to
kill
all
the
French
that
they
should
find
there
,
and
peradventure
not
to
spare
his
own
person
.
In
this
interim
the
first
fear
was
seised
in
Orange
his
house
,
for
the
wound
being
searched
,
was
found
not
to
be
mortal
:
the
bullet
had
only
past
through
both
his
cheeks
beaten
out
some
of
his
teeth
,
and
occasioned
the
loss
of
much
bloud
,
which
for
a
while
hindred
his
speech
.
But
when
he
knew
it
was
a
Spaniard
who
had
shot
him
,
and
heard
what
danger
the
French
were
in
,
and
even
Alanson
himself
,
he
writ
some
Tickets
with
him
own
hand
,
and
sent
abroad
divers
in
his
own
name
,
who
cleared
the
business
,
and
freed
the
multitude
of
their
suspitions
.
When
all
tumults
were
ceased
,
they
fell
to
search
into
the
fact
,
that
they
might
make
the
juster
resentment
.
The
most
common
opinion
was
,
that
the
Bischeyard
to
gain
the
fine
that
was
set
by
the
Kings
Proclamation
upon
Orange
his
head
,
and
out
of
hopes
of
greater
rewards
,
had
rashly
resolved
to
undertake
the
business
.
One
Jaspar
Annastro
,
a
Spanish
Merchant
had
a
share
therein
,
but
he
was
broken
,
and
therefore
gone
from
Antwerp
.
And
one
Antony
Venero
,
and
a
Votary
of
St
Dominicks
called
Antony
Timmermanno
were
put
to
death
,
and
cruelly
torn
in
pieces
as
complices
in
the
misdeed
.
This
accident
caused
a
great
commotion
in
the
Confedrate
Provinces
:
And
the
Prince
of
Parma
hoping
that
thereby
some
advantage
might
result
to
the
Kings
affairs
,
was
not
falling
on
his
behalf
to
doe
what
was
fittest
upon
that
occasion
.
But
Orange
being
quickly
out
of
danger
,
and
afterwards
perfectly
cured
,
all
fear
ceased
amongst
the
Rebels
,
and
they
continued
more
firm
then
ever
in
their
former
resolutions
.
Whilst
these
things
past
thus
in
Antwerp
,
the
Forces
of
both
sides
were
not
idle
,
though
they
did
but
little
.
Verdugo
had
made
some
further
proceedings
on
the
other
side
of
the
Rhine
,
and
had
taken
some
Towns
in
Friesland
,
and
in
the
parts
thereabouts
.
And
on
the
contrary
,
the
States
had
better
secured
the
Towns
of
greater
importance
,
and
strove
to
preserve
those
advantages
which
they
had
got
on
that
side
.
And
they
got
one
advantage
of
great
moment
at
that
time
,
by
the
taking
of
Sehink
prisoner
as
he
returned
from
Germany
,
being
sent
thither
by
Fernese
to
raise
more
Horse
.
On
this
side
the
Rhine
they
had
at
unawares
assaulted
the
Town
of
Alst
with
some
of
their
men
,
and
taken
it
.
And
the
Walloons
had
done
the
like
to
Gaesbeck
,
a
Town
not
far
distant
from
the
other
.
But
this
mean
while
Fernese
growing
stronger
in
men
,
and
yet
more
strong
in
hopes
after
the
success
of
Tornay
,
and
after
the
accident
which
had
befallen
Orange
,
resolved
to
besiege
Odenhard
one
of
the
best
esteem'd
Towns
in
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
both
for
its
situation
,
traffick
,
and
people
.
Odenhard
lies
upon
the
Scheld
,
almost
in
the
mid-way
between
Tornay
and
Gaunt
.
It
is
begirt
with
a
good
Wall
,
and
the
Wall
with
a
large
Ditch
:
within
the
Walls
it
is
furnisht
with
good
Platforms
;
but
it
hath
never
a
Royal
Bulwark
without
,
and
therefore
is
but
imperfectly
fortified
every
where
:
It
hath
on
one
side
an
eminent
Rise
,
which
commands
the
whole
Town
.
Fernese
incamped
himself
before
it
;
but
first
he
seemed
as
if
he
would
besiege
Menin
,
so
to
draw
the
greater
number
of
the
Enemy
thither
,
and
that
Odenhard
might
be
thereby
the
more
weakned
.
And
the
effect
did
correspond
with
the
design
:
For
there
were
not
left
above
500
Souldiers
in
Odenhard
,
but
under
a
very
gallant
Commander
,
called
Frederick
Borch
;
as
he
together
with
the
Garrison
made
it
appear
to
the
very
end
of
the
Siege
.
The
Kings
Army
having
taken
up
their
Quarters
,
Fernese
quickly
possest
the
Rise
,
and
from
thence
began
to
play
upon
the
Town
with
his
Canon
:
he
then
came
to
the
working
of
Trenches
,
and
preparing
of
Batteries
.
The
Prince
was
desirous
to
spare
as
much
as
might
be
the
blood
which
is
usually
shed
in
Assaults
;
wherefore
his
intention
was
to
make
a
less
bloody
,
but
more
secure
Siege
.
Yet
a
great
breach
being
made
in
a
Ravelin
which
fenced
the
Gate
,
they
made
an
Assault
;
but
the
event
proved
not
fortunate
:
For
a
Bridge
which
was
to
serve
for
passage
over
the
Ditch
,
and
so
to
get
upon
the
Breach
,
not
being
so
long
as
was
requisite
,
was
with
great
disorder
thrown
down
;
and
those
within
made
such
resistance
,
as
the
Royalists
were
forced
to
give
over
the
attempt
.
Wherefore
Fernese
was
the
more
confirmed
in
his
former
opinion
of
proceeding
with
greater
caution
,
and
in
lieu
of
Assaults
to
use
the
Pick-axe
and
Mines
.
This
Siege
did
very
much
vex
the
Flemish
Rebels
:
wherefore
mustering
a
considerable
strength
of
Foot
,
which
were
almost
all
of
them
English
and
Scots
,
under
Colonel
Norris
and
Colonel
Seaton
,
together
with
a
good
number
of
Rutters
,
they
sent
them
into
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
and
disposed
of
them
about
Gaunt
,
intending
to
adde
thereunto
,
and
to
endeavour
the
freeing
of
Odenhard
.
But
Ferneses
Forces
being
likewise
increased
by
Germans
and
Walloons
,
and
expecting
the
aforenamed
others
,
he
fortified
himself
so
well
on
that
side
,
as
the
Enemy
could
never
bring
in
any
the
least
succour
into
the
Town
.
This
mean
while
a
Mutiny
hapned
in
the
Kings
Camp
for
want
of
Pay
,
amongst
some
of
the
Germans
;
and
the
Enemy
both
within
and
without
hoped
to
reap
some
advantage
thereby
.
But
the
Mutiny
being
in
a
few
dayes
quieted
,
and
the
Prince
having
by
the
punishment
of
some
made
the
rest
more
obedient
,
the
Enemy
despaired
of
holding
out
longer
.
The
Siege
lasted
notwithstanding
from
the
beginning
of
April
till
almost
the
end
of
June
:
And
the
Town
was
surrendred
upon
such
Conditions
,
as
the
Garrison
marched
out
honourably
,
and
the
Townsmen
were
contented
.
Soon
after
the
Royalists
took
Lira
also
,
a
great
Town
in
the
bowels
of
Brabant
,
not
many
houres
march
from
Antwerp
,
and
therefore
very
proper
to
annoy
that
City
.
There
was
in
it
,
amongst
others
,
Captain
William
Simple
,
a
Scotch-man
,
with
his
Foot-Company
of
the
same
Nation
.
Simple
holding
secret
intelligence
with
Altapenna
,
he
under
some
other
colourable
pretence
brought
him
in
by
night
,
and
driving
out
the
rest
of
the
Flemish
garrison
,
put
the
Town
into
the
hands
of
the
Royalists
.
The
Flemish
seeing
these
continual
losses
,
not
any
assistance
appearing
as
yet
from
Alanson
,
and
not
being
very
well
satisfied
with
him
before
his
coming
to
Flanders
,
they
could
no
longer
forbear
breaking
forth
into
sharp
and
spitefull
speeches
against
him
.
Where
are
(
said
they
)
these
so
many
promised
Forces
?
where
the
Armies
which
would
suddenly
fall
from
France
down
into
Flanders
?
and
where
the
helps
which
should
also
come
from
England
?
That
upon
these
assured
hopes
the
Flemish
had
chosen
,
declared
,
and
received
him
for
their
Prince
;
and
that
in
lieu
thereof
what
had
he
brought
them
save
only
vain
Titles
,
and
all
other
vain
Appearances
?
That
his
so
many
in
vain
reiterated
promises
were
every
day
renewed
by
him
,
but
no
performance
seen
.
That
this
mean
while
their
losses
were
still
increased
,
and
consequently
the
Enemies
atchievements
.
That
by
the
taking
of
Tournay
,
the
Prince
of
Parma
had
gotten
the
whole
Country
of
the
Walloons
into
his
hands
.
That
from
Odenhard
he
might
goe
even
to
the
wals
of
Gaunt
,
and
from
Lira
to
the
wals
of
Antwerp
.
That
his
Army
was
already
ingrost
with
Germans
;
that
he
expected
Recruits
from
Burgony
,
and
soon
after
from
Spain
and
Italy
:
So
as
now
how
did
Flanders
swarm
with
Foreigners
?
and
in
what
danger
were
the
chiefest
Cities
of
the
Flemish
Union
?
That
their
new
Princes
succours
would
come
just
then
,
when
they
should
make
not
the
strength
,
but
the
scorn
of
his
new
Principality
the
greater
.
These
and
the
like
Complaints
did
the
Flemish
make
against
Alanson
and
the
French
.
Nor
did
they
spare
Orange
himself
,
complaining
that
under
pretence
of
procuring
the
publike
felicity
of
the
Country
,
he
had
rather
minded
his
own
private
advantages
.
He
was
not
ignorant
of
these
the
passions
of
the
Commonalty
;
but
knowing
very
well
how
to
make
use
of
them
,
he
was
not
offended
that
the
vulgar
should
vent
them
;
and
maintaining
such
correspondencie
as
was
needful
with
the
graver
sort
,
and
minding
with
them
the
carrying
on
of
the
common
designs
,
he
slackned
not
a
whit
from
his
fervencie
in
advancing
Alansons
affairs
.
When
the
first
Ceremonies
of
the
new
Principality
were
ended
in
Antwerp
,
Alanson
past
by
Sea
with
Orange
into
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
and
made
his
solemn
entry
first
into
Bruges
,
and
then
into
Gaunt
.
Here
they
stayed
,
expecting
the
Forces
which
were
to
come
from
without
,
and
to
reinforce
those
that
were
within
.
Those
Souldiers
which
were
first
sent
to
succour
Odenhard
,
were
now
almost
within
sight
of
Gaunt
.
But
Fernese
being
past
from
hopes
to
manifest
effects
,
had
received
the
Militia
which
was
expected
from
farthest
abroad
;
which
consisted
of
two
Brigadoes
of
Spanish
Foot
,
under
the
Camp-masters
Christopher
Mandragone
,
and
Peter
Paze
,
;
and
of
two
other
Italian
Brigadoes
,
under
the
Camp-masters
Camillo
de
Marchesi
del
Monte
,
and
Mario
Cardoine
;
together
with
many
Troops
of
Horse
of
both
those
Countries
.
He
then
delayed
no
longer
;
but
picking
6000
Foot
and
2000
Horse
out
of
the
Army
,
he
went
to
find
out
the
Enemy
.
His
Quarters
were
(
as
hath
been
said
)
near
the
wals
of
Gaunt
in
a
Village
well
intrenched
.
At
first
the
Enemy
seemed
not
to
refuse
battel
;
they
drew
out
in
good
order
,
but
went
not
far
from
their
Trenches
,
not
from
the
shelter
of
the
wals
of
the
City
which
were
well
furnisht
with
Artillery
.
Yet
did
not
the
Royalists
cease
advancing
,
but
skirmisht
with
the
Enemy
;
hoping
that
as
the
skirmish
should
grow
hot
,
they
might
be
brought
to
a
full
battel
.
But
the
Enemy
making
valiant
resistance
,
and
yet
loth
to
lose
his
advantage
,
kept
still
in
good
order
,
till
at
last
they
resolved
to
draw
nearer
to
the
wals
of
Gaunt
,
as
to
a
place
of
more
safety
.
The
Kings
men
advancing
charged
the
Enemy
very
fiercely
;
and
they
,
facing
about
,
and
sustaining
the
Charge
with
their
Horse
,
retreated
very
valiantly
and
in
good
order
to
where
they
would
be
.
Alanson
and
Orange
stood
upon
the
wals
looking
upon
this
action
,
and
encouraging
their
men
without
,
and
assisting
them
with
the
Artillery
from
within
,
they
made
their
Retreat
the
more
noble
,
and
the
more
secure
.
This
Combat
lasted
many
hours
,
being
much
more
then
a
bare
skitmish
,
and
much
less
then
a
joyn'd
Battel
.
The
Kings
men
lost
most
;
and
of
the
Italians
,
Ferrante
Gonzaga
was
in
particular
grievously
wounded
.
Of
the
Enemies
,
amongst
others
,
Monsieur
de
Sansoval
and
Monsieur
de
Rochepot
won
great
praise
;
both
of
them
being
French
Gentlemen
that
were
come
with
Alanson
.
The
Enemy
being
retreated
,
Fernese
did
for
a
while
keep
his
men
in
good
order
,
that
he
might
to
their
faces
taxe
the
Enemy
for
refusing
battel
all
that
day
,
and
challenge
them
to
it
again
:
But
seeing
they
did
not
stir
,
he
resolved
at
last
to
retreat
also
,
and
to
bethink
himself
of
somwhat
else
.
'T
was
said
that
those
Forces
which
were
to
come
from
France
into
Flanders
to
serve
Alanson
,
were
a
gathering
up
about
Cambray
.
Fernese
therefore
turn'd
his
men
thitherward
to
oppose
them
:
But
understanding
afterwards
that
the
said
French
were
resolved
to
enter
by
Dunkirk
,
he
being
more
at
liberty
,
begirt
the
Castle
of
Cambresis
and
took
it
.
He
then
threatned
to
besiege
Cambray
,
but
they
were
only
threats
:
For
winter
now
drawing
on
,
hindred
him
from
prosecuting
his
design
;
and
moreover
necessity
called
upon
him
to
oppose
the
Enemy
elswhere
;
who
seeing
Fernese
so
far
off
,
and
hoping
thereby
to
reap
some
advantage
assaulted
and
took
Gaesbeck
in
Brabant
,
and
soon
after
they
likewise
took
the
Town
of
Mega
upon
the
Mause
.
But
Fernese
returning
speedily
upon
them
,
he
retook
Gaesbeck
,
took
Nienove
,
and
secured
Lira
,
which
was
in
some
danger
.
Verdugo
this
mean
while
continued
making
further
progress
on
the
other
side
the
Rhine
:
He
had
tryed
the
Town
of
Lochem
,
and
had
lain
some
moneths
about
it
;
but
not
being
able
to
get
the
Town
by
siege
,
he
easily
took
Stenwick
afterwards
by
surprise
.
On
the
contrary
,
the
Enemy
had
stormed
the
Town
of
Hasselt
,
situated
upon
the
River
Haa
,
and
much
advantaged
their
affairs
on
that
side
.
But
the
whole
body
of
both
Armies
was
reduced
to
this
side
the
Rhine
:
And
now
after
so
long
expectation
,
Alansons
men
were
come
.
They
were
not
in
all
above
3000
Switzers
Foot
,
2500
French
Foot
,
and
1000
French
Horse
.
Their
Leaders
had
brought
them
into
Flanders
by
the
way
of
Dunkirk
:
And
because
winter
was
already
begun
,
't
was
fitter
thinking
of
putting
them
into
garrisons
,
then
of
drawing
them
into
the
field
.
Their
chief
Commander
was
the
Duke
of
Mompensiere
,
a
Prince
of
the
blood-royal
;
and
with
him
was
the
Marshal
Biroun
,
a
very
gallant
Gentleman
,
and
who
was
highly
esteemed
throughout
all
France
for
his
valour
in
war
.
The
men
were
distributed
to
winter
in
Dunkirk
,
in
Newport
,
in
Ostend
,
in
Bruges
,
in
Dixmund
,
and
in
Terramonde
,
and
in
some
other
part
of
the
Country
of
Vas
;
all
which
were
garrisons
within
the
Province
of
Flanders
.
Alanson
having
been
solemnly
received
in
Bruges
and
in
Gaunt
,
was
come
to
Antwerp
.
Here
all
the
other
French
Commanders
that
were
newly
come
,
staid
with
him
.
But
when
they
saw
how
little
account
was
made
of
Alanson
,
that
he
hardly
enjoyed
the
bare
title
of
Soveraignty
,
that
the
Government
was
wholly
in
Orange
his
hands
,
that
the
Flemish
did
already
discover
themselves
not
very
well
minded
towards
the
French
,
and
that
in
effect
they
did
not
pay
the
Duke
the
monies
which
they
had
promised
him
for
the
maintenance
of
his
men
,
nor
did
adde
such
men
of
their
own
as
were
needful
to
his
:
It
is
not
to
be
exprest
how
much
the
Marshal
,
amongst
others
,
fretted
within
himself
,
as
also
did
the
other
Commanders
that
were
come
with
him
.
Those
who
were
of
best
esteem
with
the
Duke
,
and
who
were
come
first
in
with
him
,
were
likewise
sensible
of
the
same
shame
and
anger
,
insomuch
as
some
of
the
forwardest
of
them
could
no
longer
contain
themselves
.
Entring
then
into
a
very
secret
consultation
,
they
resolved
to
perswade
the
Duke
to
ground
his
new
Principality
upon
Arms
,
since
the
other
Form
of
exercising
it
,
which
was
prescribed
him
,
was
altogether
vain
and
unworthy
.
Monsieur
de
Fervaches
,
a
Gentleman
of
a
very
Noble
family
,
very
discreet
,
and
stout
,
and
who
during
the
Civil
wars
of
France
was
also
made
Marshal
of
that
Crown
,
was
in
great
favour
with
the
Duke
.
This
man
easily
arrogating
unto
himself
the
chief
place
in
this
design
,
took
upon
him
the
care
of
propounding
it
to
the
Duke
;
and
taking
a
fitting
time
spake
thus
unto
him
.
How
much
(
most
gracious
Sir
!
)
had
we
who
have
the
honour
to
enjoy
the
prime
places
in
your
Highness
his
service
,
rather
never
have
come
into
Flanders
,
then
in
coming
hither
find
the
Royal
blould
of
France
so
much
vilified
?
consider
,
Sir
!
your
birth
;
and
then
fee
whether
your
present
condition
here
doth
correspond
therewithall
or
no.
You
the
only
brother
of
the
King
;
you
the
Dolphine
of
France
;
you
who
are
likely
every
hour
to
succeed
to
the
greatest
Monarchy
of
Europe
:
in
what
posture
,
I
beseech
you
are
you
now
here
in
Flanders
?
You
the
Ruler
of
these
Countries
?
You
the
Duke
of
Brabant
?
Earl
of
Flanders
,
Holland
and
Zealand
,
and
Lord
of
these
Confederate
Provinces
?
'T
is
true
these
are
your
Titles
:
these
are
your
appearing
greatnesses
;
but
set
these
vain
shadows
aside
,
tell
me
I
pray
you
,
what
do
you
enjoy
here
which
makes
you
not
rather
subject
to
obey
,
then
to
Command
?
You
cannot
say
a
word
but
Orange
must
first
put
it
into
your
mouth
:
you
can
frame
no
designe
whatsoever
,
which
must
not
first
be
assented
to
by
the
Soveraignty
of
the
States
General
,
nay
by
the
particular
States
,
not
only
of
every
Province
,
but
of
every
City
and
meanest
Town
therein
.
And
where
are
the
monies
they
premised
you
?
where
are
their
paid
men
?
where
so
many
other
conditions
so
ill
made
good
by
them
?
'T
is
Orange
then
that
is
rather
the
true
Prince
.
And
he
will
have
the
people
to
be
their
own
Soveraigns
,
to
allure
them
still
more
with
the
bait
of
Liberty
,
that
he
himself
may
hereafter
the
more
easily
invade
it
,
and
reduce
it
to
final
slavery
.
And
truly
what
honour
is
not
given
to
him
even
before
your
face
?
whether
doth
not
his
opinion
reach
?
and
the
authority
of
his
name
?
And
will
your
Highness
sit
down
still
by
such
a
scorn
?
will
you
forget
your self
,
your
Royal
bloud
,
and
your
glorious
Nation
?
how
much
better
will
it
become
you
to
accompany
your
right
with
force
of
Arms
?
there
is
no
ruling
without
Forces
.
Nor
was
the
bare
consent
of
the
people
ever
sufficient
to
make
a
Princes
Government
of
secure
as
it
ought
to
be
.
The
people
alter
hourly
:
and
who
hath
had
better
tryal
hereof
then
your self
?
hardly
was
the
Ceremonies
of
your
first
reception
over
,
when
out
of
a
slight
suspition
of
the
common
people
,
you
and
all
yours
ran
bazard
of
your
lives
Little
less
then
6000
choice
foot
,
and
1000
choice
horse
are
brought
hither
for
your
service
:
to
boot
with
a
great
number
of
other
French
horse
and
foot
who
are
here
in
service
under
the
Union
of
the
Confederates
.
The
former
are
disposed
of
in
divers
of
the
chiefest
Towns
of
Flanders
.
Wherefore
then
do
not
you
resolve
to
make
your self
Master
of
all
those
places
at
once
?
but
chiefly
why
do
you
not
make
this
City
of
Antwerp
your
own
?
when
you
shall
have
made
your self
Master
of
these
places
,
as
you
may
easily
do
;
how
can
you
doubt
but
that
all
France
will
be
suddenly
up
in
arms
,
and
that
the
whole
Kingdom
will
come
in
to
your
assistance
?
and
that
the
King
your
brother
will
endeavour
by
all
means
to
procure
so
fair
an
acquisition
to
his
Crown
?
an
acquisition
of
Countries
,
which
your
Royal
bloud
hath
in
former
times
in
a
good
part
governed
and
enjoy'd
?
you
will
then
be
Prince
of
Flanders
indeed
.
Then
must
Orange
and
the
rest
receive
Laws
from
you
,
and
not
you
from
them
.
And
your
new
Empire
being
thus
grounded
upon
force
,
you
may
afterwards
as
you
shall
please
,
use
that
other
way
of
intreaties
.
It
is
not
rashly
nor
unadvisedly
that
I
give
you
this
Councel
.
It
is
the
common
opinion
of
all
the
best
Commanders
of
your
Forces
.
We
all
strive
who
shall
contribute
most
to
your
greatness
,
and
raise
up
your
honour
as
much
as
it
is
now
abased
here
.
I
who
am
the
first
to
advise
you
hereunto
,
will
be
one
of
the
first
who
shall
help
to
bring
it
to
pass
:
and
shall
account
it
my
greatest
glory
either
to
live
to
see
this
done
,
or
to
die
in
the
endeavouring
of
it
At
the
hearing
of
this
Discourse
Alanson
was
much
more
confused
then
perswaded
.
On
the
one
side
the
difficulties
appeared
to
be
very
great
which
this
advice
brought
with
it
;
which
he
could
not
sufficiently
discern
.
And
on
the
other
side
,
he
desired
it
might
be
effected
;
but
was
not
so
resolute
as
he
ought
to
have
been
to
go
about
it
.
After
awhiles
wavering
within
himself
,
he
(
as
was
his
custom
)
left
himself
to
be
disposed
of
as
the
rest
should
please
.
Wherefore
his
answer
was
,
That
Ferraches
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Commanders
should
do
what
they
thought
best
for
his
safety
and
advantage
.
They
were
not
long
about
it
.
The
resolution
was
,
That
upon
a
certain
prefixt
day
,
(
which
was
appointed
to
be
the
17
day
of
January
)
all
the
Dukes
souldiers
should
take
an
occasion
to
mutiny
in
the
several
places
where
they
were
quartered
,
and
should
drive
the
Flemish
Garisons
out
of
them
.
The
greatest
difficulty
lay
in
the
making
of
themselves
Masters
of
Antwerp
.
They
could
not
do
it
by
open
force
,
the
City
being
so
great
and
populous
.
And
if
they
should
go
about
to
surprise
it
,
they
might
likewise
meet
with
many
impediments
:
yet
necessity
pleaded
for
the
latter
:
but
because
neither
could
it
be
done
by
surprisal
,
unless
at
the
same
time
that
force
should
be
begun
to
be
used
within
the
City
,
another
sufficient
force
might
be
without
;
it
was
resolved
that
a
good
strength
of
the
Dukes
horse
and
foot
,
should
be
brought
at
the
time
appointed
into
some
Villages
near
the
Walls
of
the
City
,
as
if
it
were
by
the
way
of
passage
.
The
new
year
1●83
was
then
begun
,
and
the
colds
were
exceeding
sharp
.
The
States
therefore
hoped
by
means
of
the
Ice
,
which
makes
the
low
fields
of
Friesland
more
passable
then
any
other
time
of
the
year
,
to
do
somewhat
for
their
advantage
in
those
parts
.
Wherefore
they
desired
the
Duke
to
go
with
some
good
forces
into
Ghelderland
to
increase
their
other
forces
on
the
other
side
the
Rhine
;
and
to
this
end
they
had
made
certain
sums
of
mony
be
payed
unto
him
.
Nothing
could
have
faln
out
more
fortunately
for
the
French
then
this
.
So
as
about
the
midst
of
Jenuary
all
their
men
save
such
as
were
to
stay
in
their
Garisons
in
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
to
make
themselves
Masters
of
those
Towns
as
was
resolved
upon
,
were
in
the
Villages
about
Antwerp
;
this
mean
while
there
were
many
French
with
the
Duke
in
Antwerp
,
and
particularly
the
chief
of
the
Nobility
;
as
well
for
the
honour
which
they
rendred
unto
his
person
,
as
for
some
other
feigned
occasions
which
the
Duke
had
purposely
caused
arise
at
that
conjuncture
of
time
.
Yet
few
were
acquainted
with
the
designe
,
which
was
thus
ordered
.
On
the
17
day
the
people
which
were
lodged
about
the
Town
,
were
to
be
stirring
early
in
the
morning
,
as
if
they
were
to
march
towards
Friesland
.
The
Duke
was
to
go
out
by
St
James
his
gate
,
which
was
the
nearest
,
as
if
he
were
to
make
the
same
journy
;
when
he
should
be
gone
out
,
those
that
remained
behind
were
suddenly
to
possess
themselves
of
that
gate
.
Another
gate
near
unto
it
,
called
Cesars
gate
,
was
suddenly
to
be
possest
also
.
The
Curtain
which
runs
between
these
two
gates
,
being
easily
won
,
the
Artillery
which
were
upon
it
,
were
to
be
turned
upon
the
Town
,
for
the
greater
terror
of
the
Inhabitants
:
the
souldiers
that
were
without
should
suddenly
enter
the
City
and
joyn
with
those
that
were
within
the
Town
.
And
for
a
token
to
know
themselves
the
better
by
,
the
Dukes
souldiers
should
cry
,
The
Town
is
taken
,
may
the
Mass
prosper
.
and
particular
order
was
taken
that
above
all
things
the
French
should
not
be
suffered
to
plunder
the
City
,
lest
the
souldiers
might
through
avarice
be
diverted
,
and
so
the
Inhabitants
be
the
more
incensed
to
rise
up
against
them
.
In
all
surprises
secrecy
is
of
mighty
importance
,
to
have
them
succeed
well
,
they
must
be
done
before
they
be
declared
.
But
it
is
often
times
found
,
that
many
orders
cannot
be
executed
because
they
are
not
understood
.
And
those
being
confused
,
the
whole
designe
must
needs
suddenly
vanish
.
The
business
coming
to
the
birth
,
the
Duke
,
according
to
the
agreement
,
went
on
horseback
from
his
house
,
and
with
many
others
in
his
company
,
rid
towards
St
James
his
gate
,
so
to
get
out
of
the
City
.
When
he
was
gotten
out
,
those
that
staid
behind
seemed
to
fall
together
by
the
ears
,
and
laying
their
hands
upon
their
swords
,
turned
upon
them
that
kept
the
gates
;
and
killing
some
,
and
driving
away
the
rest
,
they
were
easily
masters
of
the
Gate
.
The
people
flocking
together
at
the
noise
hereof
,
were
much
confused
at
such
a
novelty
.
The
Antwerpians
were
not
at
this
time
free
of
suspition
,
seeing
so
many
French
men
amongst
them
;
yet
could
they
not
fear
such
a
thing
as
this
.
They
were
in
some
posture
of
taking
up
arms
,
upon
any
occasion
of
tumult
that
might
arise
.
The
French
this
mean
while
possest
themselves
easily
likewise
of
the
Caesarean
gate
,
and
of
the
abovesaid
Curtain
.
Hereupon
the
novelty
appeared
the
greater
on
their
side
,
and
the
commotion
much
greater
on
the
behalf
of
the
Inhabitants
:
and
chiefly
when
the
French
began
to
run
up
and
down
the
streets
,
and
in
a
loud
and
hostile
manner
to
pronounce
these
words
,
The
Town
is
taken
,
may
the
Mass
prosper
.
At
the
same
time
15
Foot-Companies
,
and
10
Troops
of
Horse
entred
the
Town
;
and
the
Switzers
being
further
off
then
the
rest
,
were
the
longer
in
coming
.
In
this
interim
their
happened
an
accident
which
much
disordered
the
Frenchmens
business
.
S.
James's
Gate
had
a
Percullis
to
shut
out
all
entrance
when
need
should
require
,
upon
a
sudden
.
Were
it
either
that
the
French
had
not
thought
upon
it
,
or
that
they
had
neglected
it
,
there
was
none
of
them
that
took
care
of
it
.
Which
the
Antwerpians
failed
not
to
make
use
of
;
for
they
threw
down
the
Percullis
,
and
so
inhibited
all
entrance
at
that
gate
.
The
French-men
were
entred
by
this
gate
,
and
by
this
gate
were
the
Switzers
also
to
enter
.
The
Inhabitants
were
this
mean
while
still
in
greater
commotion
,
and
had
better
armed
themselvs
;
they
were
at
this
time
very
numerous
,
and
by
the
so
long
experience
of
war
,
and
their
own
so
many
sufferings
,
well
verst
in
Arms.
The
French-men
at
first
had
the
better
:
But
having
had
the
first
slaughter
of
the
people
,
believing
that
they
should
not
afterward
meet
with
any
considerable
resistance
,
and
that
their
fellows
that
were
without
would
share
with
them
rather
in
the
prey
then
in
the
peril
;
neglecting
,
or
peradventure
not
having
received
the
Orders
from
those
few
that
were
within
,
they
fell
immediately
to
plunder
.
The
people
then
incensed
with
anger
and
fury
,
joyned
their
Forces
together
,
and
behaved
themselves
valiantly
against
the
French
:
The
love
of
their
Country
,
Children
,
Parents
,
substances
,
and
of
themselves
,
added
to
their
strength
;
but
when
't
was
known
that
no
more
of
the
Dukes
men
could
come
in
by
S
James's
gate
,
the
Antwerpians
were
so
encouraged
,
and
the
French
discouraged
,
as
the
faces
of
affairs
began
wholly
to
alter
.
The
Antwerpians
without
any
further
delay
recovered
the
Caesarean
gate
,
and
then
setting
upon
those
that
guarded
the
aforesaid
Curtain
or
Line
,
drove
them
easily
away
,
and
threw
many
of
them
down
from
off
the
wall
;
deceiving
those
that
were
without
,
who
thought
it
to
be
an
effect
of
the
surprise
.
This
being
done
,
the
French
that
were
within
the
Town
could
not
much
longer
resist
the
Townsmen
,
they
were
every
where
encompast
by
them
.
Of
the
Citizens
,
those
that
were
not
armed
,
joyn'd
with
those
that
were
armed
;
and
even
the
women
with
the
men
,
to
make
at
first
the
better
defence
,
and
afterwards
to
take
the
better
revenge
.
So
as
the
French-men
having
no
whither
to
fly
unto
in
the
City
,
and
not
receiving
any
succour
from
without
,
for
any
thing
that
the
Duke
and
the
other
Commanders
that
were
gone
forth
with
him
could
doe
,
they
were
all
at
last
either
wounded
,
slain
,
or
taken
prisoners
.
About
1500
were
slain
,
and
of
those
some
of
the
best
both
for
birth
and
valour
.
Those
that
were
wounded
and
taken
prisoners
were
almost
as
many
;
and
these
were
also
likely
to
have
perished
,
had
not
Orange
by
his
authority
interposed
and
saved
them
.
Of
the
Townsmen
not
many
more
then
●00
were
slain
,
but
a
great
many
more
hurt
.
Orange
had
some
occasions
which
kept
him
from
waiting
upon
Alanson
out
of
the
Town
,
as
otherwise
he
had
in
honour
been
bound
to
doe
.
And
because
he
lay
in
the
Castle
,
which
stands
a
pretty
distance
from
the
most
frequented
part
of
the
City
,
he
could
not
come
in
so
soon
as
was
needful
;
besides
,
he
thought
it
at
first
to
be
but
some
squabble
between
the
looser
sort
of
the
People
and
the
Souldiers
.
Notwithstanding
there
were
some
who
suspected
his
carriage
in
this
business
,
as
if
he
had
had
a
hand
in
the
surprisal
.
But
how
was
it
possible
to
believe
,
that
changing
his
principles
,
he
should
destroy
his
first
ends
,
and
serve
in
stead
of
commanding
?
And
therefore
it
was
rather
to
be
believed
,
that
when
he
understood
the
truth
,
he
thought
it
better
to
quiet
the
minds
on
all
sides
,
and
not
to
break
off
the
Agreement
,
which
after
so
long
,
so
many
,
and
so
doubtfull
endeavours
had
been
made
with
Alanson
.
Thus
ended
the
intended
surprisal
of
Antwerp
.
The
common
opinion
was
,
that
the
Duke
of
Mompensier
,
and
the
Marshal
Bironne
were
averse
to
this
design
;
and
that
judging
it
not
feasible
,
as
partaking
more
of
rashness
then
of
stoutness
,
they
had
oftentimes
endeavoured
to
disswade
the
Duke
from
it
,
but
still
in
vain
;
for
that
the
rest
who
were
the
authors
of
it
,
and
who
were
more
in
favour
with
him
,
had
made
him
too
fond
of
it
.
The
surprisals
of
Dunkirk
,
Dixmund
,
Terremond
and
of
some
other
less
considerable
places
,
succeeded
better
.
In
the
other
Towns
of
greater
consequence
,
were
it
either
that
the
French
were
too
inferior
in
numbers
to
the
Flemish
,
or
that
Fortune
was
more
favourable
to
the
latter
then
to
the
former
,
they
took
no
effect
at
all
.
The
Duke
much
confused
,
and
not
knowing
what
to
doe
,
went
from
the
walls
of
Antwerp
to
Terramonde
,
and
from
thence
by
letters
,
messages
,
and
particularly
by
Orange
his
interposition
,
he
began
to
use
all
means
to
return
again
to
his
former
good
intelligence
and
agreement
with
the
Flemish
.
This
so
unexpected
design
of
the
French
against
the
Flemish
being
divulged
,
it
is
not
to
be
said
how
much
the
Confederate
Provinces
were
troubled
at
it
.
But
the
Province
of
Flanders
was
most
troubled
,
wherein
the
design
was
laid
,
and
in
a
good
part
effected
.
In
so
much
as
Gaunt
,
Bruges
,
and
generally
all
the
Flemicant
part
of
the
Province
,
broke
forth
into
grievous
complaints
against
the
Duke
,
and
seemed
to
be
fully
minded
no
longer
to
endure
Alansons
Principality
.
The
rest
of
the
Provinces
were
of
the
same
opinion
.
But
Orange
his
sole
power
was
sufficient
to
make
his
sense
prevail
over
all
those
who
were
of
a
contrary
mind
.
At
first
he
did
very
much
blame
this
action
of
the
French
,
that
he
might
be
of
more
credit
afterwards
in
excusing
them
.
He
laid
the
fault
much
more
upon
the
Advisers
,
then
upon
the
Duke
;
alleadging
,
That
of
his
own
nature
he
was
a
Prince
of
great
goodness
;
and
that
he
was
rather
inforced
by
the
others
then
advised
to
do
what
he
had
done
.
That
an
agreement
should
not
by
any
means
be
broken
which
had
formerly
been
ripened
by
so
many
consultations
,
and
at
last
through
so
many
difficulties
established
.
That
it
was
apparent
,
if
it
should
be
broken
,
their
affairs
would
be
in
worse
condition
then
before
.
For
France
would
be
thereby
alienated
and
offended
,
whereas
otherwise
they
might
receive
favour
and
advantages
from
thence
.
That
sometimes
a
great
disorder
proves
very
beneficial
.
That
therefore
it
was
to
be
believed
,
that
the
French
by
this
rash
action
would
learn
to
be
better
advised
in
their
future
proceedings
:
and
the
Flemish
on
the
contrary
would
better
satisfie
their
duties
on
their
behalf
.
And
finally
that
by
all
means
it
was
necessary
to
piece
up
with
Alanson
:
so
to
get
the
French
out
of
the
places
which
they
were
possessed
of
by
way
of
Treaty
;
since
that
to
go
about
to
get
them
by
force
,
would
be
both
a
bloudy
,
difficult
,
and
uncertain
business
:
and
that
the
mean
while
the
King
of
Spains
forces
would
the
more
freely
,
and
with
the
more
advantage
overrun
all
places
.
The
Antwerpians
,
and
all
the
rest
being
wrought
upon
by
Orange
his
Authority
,
and
by
reason
,
listned
to
a
new
agreement
with
Alanson
.
He
first
excused
himself
,
and
by
express
Messengers
,
representing
the
wrong
that
was
done
to
his
men
by
not
paying
them
;
and
that
afterwards
it
was
not
in
his
power
to
hinder
them
.
Proceeding
from
hence
to
Treaties
,
The
Duke
obliged
himself
to
retire
for
the
present
to
Dunkirk
,
taking
with
him
but
a
reasonable
number
of
horse
and
foot
;
to
leave
the
other
Towns
free
to
the
Flemish
;
taking
a
new
Oath
to
imploy
all
his
souldiery
in
all
faithfullness
in
the
common
service
of
himself
,
and
of
the
Provinces
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
French
prisoners
were
set
at
liberty
;
the
Dukes
men
had
some
moneys
paid
them
,
and
he
was
promised
that
they
should
be
well
treated
in
all
other
kinds
afterwards
.
And
so
affairs
returned
to
their
former
condition
between
the
Duke
and
the
Provinces
:
but
rather
in
a
feigned
,
then
real
way
of
Demonstration
;
for
indeed
there
never
past
any
good
correspondency
betweem
them
afterward
,
though
the
King
of
France
by
very
efficacious
endeavours
,
and
by
Agents
of
his
own
,
had
strove
to
appease
the
Flemish
,
and
to
confirm
them
in
their
former
favour
to
his
brother
.
The
Prince
of
Parma
hoped
some
notable
advantage
might
accrue
to
the
Kings
service
,
from
this
occasion
which
had
so
exasperated
the
Flemish
against
the
French
.
To
this
purpose
he
opportunely
moved
the
chief
Cities
of
Flanders
and
Brabant
,
which
were
alienated
from
the
King
;
thinking
that
if
he
could
reduce
those
two
important
Provinces
wholly
to
their
allegiance
,
the
restmight
the
more
easily
be
reduced
afterwards
either
by
the
way
of
Treaty
or
force
.
But
these
his
endeavours
wrought
no
other
effect
,
then
the
others
had
done
which
he
had
used
when
Orange
was
wounded
.
He
therefore
resolved
wholly
to
use
force
;
wherein
he
found
himself
already
so
far
to
exceed
the
enemy
,
as
he
doubted
not
but
that
by
this
means
only
he
might
promise
unto
himself
all
good
success
in
the
Kings
affairs
.
Before
Alansons
Frenchmen
had
endeavoured
the
aforesaid
novelties
,
Monsieur
de
Bonivette
,
one
of
their
Commanders
,
had
at
unawares
taken
the
Town
of
Eyndoven
in
Campigni
,
which
is
a
very
considerable
part
of
Brabant
.
Which
Fernese
was
not
slow
in
regaining
;
to
which
purpose
he
dispatched
away
Count
Charls
Mans
field
towards
it
with
good
forces
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
Confederate
Flemish
desired
greatly
to
keep
that
Town
in
their
hands
;
wherfore
after
their
agreement
with
Alanson
,
they
carried
it
so
as
some
of
his
men
went
thitherward
to
make
Mansfield
raise
the
siege
.
But
he
had
already
so
fortified
himself
about
it
,
as
those
within
not
receiving
any
relief
from
those
without
,
they
were
at
last
forced
to
yield
.
The
French
which
were
in
Eyndoven
went
to
joyn
with
the
other
French
which
were
with
Marishall
Byronne
in
Brabant
;
on
that
side
which
lies
nearest
Holland
.
Here
he
stormed
the
Castle
of
Woude
,
and
took
some
other
places
thereabouts
.
On
the
contrary
part
,
Turnault
,
Hostrat
and
Diste
fell
into
Mansfields
hands
,
with
some
other
places
of
less
moment
.
This
mean
while
Fernese
arrived
,
who
presently
marched
towards
Byronne
.
The
French
had
fortified
themselves
towards
the
Town
of
Rosendal
:
but
yet
the
Prince
assaulted
them
with
such
resolution
,
as
they
thought
it
their
safest
course
to
retreat
to
within
the
Town
;
which
they
could
not
do
in
such
order
,
but
that
what
by
slaughter
,
running
away
,
and
by
being
taken
prisoners
,
they
lost
a
great
many
of
their
men
,
and
Byronn's
self
was
hurt
in
the
foot
.
Fernese
resolved
afterward
to
take
Herentale
,
and
therefore
incompassed
it
with
considerable
forces
.
But
understanding
that
the
Duke
of
Alanson
either
for
the
small
satisfaction
he
received
in
Flanders
,
or
for
some
other
affairs
in
France
,
was
gon
from
Dunkirk
to
Call
is
;
Fernese
changing
his
mind
,
marched
suddenly
with
all
his
Camp
towards
Dunkirk
,
to
recover
that
Town
which
stands
upon
the
Sea
,
and
which
for
other
considerations
is
of
very
great
consequence
.
There
was
but
a
weak
Garison
in
it
,
and
the
Townsmen
could
not
be
worse
minded
towards
the
French
.
The
States
got
Bironne
to
go
with
those
French
which
he
had
with
him
to
succour
it
.
But
such
was
the
abhorrition
which
the
Flemish
had
for
the
French
,
as
they
could
effect
nothing
in
time
to
any
purpose
;
wherefore
Fernese
within
a
few
days
recovered
that
Town
,
suffering
the
French
to
march
out
with
all
honourable
conditions
.
He
likewise
recovered
Newport
,
a
Town
of
great
consequence
likewise
upon
the
sea-side
.
And
from
thence
he
tryed
to
take
Ostend
,
a
Town
upon
the
same
level
:
but
he
found
it
so
strongly
situated
,
and
so
well
provided
of
men
,
as
he
would
not
spend
any
long
time
in
besieging
it
;
and
leave
so
many
other
happy
opportunities
which
presented
themselves
unto
him
in
divers
other
parts
.
Having
soon
recovered
Dixmund
,
he
besieged
the
City
of
Ypri
;
and
set
divers
other
practises
on
foot
in
Gaunt
,
Bruges
,
and
other
Towns
in
the
Flemican
part
of
Flanders
,
to
draw
that
whole
Province
again
to
the
Kings
obedience
.
This
mean
while
the
year
1584
began
;
nor
did
the
Winter
hinder
the
Anno
1584
,
continuance
of
the
siege
before
Ypri
.
The
Rebels
endeavoured
oft
to
relieve
it
;
but
being
either
hindred
or
defeated
,
they
could
never
effect
it
.
The
siege
endured
till
the
middle
of
April
;
and
the
City
was
surrendred
vpon
almost
the
same
conditions
as
Tornay
had
formerly
been
.
The
Prince
of
Parma
fared
as
fortunately
in
the
getting
of
Bruges
by
intelligence
.
The
Prince
of
Semay
,
eldest
son
to
the
Duke
of
Ariscot
was
in
it
.
The
father
adhered
unto
the
King
,
but
the
son
changing
sides
upon
various
pretences
,
adhered
afterwards
to
the
States
.
And
the
Flemican
part
of
Flanders
was
governed
by
him
in
their
names
,
and
in
the
name
of
Alanson
.
The
son
being
sollicited
by
his
father
to
come
post
to
Bruges
,
obeyed
him
:
for
he
knew
how
fitting
an
opportunity
this
would
be
to
make
amends
for
his
former
error
,
and
to
reingratiate
himself
with
the
King
,
by
reducing
such
a
City
as
this
under
his
obedience
,
and
himself
again
under
his
service
.
They
came
then
to
conditions
;
and
the
largest
which
upon
such
an
occasion
could
be
demanded
were
granted
,
relation
always
being
had
to
their
giving
due
obedience
to
the
Church
and
to
the
King
.
This
hapned
in
May
:
and
this
helped
to
further
the
Kings
affairs
in
many
other
things
in
the
same
Province
.
At
the
same
time
Verdugo
had
very
much
advanced
the
Kings
affairs
on
the
further
side
of
the
Rhine
by
the
taking
of
Zutfen
,
He
got
this
Town
of
such
importance
by
surprise
.
And
the
enemy
immediately
endeavoured
to
regain
it
;
wherefore
Count
Hollach
was
sent
thither
with
good
forces
,
and
was
sate
down
before
it
.
Verdugo
being
thus
begirt
,
craved
relief
,
and
Fernese
knew
very
well
how
needfull
it
was
to
send
it
him
.
But
being
busied
in
so
many
other
affairs
on
this
side
the
Rhine
,
which
grew
every
day
more
ripe
,
he
could
not
assist
him
so
soon
nor
with
such
Forces
as
he
willingly
would
have
done
,
or
as
the
occasion
required
.
Count
Aremberg
was
at
this
time
about
the
Rhine
,
being
sent
thither
by
the
Prince
of
Parma
with
a
considerable
strength
of
Foot
and
Horse
,
to
assist
Ernestus
of
Bavaria
,
newly
chosen
Archbishop
of
Colen
,
and
to
exclude
the
former
Archbishop
Truxes
,
who
was
deposed
for
having
gone
about
to
marry
,
and
for
sustaining
his
Apostasie
from
the
Church
by
favour
of
the
Heretical
faction
thereabouts
.
The
good
cause
prevailed
at
last
:
wherefore
Fernese
ordered
Aremberg
to
go
either
with
all
,
or
a
good
part
of
his
Forces
to
the
relief
of
Zutfen
.
And
this
fell
out
so
luckily
likewise
,
as
Hollack
was
forced
to
raise
his
siege
,
and
to
retreat
.
In
this
interim
Bironne
,
with
the
rest
of
the
lately
come
French
,
was
gone
from
Flanders
,
the
Flemish
having
afforded
them
commodity
to
do
so
by
Sea
,
for
they
could
not
without
great
danger
have
gone
by
Land
.
Diffidences
and
distastes
did
still
increase
on
both
parts
.
Nor
was
Orange's
authority
at
last
sufficient
to
reconcile
Alansons
affairs
,
though
he
still
laboured
to
doe
it
;
by
reason
of
the
news
which
was
come
from
France
,
that
the
King
had
declared
himself
much
more
freely
in
his
Brothers
behalf
,
in
his
interests
of
Flanders
;
and
that
he
was
much
better
pleased
with
him
then
he
formerly
had
been
.
Orange
took
occasion
hereby
to
induce
the
States
to
send
the
Signor
of
Schonowel
purposely
to
congratulate
with
Alanson
for
this
;
endeavouring
by
this
means
the
more
to
engage
both
parties
in
the
formerly
establisht
resolutions
.
But
soon
after
came
other
news
,
that
Alanson
was
dead
in
the
Castle
of
Tierry
,
after
a
long
sickness
,
with
some
signs
that
poyson
had
been
also
used
.
Thus
he
dyed
,
not
being
above
30
years
old
.
He
was
a
Prince
,
of
whom
it
might
be
questioned
whether
he
had
been
the
causer
of
greater
troubles
in
France
or
in
Flanders
.
He
was
alwayes
more
ruled
by
others
then
by
himself
,
wavering
in
all
his
actions
,
were
it
either
out
of
weakness
of
understanding
,
or
easiness
of
nature
.
Suffering
himself
therefore
in
France
to
be
carried
away
sometimes
by
one
Faction
,
sometimes
by
another
,
and
afterwards
abandoning
them
with
equal
easiness
,
he
applied
himself
again
to
the
Court-Faction
,
there
to
receive
more
scorn
then
respect
.
Wherefore
either
weary
of
expecting
,
or
despairing
of
atchieving
greater
preferments
in
the
Kingdom
,
he
with
the
like
fickleness
was
perswaded
to
seek
for
them
abroad
;
and
therefore
passing
into
Flanders
,
he
carried
Forces
with
him
thither
,
and
with
those
Forces
new
Troubles
.
For
what
remains
,
his
Conditions
both
of
body
and
mind
did
no
wayes
correspond
with
his
Birth
:
He
was
low
of
stature
,
and
not
very
well
shaped
;
he
was
notwithstanding
of
a
gracious
and
lively
aspect
:
Nor
were
his
actions
so
altogether
worthy
of
blame
,
but
that
they
were
in
many
things
praise-worthy
;
he
was
kind
,
liberal
,
not
much
given
to
pleasures
,
and
naturally
inclined
to
follow
the
best
advices
,
unless
his
Favourites
prevailed
too
far
with
him
to
imbrace
the
worst
.
He
dyed
,
when
together
with
his
years
his
hopes
did
most
flourish
:
For
the
King
having
no
hopes
of
Issue
,
he
did
not
only
promise
to
himself
to
enjoy
the
Principality
of
Flanders
,
but
by
a
greater
fortune
to
succeed
to
the
Crown
of
France
.
His
death
was
accompanied
by
the
like
of
Oranges
Alanson
dyed
the
begining
of
June
,
and
Orange
left
this
life
in
the
beginning
of
July
following
.
The
manner
thus
.
One
Baldasar
Serack
a
Burgonian
,
a
man
but
of
mean
birth
,
but
of
some
natural
endowments
,
had
wrought
himself
into
his
acquaintance
,
and
more
domestically
into
that
of
his
Followers
,
with
an
intention
to
kill
him
.
Orange
was
then
in
the
Town
of
Delf
in
Holland
,
about
divers
publike
affairs
;
one
of
the
chiefest
whereof
was
,
the
better
to
reestablish
the
affairs
of
Alanson
.
Sirack
taking
his
opportunity
,
and
coming
to
Orange
in
his
chamber
under
pretence
of
some
important
business
,
he
shot
him
with
a
Pistol
in
the
flank
,
and
instantly
slew
him
,
he
not
being
able
before
his
death
to
speak
any
one
word
.
Then
taking
himself
to
his
heels
,
he
was
got
so
far
before
he
was
overtaken
as
he
was
already
gotten
upon
the
Town-wall
with
intention
of
throwing
himself
down
into
the
Ditch
,
and
so
swim
out
,
when
he
was
overtaken
by
those
that
followed
him
,
who
took
him
alive
,
and
delivered
him
up
to
the
hands
of
Justice
.
They
endeavoured
by
most
cruel
torments
to
draw
from
him
the
reality
of
the
act
;
and
the
common
belief
was
,
that
he
would
have
confest
he
had
received
orders
for
it
,
and
that
he
expected
a
reward
from
Spain
.
But
they
could
never
get
any
thing
from
him
,
save
only
that
he
had
slain
Orange
,
moved
thereunto
only
by
himself
,
and
to
merit
much
more
thereby
from
God
then
from
the
King
.
He
was
afterwards
condemned
to
die
and
suffered
death
by
the
most
cruel
punishments
that
might
be
.
Thusdyed
William
of
Nassaw
Prince
of
Orange
,
in
the
52
year
of
his
Age.
He
was
a
man
born
certainly
for
very
great
renown
;
if
contented
with
his
own
peculiar
Fortune
,
he
had
not
through
precipices
sought
after
a
greater
.
The
Emperour
Charles
the
5.
and
his
Son
Philip
the
2.
did
undoubtedly
alwayes
acknowledge
him
to
be
their
chiefest
Subject
in
all
Flanders
:
and
each
of
them
seemed
to
strive
with
the
other
which
should
most
favour
him
or
put
a
higher
esteem
upon
him
.
He
was
notwithstanding
still
in
the
condition
of
a
Subject
;
but
he
had
so
high-pitcht
thoughts
,
as
would
not
suffer
him
to
be
at
quiet
under
the
condition
of
a
Prince
.
He
aspired
therefore
to
raise
himself
thereunto
,
as
hath
been
seen
,
by
the
Revolts
of
Flanders
.
And
the
heat
of
his
ambition
being
still
carried
on
by
the
ordering
of
his
designs
,
he
had
brought
his
ends
to
that
pass
,
as
had
he
lived
there
was
little
doubt
to
be
made
but
that
he
would
at
least
have
been
Prince
of
Holland
and
Zealand
,
Vigilancie
,
Industry
,
Liberality
,
Eloquence
,
and
a
quick
insight
into
any
business
,
did
vie
in
him
with
Ambition
,
Fraud
,
Audacity
,
Greediness
,
and
with
an
application
of
himself
to
all
Natures
.
And
these
his
good
and
bad
Qualities
were
accompanied
with
all
others
which
the
most
skilfull
School
of
Ruling
could
teach
.
At
all
publike
Meetings
,
and
in
all
other
kind
of
Negotiations
,
no
man
knew
better
then
he
how
to
dispose
of
mens
minds
,
how
to
wheel
about
opinions
,
how
to
colour
pretences
,
how
to
hasten
business
,
or
how
to
prolong
them
;
nor
in
brief
,
how
more
artificially
to
take
his
advantage
by
all
other
means
.
He
was
therefore
thought
much
better
at
the
government
of
Civil
affairs
,
then
at
the
Military
profession
.
He
altered
his
Religion
,
according
to
his
Interests
.
Whilst
he
was
a
Child
in
Germany
,
he
was
a
Lutheran
:
Passing
into
Flanders
,
he
seemed
to
be
a
Catholick
:
At
the
begining
of
the
Revolts
,
he
declared
himself
to
be
a
favourer
of
the
new
Sects
,
but
not
an
open
professor
of
any
of
them
;
till
at
last
he
seemed
to
follow
Calvinism
,
as
that
which
of
all
other
Sects
is
most
contrary
to
the
Catholick
religion
,
which
is
maintained
by
the
King
of
Spain
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
,
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
The
Second
Part.
BOOK
III.
The
Contents
.
In
this
Book
the
memorable
Siege
of
Antwerp
is
described
.
The
Prince
of
Parma
resolves
upon
this
enterprise
the
rather
,
because
Orange
is
dead
,
and
by
reason
of
the
great
perturbancie
of
the
Consederate
Provinces
.
He
sits
down
before
that
City
.
It
s
great
advantages
both
in
situation
,
and
in
all
things
else
.
Fernese
in
the
first
place
treats
of
shutting
up
the
Scheld
,
to
hinder
all
succour
on
that
side
.
To
this
purpose
he
designs
a
Bridge
,
and
the
difficulties
in
making
it
are
mentioned
:
Howsoever
it
is
resolvod
to
be
made
.
Fernese
begins
it
:
He
raiseth
a
Fort-Royal
at
each
head
thereof
;
and
these
greater
Forts
are
accompanied
here
and
there
with
lesser
.
Oppositions
made
by
the
besieged
.
Their
chief
Fort
at
Lillo
upon
the
Scheld
.
By
this
means
the
Antwerpians
receive
great
Aids
from
the
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
;
and
therefore
they
pass
freely
up
and
down
the
River
.
Fernese
causeth
a
Navigable
Ditch
to
be
cut
,
the
better
to
bring
the
materials
which
were
requisite
for
the
Bridge
.
Hereby
the
labours
are
increased
.
Fernese
endeavours
likewise
to
keep
the
Enemy
from
succour
by
Lillo
on
the
Land-side
:
And
therefore
secures
himself
still
better
there
by
a
Counterdike
.
What
is
to
be
understood
by
a
Dike
and
Counterdike
Rubais
takes
the
particular
care
of
the
Bridge
,
and
of
some
men
of
War
to
oppose
those
of
the
Enemy
.
The
Antwerpians
begin
to
be
troubled
:
They
use
divers
means
both
in
France
and
in
England
for
succour
.
The
Lord
of
S.
Aldegonde
endeavours
by
a
perswasive
Oration
to
encourage
them
as
much
as
he
can
.
They
therefore
resolve
to
make
all
manly
resistance
.
Divers
of
their
preparations
to
that
purpose
.
They
build
a
Ship
vastly
great
.
Their
Fire-ships
.
They
first
make
use
of
them
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Bridge
,
which
is
already
perfected
;
but
doe
no
great
good
thereby
,
nor
doth
the
great
Ship
prove
more
fortunate
.
They
try
their
Fire-ships
again
,
but
still
to
no
purpose
.
Then
they
bend
all
their
might
to
prejudice
the
Counterdike
,
and
hope
by
that
means
to
bring
in
succour
.
Their
first
Assault
does
no
good
:
They
with
better
order
,
and
greater
Forces
try
a
second
Assault
.
A
bloody
business
thereupon
.
Fortune
varies
the
dangers
,
and
at
last
gives
the
victory
to
the
Royalists
.
The
Antwerpians
treat
of
a
Surrender
,
and
after
many
difficulties
deliver
up
the
Town
.
NEver
was
the
loss
of
Father
,
Benefactor
,
or
Prince
so
bewailed
,
as
was
Orange
his
death
by
those
of
the
Confederate
Provinces
.
And
since
they
could
no
longer
enjoy
his
person
alive
,
they
without
any
manner
of
delay
substituted
his
son
Maurice
in
his
place
,
a
Youth
but
of
16
years
of
age
,
conferring
all
those
self-same
honours
and
offices
upon
him
,
which
they
with
so
liberal
a
hand
had
bestowed
on
his
Father
.
Count
Buren
,
Orange
his
eldest
son
,
was
still
detained
in
Spain
,
being
sent
thither
by
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
as
hath
been
said
:
And
therefore
the
Confederate
Provinces
chose
Maurice
to
succeed
in
his
Fathers
commands
.
This
Maurice
was
Orange
his
second
son
,
and
by
his
second
wife
,
Anne
of
Saxony
.
They
gave
Maurice
the
Count
of
Hollack
for
his
Lieutenant
,
and
to
be
assisting
to
his
youth
in
the
Government
of
Arms.
The
Prince
of
Parma
hoped
that
this
novelty
might
occasion
some
great
commotion
in
the
Confederate
Provinces
,
which
would
make
for
the
Kings
advantage
;
judging
that
having
lost
such
a
Governour
,
as
their
councels
were
thereby
weakened
,
so
would
their
courages
be
also
.
And
truly
so
it
fell
out
with
many
particular
men
.
But
in
the
generall
,
this
action
did
so
inhorrid
and
so
incense
the
people
.
as
they
resolved
to
continue
their
former
resolutions
more
obstinately
then
before
,
and
to
keep
dead
Orange
his
sense
still
alive
.
Wherefore
Fernese
soon
saw
that
he
was
to
place
all
his
hopes
in
Arms.
He
had
then
a
very
strong
Army
;
and
such
were
his
advantages
over
his
Enemies
,
as
he
thought
he
might
assuredly
hope
yet
for
much
greater
every
day
.
From
the
time
that
he
had
besieged
Mastrick
,
he
had
still
had
a
great
desire
to
begirt
Antwerp
.
But
the
then
difficulties
,
and
those
which
every
day
arose
,
would
never
suffer
him
to
undertake
a
business
of
so
great
consequence
.
But
all
things
seeming
now
to
smile
upon
such
a
design
,
he
would
no
longer
delay
the
doing
of
it
.
We
therefore
will
here
proceed
on
to
the
description
of
this
Siege
:
which
we
will
doe
with
all
brevity
,
and
yet
with
great
diligence
;
that
by
the
one
we
may
shun
the
tediousness
of
trivial
things
,
and
by
the
other
present
you
as
punctually
as
may
be
with
so
cry'd
up
an
enterprise
.
And
doubtlesly
such
and
so
memorable
was
this
action
,
as
by
the
common
opinion
it
was
sufficient
of
it self
alone
to
make
Alexander
Fernese
his
merits
be
very
highly
valued
by
the
Church
and
King
,
and
his
honour
immortalized
by
the
world
.
Antwerp
lies
on
the
right
side
of
the
Seheld
,
and
extending
its
walls
for
a
long
space
on
that
side
which
looks
towards
the
River
,
it
afterward
makes
a
great
compass
toward
the
other
which
commands
the
Fields
.
That
River
cannot
be
mastered
by
a
more
noble
City
,
nor
that
City
watered
by
a
more
noble
River
.
Every
one
knows
how
Antwerp
flourisht
before
the
wars
,
both
in
the
number
of
Inhabitants
,
in
the
beauty
of
buildings
,
and
in
merchandizing
:
But
howsoever
,
still
afterwards
one
of
the
greatest
Commerces
of
all
the
Northern
parts
is
in
it
.
Which
is
chiefly
occasioned
by
the
commodiousness
of
the
Scheld
,
it
being
a
River
of
so
great
a
breadth
and
depth
,
and
ebbing
and
flowing
so
far
into
the
Sea
,
as
it
is
there
capable
even
of
the
greatest
Vessel
which
sails
upon
the
Sea
.
Towards
the
fields
side
the
City
is
invironed
with
one
of
the
stateliest
Wals
that
can
be
seen
,
as
well
for
the
breadth
of
the
Platform
within
,
as
for
the
noble
Bastions
without
;
and
the
Ditch
is
every
where
answerable
.
On
the
other
side
towards
the
River
,
the
River
it self
serves
for
a
defence
,
and
therefore
on
that
side
there
is
only
a
single
wall
.
The
platform
of
the
wall
towards
the
fields
is
of
such
a
breadth
,
as
many
rowes
of
Trees
stand
round
about
it
,
so
as
it
serves
no
less
for
delight
then
for
defence
.
The
Citadel
enjoyed
formerly
also
its
praises
apart
:
But
being
fallen
into
the
Rebels
hands
,
those
sides
of
it
were
only
maintained
by
them
which
lay
towards
the
fields
,
and
all
the
rest
which
lay
towards
the
City
were
slighted
.
Antwerp
is
in
,
or
to
say
better
,
joyns
upon
Brabant
;
of
it self
making
one
of
the
ancient
17
Provinces
,
by
the
name
of
the
Marquisat
of
the
sacred
Empire
.
The
Province
of
Flanders
joyns
upon
the
contrary
side
of
the
River
,
which
therefore
partakes
thereby
of
all
the
advantages
afforded
both
by
●o
large
a
River
,
and
of
a
City
of
such
Merchandizing
.
Here
therefore
had
the
Flemish
placed
the
scene
of
all
their
most
weighty
negotiations
;
and
the
situation
of
the
City
,
and
its
other
advantages
to
withstand
all
sieges
being
considered
,
they
could
not
dream
of
ever
losing
it
by
siege
,
but
rather
be
confident
of
always
preserving
it
.
On
the
lands
side
,
so
strong
a
Wall
promised
them
all
safety
.
And
as
for
shutting
up
the
River
,
and
keeping
the
City
from
being
relieved
by
water
,
they
thought
Fernese
would
never
be
able
to
do
it
both
in
respect
of
the
nature
of
the
River
it self
,
and
by
reason
of
their
Naval
power
,
whereby
they
were
wholly
Masters
of
it
.
These
difficulties
were
not
unknown
to
Fernese
;
but
yet
he
thought
them
not
to
be
such
but
that
they
might
be
overcome
.
He
saw
that
in
the
first
place
all
succour
must
be
cut
off
;
and
that
consequently
the
River
was
to
be
blocked
up
,
whereby
it
might
continually
be
supply'd
.
And
therefore
laying
aside
all
thought
of
assault
,
he
resolved
to
besiege
the
City
,
and
to
build
such
a
bridge
over
the
Scheld
,
as
might
master
the
violence
of
the
River
it self
,
as
also
the
enemies
ships
.
When
he
should
have
bereft
them
of
relief
by
water
,
he
doubted
not
but
that
he
might
much
more
easily
do
the
same
by
land
,
since
he
was
so
superior
in
forces
,
as
he
might
at
his
pleasure
be
Master
of
the
field
every
where
.
About
three
leagues
beneath
Antwerp
the
Scheld
makes
a
great
Arch
and
here
the
ships
do
usually
alter
either
their
sails
,
or
their
course
,
and
oftentimes
do
make
som
stay
:
wherfore
that
place
is
very
opportune
either
to
facilitate
or
to
hinder
the
navigation
of
the
River
.
The
enemy
had
at
this
time
two
forts
upon
the
banks
of
that
Arch
;
the
greater
was
called
Lillo
,
being
the
name
of
a
neighbouring
village
:
and
the
other
on
the
opposite
bank
was
called
the
Fort
of
Lifechensuch
Fernese
therefore
first
of
all
endeavour'd
to
take
both
these
at
unawares
,
that
he
might
make
his
advantage
thereof
in
the
siege
.
The
Marquis
of
Rubais
did
so
furiously
assault
that
of
Lifechensuch
,
as
within
a
few
hours
fight
he
took
it
;
Christopher
Mandragone
had
the
charge
of
the
other
,
who
did
likewise
manfully
assault
it
.
But
the
enemy
made
such
resistance
,
both
through
their
souldiers
worth
,
and
the
Forts
condition
,
as
he
was
inforced
to
retreat
.
He
afterwards
returned
unto
the
siege
;
and
Fernese
this
mean
while
went
to
besiege
Terramonde
,
in
the
Province
of
Flanders
.
This
Town
is
seated
upon
the
Schelds
side
,
almost
midway
between
Gaunt
and
Antwerp
.
Wherefore
it
afforded
great
communication
between
these
two
Cities
.
It
is
a
Town
greatly
peopled
;
and
was
then
so
well
fortified
,
as
it
was
thought
it
would
have
held
out
longer
then
it
did
.
The
Kings
Camp
drawing
near
it
,
they
began
to
play
fiercely
on
the
Town
,
&
came
afterwards
with
no
less
fierceeness
to
the
assault
.
The
besieged
withstood
the
first
assault
with
much
gallantry
;
but
seeing
themselves
threatned
with
a
second
,
and
considering
the
danger
of
not
being
able
to
withstand
it
;
and
that
then
the
Town
would
be
put
to
fire
and
sword
,
they
resolved
to
yield
:
and
thus
within
little
less
then
a
week
,
the
Prince
ended
this
enterprise
.
It
cost
notwithstanding
the
loss
of
some
bloud
;
and
in
particular
Pietro
di
Paez
,
one
of
the
Spanish
Camp-masters
,
and
a
greatly
reputed
souldier
,
perished
in
this
action
.
Fernese
having
taken
Terramond
,
he
continued
to
begirt
the
very
City
of
Gaunt
with
a
siege
at
distance
.
Antonio
Oliviera
,
a
Spaniard
,
who
was
Lieutenant
General
of
the
horse
,
had
formerly
much
annoyed
that
City
by
making
incursions
into
all
the
Countries
thereabouts
;
so
as
it
began
to
suffer
great
scarcity
of
all
things
.
But
the
Prince
not
content
to
reduce
only
the
aforesaid
City
to
straits
,
he
endeavoured
to
make
Brussels
and
Malines
sensible
of
the
like
.
He
therefore
made
himself
master
of
the
most
frequented
passes
,
by
which
victuals
were
brought
;
and
in
particular
he
took
Villebruch
,
and
Villeford
,
two
of
the
chiefest
of
them
.
And
scouring
the
Country
all
thereabouts
with
his
horse
,
he
soon
reduced
both
Brussels
and
Malines
to
such
ill
condition
,
as
they
were
afterwards
forced
to
surrender
,
during
the
siege
of
Antwerp
;
which
Gaunt
did
likewise
much
sooner
,
inforced
by
the
like
necessity
.
But
we
will
give
you
a
more
particular
account
of
these
passages
when
we
shall
have
ended
the
siege
of
Antwerp
,
the
narration
whereof
was
not
to
be
interrupted
by
any
other
diversion
,
but
ought
to
be
displaid
in
one
continued
narrative
.
After
the
taking
of
Terramond
,
the
Prince
returned
to
before
Antwerp
,
and
knew
how
hard
it
would
be
to
bereave
the
enemy
of
the
Fort
of
Lillo
by
way
of
assault
.
They
had
already
munited
the
Fort
by
way
of
the
River
(
which
was
commanded
by
their
Vessels
)
with
all
things
that
were
at
that
time
needfull
;
and
by
the
same
way
they
might
at
all
times
continue
the
succouring
thereof
.
And
though
Fernese
should
have
been
master
of
it
,
yet
might
access
have
been
had
unto
the
enemy
by
the
River
,
so
far
distant
were
the
banks
of
the
one
and
the
other
Fort
,
so
strong
was
the
ruling
Tide
,
and
so
bootless
would
it
have
been
,
at
least
by
night
to
have
shot
at
the
ships
which
should
have
been
sent
to
bring
succour
to
the
City
.
'T
was
therefore
concluded
as
necessary
,
that
the
Scheld
must
be
block'd
up
by
a
bridg
:
and
that
this
being
to
be
done
in
some
fitting
place
between
the
City
and
the
Fort
,
they
were
not
to
lose
any
time
in
getting
the
latter
but
that
howsoever
it
was
much
better
to
bend
all
their
forces
against
the
former
.
It
was
therefore
thought
that
it
would
suffice
so
to
begirt
the
Fort
on
the
land
side
,
as
that
the
enemy
might
be
kept
from
making
excursions
that
way
.
Mandragone
took
the
particular
care
of
this
,
who
still
kept
his
quarters
thereabouts
during
the
whole
time
of
the
siege
,
as
you
shall
upon
all
occasions
hear
.
They
came
then
to
consult
about
the
bridg
.
And
in
taking
the
business
more
seriously
into
consideration
,
so
great
difficulties
began
to
appear
,
first
in
what
concerned
the
making
of
it
,
and
then
much
greater
touching
the
keeping
of
it
when
it
should
be
made
,
as
many
openly
opposed
it
,
shewing
that
it
could
never
be
successfully
done
.
These
said
,
That
an
immence
quantity
of
wood
was
to
be
had
for
such
a
Fabrick
:
and
that
when
means
should
be
found
where
to
have
it
,
there
would
be
no
means
found
how
to
have
it
brought
.
That
this
was
not
to
be
done
by
land
;
and
that
there
was
little
or
no
hopes
of
doing
it
by
water
,
since
the
enemy
did
fully
command
all
the
River
about
the
banks
of
Antwerp
,
and
that
between
those
banks
all
the
materials
were
to
be
brought
which
were
to
make
the
bridg
.
That
it
was
impossible
ever
to
find
rafters
of
such
a
length
as
might
suffice
to
block
up
the
deepest
part
of
the
River
,
as
well
for
the
natural
depth
thereof
,
as
for
the
excrescency
which
the
usual
tides
added
thereunto
,
So
as
in
this
only
respect
all
thought
thereof
would
be
but
in
vain
.
Nor
would
the
difficulties
be
less
if
they
should
go
about
to
make
a
bridge
of
boats
.
That
the
Kings
Army
wanted
all
materials
for
these
also
;
and
that
these
were
likewise
to
be
brought
through
the
enemies
ships
,
and
under
the
walls
of
Antwerp
,
before
they
could
come
to
the
place
where
the
bridge
was
to
be
built
.
But
when
the
River
should
be
block'd
up
either
by
the
one
or
the
other
way
,
what
hopes
would
there
be
to
keep
it
?
it
was
to
be
presupposed
so
difficult
a
siege
would
be
of
long
durance
;
in
which
time
why
should
it
not
be
feared
that
the
full
and
impetuous
tides
should
not
bear
down
the
bridge
?
or
that
this
might
not
be
done
by
the
enemies
ships
by
annoying
it
hourly
on
all
sides
?
or
finally
the
river
being
so
often
frozen
over
in
the
winter
,
why
should
not
the
ice
when
it
is
broken
and
carried
down
by
the
violence
of
the
tide
,
in
danger
the
ruining
of
the
bridg
?
But
on
the
contrary
,
those
that
were
for
the
making
and
maintaining
of
the
Fabrick
,
reply'd
,
That
as
for
the
first
Objection
of
finding
,
and
of
fetching
materials
,
there
was
no
doubt
at
all
to
be
made
of
it
.
That
the
Kings
Army
was
every
where
Master
of
the
field
.
That
Terramond
was
already
taken
;
and
that
in
all
likelyhood
Gaunt
would
be
presently
surrendred
.
By
these
successes
the
Scheld
would
be
free
for
the
Kings
occasions
even
almost
to
the
walls
of
Antwerp
.
Wherefore
by
the
vicinity
of
so
large
a
Country
,
and
of
such
Cities
,
it
would
be
no
hard
matter
to
get
timber
enough
,
and
by
such
means
as
necessity
would
instruct
,
to
carry
it
where
it
should
be
requisite
.
That
in
the
mean
time
to
make
the
way
more
passable
,
they
might
raise
divers
Forts
on
both
sides
of
the
River
,
and
thereby
either
keep
the
enemies
ships
from
troubling
them
,
or
at
least
make
their
hindrance
the
less
.
That
they
might
place
their
Summers
in
the
parts
nearest
the
banks
,
and
where
the
River
was
shallowest
,
and
in
the
middle
where
it
was
deepest
,
their
boats
;
which
were
neither
to
be
so
many
,
nor
of
such
a
condition
but
that
they
might
be
easily
found
.
So
the
ice
which
the
winter
should
occasion
in
the
river
,
the
force
whereof
would
certainly
be
greatest
in
the
middle
,
where
the
tide
runs
strongest
,
might
pass
through
the
void
places
between
the
boats
,
and
no
ways
prejudice
those
parts
which
should
be
filled
up
with
the
rafters
and
summers
of
wood
.
That
then
the
Bridge
being
thus
varied
,
and
defended
,
and
such
things
done
in
the
advantage
thereof
as
daily
experience
would
teach
,
why
should
it
not
be
built
and
maintained
?
And
thus
they
might
happily
end
their
Siege
,
which
otherwise
could
never
be
either
begun
or
ended
.
The
necessity
of
blocking
up
the
River
was
so
apparent
,
totally
to
cut
off
all
succours
,
as
the
Prince
of
Parma
not
listening
to
any
thing
that
made
against
it
,
resolved
immediately
to
have
the
Bridge
made
,
and
to
divide
it
into
rafters
and
Boats
in
form
abovesaid
.
And
as
for
the
place
where
to
build
it
,
it
was
thought
fittest
to
be
almost
just
over
against
two
Villages
,
upon
the
two
sides
of
the
River
,
the
one
called
Ordam
on
Brabant
side
,
the
other
Callo
on
the
other
side
of
Flanders
.
Here
the
Channel
was
somwhat
narrower
,
and
seemed
to
bend
alittle
,
so
as
the
Enemies
Barks
could
not
invest
the
Bridge
on
that
side
in
a
direct
course
.
This
place
was
some
two
leagues
distant
from
the
City
;
and
it
was
judged
fittest
likewise
for
other
works
which
were
to
be
done
,
particularly
for
those
Forts
which
were
to
be
made
on
both
sides
.
The
Bridge
being
thus
designed
,
the
Prince
betook
himself
with
all
ardencie
to
the
putting
of
it
into
execution
.
He
forthwith
raised
a
Fort-royal
on
each
side
the
river
;
and
called
that
which
was
on
Callo
side
S.
Mary
,
and
the
other
S.
Philip.
These
two
chief
Forts
being
raised
,
and
well
furnisht
with
Artillery
,
they
began
to
build
the
Bridge
,
though
but
slowly
at
the
first
,
there
not
being
yet
such
preparation
had
of
things
necessary
for
the
building
of
it
,
especially
of
rafters
,
as
was
requisite
for
the
work
.
Great
diligence
was
therefore
made
every
where
thereabouts
in
gathering
together
what
greatest
quantities
all
places
either
champian
or
chiltren
could
afford
.
The
taking
of
Terremonde
made
much
for
this
;
and
afterwards
the
taking
of
Gaunt
,
which
hapned
at
this
time
:
For
all
manner
of
commodities
were
to
be
had
in
this
so
great
City
,
and
so
full
of
all
things
,
first
to
begin
,
and
afterwards
to
finish
the
building
of
the
Bridge
.
The
Scheld
passeth
through
that
City
,
as
doe
also
some
other
Rivers
which
cut
through
it
in
divers
places
.
The
Scheld
continues
its
course
from
hence
to
Terremonde
,
which
was
very
convenient
for
the
conveying
of
rafters
and
all
other
necessaries
for
the
aforesaid
work
.
But
as
they
came
near
the
banks
of
Antwerp
,
the
Enemies
ships
did
so
oppose
the
passage
,
as
many
of
the
Kings
Barks
were
often
endangered
,
and
often
sunk
.
Therefore
to
secure
the
passage
the
better
,
some
other
Forts
were
added
to
the
former
chief
ones
of
S.
Mary
and
S.
Philip.
But
the
proof
did
not
answer
the
design
;
for
notwithstanding
any
shot
that
could
be
made
from
the
Royal
Forts
,
the
Enemies
ships
had
ever
the
better
of
the
business
.
For
this
so
great
difficulty
this
remedy
was
thought
on
.
They
made
a
great
Cut
in
the
bank
of
Scheld
on
Flanders
side
near
to
the
Village
Burcht
,
which
lay
higher
then
where
the
Bridge
was
made
;
and
by
means
of
that
Cut
they
drowned
all
the
neighbouring
Country
even
to
Callo
,
where
by
another
opening
of
the
bank
the
water
past
again
into
the
River
a
little
above
the
Bridge
:
and
so
the
necessary
preparations
for
the
fabrick
were
at
last
brought
with
more
safety
.
The
adverse
ships
ceased
not
notwithstanding
to
molest
that
situation
likewise
;
but
to
make
the
greater
obstacle
,
they
raised
a
Fort
on
one
side
of
the
Cut
,
to
the
which
the
Kings
men
opposed
another
on
the
other
side
,
but
with
little
advantage
,
for
it
did
not
sufficiently
bridle
the
Enemies
Fort
;
so
as
their
ships
keeping
still
thereabouts
,
were
always
prejudicial
to
the
Prince
his
Barks
.
The
Bridge
went
therefore
but
very
slowly
on
;
the
which
did
as
much
glad
the
Antwerpians
,
as
it
did
trouble
the
Prince
.
Great
numbers
of
Boats
appeared
daily
from
Holland
and
Zealand
with
victuals
and
all
other
sort
of
provisions
to
furnish
the
City
,
and
to
put
it
in
a
posture
of
standing
out
stoutly
.
The
great
Fort
of
Lillo
was
already
munited
answerable
to
occasion
;
and
Monsieur
de
Teligni
,
son
to
Monsieur
de
la
Nue
,
was
put
in
to
defend
it
,
one
whose
valour
shewed
him
to
be
descended
from
his
Father
.
Wherefore
the
Enemy
full
of
hopes
,
thought
that
Fernese
would
never
be
able
to
finish
the
Bridge
;
and
if
he
should
not
thereby
block
up
the
Scheld
,
the
Siege
would
in
all
other
considerations
signifie
nothing
.
But
no
binderance
can
be
so
great
,
which
industry
will
not
at
last
either
overcome
,
or
make
more
easie
.
The
abovesaid
remedy
of
the
Cut
not
proving
sufficient
to
convey
materials
by
water
answerable
to
the
work
,
the
Prince
bethought
himself
of
another
expedient
,
which
furnisht
afterwards
all
things
sufficient
for
the
building
of
the
bridg
.
By
the
gap
or
Cut
which
was
made
in
the
bank
at
Burcht
,
all
the
tract
of
Country
from
that
Town
to
Callo
was
drowned
,
as
we
have
said
.
From
the
utmost
inundation
within
land
,
the
Prince
purposed
to
make
a
deep
and
large
Ditch
,
and
to
lead
it
away
from
that
part
of
Flanders
to
a
certain
Town
called
Stechen
,
where
the
Ditch
was
to
fall
into
a
River
which
passeth
by
Gaunt
;
by
which
all
things
which
were
necessary
for
the
building
of
the
Bridge
might
be
brought
by
water
from
that
City
.
An
egregious
work
;
of
great
praise
to
him
that
first
proposed
it
,
but
of
greater
glory
to
him
who
undertook
it
,
as
did
the
Prince
with
very
much
resolution
;
though
many
other
were
affrighted
at
the
immense
expence
of
monies
,
time
and
labour
;
for
the
Ditch
was
to
be
full
15
miles
long
.
The
Ditch
was
afterwards
commonly
called
Parma
;
either
for
that
it
was
first
motioned
by
the
Prince
himself
,
or
that
the
Kings
Camp
did
willingly
shew
their
approbation
thereof
by
giving
it
that
name
.
And
not
without
reason
:
for
it
may
truly
be
said
that
this
Ditch
made
the
bridg
,
and
that
the
Bridg
did
afterwards
fully
compleat
the
Siege
.
On
that
side
towards
Flanders
was
Fernese's
own
Quarters
,
in
a
Village
called
Buren
,
which
lay
very
opportunely
for
the
giving
out
of
all
requisite
Orders
for
all
that
was
done
thereabouts
,
and
especially
for
the
making
of
the
new
Channel
:
To
sollicite
the
making
whereof
the
Prince
himself
did
almost
continually
intervene
in
his
own
person
;
nor
was
he
wanting
in
doing
the
like
in
all
the
rest
of
the
proceedings
:
He
encouraged
others
by
his
own
example
;
sometimes
he
himself
would
put
his
hands
unto
the
work
;
he
oft-times
transformed
himself
from
a
General
to
a
private
Souldier
,
and
set
aside
all
rest
and
delight
,
that
the
burthen
of
so
great
and
difficult
an
undertaking
might
be
the
better
sustained
by
his
own
labour
and
disquiet
.
This
was
the
condition
of
the
Siege
on
Flanders
side
.
On
the
opposite
side
towards
Brabant
was
the
Lieutenant
of
the
Army
,
Count
Peter
Ernestus
Mansfield
,
quartered
in
the
Village
of
Strabuch
,
a
little
within
land
;
and
Mandragone
was
quartered
near
Lillo
,
almost
upon
the
river
,
and
had
intrencht
himself
there
against
that
adverse
Fort
,
to
keep
the
Enemy
in
on
that
side
:
who
did
what
they
could
to
advantage
themselves
there
;
and
their
design
would
have
been
to
overflow
the
inland
Country
,
as
well
to
incommodiate
the
Royalists
,
as
to
make
use
thereof
themselves
for
bringing
succours
the
more
easily
to
Antwerp
.
But
this
their
last
design
was
conterdicted
by
a
Counterdike
,
which
came
to
joyn
with
the
principal
Dike
of
the
River
from
the
Village
Cowstein
:
For
it
was
seen
,
that
without
either
the
breaking
,
or
gaining
thereof
,
they
could
by
no
means
compass
their
ends
.
A
Dike
in
Flemish
,
is
a
Bank
in
English
;
and
a
Counterdike
,
a
Counterbank
,
(
if
I
may
so
call
it
)
which
is
drawn
out
against
another
bank
.
From
the
Village
of
Cowstein
there
was
a
lesser
Dike
thrust
out
for
the
space
of
a
league
,
which
went
to
joyn
with
the
greater
Dike
of
the
River
,
which
was
commonly
called
the
Counterdike
of
Cowstein
.
This
lesser
Dike
was
made
that
it
might
be
gone
upon
,
particularly
in
the
winter
;
all
that
part
,
which
lies
very
low
,
being
then
full
of
water
and
mire
.
It
was
not
above
ten
or
twelve
handfuls
broad
,
nor
higher
then
was
requisite
for
the
necessary
service
of
the
Country
people
.
This
Counterdike
was
guarded
by
the
Royalists
,
chiefly
to
hinder
the
excursions
which
the
Enemy
might
make
from
the
Fort
of
Lillo
,
and
out
of
no
other
fear
of
danger
on
that
part
.
But
when
the
Enemy
letting
in
the
water
of
the
river
,
had
drowned
the
Country
thereabouts
Mandragone
suspected
the
truth
;
which
was
,
that
they
would
either
make
some
Cut
or
gap
in
the
Counterdike
,
or
endeavour
to
make
themselves
wholly
masters
of
it
,
so
to
have
that
passage
free
to
bring
in
succours
into
Antwerp
.
And
at
the
first
they
did
make
a
Cut
:
but
the
Royalists
running
quickly
to
where
the
danger
lay
,
did
soon
remedy
it
,
driving
the
Enemy
from
thence
,
and
stopping
the
gap
as
well
as
for
the
present
they
could
.
And
indeed
if
the
Enemy
had
either
sooner
,
or
with
more
forces
endeavoured
to
cut
the
gap
,
the
Royalists
could
never
have
brought
their
Siege
to
a
good
end
.
But
all
those
of
Holland
,
Zealand
,
and
Antwerp
were
so
verily
perswaded
that
the
River
could
never
be
blockt
up
by
a
Bridg
,
as
they
neglected
the
taking
of
the
Counterdike
,
and
even
the
victualling
of
the
●ity
more
then
it
became
them
to
have
done
,
whilst
yet
the
passage
by
Scheld
was
but
weakly
secured
by
the
Royal
Forts
.
Fernese
finding
what
danger
the
siege
might
inour
on
that
part
,
gave
order
to
Mansfield
to
munite
it
on
the
one
side
,
and
to
Mandragone
on
the
other
.
Mansfield
therefore
fortified
the
Village
of
Cowstein
,
from
whence
the
counterdike
was
thrust
out
,
and
that
Fortification
was
called
the
strong
House
;
he
inlarged
and
heightned
the
counterdike
where
it
was
most
needfull
;
he
planted
a
little
Fort
upon
the
one
side
,
which
was
called
La
Motta
,
because
Signor
de
la
Motta
had
the
command
thereof
.
He
made
also
another
on
the
other
side
,
and
named
it
Palata
,
because
for
want
of
earth
it
was
made
of
pales
;
which
want
was
found
almost
every
where
in
fortifying
the
counterdike
:
so
as
they
were
fain
to
supply
it
with
fagots
,
and
other
such
like
materials
.
Where
the
counterdike
joyned
afterwards
with
the
chief
dike
of
the
river
,
Mandragone
raised
a
Fort
,
and
called
it
the
Cross
,
in
relation
to
the
position
of
the
place
,
which
was
almost
of
the
same
form
:
and
because
't
was
doubted
that
the
enemy
might
make
a
great
cut
in
the
chief
bank
of
the
river
beneath
Lillo
,
which
might
have
more
prejudiced
the
counterdike
:
Fernese
caused
three
Forts
be
raised
in
that
place
,
which
for
that
they
were
triangular
,
were
called
the
Forts
of
the
Trinity
.
All
these
Works
which
we
have
named
,
were
made
from
time
to
time
,
according
as
need
required
,
which
we
have
here
set
down
,
the
better
to
present
them
before
your
eyes
,
and
to
give
you
the
clearer
intelligence
thereof
.
The
Prince
had
shut
up
the
Passes
towards
the
land
side
about
Antwerp
,
which
coasted
upon
Brabant
by
Garisons
which
were
placed
in
Hostrat
,
in
Herentales
,
in
Breda
,
in
Lira
,
in
Diste
,
and
in
divers
other
Towns
,
by
which
Antwerp
was
kept
from
being
relieved
on
that
side
.
Particularly
the
horse
scoured
the
whole
Country
every
where
;
not
only
out
of
a
bare
intention
of
incommodating
the
Antwerpians
,
but
to
keep
them
from
having
any
communication
with
those
of
Brussels
,
or
Malines
,
so
to
make
both
them
Towns
fall
the
sooner
into
their
hands
.
The
siege
being
thus
ordered
on
each
side
the
river
,
it
remained
totally
to
block
up
the
same
river
,
which
was
the
chief
business
,
and
which
brought
with
it
not
only
the
greatest
advantage
,
but
also
the
greatest
necessary
,
and
met
with
greatest
opposition
.
The
Marquis
of
Rubays
,
General
of
the
horse
was
of
great
authority
and
esteem
in
the
Kings
Camp
.
Wherefore
Fernese
gave
him
the
chief
care
of
the
bridg
;
and
gave
unto
him
likewise
the
command
of
a
great
many
men
of
War
,
which
were
a
preparing
to
facilitate
the
enterprise
.
Rubays
was
not
wanting
in
acting
his
part
in
all
these
imployments
.
He
was
in
action
both
day
and
night
;
he
uncessantly
divided
his
labours
,
now
on
this
side
,
now
on
that
,
with
infinite
industry
and
valour
.
So
as
by
his
dilligence
,
all
necessary
provisions
for
the
building
of
the
bridg
did
in
time
so
increase
,
as
all
the
Army
began
to
hope
to
see
their
work
soon
brought
to
perfection
.
Whilst
the
Kings
Camp
was
amongst
these
labours
and
difficulties
,
the
besieged
within
the
City
were
not
agitated
with
less
uncertainty
and
perturbances
.
From
the
very
beginning
of
the
siege
,
they
had
sent
expresly
into
Holland
and
Zealand
,
and
to
the
rest
of
the
Confederate
Provinces
,
to
desire
the
best
and
speediest
assistance
which
could
be
sent
them
from
those
parts
.
But
knowing
that
they
could
not
receive
sufficient
succour
from
thence
,
they
had
sent
particular
personages
into
France
,
and
into
England
,
to
do
the
like
in
those
Courts
,
and
endeavoured
to
interest
both
those
Crowns
again
if
it
were
possible
in
their
cause
.
They
had
good
hopes
from
France
,
but
the
effects
were
not
answerable
.
That
Kingdom
was
still
full
of
troubles
,
and
that
King
would
not
more
irritate
the
King
of
Spain
,
who
was
already
too
much
incensed
for
what
the
Duke
of
Alanson
had
done
in
Flanders
.
They
received
greater
hopes
from
England
,
and
might
much
more
easily
come
by
them
.
But
the
Queen
after
Alansons
death
,
willing
to
make
such
advantage
of
the
Flemish
as
she
could
not
do
before
,
made
them
believe
she
would
assist
them
,
but
was
very
slow
in
doing
it
.
It
appeared
at
last
,
that
her
end
was
to
see
them
reduced
to
such
necessity
as
they
should
be
inforced
to
throw
themselves
into
her
hands
;
and
contenting
her self
at
first
with
a
bare
title
of
protection
,
she
might
come
more
easily
afterwards
so
to
be
totally
master
of
them
.
These
practises
from
abroad
proceeding
but
very
flowly
,
and
with
much
ambiguity
,
the
Antwerpians
hopes
consisted
chiefly
in
succours
from
Holland
and
Zealand
;
Provinces
which
were
nearest
them
,
and
which
by
their
naval
forces
might
best
disturb
the
siege
,
especially
by
way
of
the
river
.
Nor
were
these
parts
wanting
in
doing
what
possibly
they
could
to
this
purpose
.
But
the
work
about
the
bridg
advancing
every
day
,
and
the
Forts
of
the
Kings
Camp
being
already
increased
on
both
sides
,
and
Rubays
having
commanded
his
barks
to
withstand
those
of
the
enemy
;
victuals
could
not
so
freely
be
brought
to
Antwerp
by
water
as
formerly
.
And
all
passes
by
land
being
shut
up
,
they
had
less
hopes
of
any
relief
from
thence
.
Their
wants
therefore
still
increased
.
But
the
Inhabitants
were
chiefly
afflicted
to
see
that
Commerce
began
already
to
fail
,
and
that
by
continuation
of
the
siege
,
they
were
likely
to
be
totally
deprived
thereof
.
And
peradventure
not
without
danger
of
new
plunder
and
firing
;
which
was
that
that
they
most
apprehended
;
calling
to
mind
what
they
had
undergone
not
many
years
before
in
that
kind
by
the
Spaniards
.
A
great
part
of
their
people
,
especially
of
meaner
sort
lived
upon
Merchandizing
and
Traffick
;
wherefore
they
began
to
complain
very
much
of
their
already
sufferings
,
and
of
those
yet
greater
which
they
daily
feared
more
and
more
.
And
those
who
were
of
better
condition
,
were
not
well
pleased
to
see
themselves
thus
incommodiated
.
And
those
that
were
of
the
best
condition
and
wealthiest
amongst
them
,
the
more
they
feared
to
lose
,
so
much
more
did
they
desire
to
avoid
the
danger
thereof
.
And
though
they
did
all
of
them
abhor
to
return
again
under
the
Spanish
Command
,
especially
those
who
were
most
infected
with
heresie
;
yet
well
weighing
all
Interests
,
they
preferred
that
of
their
lives
and
estates
before
all
other
respects
.
The
meaner
sort
of
people
began
already
to
speak
freely
of
these
inconveniences
and
dangers
:
and
whispers
were
heard
to
the
same
purpose
amongst
the
more
civiliz'd
people
.
So
as
wavering
thus
in
their
minds
,
it
appeared
that
they
could
not
but
grow
very
cool
in
sustaining
such
a
siege
so
vigorously
as
they
ought
to
do
.
Il
Signor
di
Santa
Aldegonda
was
chief
of
the
Magistracy
which
governed
the
City
,
by
the
Title
of
Burgamaster
.
Before
Orange
his
death
he
was
put
into
that
Office
,
that
he
might
particularly
advance
Orange
his
ends
,
as
he
had
always
endeavoured
to
do
,
and
as
we
have
often
told
you
.
And
when
Orange
was
dead
,
there
was
not
any
one
that
more
partially
maintained
his
memory
,
nor
his
passions
with
more
vehemency
then
did
Santa
Aldegonda
.
Wherefore
occasion
being
one
day
offered
,
when
the
Magistracy
was
much
more
great
then
usual
,
for
the
heads
of
all
Trades
,
and
all
those
who
bore
any
Office
amongst
the
People
,
were
then
present
,
he
spake
thus
.
Since
we
that
are
here
(
most
worthy
Citizens
!
)
represent
the
whole
body
of
the
City
,
and
that
through
your
goodness
I
enjoy
the
prime
place
amongst
you
;
I
conceive
it
belongs
properly
to
me
to
propound
unto
you
that
wherein
the
publike
service
in
these
present
occurrences
is
most
concern'd
.
We
are
besieged
round
:
doubtlesly
a
sad
spectacle
,
the
inconveniences
being
great
which
must
be
suffered
within
besieged
wals
:
It
is
no
wonder
therefore
if
many
amongst
us
doe
already
wisely
foresee
this
sort
of
evil
,
and
fear
it
.
But
then
we
must
be
wary
,
lest
through
too
much
apprehension
and
fear
of
the
necessity
which
those
that
are
besieged
must
undergo
,
we
forget
not
the
mischiefs
which
so
cruelly
doe
oft-times
befall
those
who
surrender
.
We
have
seen
two
memorable
Sieges
,
these
late
years
past
in
Holland
;
the
out
of
Harlem
,
the
other
of
Leiden
.
The
Harlemists
would
at
last
yield
;
and
rather
then
to
come
to
the
last
desperate
resolutions
,
try
the
humanity
and
clemencie
of
the
Conquerors
:
But
how
much
did
they
repent
it
afterwards
?
and
doubtlesly
they
had
better
have
sallied
out
,
and
with
their
swords
in
hand
have
willingly
incountred
their
own
deaths
,
then
to
die
as
many
of
them
afterwards
did
,
suffering
such
barbarous
and
horrid
punishments
.
On
the
contrary
,
those
of
Leyden
resolving
rather
to
dye
then
surrender
the
Town
,
did
so
maintain
it
,
though
reduced
to
the
utmost
extremity
of
difficulties
,
as
at
last
they
were
freed
from
that
so
cruel
siege
,
by
that
so
miraculous
succour
.
Which
of
these
two
examples
shall
we
follow
?
I
believe
it
will
be
soon
resolved
.
Who
can
doubt
that
it
is
not
better
to
under
go
not
one
,
but
a
thousand
deaths
,
rather
then
to
fall
again
under
the
cruel
,
proud
,
and
unsupportable
Spanish
yoke
?
The
Countrey
groans
every
where
through
the
so
many
horrible
calamities
which
it
yet
suffers
thereby
.
But
especially
for
the
loss
of
so
much
famous
bloud
.
Where
are
the
Egmonts
?
Where
the
Horns
?
Where
so
many
of
the
Nobility
of
all
sorts
?
Finally
where
is
our
glorious
Orange
,
that
true
Father
of
his
Country
?
that
unconquerable
defender
of
the
Liberties
thereof
?
It
is
no
ways
to
be
doubted
but
that
as
the
first
blow
came
from
the
hand
of
a
Spaniard
,
whereby
he
had
then
almost
lost
his
life
;
so
did
the
second
likewise
from
Spanish
orders
,
which
brought
him
so
miserably
to
his
end
.
If
this
our
City
shall
ever
prove
so
unfortunate
,
(
which
God
forbid
!
)
as
to
fall
into
their
hands
,
what
doe
you
think
their
first
actions
will
be
?
They
will
certainly
put
the
Citadel
into
its
former
condition
:
which
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
they
will
put
the
former
insupportable
yoke
upon
us
.
To
these
and
many
other
violences
which
they
will
use
upon
our
persons
,
we
shall
suddenly
have
many
no
less
intolerable
put
upon
our
consciences
:
The
Reformed
religion
will
be
forbidden
the
very
first
day
,
and
the
Inquisition
will
soon
after
be
brought
in
.
And
thus
Antwerp
being
no
longer
a
Flemish
City
,
but
a
Spanish
Colony
,
all
Foreigners
will
forsake
it
,
all
Traffick
will
decay
,
and
it
will
finally
be
intombed
like
an
unhappy
Carkass
under
its
own
desolate
and
decaying
wals
.
But
let
us
talk
no
more
thus
dejectedly
:
Let
good
auguries
prevail
.
And
very
well
they
may
doe
so
,
if
we
consider
the
condition
of
the
Enemies
siege
.
It
is
in
vain
to
think
that
they
will
ever
be
able
to
finish
the
Bridg
,
or
to
maintain
it
when
it
shall
be
finished
.
The
River
it self
will
oppose
them
;
the
flowing
and
reflowing
of
the
Tide
will
oppose
them
;
our
Ships
will
continually
oppose
them
on
all
sides
:
the
Winter
with
her
ice
will
fight
against
the
Bridg
;
nor
will
there
be
wanting
many
other
inventions
to
discompose
and
break
it
down
,
and
leave
that
passage
always
free
unto
us
.
And
how
much
more
easily
may
we
open
their
Counterdike
?
On
Lillo's
side
our
men
have
already
begun
to
drown
the
neighbouring
fields
:
We
will
doe
the
like
on
Ordams
side
towards
the
City
.
And
the
Counterdike
being
inclosed
round
between
these
two
inundations
,
and
between
our
two
Fleets
,
it
must
of
necessity
either
be
born
down
by
the
water
at
the
highest
tides
,
or
being
so
often
assailed
by
us
,
we
may
cut
it
,
destroy
it
,
and
freely
receive
all
assistance
likewise
on
that
side
.
In
which
case
,
when
we
shall
have
commodity
of
being
succour'd
,
the
Enemies
can
have
no
hopes
in
the
continuation
of
their
siege
.
This
mean
while
the
Forces
of
our
Confederates
will
still
the
more
unite
:
they
will
be
accompanied
with
aids
from
France
;
but
chiefly
with
those
which
we
may
in
greater
numbers
,
and
with
much
more
ease
receive
from
England
.
And
having
so
many
Forces
both
by
land
and
sea
,
why
shall
we
not
hope
to
see
Antwerp
restored
to
her
full
and
entire
liberty
,
and
to
her
former
happy
condition
?
Let
us
then
(
most
honoured
Citizens
!
)
return
all
joyfully
to
our
own
homes
;
And
being
to
encourage
others
,
let
us
first
take
courage
our selves
.
But
let
us
return
always
with
an
immutable
resolution
of
rather
perishing
,
(
let
our
condition
be
what
it
will
,
then
of
surrendring
.
In
fine
,
Or
Liberty
,
or
Death
!
Thus
ended
stout
Aldegonde
:
Nor
can
it
be
said
what
power
this
and
his
other
discourses
had
alwayes
with
the
Antwerpians
in
making
them
receive
his
advices
.
By
his
perswasion
a
new
form
of
Oath
was
composed
,
by
which
the
City
obliged
it self
never
to
return
to
the
obedience
of
the
King
of
Spain
:
And
an
Edict
was
likewise
published
,
wherein
it
was
prohibited
under
severe
punishment
for
any
one
to
listen
to
any
whatsoever
agreement
,
which
should
at
any
time
be
propounded
on
the
Kings
behalf
.
They
then
applied
themselves
with
great
fervencie
to
withstand
the
Siege
.
Great
care
was
had
in
the
delivering
out
of
victuals
:
Such
Citizens
as
were
fit
to
bear
Arms
,
were
put
under
Colours
,
and
disposed
of
in
several
Companies
,
each
of
them
having
a
Commander
given
them
.
But
above
all
things
they
betook
themselves
by
all
possible
means
to
hinder
the
building
of
the
Bridg
,
and
the
defence
of
the
Counterdike
.
To
boot
with
the
Men
of
War
which
annoyed
the
Bridg
,
they
ordered
some
artificial
Fire-boats
,
whereby
to
assault
,
indammage
,
and
utterly
destroy
the
Bridg
,
if
it
were
possible
.
And
because
the
Kings
Forts
which
were
upon
the
River
banks
did
very
much
hinder
any
thing
that
could
be
done
by
the
Enemies
ships
,
the
Antwerpians
bethought
themselves
of
building
a
Ship
of
such
a
vast
greatness
,
as
being
too
good
for
the
Kings
Forts
,
and
furiously
playing
upon
them
with
Cannon
shot
,
the
absolute
command
of
the
River
might
by
means
thereof
remain
unto
the
City
.
It
was
to
be
of
a
bulk
answerable
to
a
manageable
Castle
in
the
water
.
And
the
Antwerpians
confiding
mainly
therein
,
and
falling
to
work
thereupon
,
they
gave
it
a
no
less
vast
title
then
was
the
bulk
,
calling
it
The
Wars
End
.
They
ordered
likewise
all
things
which
were
necessary
for
the
opposing
of
the
Counterdike
.
And
though
they
could
not
much
better
their
condition
on
the
Fields
side
,
where
the
Kings
men
commanded
all
;
yet
they
lodged
some
of
their
Troops
on
that
side
,
to
curb
the
Royalists
so
much
the
more
,
and
that
they
might
be
the
better
able
to
come
by
some
victuals
.
Thus
the
Antwerpians
sought
to
advantage
themselves
:
but
the
Royalists
were
no
less
fervent
in
their
endeavours
.
Fernese
had
divers
times
invited
the
Antwerpians
with
large
proffers
to
return
to
the
Kings
obedience
;
but
they
refusing
them
at
first
,
and
afterwards
demonstrating
full
resolutions
to
the
contrary
,
it
was
sufficently
evident
that
all
hopes
of
negotiation
ceasing
,
he
was
to
place
them
wholly
in
his
Arms.
He
therefore
by
out-doing
not
only
others
,
but
himself
in
toil
and
labour
,
gave
himself
wholly
to
procure
the
defence
of
the
Counterdike
,
and
to
proceed
in
the
business
of
the
Bridg
;
those
parts
thereof
which
consisted
of
rafters
and
summers
being
so
far
advanced
,
as
there
wanted
but
little
to
the
perfecting
of
them
.
Rubays
with
great
diligence
had
got
together
a
great
number
of
Men
of
war
,
to
oppose
upon
any
occasion
those
of
the
Enemy
;
and
scouring
up
and
down
every
where
,
and
chiefly
where
most
need
was
,
it
is
not
to
be
believed
how
much
he
thereby
advantaged
the
building
of
the
Bridg.
But
the
middle
part
was
yet
to
be
finished
,
which
was
much
larger
then
that
of
the
rafters
on
both
sides
.
This
was
wholly
to
be
supplied
with
Boats
,
and
a
requisite
number
could
not
suddenly
be
got
together
;
the
void
space
between
the
rafters
was
as
yet
made
up
with
but
about
twenty
.
But
experience
shewed
that
that
number
was
not
near
sufficient
;
for
the
Enemies
Boats
found
means
to
pass
through
the
void
spaces
,
though
they
were
linked
together
;
either
cutting
in
sunder
that
which
they
were
linked
together
withall
,
or
breaking
through
them
with
full
sail
by
the
force
of
the
Tide
.
Some
succour
was
therefore
by
this
means
from
time
to
time
brought
to
the
City
;
and
much
of
action
happened
between
the
ships
of
either
side
,
the
Kings
ships
endeavouring
to
block
up
the
passage
,
and
the
Enemies
to
keep
the
passage
open
.
One
of
these
Naval
conflicts
proved
fortunate
for
Rubays
:
For
Teligni
,
as
he
was
going
for
Zealand
,
was
found
to
be
in
one
of
those
ships
which
he
took
;
and
being
taken
prisoner
,
the
Enemy
lost
one
of
their
valiantest
and
wisest
Commanders
.
The
next
of
best
esteem
amongst
them
was
the
Count
of
Hollack
;
who
was
not
wanting
on
his
part
neither
in
giving
good
testimony
of
his
valour
,
sometime
by
water
sometime
by
land
.
But
for
all
they
could
doe
,
they
could
not
keep
the
Kings
men
from
bringing
Boats
enough
at
last
to
block
up
the
middle
space
between
the
rafters
on
both
sides
of
the
shore
.
And
thus
after
a
long
dispute
between
hope
and
fear
,
wherewith
the
Royalists
were
a
long
time
agitated
,
the
miraculous
fabrick
of
the
Bridg
was
finished
,
which
we
have
so
often
mentioned
,
but
never
sufficiently
described
,
for
we
could
never
till
now
come
to
give
you
a
full
relation
thereof
.
This
was
then
the
shape
of
it
.
From
the
two
contrary
shores
upon
which
lay
the
two
greater
Forts
of
Callo
and
Ordam
,
divers
rowes
of
great
Piles
of
Trees
were
thrust
out
,
and
being
driven
into
the
River
,
extended
as
far
as
the
current
thereof
would
permit
.
These
which
went
streight
forwards
,
were
closed
together
overthwart
with
divers
others
of
the
like
greatness
;
they
were
called
Steccadoes
at
the
first
,
and
ever
after
continued
the
same
name
.
The
Steccado
of
Callo
advanced
about
120
usual
paces
,
not
being
able
to
reach
further
,
for
on
that
side
the
river
of
Scheld
grew
presently
deep
.
The
other
of
Ordam
advanced
about
150
paces
,
the
river
affording
better
commodity
on
that
side
.
At
the
end
of
each
of
these
Steccadoes
,
and
where
the
Boats
began
to
be
placed
,
a
large
space
was
composed
,
as
if
it
were
a
Piazza
,
able
to
receive
a
great
many
Souldiers
,
for
the
better
defence
both
of
the
Boats
and
of
the
Steccadoes
.
On
the
flanks
of
these
towards
the
upper
part
a
series
of
Parapets
were
raised
,
which
were
made
of
great
doubled
boards
well
fill'd
in
the
midst
with
earth
,
so
as
the
Souldiers
might
be
thereby
fenced
or
sheltered
,
and
endure
a
volley
of
musket-shot
,
and
from
those
Fences
pour
musket-shot
upon
the
Enemies
ships
.
Both
the
Forts
served
for
Curtains
(
if
I
may
be
permitted
to
say
so
)
to
both
the
Flanks
of
the
Steccadoes
,
and
to
that
purpose
were
alwayes
furnished
with
good
store
of
great
Ordnance
.
At
the
other
end
of
the
Piazza's
,
where
the
Steccadoes
ended
,
some
Peeces
of
Artillery
were
placed
on
both
sides
,
the
better
to
defend
that
part
.
And
adding
new
securities
without
to
those
within
,
both
the
outsides
of
those
Piazza's
were
garnished
with
certain
great
Rafters
of
wood
,
armed
with
iron
at
the
ends
,
which
advancing
for
a
considerable
space
into
the
river
,
and
upheld
by
some
others
which
were
planted
in
the
bottom
thereof
,
might
keep
the
enemies
ships
the
further
off
,
and
make
their
assaults
the
weaker
.
This
was
the
form
of
the
Steccadoes
:
from
the
ends
whereof
began
the
ank
of
boats
,
wherewithall
the
rest
of
the
river
was
shut
up
,
which
was
her
deepest
and
largest
part
;
and
the
space
between
the
two
Steccadoes
might
be
about
4500
paces
.
This
was
filled
up
with
32
great
barks
;
all
of
them
of
almost
an
equal
body
and
form
,
they
differed
but
little
in
their
poup
and
forecastle
,
or
in
any
other
part
.
They
were
joyned
together
at
the
ends
and
sides
with
strong
chains
of
iron
;
each
end
was
furnished
with
a
piece
of
Artillery
,
and
the
body
of
each
bark
with
a
convenient
number
of
souldiers
and
Mariners
.
Ten
men
might
walk
abrest
upon
the
Steccadoes
;
and
sufficient
commodity
for
passage
was
left
likewise
upon
the
barks
.
And
because
't
was
already
known
that
the
Antwerpians
had
prepared
some
fireboats
to
prejudice
the
bridg
,
and
that
they
were
always
to
provide
for
the
assault
of
their
other
ships
,
and
of
those
which
their
friends
would
send
unto
them
;
therefore
the
Kings
men
bethought
themselves
to
shelter
the
barks
of
the
bridg
with
another
exterior
defence
,
that
they
might
the
less
fear
being
injured
by
the
enemy
.
The
invention
was
this
,
Many
masts
of
ships
were
fastned
together
which
made
as
it
were
a
float
;
and
as
many
of
these
were
made
as
sufficed
for
the
whole
length
which
the
barks
took
up
.
The
one
float
was
joyned
to
the
other
like
a
wall
or
great
parapet
,
and
then
thrust
out
in
a
proportionable
interval
before
the
barks
;
and
they
were
fastned
to
great
anchors
on
both
sides
;
so
as
they
might
not
fear
being
moved
or
loosened
by
any
assault
of
the
enemies
ships
,
or
by
the
rage
of
any
incensed
tide
.
And
because
they
floated
upon
the
water
,
they
were
floats
.
This
was
the
whole
Fabrick
of
the
Bridg
:
a
proud
one
of
that
kind
;
and
which
well
deserved
the
glory
of
having
perfected
so
memorable
a
siege
;
and
of
having
at
last
reduced
so
important
a
City
to
the
Kings
obedience
.
Above
six
months
were
spent
in
the
building
of
it
;
nor
could
it
be
fully
finished
till
the
beginning
of
March
in
the
next
year
of
our
Lord
1585.
The
winter
seemed
even
to
smile
upon
this
designe
:
for
neither
did
it
produce
any
ice
,
nor
any
unusual
Anno
1585.
tides
.
The
Antwerpians
wondred
very
much
,
and
were
strangely
astonished
when
they
saw
the
bridg
fully
finished
.
Yet
hoping
to
be
able
to
disorder
and
open
it
by
means
of
their
fire-boats
,
and
of
that
vast
ship
which
they
were
preparing
,
they
used
all
diligence
in
compleating
both
those
and
this
.
Much
labour
was
requisit
to
such
a
work
.
An
Italian
Ingeneer
born
in
Mantua
,
by
name
Frederick
Giambelly
,
was
then
in
Antwerp
.
This
man
took
upon
him
to
build
the
fire-boats
,
which
he
did
thus
:
He
built
a
Vessel
made
of
very
great
and
firm
planks
,
and
it
was
made
in
the
midst
like
a
good
large
Mine
proportionable
to
the
Vessel
.
The
Mine
was
made
of
brick
and
lime
,
so
closed
up
as
it
had
only
that
vent
which
was
necessary
to
bring
the
fire
at
its
due
time
to
the
gunpowder
,
whereof
it
was
to
be
full
.
All
the
rest
of
the
Vessel
was
covered
with
stones
,
little
and
great
bullets
,
and
other
such
materials
condenc'd
together
as
much
as
might
be
,
to
the
end
that
the
Mine
finding
the
greater
opposition
might
doe
the
more
mischief
.
'T
was
said
the
Ingeneer
wrought
thus
for
8
months
together
upon
several
barks
;
but
more
time
was
spent
in
the
building
of
the
other
so
huge
before
mentioned
ship
.
By
these
machines
,
though
too
long
a
making
,
did
the
Antwerpians
hope
to
open
the
passage
of
the
river
;
and
this
was
what
was
to
be
expected
on
that
side
.
On
Lillo's
side
,
their
friends
were
to
be
in
a
readiness
,
and
be
sure
to
move
with
their
men
of
war
,
at
the
same
time
when
the
fire-boats
should
play
on
the
other
side
.
We
told
you
how
on
the
opposite
side
to
Lillo
there
was
another
Fort
built
,
called
Lifechensuch
,
which
Rubays
took
at
the
beginning
of
the
siege
.
The
enemies
ships
were
much
prejudiced
from
this
Fort
in
their
passage
,
and
much
more
in
their
retreating
under
the
Fort
of
Lillo
where
they
used
most
to
lie
.
The
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
did
therefore
resolve
to
use
all
possible
endeavours
to
take
this
place
of
offence
from
the
Kings
men
:
and
they
luckily
effected
it
.
They
placed
some
Culverins
on
the
contrary
shore
,
which
might
reach
the
further
;
and
having
prepared
such
other
ships
as
were
necessary
,
with
other
peeces
of
Canon
to
batter
,
and
with
a
good
number
of
souldiers
,
they
landed
,
and
gave
so
furious
an
assault
to
the
Fort
of
Lifchensuch
,
as
after
having
plaid
upon
it
some
hours
,
and
threatned
to
put
all
those
that
were
within
to
the
edg
of
the
sword
,
they
made
them
come
forth
,
and
surrender
the
Fort.
Fernese
hearing
of
this
danger
,
sent
some
men
presently
to
remedy
it
,
and
went
himself
in
person
thitherward
;
but
the
surrender
was
made
before
the
succour
came
;
and
this
mischief
drew
suddenly
on
another
:
for
the
enemy
did
immediately
assault
another
Fort
which
stood
more
inward
,
called
St
Antony
,
and
took
it
with
like
easiness
.
Fernese
stormed
to
hear
of
these
losses
:
and
the
two
Captains
of
those
Garisons
,
not
being
able
sufficiently
to
excuse
their
misdemeanours
,
he
made
both
their
heads
be
struck
off
upon
the
top
of
those
dikes
.
He
afterward
planted
new
Forts
to
curb
those
,
and
to
secure
the
bridg
the
better
;
and
continued
his
former
diligence
every
where
.
By
these
two
acquisitions
the
enemy
were
secure
on
those
two
shores
whereon
Lillo
and
Lifechensuch
were
placed
;
wherefore
they
began
to
assemble
a
great
number
of
their
ships
together
on
both
shores
under
the
shelter
of
those
two
Forts
;
which
made
it
be
apprehended
in
the
Kings
Camp
,
that
they
would
with
some
unwonted
force
assault
the
bridg
from
thence
,
and
at
the
same
time
also
endeavour
to
prejudice
the
counterdike
.
But
the
effect
shewed
that
all
their
preparation
was
to
expect
the
motion
of
the
fire-boats
from
Antwerps
side
.
Which
when
they
should
play
upon
the
bridg
,
and
ruine
some
part
of
it
,
as
the
enemy
well
hoped
,
their
ships
might
incontinently
likewise
move
,
and
joyning
both
forces
together
,
do
the
greater
and
more
irreparable
damage
to
the
bridg
.
Winter
was
already
over
,
and
April
was
begun
.
Whilst
then
the
Kings
Camp
stood
in
this
suspence
,
and
that
Fernese
with
all
diligence
had
reinforced
the
guards
every
where
;
some
barks
began
to
fall
down
upon
the
Scheld
from
Antwerps
side
,
of
such
a
shape
and
appearance
,
as
the
Royalists
believed
they
were
the
before
mentioned
fire-boats
.
Every
one
stood
in
great
expectation
of
the
success
,
and
several
judgements
were
given
thereupon
,
some
thought
that
the
sequel
would
not
be
answerable
to
the
invention
;
and
others
that
the
effect
would
equal
it
.
Yet
the
curiosity
of
seeing
the
event
was
equal
in
every
one
.
Wherefore
the
Royalists
flockt
in
great
numbers
some
to
the
Steccadoes
,
some
one
where
,
some
another
,
upon
the
bare
banks
,
to
see
what
the
success
of
so
new
a
spectacle
would
be
.
Two
of
the
barks
were
greater
then
the
rest
that
followed
.
They
fell
down
with
the
return
of
the
tide
;
and
not
having
any
one
to
govern
them
,
they
were
guided
only
by
the
tide
,
and
were
left
unto
themselves
.
A
while
after
they
had
begun
their
course
,
a
circle
of
fire
might
be
seen
to
rise
up
above
them
,
which
continued
for
a
while
,
till
not
long
after
to
the
great
wonder
of
all
the
lookers
on
,
that
fire
consumed
and
vanished
quite
away
.
Nor
was
it
known
whether
this
was
according
to
the
designe
;
or
whether
it
were
but
a
piece
of
art
the
better
to
disguise
it
.
In
the
mean
time
one
of
the
lesser
boats
,
whilst
it
was
yet
a
good
way
off
the
bridg
,
blew
up
and
vanished
working
no
considerable
effect
.
Nor
did
any
of
the
rest
of
the
lesser
sort
do
almost
any
other
good
.
But
the
two
greater
following
their
course
,
were
by
the
tide
brought
,
the
one
of
them
to
give
against
the
left
shore
towards
Flanders
,
but
somewhat
distant
from
the
bridg
;
and
the
other
more
luckily
where
the
Steccado
began
to
joyn
with
the
row
of
boats
.
Upon
this
Steccado
was
the
Prince
of
Parma
then
himself
in
person
,
being
come
likewise
to
partake
of
such
a
novelty
.
He
was
desired
by
all
means
to
go
from
thence
to
free
himself
from
any
danger
that
might
befall
;
he
refused
,
and
knew
not
what
to
resolve
upon
:
for
he
would
willingly
first
have
known
what
news
certain
gunners
and
others
of
the
Maritine
profession
would
bring
back
,
who
were
gone
down
to
enter
into
the
boat
,
the
better
to
discover
what
she
was
loaded
with
,
and
to
hinder
the
effects
thereof
.
But
he
was
so
much
importun'd
,
as
at
last
he
retired
himself
to
the
Fort
St
Mary
.
And
not
without
great
good
fortune
;
for
hardly
was
he
come
unto
the
Fort
,
when
with
a
terrible
and
fearfull
noise
,
the
first
great
boat
which
was
faln
upon
the
aforesaid
shore
blew
up
,
and
slew
many
souldiers
in
a
neighbouring
Fort
,
and
divers
others
who
were
thereabouts
.
But
the
other
occasioned
much
more
bitter
dread
,
and
likewise
much
greater
prejudice
.
Those
Gunners
and
Mariners
were
not
well
entred
into
the
Boat
,
when
the
fire
arriving
at
its
due
time
,
made
the
Mine
play
,
and
suddenly
devoured
not
only
those
who
were
within
the
Boat
,
but
most
of
those
who
were
upon
the
Boats
of
the
Bridg
,
and
upon
the
Steccadoes
.
It
is
not
to
be
imagined
,
much
less
to
be
exprest
what
horrible
effects
this
raging
fire
made
.
The
Air
was
for
a
good
space
darkned
with
a
thick
cloud
;
the
Earth
shook
for
many
miles
about
;
the
River
broke
forth
out
of
her
bed
,
and
with
great
violence
threw
her
waves
beyond
the
banks
:
The
bodies
of
men
that
were
blown
up
by
the
fire
,
were
so
torn
,
as
no
shape
thereof
could
be
found
;
and
the
tempest
and
hail
of
great
stones
,
and
other
lesser
materials
of
offence
scattering
abroad
further
off
,
so
many
of
the
Camp
were
slain
,
or
wounded
,
as
nothing
was
to
be
seen
all
thereabouts
but
a
sad
and
dismall
spectacle
,
of
people
either
slain
,
or
maimed
,
or
ill
acconciated
.
Above
500
of
the
Kings
men
were
slain
by
this
misfortune
,
and
a
great
many
others
of
them
were
maimed
or
wounded
.
But
that
which
made
the
loss
the
more
fatal
,
was
the
death
of
the
Marquis
of
Rubais
;
who
while
in
order
to
his
office
he
viewed
all
parts
,
and
went
from
one
place
to
another
,
was
unfortunately
kill'd
.
A
death
generally
bewail'd
by
the
whole
Camp
,
but
with
a
particular
tenderness
by
Fernese
,
who
had
a
singular
affection
and
esteem
for
him
.
Jasper
Robles
,
a
Spaniard
,
perisht
by
the
same
misfortune
,
who
was
Lord
of
Bigli
,
and
a
Souldier
likewise
of
great
experience
and
valour
,
as
may
oft-times
have
been
seen
in
the
successes
of
this
History
.
Divers
other
Officers
of
inferior
quality
were
likewise
lost
;
and
there
was
not
any
Nation
who
did
not
share
in
the
misfortune
.
The
confusion
and
astonishment
being
ceased
,
which
so
strange
an
accident
had
occasioned
in
the
Kings
Camp
;
it
was
found
,
that
the
prejudice
which
the
Bridg
had
received
was
not
so
great
,
but
that
it
might
be
repaired
.
The
greatest
harm
that
was
done
was
on
that
part
of
the
Steccado
where
the
Fire-boat
had
disgorged
its
fire
;
and
the
Flote
likewise
there
was
greatly
disordered
.
But
a
great
danger
yet
remained
,
lest
the
assault
of
the
Enemies
ships
which
were
in
readiness
for
that
purpose
on
Lillo's
side
,
might
succeed
the
fury
of
the
fire
.
Wherefore
Fernese
,
using
all
diligence
for
the
defence
of
the
Bridg
,
was
come
thither
himself
in
person
,
and
made
the
Forts
on
all
sides
stand
prepared
with
their
Artillery
.
But
whatsoever
the
matter
was
,
none
of
the
Enemies
ships
were
seen
to
move
:
It
was
thought
that
the
Tide
hindred
them
;
and
that
expecting
the
Wind
to
overcome
it
,
that
failing
,
they
could
not
second
the
Antwerpians
.
The
danger
being
thus
past
which
was
then
most
feared
,
Fernese
had
leasure
to
restore
the
Bridg
to
its
former
posture
:
It
was
notwithstanding
thought
best
to
take
the
Flote
quite
away
which
lay
towards
the
besieged
,
to
the
end
that
if
any
more
of
their
Fire-boats
should
fall
down
,
they
might
the
better
pass
through
those
of
the
Bridge
;
to
which
purpose
an
useful
invention
was
found
out
,
as
also
in
the
other
Flote
which
was
on
the
other
side
.
The
Antwerpians
began
to
be
very
much
troubled
that
their
Fire-boats
had
no
better
success
;
and
even
the
stoutest
amongst
them
began
to
lose
their
courage
.
But
Aldegonda
,
and
those
that
adhered
most
unto
him
,
endeavouring
to
keep
their
hopes
alive
,
strove
to
make
them
believe
that
the
next
Fire-boats
would
be
more
successfull
then
were
the
former
:
That
the
great
Ship
being
now
likewise
finished
,
would
be
in
effect
as
it
was
in
name
,
The
Wars
End
:
That
certainly
the
Royalists
would
never
be
able
to
make
such
resistance
as
was
needfull
,
to
keep
the
double
forenamed
Forces
from
beating
down
the
Counterdike
;
and
that
when
the
passage
should
be
once
open
,
the
City
would
be
wholly
freed
from
the
Siege
.
Of
these
trials
which
were
to
be
made
for
the
benefit
of
the
Antwerpians
,
that
of
the
great
Ship
was
the
first
.
This
immense
moveable
Castle
began
to
appear
upon
the
Scheld
about
the
beginning
of
May
,
with
mighty
expectation
on
both
sides
;
on
the
Antwerpians
,
out
of
their
hopes
of
reaping
advantage
thereby
;
on
the
Royalists
,
out
of
the
curiosity
of
seeing
such
a
Fabrick
,
and
to
see
what
the
effects
thereof
would
be
.
The
Ship
drew
near
one
of
the
lesser
Forts
which
the
Royalists
had
on
Brabant
side
,
and
began
to
play
furiously
upon
it
:
There
were
above
a
thousand
Souldiers
in
the
Ship
,
who
accompanied
the
fury
of
the
Cannon
with
the
hail
of
Musket-shot
.
They
then
landed
to
annoy
the
Fort
nearer
hand
.
But
the
effect
was
not
answerable
to
the
design
;
for
the
Fort
received
no
great
harm
from
the
battery
,
nor
they
who
were
within
the
Fort
from
the
Souldiers
that
were
landed
;
nay
the
ship
was
so
torn
and
shattered
,
as
they
had
much
adoe
to
mend
her
,
and
to
make
her
serviceable
again
.
This
experiment
coming
to
so
little
good
,
they
fell
to
the
other
of
breaking
down
the
Counterdike
;
and
the
business
was
thus
carried
.
The
ships
of
the
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
were
to
fall
from
Lillo
and
enter
into
the
drowned
Country
in
that
part
by
those
Cuts
which
were
made
in
the
chief
bank
of
the
River
.
The
Antwerpians
were
to
doe
the
like
on
the
other
side
towards
the
City
;
and
to
that
purpose
they
had
likewise
fitting
Cuts
in
the
same
bank
.
Between
these
two
drowned
parts
of
the
Country
did
the
Counterdike
run
:
but
it
was
very
hard
to
assault
it
on
both
sides
at
once
,
because
the
Tide
could
not
equally
serve
both
the
one
and
the
other
in
their
uniform
motion
;
wherefore
such
a
middle
season
was
to
be
taken
,
as
that
the
conjuncture
might
not
be
lost
.
This
was
the
design
of
the
Enemy
;
nor
was
it
any
news
to
Fernese
,
who
had
long
before
expected
it
.
There
were
four
of
the
Kings
Forts
which
guarded
the
Counterdike
:
The
one
,
that
of
Crosse
,
where
the
Counterdike
joyned
with
the
greatest
Dike
,
which
Mandragone
had
the
charge
of
:
About
the
middle
in
some
distance
one
from
another
stood
that
of
the
Palata
,
then
that
De
la
Motta
,
commonly
called
S.
George
his
Fort
;
and
at
the
end
where
the
ground
began
a
little
to
rise
,
was
the
strong
House
of
Cowstein
,
wherein
Count
Mansfield
did
usually
keep
.
To
boot
with
these
Forts
a
row
of
great
Stakes
were
pitcht
at
equal
distance
on
both
sides
the
bank
,
which
rose
up
above
the
water
where
the
ground
was
therewithall
drowned
,
that
the
Enemies
ships
might
find
more
difficulty
in
accosting
.
These
situations
we
have
here
again
repeated
,
the
more
to
awaken
the
memory
,
and
to
give
the
clearer
intelligence
of
the
Counterdike
,
where
the
Besieged's
chiefest
hopes
lay
,
and
where
the
Royalists
had
finally
the
victory
.
Fernese
gave
order
that
all
the
Guards
should
be
every
where
reinforced
.
And
to
increase
emulation
amongst
the
Souldiers
as
well
as
their
numbers
,
he
mingled
Spanish
,
Italians
,
Dutch
,
and
Walloons
together
:
though
there
were
most
Spaniards
with
Mandragone
,
and
with
Mansfield
most
Italians
.
Fernese
gave
the
particular
command
over
these
,
upon
this
occasion
,
to
Camillo
del
Monte
,
who
not
long
before
had
quitted
his
Brigado
of
Foot
,
being
imployed
about
other
affairs
,
wherein
he
won
great
honour
and
estimation
in
the
Camp
.
Things
being
thus
ordered
,
the
Enemy
made
no
longer
delay
.
About
the
midst
of
May
,
the
Count
of
Hollack
fell
down
from
Lillo
,
and
entred
with
more
then
30
Bottoms
into
the
parts
that
were
overflown
thereabouts
:
All
his
ships
were
well
provided
of
Artillery
to
batter
down
the
Counterdike
,
of
Instruments
to
cut
and
open
it
,
and
of
Earth
and
all
other
requisite
provisions
to
fortifie
the
Cuts
which
the
besiegers
had
gained
.
Hollack
made
towards
the
Fort
of
the
Palata
:
here
the
water
was
deepest
,
and
the
Counterdike
was
most
restrained
by
reason
of
the
difficulty
that
was
found
in
enlarging
it
on
that
part
.
Wherefore
for
want
of
Earth
,
they
were
forced
to
assist
the
neighbouring
Fort
with
Pales
of
wood
,
whence
it
was
called
the
Palata
.
When
the
Enemy
were
come
near
with
their
ships
,
they
began
to
play
furiously
upon
the
Counterdike
;
and
having
easily
opened
the
Stakes
that
were
pitched
,
they
came
to
give
the
assault
;
and
sheltred
by
the
Artillery
on
the
Dike
,
they
endeavoured
to
possess
the
Counterdike
.
But
the
Kings
men
fighting
valiantly
,
made
it
good
.
The
scuffle
was
not
long
:
For
Hollack
not
seeing
the
Antwerp
ships
appear
,
resolved
to
retreat
soon
enough
,
having
lost
above
300
of
his
men
,
some
of
which
were
of
some
consideration
.
But
few
of
the
Kings
men
were
slain
,
and
none
considerable
but
Captain
Simon
Padiglia
,
a
Spaniard
,
who
wan
much
honour
in
that
action
.
It
was
not
known
whether
the
uncertainty
of
the
Tide
,
or
some
other
impediment
had
kept
the
Antwerpians
from
sending
their
ships
according
to
the
first
appointment
.
But
whatsoever
the
matter
was
,
Fernese
perceiving
still
that
the
Enemies
chiefest
hopes
lay
in
opening
the
Counterdike
,
he
missed
not
visiting
those
Forts
daily
himself
,
and
used
incredible
diligence
to
secure
their
defence
.
Mansfields
men
were
therefore
mightily
increased
with
Spaniards
and
Italians
,
by
reason
of
the
accommodation
of
lodging
in
the
contiguous
Villages
of
Strabuch
and
Cowstein
;
whereas
there
was
great
scarcity
of
lodging
where
Mandragone
was
.
After
this
assault
which
the
Enemies
without
made
upon
the
Counterdike
,
those
within
proceeded
to
set
upon
the
bridg
again
with
their
fire-boats
.
But
by
this
time
the
Royalists
had
bethought
themselves
of
an
invention
whereby
either
wholly
to
hinder
their
operation
,
or
to
make
it
little
available
;
which
was
this
.
They
prepared
some
boats
with
such
Mariners
as
were
requisite
,
who
were
to
make
up
as
soon
as
they
could
to
the
fire-boats
,
and
quench
that
Train
,
if
they
could
,
which
conveyed
the
fire
to
the
Mine
;
which
if
they
could
not
find
,
they
were
immediately
to
fall
off
,
and
with
long
ropes
to
draw
the
fire-boats
after
them
to
the
naked
shore
,
where
they
might
have
their
operation
with
little
or
no
prejudice
to
the
Kings
men
.
But
the
Antwerpians
,
considering
that
there
was
no
float
on
that
side
the
bridg
which
was
next
them
,
and
that
therefore
they
might
the
more
freely
set
upon
it
on
that
side
with
their
ships
,
resolved
to
assail
it
once
more
with
a
good
number
of
them
,
taking
a
time
when
both
wind
and
tide
might
serve
them
;
whereby
they
thought
they
might
give
the
bridg
the
greater
shock
;
and
find
less
resistance
by
the
same
.
And
that
they
might
by
a
double
assault
,
do
a
double
harm
,
they
resolved
to
send
some
fire-boats
immediately
after
those
other
ships
,
which
at
the
same
time
mit
do
all
the
prejudice
they
could
unto
the
bridg
.
This
was
their
designe
,
and
thus
it
was
put
in
execution
.
They
fastened
15
ships
close
together
,
and
with
full
wind
and
tide
sent
them
to
assault
the
bridg
;
and
to
make
the
indamagement
the
greater
,
they
garnished
those
ships
in
their
prow
with
great
and
sharp
irons
,
to
the
end
that
the
shock
assisted
by
the
cutting
of
those
irons
,
might
work
the
greater
effect
upon
the
ropes
and
chains
wherewith
the
boats
that
made
the
bridg
were
joyned
together
.
After
these
15
ships
came
4
fire-ships
.
But
it
was
too
hard
a
business
either
for
the
one
or
the
other
of
them
to
do
what
was
designed
,
without
Mariners
to
govern
them
,
and
souldiers
to
fight
.
The
first
gave
a
great
justle
to
the
bridg
;
but
did
it
no
great
harm
;
for
some
of
them
were
soon
suffered
to
pass
between
the
boats
of
the
bridg
,
and
the
rest
without
any
dispute
fell
into
the
hands
of
the
Royalists
.
Nor
had
the
fire-boats
any
better
success
:
two
of
them
were
won
with
the
aforesaid
invention
,
and
their
operation
hindred
;
the
third
fired
after
it
was
drawn
aside
where
it
could
do
no
harm
;
and
the
fourth
passed
through
the
boats
of
the
bridg
,
and
being
past
on
a
good
way
,
fired
likewise
to
no
purpose
.
For
all
this
did
not
the
enemies
forbear
to
send
new
fire-boats
to
prejudice
the
bridg
,
not
only
from
Antwerps
side
,
but
from
Lillo
.
But
as
the
forces
were
alike
,
the
conformity
of
the
success
was
almost
always
the
same
.
Which
we
thought
good
to
touch
upon
here
only
,
not
to
nawseate
the
Reader
,
with
oft
repeating
the
same
things
,
or
others
the
like
,
varying
but
a
little
in
circumstance
.
Now
follows
the
last
essay
of
the
Antwerpians
,
and
of
their
friends
,
to
make
themselves
thereby
Masters
of
the
Counterdike
.
And
which
was
likewise
the
last
essay
of
the
siege
:
and
in
which
such
variety
of
fortune
was
seen
in
the
fight
which
insued
,
as
it
was
questionable
for
many
hours
whether
the
besiegers
or
besieged
would
have
the
better
of
the
day
.
But
at
last
the
besiegers
got
it
;
and
there
was
no
hopes
left
but
that
Antwerp
must
irremediably
be
lost
.
The
former
agreement
being
again
renewed
between
the
Antwerpians
and
those
of
Lillo
great
preparation
of
boats
was
made
on
both
sides
,
which
were
to
move
at
one
and
the
same
time
both
from
Antwerp
and
Lillo
:
to
endeavour
the
getting
of
the
Counterdike
.
In
this
double
assault
,
they
would
likewise
make
use
of
that
their
great
ship
,
which
was
at
this
time
within
the
drowned
Land
of
Ordam
,
it
being
brought
thither
by
the
Antwerpians
to
be
calked
.
But
that
great
bulk
was
afterwards
so
unmanageable
,
as
opprest
by
her
own
weight
,
she
ran
there
on
ground
,
and
was
rendred
totally
unusefull
.
Setting
then
all
delays
aside
,
about
the
end
of
May
,
the
two
fleets
moved
according
to
their
appointment
.
That
of
Lillo
appeared
first
,
very
early
in
the
morning
:
it
consisted
of
above
a
hundred
bottoms
,
better
provided
this
time
then
they
were
before
with
souldiers
,
artillery
,
woolsacks
,
and
all
things
else
,
to
fortifie
themselves
in
the
Counterdike
,
and
in
the
cuts
thereof
,
when
they
should
have
compassed
their
intent
.
They
directed
this
their
first
assault
not
as
before
,
against
the
narrowest
part
of
the
bank
,
but
towards
the
broadest
part
,
that
they
might
the
better
fortifie
themselves
there
;
and
this
happened
to
be
about
the
Fort
St
Georg
,
which
was
nearest
the
strong
house
of
Covesteyn
.
The
Royalists
received
the
assault
with
much
gallantry
,
and
suddenly
a
great
fight
happened
here
;
the
one
endeavouring
to
get
upon
the
bank
,
the
others
to
keep
them
down
;
the
one
incouraged
by
their
ships
,
from
whence
issued
a
furious
tempest
of
Artillery
and
the
others
by
the
shot
made
from
their
Forts
.
This
mean
while
the
Antwerpians
came
in
with
a
great
number
of
ships
likewise
on
their
side
;
and
furnished
with
the
like
provisions
as
were
those
of
Lillo
.
The
enemy
then
redoubled
their
assault
with
greater
eagerness
,
and
prevailed
so
far
as
they
got
upon
the
counterdike
on
both
sides
.
Nor
did
they
only
get
footing
in
that
one
place
,
but
in
divers
others
.
Wheresoever
there
was
less
of
land
,
there
was
the
bickering
the
more
bloudy
.
And
one
souldier
coming
out
of
necessity
close
up
unto
another
,
there
was
hardly
any
blow
given
without
a
wound
,
nor
wound
without
inevitable
death
.
Here
the
enemy
began
to
make
divers
cuts
in
the
banks
.
But
their
chiefest
force
was
against
the
place
of
their
first
assault
.
The
difficulty
of
making
the
cuts
,
though
it
was
great
,
yet
was
it
no
ways
so
great
,
as
that
of
maintaining
them
.
They
must
there
intrench
themselves
with
sacks
of
earth
,
with
sacks
of
wool
,
and
with
other
such
like
materials
.
And
this
the
enemy
boldly
did
.
Hollack
and
Aldegonde
were
both
of
them
there
in
person
.
Neither
of
them
were
wanting
,
in
exhorting
,
in
inforcing
,
and
in
executing
both
by
their
voice
,
deeds
,
and
example
.
These
(
said
they
unto
the
combatants
)
shall
be
your
last
tryals
;
these
your
last
dangers
.
When
this
pass
shall
be
opened
,
Antwerp
will
be
free
;
and
that
City
being
freed
,
how
glorious
will
your
labours
be
?
and
how
advantagious
to
all
our
other
confederates
?
they
will
●●ok
that
their
wives
,
children
,
brethren
,
and
whatsoever
else
they
esteem
dearest
,
are
here
present
.
And
considering
that
the
welfare
of
so
many
relations
consist
in
the
success
of
this
conflict
,
be
sure
to
see
the
end
thereof
,
either
by
death
or
victory
.
The
enemy
being
still
more
and
more
inflamed
by
these
words
,
plaid
their
parts
gallantly
;
but
all
they
did
cost
them
dear
.
For
the
Kings
men
did
valiantly
likewise
defend
themselves
.
Many
men
fell
on
both
sides
;
the
slaughter
was
equal
;
and
fortune
altering
the
advantages
,
smiled
and
frowned
alternately
,
now
on
one
side
,
now
on
another
.
Mandragone
sent
many
men
from
his
side
continually
to
assist
the
Royalists
.
And
though
very
aged
,
and
ill
handled
by
wounds
which
he
had
received
in
so
long
a
war
,
and
amidst
so
many
dangers
,
yet
did
he
undauntedly
present
himself
in
his
own
person
to
all
dangers
.
The
like
did
Mansfield
;
though
he
were
likewise
very
old
,
and
even
wasted
with
labours
.
In
the
strong
house
of
Covesteyn
,
which
was
in
his
quarter
,
and
from
whence
the
counterdike
began
on
that
side
,
as
hath
been
said
,
he
had
raised
a
great
platform
,
the
better
to
defend
the
neerer
Fort
of
St
George
,
and
the
other
somewhat
further
off
of
the
Palata
.
This
defence
did
excellent
service
upon
this
occasion
.
For
playing
in
a
right
line
upon
the
bank
,
the
enemy
could
in
no
ways
shelter
themselves
from
it
.
The
Spaniards
and
Italians
which
were
in
those
quarters
,
incouraged
hereby
,
fell
fiercely
upon
the
enemy
,
and
began
to
put
them
into
confusion
.
At
the
first
beginning
of
the
conflict
,
Camillo
del
Monte
did
likewise
excellent
service
.
For
Carbone
,
of
the
same
Family
,
and
four
other
Captains
,
together
with
a
great
many
other
Officers
,
and
souldiers
being
slain
close
by
him
,
yet
he
still
valiantly
sustained
the
violence
of
the
enemy
.
Marquis
Hipolito
Bentivoglio
our
brother
was
with
him
,
who
not
long
before
the
siege
was
come
into
Flanders
;
nor
was
he
wanting
in
behaving
himself
as
became
a
man
of
honour
upon
such
an
occurrency
.
And
his
actions
were
so
well
approved
of
by
the
Prince
,
as
soon
after
he
gave
him
a
company
of
Launciers
,
and
shewed
him
many
other
particular
demonstrations
of
esteem
.
The
fight
being
afterwards
renewed
by
the
Spaniards
and
Italians
;
their
Commanders
,
John
del
Aquila
,
and
Camillo
Capitzucchi
,
the
one
Campmaster
of
a
Spanish
Brigado
,
and
the
other
of
an
Italian
,
did
amongst
others
signalize
themselves
.
And
the
valour
of
the
inferior
souldiers
did
so
well
corrispond
with
the
like
of
their
Commanders
,
as
St
George
his
Fort
,
which
for
a
good
while
was
in
danger
of
being
lost
,
was
at
last
secured
.
The
Fort
of
the
Palata
was
still
in
hazard
.
To
boot
that
it
was
but
very
weak
of
it self
the
enemy
had
invironed
it
with
the
gaps
they
had
made
,
and
with
their
ships
;
playing
upon
it
furiously
every
where
with
their
Artillery
and
muskets
.
Here
then
was
a
fierce
fight
,
but
with
such
advantage
to
the
enemy
,
as
they
already
hoped
for
the
victory
,
when
the
Prince
of
Parma
appeared
himself
in
person
upon
the
Counterdike
.
He
had
been
there
the
night
before
;
and
after
having
with
great
care
viewed
the
Forts
,
and
given
such
directions
as
was
fitting
every
where
,
he
was
returned
to
his
quarters
at
Beveren
on
the
other
side
of
the
river
.
There
was
a
considerable
distance
between
that
quarter
and
the
Counterdike
:
but
when
the
Prince
early
that
morning
heard
the
noise
of
the
Cannon
on
the
other
side
of
the
River
,
he
quickly
imagined
that
the
Enemy
had
assaulted
the
Counterdike
on
both
sides
.
He
therefore
lost
no
time
.
At
his
coming
out
of
his
quarters
he
heard
that
he
had
guessed
aright
,
and
ever
and
anon
advertisements
came
of
the
fight
,
and
of
what
danger
his
men
were
in
.
As
soon
as
he
was
come
upon
the
Counterdike
on
Mandragone's
part
,
he
heard
by
him
and
by
others
what
danger
the
Fort
of
the
Palata
was
in
.
The
Prince
was
usually
followed
with
many
of
quality
and
worth
,
and
this
occasion
had
increased
their
number
.
Wherefore
marching
in
the
head
of
them
,
he
went
together
with
them
to
where
the
fight
was
hottest
:
And
when
he
saw
how
much
his
men
were
troubled
,
and
the
Enemy
so
much
their
superiors
,
Is
this
(
said
he
)
the
valour
which
my
Souldiers
shew
?
Is
this
that
which
they
learn
under
my
discipline
?
Shall
the
Enemy
glory
of
being
Conquerors
,
after
they
were
conquered
?
And
are
they
not
overcome
,
if
after
having
lost
the
passage
of
the
River
,
we
keep
the
passage
of
the
Counterdike
likewise
shut
up
?
'T
is
here
then
,
O
my
Souldiers
,
that
you
must
either
dye
or
overcome
.
I
will
share
with
you
in
the
one
and
in
the
other
.
But
if
we
shall
overcome
,
as
I
hope
we
shall
I
will
content
my self
with
the
honour
,
all
the
rewards
shall
be
yours
:
Nor
can
so
impornant
a
Victory
be
sufficiently
rewarded
but
by
so
great
a
King
.
The
Prince
accompanied
these
his
words
with
actions
.
Arm'd
only
with
his
sword
and
shield
,
he
gave
strange
proof
of
his
valour
:
By
which
example
there
was
not
any
one
of
them
who
did
not
willingly
run
upon
the
greatest
dangers
;
and
who
did
not
endeavour
to
save
their
Prince
his
life
,
by
exposing
their
own
to
danger
.
The
Souldiers
suddenly
reassumed
their
courage
:
but
that
which
did
most
inhearten
them
,
was
to
observe
that
the
Tide
began
to
ebb
,
which
would
soon
inforce
the
Enemies
shipe
to
retreat
.
But
as
this
consideration
incited
the
Royalists
to
doe
their
utmost
,
so
had
it
the
like
effect
upon
the
Enemies
.
They
thought
the
Victory
already
so
sure
their
own
,
as
Hollack
and
Aldegonda
were
gone
to
carry
the
news
thereof
to
Antwerp
,
which
occasioned
an
incredible
joy
in
those
Citizens
.
The
fight
was
then
renewed
more
hot
then
ever
upon
the
Counterdike
,
and
particularly
near
the
Fort
of
the
Palata
;
and
each
side
had
their
hopes
and
fears
for
a
while
:
But
it
was
clearly
seen
that
the
Enemies
courage
ebb'd
with
the
Tide
,
and
the
courage
of
the
Royalists
did
as
much
increase
.
In
fine
,
the
Enemy
could
no
longer
hold
out
;
for
many
of
their
ships
being
already
on
the
ground
on
both
sides
the
Dike
,
they
saw
there
was
no
more
hopes
left
for
them
.
All
the
rest
was
blood
and
slaughter
;
being
void
of
all
succour
,
they
were
hewed
in
pieces
every
where
;
nor
did
the
Royalist
thirst
more
after
victory
before
,
then
they
did
now
after
cruelty
.
Above
2500
of
the
Enemy
were
slain
,
and
many
of
them
men
of
quality
.
Of
the
Kings
side
little
less
then
a
thousand
,
most
of
which
were
Spaniards
and
Italians
,
though
the
Dutch
and
Walloons
did
sufficiently
act
their
parts
.
Some
30
of
their
ships
fell
into
the
Royalists
hands
;
and
but
few
of
the
Enemies
were
taken
prisoners
,
for
all
but
those
that
were
slain
got
easily
away
by
water
.
The
fight
being
ended
,
Fernese
gave
forthwith
order
for
filling
up
the
Cuts
which
the
Enemy
had
made
in
the
Counterdike
;
he
better
secured
the
Forts
,
he
reinforced
the
Guards
,
and
did
so
provide
for
all
things
on
that
side
,
as
the
Enemy
was
either
not
to
make
any
more
assaults
,
or
if
they
did
,
they
were
to
hope
for
no
good
thereby
.
But
the
Antwerpians
,
falling
from
so
high
hopes
into
so
deep
despair
,
knew
not
what
to
doe
,
nor
how
to
evade
their
threatning
misfortune
.
They
could
hope
for
no
assistance
from
France
:
The
Queen
of
England
,
by
the
aforesaid
artifices
,
held
them
on
in
hopes
:
Their
confederate
Flemish
could
doe
no
more
then
they
had
done
:
To
boot
with
Gaunts
being
long
before
fallen
into
Fernest's
hands
,
as
hath
been
said
,
Brussels
,
Malines
,
and
Niminghen
the
chiefest
City
in
all
Ghelderland
,
were
likewise
surrendred
unto
him
;
wherefore
as
the
Flemish
Union
was
brought
very
low
by
so
many
losses
,
the
Kings
party
was
as
much
advantaged
by
so
many
acquisitions
.
Antwerp
began
long
before
this
to
suffer
much
in
scarcity
of
victuals
;
which
increasing
every
day
,
they
began
to
think
daily
more
and
more
upon
the
horror
of
Famine
,
and
upon
the
inevitable
necessity
of
yielding
to
that
enemy
.
The
Antwerpians
kept
as
yet
some
Towns
about
the
walls
of
the
City
,
and
kept
gartisons
in
them
,
that
they
might
likewise
enjoy
some
part
of
the
open
fields
:
wherefore
all
their
hope
lay
now
in
getting
maintenance
by
the
means
of
that
neighbouring
Territory
,
expecting
what
might
afterwards
fall
out
to
their
advantage
.
But
Fernese
soon
foresaw
this
their
design
,
nor
did
he
lose
the
benefit
of
the
opportunity
.
Rubais
being
slain
,
he
had
given
the
chief
command
of
the
Horse
to
the
Marquis
of
Vasto
,
who
scouring
the
Country
every
where
,
suffered
not
the
Enemy
to
breath
,
and
had
already
laid
waste
all
that
Territory
of
those
Country
people
.
And
the
Enemy
opposing
the
Marquis
one
day
with
some
of
their
Horse
,
they
were
by
him
routed
,
and
defeated
.
Wherefore
Fernese
presenting
his
Cannon
before
some
of
the
forenamed
Towns
which
were
the
best
munited
,
he
quickly
reduced
all
the
rest
.
And
so
the
Antwerpians
were
shut
up
within
the
precinct
of
their
own
walls
.
They
began
then
allso
far
to
despair
,
as
there
was
no
talk
amongst
them
but
of
their
necessity
of
surrendring
;
and
the
mind
of
the
most
was
,
to
begin
a
Parley
,
so
to
get
the
best
Conditions
that
they
could
.
Hollack
and
Aldegonda
were
still
obstinate
,
and
those
that
did
most
pertinacioufly
adhere
unto
them
;
and
by
sophisticated
Letters
endeavoured
to
make
the
people
believe
that
the
Earl
of
Leicester
was
already
parted
from
England
,
being
sent
by
the
Queen
with
a
powerfull
Army
to
relieve
Antwerp
;
that
he
was
every
day
expected
to
enter
Zealand
;
and
that
so
many
Foreign
forces
being
added
to
those
of
their
own
Confederates
,
they
might
very
well
hope
to
see
that
City
quickly
free
from
siege
.
This
cheat
might
prevail
for
a
while
:
but
the
deeds
speaking
a
contrary
language
,
and
famine
together
with
other
extremities
which
usually
are
suffered
by
those
who
are
besieged
every
day
increasing
,
the
people
would
be
no
longer
deluded
:
They
were
first
seen
to
gather
together
in
small
companies
,
and
then
in
more
open
assemblies
,
which
at
last
brake
out
into
open
tumults
.
They
chafed
at
the
obstinacie
of
a
few
,
saying
,
that
for
their
own
private
passions
they
would
make
the
City
run
hazard
of
suffering
its
late
misfortune
and
misery
.
Those
who
were
better
accommodated
,
and
who
had
most
to
lose
either
by
plunder
,
fire
,
or
other
miseries
which
Cities
are
accustomed
to
suffer
,
when
either
taken
by
force
,
or
surrendred
upon
discretion
,
began
to
be
of
the
same
mind
.
On
the
other
side
Fernese
was
not
backward
in
inviting
the
Antwerpians
to
surrender
,
and
not
by
standing
out
to
make
their
conditions
the
worse
.
Thus
the
Magistracie
resolved
at
last
to
send
some
to
the
Army
,
to
treat
of
surrendring
the
City
.
They
were
fairly
received
by
the
Prince
,
and
so
the
Treaty
began
on
both
sides
:
wherein
at
first
was
found
a
great
deal
of
intricacie
and
difficulty
,
and
therefore
many
dayes
were
spent
in
adjusting
them
:
till
such
time
as
Aldegonda
coming
forth
himself
,
with
some
others
of
the
best
of
the
City
,
the
Articles
of
Surrender
were
concluded
of
about
the
midst
of
August
,
which
made
up
a
just
year
since
the
first
begining
of
the
siege
.
The
Articles
in
effect
were
these
that
follow
.
That
the
City
of
Antwerp
should
return
under
the
obedience
of
the
King
of
Spair
.
as
formerly
.
That
the
Prince
of
Parma
,
in
the
Kings
name
,
did
pardon
and
forgive
the
Inhabiants
thereof
all
faults
committed
in
the
late
revolutions
,
as
well
in
taking
up
of
Arms
,
as
in
what
soever
else
they
had
done
against
the
King
and
his
Royal
crown
.
That
to
maintain
Traffick
in
that
City
as
much
as
might
be
,
it
might
be
lawfull
for
any
body
whosoever
to
live
there
for
four
years
next
ensuing
,
without
any
particular
tye
in
matter
of
conscience
and
religion
,
provided
no
scandalous
act
were
committe
against
the
Catholick
religion
,
which
was
solely
to
be
profest
and
exercised
for
the
future
in
that
City
.
That
the
aforesaid
four
years
being
ended
,
those
who
would
not
profess
the
Catholick
religion
might
freely
depart
from
thence
,
and
carry
all
their
goods
away
with
them
,
without
any
manner
of
hinderance
.
That
the
City
should
by
the
least
grievous
way
that
might
be
,
find
means
how
to
repair
the
Churches
which
were
ruined
either
before
,
or
upon
the
occasion
of
this
siege
.
That
the
City
should
be
fuly
restored
to
her
antient
priviledges
,
and
to
all
her
former
liberty
and
prerogatives
of
Traffick
.
That
in
the
mean
while
she
was
to
pay
40000
pounds
sterling
,
to
help
to
relieve
the
Army
,
for
the
so
much
pains
and
expence
which
it
had
been
at
in
that
siege
.
That
the
Antwerpians
should
give
way
to
the
receiving
into
the
City
,
and
longing
of
2000
foot
,
and
200
horse
in
Garison
:
till
it
should
be
seen
what
resolution
should
be
taken
in
Holland
,
Zealand
,
and
the
other
confederate
Provinces
,
of
turning
to
the
Kings
obedience
:
which
if
they
should
do
,
the
Prince
promised
to
free
the
City
of
all
Garisons
;
and
not
to
remake
the
Citadel
as
it
was
before
.
That
prisoners
on
all
sides
should
be
set
at
liberty
;
except
Monsieur
de
Tiligni
,
concerning
whose
person
,
the
Prince
was
of
necessity
to
receive
some
particular
Orders
from
Spain
;
and
that
the
Signor
de
Aldegonda
should
promise
not
to
bear
Arms
against
the
King
of
Spain
for
the
space
of
one
year
.
These
were
the
chiefest
Articles
of
the
surrender
:
to
which
many
others
were
added
touching
the
restitution
of
Goods
,
the
restoring
of
Traffick
and
Merchandizing
to
the
City
,
and
divers
other
petty
interests
,
which
respected
the
accommodation
and
satisfaction
of
the
Inhabitants
.
This
agreement
being
made
,
the
Prince
for
his
greater
applause
in
having
made
such
an
atchievement
,
received
the
Order
of
the
Golden
Fleece
which
the
King
had
sent
him
a
little
before
.
The
Ceremony
was
performed
in
the
Fort
St
Philip
,
accompanied
with
all
the
greatest
Military
celebration
of
joy
and
Jubilee
:
and
't
was
done
by
Count
Mansfield
,
one
of
the
antientest
of
that
Order
in
all
Flanders
.
The
Prince
entred
afterwards
solemnly
into
Antwerp
,
not
only
as
a
Conqueror
,
but
in
Triumph
:
he
appeared
in
stately
Arms
on
horseback
;
many
horse
and
foot
in
arms
went
before
him
:
and
many
in
the
like
sort
followed
him
.
Long
files
of
armed
foot
were
on
each
side
.
And
a
little
before
him
was
all
the
flowre
of
the
Nobility
on
horseback
;
whereof
there
were
very
many
then
in
the
Army
.
Thus
he
entred
by
the
Cesarian
Gate
,
where
he
was
received
by
the
Magistrate
,
by
the
heads
of
all
the
Orders
of
the
City
,
and
by
an
infinite
number
of
common
people
.
He
found
many
Arches
,
many
Statues
,
many
Colums
erected
in
divers
parts
;
with
whatsoever
else
of
glory
could
be
shewn
upon
the
like
occasion
,
by
the
conquered
to
such
a
Conqueror
.
He
then
returned
all
due
thanks
to
God
in
the
chiefest
Church
;
and
being
still
accompanied
with
both
Military
and
City-like
acclamations
,
he
lighted
at
the
Castle
,
and
staid
awhile
in
Antwerp
to
put
in
order
such
things
in
the
City
as
stood
in
most
need
thereof
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
,
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
The
Second
Part.
BOOK
IV.
The
Contents
.
The
Cities
of
Gaunt
,
Brussels
,
Malines
,
and
Niminghen
return
to
the
Kings
obedience
.
The
Confederate
Provinces
are
hereupon
in
so
great
straits
,
as
they
offer
the
Queen
of
England
the
Soveraignty
of
their
Provinces
,
that
they
may
the
more
freely
enjoy
her
protection
.
The
Queen
accepts
not
of
the
offer
;
but
takes
upon
her
their
defence
much
more
then
formerly
.
In
lieu
whereof
she
hath
some
of
their
Towns
deposited
in
her
hands
.
The
Earl
of
Lester
arrives
in
Holland
,
sent
by
her
as
Supreme
Head
of
the
Confederate
Provinces
.
The
Prince
of
Parma
resolves
to
march
into
the
field
.
He
besiegeth
Graves
,
and
takes
it
.
He
continuing
his
victories
,
takes
Venlo
,
Nuys
,
passes
the
Rhine
:
and
succours
Zutfen
,
Lester
looking
on
.
Distastes
between
Lester
and
the
United
Provinces
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
continues
his
acquisitions
;
takes
Sluce
,
a
place
of
mighty
importance
.
During
the
heat
of
War
,
an
endeavour
is
moved
between
the
King
of
Spain
and
Queen
of
England
,
to
accommodate
in
some
sort
the
affairs
of
Flanders
:
but
the
endeavour
is
thought
but
artificiall
on
both
sides
.
The
King
this
mean
while
considers
whether
he
ought
to
make
open
War
upon
the
Queen
or
no.
Consultations
had
hereupon
in
Spain
.
The
King
at
last
resolves
to
set
upon
England
with
most
powerfull
forces
.
Preparations
made
hereupon
in
Flanders
and
in
Spain
.
Preparations
made
by
the
Queen
.
The
Spanish
Fleet
begins
to
move
,
and
with
an
unhappy
beginning
,
is
detained
many
days
by
a
great
tempest
;
it
comes
to
the
English
Channel
.
The
English
Fleet
hasts
to
incounter
it
.
The
Spanish
ships
begin
to
suffer
prejudice
.
Fire-boats
like
those
of
the
siege
of
Antwerp
.
The
Spanish
Fleet
is
afraid
of
them
,
and
grows
into
great
confusion
.
At
the
same
time
the
sea
grows
rough
,
and
makes
the
disorder
the
greater
.
Some
of
the
Spanish
ships
are
lost
;
and
the
rest
at
last
are
forced
to
return
for
Spain
.
A
horrible
tempest
ariseth
,
which
occasions
the
loss
of
many
of
their
ships
as
they
return
;
and
their
whole
Fleet
is
parted
,
torn
and
shattered
by
the
fury
of
the
sea
.
THese
were
at
this
time
the
advantages
of
the
Kings
Forces
.
We
told
you
before
,
that
ere
Antwerp
was
taken
,
Gaunt
,
Brussels
,
and
Malines
were
reduced
.
And
not
to
interrupt
the
siege
of
Antwerp
,
we
forbore
as
then
to
acquaint
you
with
what
befell
them
;
if
at
least
they
may
be
called
sieges
:
For
they
were
taken
by
only
stopping
up
their
Passes
,
and
keeping
the
Cities
from
victuals
on
all
sides
.
We
will
now
briefly
relate
the
several
successes
,
together
with
what
insued
in
other
parts
,
during
the
siege
of
Antwerp
.
After
that
the
City
of
Bruges
was
faln
into
Fernese's
hands
,
Gaunt
began
to
suffer
great
scarcities
,
especially
of
victuals
.
The
Confederate
Provinces
held
two
places
of
very
great
importance
on
that
Maritine
Coast
of
Flanders
;
to
wit
,
Sluce
,
and
Ostend
And
because
relief
might
be
sent
from
thence
to
Gaunt
,
Fernese
after
the
getting
of
Bruges
,
endeavoured
to
possess
himself
of
all
the
Passes
thereabouts
,
so
as
there
could
no
communication
be
had
between
Gaunt
and
those
two
places
:
and
the
success
was
answerable
to
the
designe
.
Those
of
Gaunt
not
being
able
to
receive
any
help
from
abroad
,
fell
suddenly
into
great
necessities
:
yet
they
continued
still
to
be
contumacious
.
And
persisting
in
their
opiniatracy
against
the
Church
and
King
,
they
seemed
as
if
they
would
rather
undergoe
any
thing
,
then
submit
themselves
again
to
the
Kings
obedience
,
and
to
the
Catholick
Religion
.
On
the
other
side
Fernese
,
though
already
busied
about
Antwerp
,
ceased
not
to
use
all
diligence
to
reduce
those
of
Gaunt
to
the
utmost
necessity
of
Famin.
Wherefore
scouring
the
Country
round
about
with
his
horse
,
and
destroying
all
every
where
,
he
kept
those
Inhabitants
from
receiving
any
help
or
security
from
without
their
own
walls
.
There
were
not
wanting
many
in
the
City
who
were
well
minded
towards
the
Church
and
King
.
Famine
increasing
then
every
day
more
and
more
,
those
that
were
better
inclined
,
took
occasion
to
lessen
the
obstinacy
of
the
most
contumatious
;
which
Fernese
had
formerly
indeavoured
to
moderate
by
many
gratious
offers
.
And
so
finally
to
keep
from
falling
into
greater
mischiefs
,
the
Gauntesses
resolved
to
come
to
an
agreement
,
which
followed
about
the
end
of
September
the
preceding
year
.
They
obliged
themselves
to
give
all
due
obedience
unto
the
King
;
to
admit
onely
of
the
Catholick
profession
,
as
formerly
;
to
rebuild
the
Castle
,
which
was
slighted
on
the
side
which
lay
towards
the
Town
,
and
to
pay
twenty
thousand
pound
for
maintenance
of
the
Kings
Army
:
and
Fernese
on
his
part
did
in
the
Kings
name
grant
them
full
pardon
;
they
were
restored
to
their
former
priviledges
,
and
those
who
would
not
profess
the
Catholick
Religion
had
two
years
space
allowed
them
to
be
gone
,
and
to
carry
away
their
goods
whether
they
would
.
That
in
the
first
place
,
their
Provinces
did
in
all
integrity
of
soul
thank
her
,
for
her
having
been
so
gratiously
pleased
to
favour
them
and
protect
them
against
the
King
of
Spain
's
violence
,
since
the
very
first
time
that
he
used
any
against
them
;
That
be
continuing
more
then
ever
to
oppress
Flanders
,
and
those
Provinces
not
being
able
of
themselvs
to
defend
themselves
from
so
powerful
and
cruel
an
enemy
,
were
inforced
to
seek
for
necessary
protection
elsewhere
;
That
therefore
they
had
resolved
to
fly
unto
her
for
it
.
A
Princess
so
conjoyn'd
to
them
in
territories
;
so
united
in
religion
;
and
so
interested
in
the
cause
.
That
to
say
truth
,
they
were
then
in
a
very
low
condition
,
that
notwithstanding
they
were
yet
possest
of
Oestend
,
and
Sluce
in
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
which
were
both
of
them
Maratine
Towns
of
great
concernment
;
That
Holland
,
Zealand
,
and
Freisland
,
Provinces
which
lay
all
of
them
upon
the
Sea
,
were
yet
wholly
free
from
the
Spaniards
,
and
that
within
land
there
were
yet
many
of
the
most
secure
places
under
their
union
,
and
a
great
part
of
the
best
of
the
Country
.
That
they
doubted
not
but
that
so
puissant
a
Princess
as
she
,
would
Patronise
their
defence
,
much
more
out
of
magnanimity
then
out
of
Interest
;
so
as
leaving
the
first
part
to
her
,
and
considering
themselves
the
second
,
they
represented
unto
her
how
great
an
advantage
the
addition
of
such
Provinces
,
and
particularly
those
of
the
Maritine
Coast
,
would
be
to
England
:
And
what
doubt
could
it
be
,
but
that
these
two
Naval
Forces
being
joyned
together
,
would
give
the
Law
by
sea
to
all
the
Western
,
yea
and
Northern
parts
?
That
they
then
offered
to
submit
themselves
wholly
to
her
Soveraignity
,
so
to
injoy
not
onely
her
ordinary
protection
,
but
to
be
defended
by
her
absolute
authority
,
as
by
their
Princess
;
hoping
that
she
would
be
pleased
to
admit
of
such
an
offer
,
under
such
fair
and
reasonable
conditions
,
as
their
people
were
to
enjoy
,
according
to
the
moderate
form
of
their
ancient
Government
:
for
what
remained
,
she
might
assure
her self
,
that
the
Flemish
would
alwayes
vye
for
Loyalty
towards
her
,
with
the
English
;
in
readiness
in
concurring
to
all
her
greater
exaltations
,
and
in
joy
to
see
all
her
ends
effected
according
to
her
own
desire
.
This
was
the
substance
of
their
Proposal
.
Having
said
this
by
word
of
mouth
,
they
presented
it
in
writing
to
the
Queen
;
who
graciously
received
it
;
and
did
in
as
gracious
a
manner
reply
.
That
she
would
with
all
attention
study
to
send
them
back
as
speedily
as
might
be
to
their
Provinces
,
well
satisfied
.
That
such
an
offer
bore
with
it
matter
of
great
conseqnence
;
and
that
therefore
she
would
take
particular
care
that
it
should
be
diligently
discust
by
her
Councel
.
The
English
had
at
first
seemed
very
much
to
desire
this
.
But
as
usually
seen
things
move
more
then
such
as
are
but
meerly
imagined
;
so
when
the
weight
of
this
affair
was
seen
nearer
hand
,
the
Councels
differed
much
in
their
opinions
concerning
it
.
Some
more
boldly
were
of
opinion
,
That
so
fair
an
offer
was
by
all
means
to
be
imbraced
.
That
the
United
Provinces
had
already
lawfully
made
themselves
their
own
Soveragins
;
out
of
their
so
requisite
necessity
of
not
being
able
to
suffer
the
King
of
Spains
so
great
oppression
.
They
might
therefore
lawfully
dispose
of
that
their
Soveraignty
as
they
should
best
please
.
That
they
had
once
already
confer'd
it
upon
the
Duke
of
Alanson
;
and
wherefore
might
they
not
now
confer
it
upon
the
Queen
?
The
King
of
Spain
would
undoubtedly
be
scandalized
hereat
;
and
would
peradventure
make
war
again
upon
England
.
But
how
oft
had
he
already
offended
the
Queen
?
Were
not
the
Insurrections
in
Ireland
fomented
by
him
?
had
he
not
a
designe
to
do
the
like
in
England
?
Did
not
he
favour
the
Queen
of
Scots
Cause
as
much
as
he
might
?
and
did
not
he
upon
all
other
occasions
shew
his
ill
will
to
the
English
?
That
if
he
would
fall
into
open
war
with
the
Queen
,
it
was
to
be
considered
how
greatly
her
usual
strength
at
sea
would
be
increased
by
this
new
Maritine
addition
of
Flanders
.
Let
therefore
the
King
of
Spain
assault
England
when
he
should
please
,
he
should
finde
it
as
secure
in
forces
,
as
inexpugnable
by
situation
.
But
there
wanted
not
those
that
were
of
a
contrary
opinion
.
They
said
,
It
was
the
common
concernment
of
all
Princes
,
that
their
subjects
should
keep
within
their
due
obedience
;
what
a
ruine
would
it
be
to
Principality
,
if
the
rendering
or
denying
of
obedience
should
be
at
the
Subjects
pleasure
?
That
hitherto
the
Queen
had
favoured
the
Flemish
,
not
as
free
people
,
but
as
those
that
were
opprest
:
that
she
might
still
,
without
proceeding
any
farther
,
do
the
same
justly
for
the
future
;
but
to
acknowledge
a
Soveraign
power
in
them
,
and
then
to
accept
of
that
Soveraignty
offered
by
them
,
was
an
action
of
bad
example
for
other
Princes
;
and
particularly
of
very
dangerous
consequence
for
the
Queen
her self
:
How
much
more
just
reason
would
the
King
of
Spain
have
in
such
a
case
to
make
her
taste
of
the
same
evils
at
her
own
home
?
How
great
a
disposition
was
there
generally
thereunto
in
Ireland
?
And
how
great
in
the
so
many
Catholicks
which
were
yet
in
England
?
By
her
example
the
King
would
doubtlesly
pass
from
fomenting
secretly
,
into
open
invasion
.
To
his
Temporal
Forces
,
the
Pope
of
Rome
might
likely
enough
add
his
Spiritual
ones
.
And
it
would
then
be
seen
what
would
be
got
by
making
so
uncertain
an
acquisition
in
neighbouring
Countries
,
when
by
doing
so
,
certain
hazard
must
be
run
at
home
in
her
own
Dominions
.
Amidst
these
two
contrary
opinions
there
was
one
in
a
middle
way
between
them
,
which
was
,
That
the
Queen
,
without
accepting
of
the
Soveraignty
,
or
using
any
other
title
of
Protection
,
should
assist
the
Flemish
with
a
good
strength
of
men
.
That
for
security
of
the
expence
which
she
should
be
at
in
assisting
them
,
they
should
put
some
good
Town
of
Zealand
into
her
hands
,
and
some
other
also
in
Holland
.
And
that
the
Forces
which
should
be
maintained
by
the
United
Provinces
should
be
under
his
command
whom
she
should
send
in
Chief
with
her
men
.
Thus
having
gotten
footing
in
those
Maritime
parts
,
and
her
Authority
likewise
being
in
the
above
said
manner
extended
further
within
Land
,
the
Queen
might
wait
for
what
time
would
produce
,
who
is
the
best
Councellor
,
and
whose
advantages
are
infallible
to
those
that
can
discern
and
make
use
of
them
.
The
Queen
inclined
to
this
opinion
.
And
because
Antwerp
was
already
in
very
great
danger
,
she
gave
order
for
the
immediate
sending
over
of
3000
Foot
into
Zealand
to
facilitate
the
relief
of
that
City
.
And
the
Flemish
resolved
to
put
Ostend
for
the
present
into
her
hands
.
But
this
was
not
performed
,
because
the
Aid
came
not
time
enough
.
Wherefore
they
past
on
to
the
chief
Negotiation
,
and
these
following
Capitulations
were
agreed
upon
between
the
Parties
interessed
.
That
the
Queen
of
England
should
be
obliged
to
assist
the
States
of
the
United
Provinces
with
5000
Foot
and
1000
Horse
,
(
all
of
them
to
be
paid
by
her
)
and
that
she
should
send
a
Commander
in
chief
over
with
them
,
who
should
have
the
Government
of
their
Forces
,
and
the
chief
Command
over
all
their
Souldiers
.
That
to
secure
the
repayment
of
the
monies
which
the
Queen
should
spend
,
the
States
should
put
Flushing
and
the
Ramekins
into
her
hands
in
Zealand
,
and
the
Bril
in
Holland
,
and
leave
the
same
Artillery
and
ammunition
of
war
in
them
which
was
at
the
present
.
That
when
the
war
should
be
ended
,
and
the
monies
repaid
,
the
Queen
should
be
bound
to
restore
the
same
Towns
,
in
the
same
condition
as
they
were
now
assigned
over
unto
her
.
That
the
United
Provinces
should
not
make
peace
with
the
King
of
Spain
,
nor
league
with
any
other
Princes
,
without
the
Queens
consent
;
neither
should
the
Queen
come
to
any
particular
treaty
with
the
King
of
Spain
,
without
the
knowledge
and
approbation
of
the
Vnited
Provinces
.
That
to
boot
with
the
Queens
General
Governour
two
other
of
her
State-Ministers
might
intervene
at
all
the
Councels
and
negotiations
of
the
Vnited
Provinces
.
That
in
the
default
of
any
Governour
of
Province
or
Town
,
the
States
should
name
two
or
three
personages
,
of
which
one
should
be
chosen
by
her
General
Governour
,
with
the
participation
of
the
Provinces
Councel
of
State
.
That
in
case
war
were
to
be
made
by
Sea
for
the
common
service
,
the
States
should
concur
thereunto
with
equal
Forces
to
those
that
the
Queen
should
therein
imploy
,
and
that
her
Admiral
should
have
the
chief
Command
over
them
all
.
That
the
General
Governour
,
and
the
other
of
the
Queens
Officers
should
swear
obedience
not
only
to
her
,
but
to
the
States
also
.
That
all
of
them
should
inviolably
maintain
the
wonted
Priviledges
of
the
Country
,
and
that
there
should
be
no
the
least
alteration
of
Government
made
in
those
Towns
whereinto
there
should
any
English
garrisons
be
put
;
and
that
such
Garrisons
should
be
suffered
to
live
,
for
matter
of
Religion
,
according
to
the
manner
of
England
.
These
were
the
most
essential
Articles
.
Which
being
agreed
upon
,
sudden
order
was
given
for
the
putting
of
them
in
execution
.
The
Queen
declared
the
Earl
of
Leicester
for
supreme
Head
of
her
Forces
,
of
whom
mention
is
made
in
other
parts
of
this
our
History
;
and
many
of
the
Nobility
of
England
prepared
to
go
along
with
him
.
That
year
in
this
interim
ended
,
and
the
year
1586
insued
.
Annò
1586.
In
the
begining
whereof
,
Leicester
being
imbarked
with
all
his
people
,
arrived
at
the
Hague
in
Holland
about
the
first
week
of
February
,
where
he
was
received
with
all
the
expressions
of
Honour
and
joy
that
the
States
could
make
.
The
Places
which
were
assigned
over
unto
him
were
of
very
great
importance
.
Flushing
and
the
Ramechins
were
the
chief
Key
of
Zealand
;
and
the
Bril
was
likewise
a
Port-Town
of
very
great
concernment
in
Holland
.
The
Garrisons
being
placed
according
to
agreement
,
the
States
did
so
very
much
intreat
Leicester
that
to
boot
with
the
chief
Command
of
their
Forces
he
would
likewise
accept
of
the
general
Government
of
their
whole
Country
,
as
he
inclined
to
yield
thereunto
.
At
which
the
Queen
seemed
to
be
displeased
,
and
sorthwith
sent
an
Express
to
complain
thereof
.
But
the
States
renewing
the
same
intreaties
to
her
,
she
did
not
any
further
repugn
it
;
thinking
perhaps
that
she
had
already
so
highly
offended
the
King
of
Spain
,
as
he
would
be
but
little
pacified
though
she
should
forbear
this
second
irritation
.
Besides
,
to
say
truth
,
't
was
hardly
to
be
believed
but
that
this
declaration
of
the
States
had
been
secretly
made
known
unto
the
Queen
,
and
that
Leicester
would
not
have
accepted
of
it
without
her
tacit
consent
.
But
howsoever
it
was
,
Leicester
accepted
of
the
Administration
:
He
distributed
his
own
men
and
those
of
the
Provinces
where
it
was
most
needfull
,
and
prepared
to
impede
the
progress
of
the
Kings
Forces
as
much
as
might
be
,
and
to
doe
all
that
he
could
expect
was
to
be
done
by
his
men
.
Fernese
,
through
the
acquisition
of
so
many
chief
Cities
,
and
particularly
that
of
Antwerp
,
did
verily
believe
to
put
an
end
to
the
troubles
of
Flanders
,
either
by
some
way
of
fair
Agreement
,
or
by
absolute
Conquest
.
Wherefore
he
was
wonderfully
moved
to
see
this
Victory
which
he
had
so
assuredly
fancied
unto
himself
either
by
the
one
way
or
the
other
,
taken
from
him
by
this
English
succour
and
the
King
thought
himself
thereby
so
highly
offended
,
as
he
did
not
long
delay
the
resenting
of
it
,
as
you
s●all
shortly
hear
.
But
though
the
Enemy
had
received
such
a
succour
,
yet
Fernese
did
not
doubt
but
that
as
his
Forces
were
far
the
greater
,
so
likewise
should
his
successes
be
.
He
therefore
resolved
as
soon
as
the
winter
should
be
over
,
to
march
with
his
Army
into
the
field
.
The
Enemy
,
though
they
had
lost
Mastrick
were
yet
masters
of
two
Towns
of
great
concernment
in
that
lower
side
of
the
Mause
;
the
one
was
Graves
,
which
belongs
to
Brabant
,
and
the
other
Venlo
in
Ghelderland
.
It
made
very
much
for
Fernese
to
have
all
those
parts
at
his
devotion
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
the
better
unite
his
Forces
on
both
the
sides
of
so
important
a
River
and
that
he
might
likewise
with
the
less
impediment
carry
them
on
the
other
side
of
the
Rhine
.
Wherefore
he
resolved
by
all
means
to
make
himself
master
of
those
two
Towns
.
And
though
the
winter
were
not
yet
over
,
he
resolved
to
send
Count
Mansfield
to
straiten
Graves
at
a
distance
,
and
gave
him
such
men
as
were
requisite
for
that
purpose
.
He
gave
order
likewise
for
the
besieging
of
Venlo
after
the
same
manner
.
And
being
much
prest
thereunto
by
the
Archbishop
of
Colen
he
likewise
sent
the
Signor
d'Altapenna
Governour
of
Ghelderland
,
to
make
the
like
preparation
against
the
Town
of
Nuys
where
the
Enemy
had
still
fortified
themselves
more
and
more
,
and
still
more
prejudiced
the
adjacent
parts
by
their
continual
excursions
When
Mansfield
was
come
before
Graves
be
planted
two
Forts
upon
the
two
banks
of
the
Mause
,
that
he
might
have
the
freer
passage
over
the
river
;
and
he
raised
some
others
more
within
land
,
towards
where
the
Town
stood
.
The
River
did
very
much
help
the
fortifying
of
the
Town
on
the
River
side
,
and
on
the
Land
side
the
Enemy
had
likewise
very
well
bastion'd
the
walls
.
The
Souldiers
that
were
in
it
were
most
of
them
English
Foot
,
part
of
those
that
Leicester
had
brought
over
with
him
;
and
their
Commander
in
chief
was
the
Lord
of
Hemert
,
a
Dutch-man
The
Enemy
did
very
much
strive
to
preserve
that
place
,
and
Leicester
prepared
to
relieve
it
:
He
to
that
purpose
sent
out
a
good
proportion
of
Horse
and
Foot
;
and
the
Kings
men
were
not
wanting
in
making
such
opposition
as
was
needfull
,
though
they
had
not
men
enough
as
then
to
keep
those
that
were
within
from
making
excursions
,
and
hinder
the
designs
which
the
Enemy
had
without
.
During
this
uncertainty
of
the
Siege
on
the
one
side
,
and
of
the
Succour
on
the
other
,
there
hapned
divers
actions
and
skirmishes
,
one
of
which
proved
very
bloody
The
English
intended
to
relieve
the
Town
chiefly
by
the
way
of
a
greater
Dike
which
ran
along
the
Mause
;
and
to
this
purpose
they
had
fortified
themselves
upon
the
Duke
,
&
had
likewise
prepared
divers
Barks
upon
the
River
.
Wherefore
taking
their
time
,
they
began
to
march
with
some
Squadrons
of
Foot
,
and
advanced
very
boldly
towards
the
business
.
The
Royalists
were
very
watchfull
on
their
part
;
and
resolving
to
keep
back
the
succour
,
they
likewise
marched
boldly
to
encounter
the
Enemy
.
The
business
was
very
hot
for
a
while
,
till
the
English
began
to
give
back
and
to
retreat
,
which
made
the
Kings
men
the
more
forward
in
advancing
:
but
being
too
jovial
in
their
pursuit
,
they
did
so
discompose
themselves
,
as
being
set
upon
by
a
fresh
Squadron
of
English
Foot
,
they
were
driven
back
,
and
routed
with
much
slaughter
.
The
most
of
these
were
Spaniards
,
of
Don
John
d'
Aquila's
Brigado
,
and
the
loss
was
great
,
for
there
was
slain
above
200.
of
which
seven
Captains
,
together
with
divers
inferior
Officers
.
Yet
could
not
the
English
force
the
Dike
which
was
first
possest
by
the
Spaniards
:
but
by
their
favorable
success
they
succored
the
Town
by
some
Boats
by
the
way
of
the
River
,
and
so
made
them
continue
the
longer
in
their
vigorous
defence
.
The
P.
of
Parma
was
much
displeased
with
this
success
;
wherefore
he
gave
present
order
to
Altapenna
to
leave
the
Siege
of
Nuis
for
the
present
,
&
to
come
to
that
of
Graves
.
And
he
himself
came
thither
soon
after
in
person
,
and
brought
the
whole
body
of
the
Kings
Army
with
him
,
the
sooner
to
end
this
Siege
.
May
was
already
over
;
and
the
Prince
being
exceedingly
desirous
to
end
the
Siege
of
Graves
,
that
he
might
the
sooner
go
to
those
of
Venlo
and
of
Nuis
,
he
caused
great
haste
be
made
in
finishing
the
Trenches
,
Batteries
,
and
whatsoever
else
might
the
sooner
expedite
the
making
of
Assaults
.
Great
speed
was
then
made
of
all
the
Works
,
in
so
much
as
within
few
dayes
two
Batteries
were
raised
,
and
a
dozen
Peece
of
Artillery
placed
upon
each
of
them
,
wherewith
they
began
to
play
upon
the
Town
;
the
one
was
placed
on
the
River
side
,
the
other
on
the
Lands
side
.
The
former
plaid
upon
a
Flank
,
wherein
the
Enemies
chiefest
defence
on
that
side
lay
;
but
they
might
notwithstanding
resist
a
long
while
.
And
the
Earl
of
Leicester
being
already
come
first
to
Utricht
,
and
then
to
Arnhem
with
good
Forces
,
he
gave
the
besieged
good
hopes
of
being
relieved
;
when
the
Lord
of
Hemert
with
some
of
his
Captains
,
being
poorly
timerous
,
began
to
treat
of
a
surrender
.
Nor
did
the
Prince
refuse
to
give
them
any
Conditions
they
could
desire
,
that
he
might
the
sooner
rid
his
hands
of
that
enterprise
.
He
came
forth
then
with
safety
to
Persons
,
Arms
,
and
Baggage
:
but
he
soon
repented
his
doing
so
;
for
not
many
dayes
after
Leicester
put
him
,
and
all
the
Captains
that
partook
with
him
in
the
Surrender
,
to
an
ignominious
death
.
The
siege
of
Graves
being
so
happily
ended
,
Fernese
went
suddenly
to
that
of
Venlo
.
He
had
then
a
very
gallant
Army
:
For
he
mustered
above
20000
foot
,
and
3000
horse
,
all
choice
men
.
And
the
several
Nations
whereof
they
consisted
,
vyed
which
should
outdoe
other
in
each
Military
action
.
Fernese
being
incamped
before
Venlo
,
he
quickly
took
and
fortified
all
the
chiefest
Avenues
without
;
and
then
turned
himself
to
begirt
those
within
,
with
his
wonted
works
.
A
certain
Island
which
they
had
fortified
,
served
the
besieged
for
a
good
defence
on
the
river
side
.
Fernese
would
by
all
means
deprive
them
of
this
advantage
.
And
because
the
river
was
not
fordable
,
and
that
it
was
not
sufficient
to
annoy
the
defendants
in
the
Island
barely
by
Artillery
,
he
made
four
of
the
greatest
Barks
that
were
in
those
parts
to
fall
down
from
Mastrick
,
resolving
to
assault
them
therewithall
nearer
hand
.
On
their
flanks
he
raised
a
firm
parapet
of
planks
,
the
better
to
secure
the
souldiers
who
were
to
enter
into
them
:
and
he
put
into
each
of
them
a
Company
of
Spanish
foot
,
with
a
Captain
over
each
Company
.
The
Barks
accoasted
the
Island
on
divers
sides
;
and
the
order
which
was
given
them
was
,
That
the
souldiers
which
were
within
them
,
should
all
of
them
make
the
attempt
at
one
and
the
same
time
;
and
that
they
should
be
seconded
from
the
river
side
by
the
Artillery
.
Nor
could
the
event
have
proved
more
luckie
:
For
the
Fort
being
played
upon
from
the
river
side
by
the
Artillery
,
the
Spaniards
discharging
of
their
muskets
,
their
landing
,
and
the
driving
of
the
enemy
from
the
Island
,
was
almost
done
at
one
and
the
same
instant
.
There
were
but
few
of
them
slain
;
the
rest
saved
themselves
in
some
boats
.
This
infused
much
terror
into
the
besieged
:
But
they
were
incouraged
by
Leicester
,
and
chiefly
by
Schinck
,
who
had
his
wife
and
a
sister
within
the
Town
:
wherefore
his
private
Interest
concurring
with
the
common
Cause
,
he
did
all
he
could
to
bring
in
some
succour
:
But
Fernese
had
so
shut
up
all
the
Passes
,
as
it
was
too
hard
a
matter
to
effect
.
Yet
Schinck
did
several
times
endeavour
it
,
till
all
hopes
being
lost
,
he
gave
over
the
designe
.
The
Kings
men
this
mean
while
played
furiously
upon
the
Town
from
several
parts
;
and
those
Nations
who
before
strove
who
should
advance
furthest
,
strove
now
who
should
be
the
first
to
give
the
assault
:
But
the
defendants
not
willing
to
expect
it
,
resolved
to
yield
.
The
Conditions
were
almost
the
same
that
were
given
at
Graves
.
From
hence
Fernese
went
with
all
speed
to
before
Nuis
.
And
with
him
did
the
Elector
of
Cullen
joyn
,
at
whose
intreaties
it
was
that
the
Army
marched
thither
.
The
Town
was
already
a
little
curbed
by
some
Forts
;
but
those
within
had
not
forborn
making
of
many
stout
sallies
;
and
seemed
still
more
resolute
to
defend
it
.
This
Town
lies
upon
the
Rhine
,
as
you
have
heard
:
and
the
River
makes
an
Island
just
in
the
face
of
it
,
not
far
from
the
walls
of
the
Town
.
Here
the
enemy
had
particularly
fortified
themselves
;
and
from
thence
Fernese
would
by
all
means
drive
them
.
The
care
of
this
was
given
unto
he
Spaniards
,
who
did
attempt
it
boldly
.
But
the
enemy
issuing
out
with
like
courage
made
good
the
Island
,
and
slew
some
of
the
Spaniards
.
Who
notwithstanding
returned
more
resolutely
then
before
,
and
at
last
the
defendants
were
forced
to
yield
.
Fernese
allotted
all
that
side
to
the
Spaniards
,
to
accost
the
Town
on
that
part
;
and
planted
a
good
number
of
Canon
against
the
walls
.
On
the
land
side
he
placed
the
Italians
with
a
like
battery
,
in
other
places
he
likewise
set
those
of
other
Nations
against
the
Town
;
in
so
much
as
the
besieged
were
soon
brought
into
great
straites
.
One
battery
play'd
after
another
and
sometimes
they
plaid
all
together
.
The
wall
towards
the
river
was
very
well
desended
by
a
great
Tower●
but
the
Spaniard
did
assault
it
so
fiercely
,
as
at
last
they
lodged
themselves
there
.
Whereby
the
Town
was
still
more
infested
on
that
side
,
and
was
still
in
more
danger
to
be
taken
.
Nor
had
the
Italians
reduced
them
to
lesser
straits
on
their
side
.
Wherefore
the
besieged
failing
in
their
courage
,
and
the
Governour
of
the
Town
being
sorely
wounded
,
they
began
to
think
of
surrendring
.
The
Army
was
much
incensed
against
this
Town
;
for
they
found
that
the
Townsmen
were
inclined
to
receive
in
the
enemy
;
besides
,
many
of
the
Inhabitants
were
hereticks
,
and
were
still
openly
disposed
to
favour
that
aforesaid
Apostate
Bishop
Truxes
.
Whilst
then
there
was
a
cessation
of
Arms
by
agreement
,
and
that
they
were
upon
Treaty
of
Surrender
,
and
that
they
were
weighing
the
Conditions
:
The
Spaniards
and
Italians
despising
all
good
Military
〈◊〉
,
assaulted
the
Town
with
blind
fury
on
two
sides
at
once
.
The
enemy
astonished
hereat
,
endeavoured
as
much
as
they
could
to
desend
themselves
;
but
had
no
good
success
.
For
the
Royalists
being
thereat
more
incensed
after
they
had
over
come
all
obstacles
,
entred
the
Town
in
a
hostile
manner
,
and
in
excess
of
anger
,
which
soon
turned
into
down
right
fury
they
put
all
they
met
with
to
the
sword
.
Nor
did
bloud
satisfie
their
cruelty
Neglecting
the
avarice
of
plunder
,
they
fell
to
fire
the
Town
;
which
they
did
in
so
many
places
,
as
the
Town
which
was
almost
wholly
built
of
wood
,
was
suddenly
all
on
a
fire
.
One
house
served
to
fire
another
;
and
the
division
of
streets
no
whit
availing
,
the
flames
flew
from
one
side
to
the
other
,
and
in
a
rapid
motion
spread
themselves
over
the
whole
Country
.
And
that
the
Town
might
be
the
sooner
,
and
the
more
miserably
destroyed
,
the
wind
conspired
with
the
fire
,
whereby
it
was
in
very
few
hours
wholly
reduced
to
ashes
.
With
much
adoe
two
Churches
were
saved
,
whereinto
many
sacred
virgins
,
together
with
other
women
of
the
Town
,
had
recourse
for
shelter
.
And
the
Marquiss
of
Vasto
did
in
particular
shew
himself
generously
pious
in
saving
them
all
from
the
fury
of
the
souldier
;
he
being
greatly
respected
by
the
Army
,
no
less
in
consideration
of
his
bloud
,
then
of
his
valour
and
imployment
.
Before
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
(
for
so
we
shall
call
him
hereafter
,
his
father
Duke
Octavius
being
now
dead
)
went
from
about
Nuys
,
the
Bishop
of
Vercelles
,
who
was
the
Popes
Nuntio
in
the
City
of
Cullen
,
came
unto
him
,
and
in
the
name
of
Pope
Sextus
Quintus
presented
him
with
the
Trunchion
and
Helmet
,
which
the
Popes
do
use
to
bestow
as
a
token
of
their
esteem
and
affection
to
such
Princes
as
deserve
well
of
the
Church
.
The
Ceremony
was
solemnly
performed
in
the
Camp
;
and
the
Elector
of
Cullen
,
and
Duke
of
Cleves
would
be
present
at
it
for
he
was
likewise
come
at
that
time
to
visit
Fernese
.
And
at
the
same
time
the
Marquis
of
Vasto
received
the
Order
of
the
Golden
Fleece
.
Which
the
King
had
sent
unto
him
a
little
before
;
and
Fernese's
self
put
it
about
his
neck
.
The
enterprise
of
Nuys
having
received
this
Tragical
end
,
the
Camp
past
to
before
Reinburgh
,
which
Town
depends
likewise
upon
the
Bishoprick
of
Cullen
,
and
lies
lower
upon
the
Rhine
.
It
was
then
in
the
enemies
possession
;
and
the
Archbishop
and
Fernese
did
both
of
them
desire
to
see
it
reduced
under
the
Catholick
power
.
The
enemy
had
fortified
it
very
well
:
and
had
likewise
munited
a
certain
Island
,
which
stands
before
the
Town
.
Lester
thinking
it
too
great
a
shame
,
that
Fernese
after
having
made
so
many
acquisitions
,
even
as
it
were
before
his
eyes
,
should
likewise
make
this
;
reinforced
his
Army
as
much
as
he
could
,
resolving
either
to
relieve
the
Town
,
or
to
make
some
diversion
by
besieging
some
of
the
Kings
Towns
.
He
was
on
the
other
side
of
the
Rhine
,
in
the
Province
of
Overisel
;
so
called
for
that
the
river
Ysel
runs
through
it
.
On
the
right
hand
thereof
stands
Zutfen
;
one
of
the
Towns
of
greatest
importance
in
all
those
parts
.
Lester
bethought
himself
to
take
this
place
;
and
in
order
thereunto
,
he
would
first
take
Deosburg
,
a
little
Town
upon
the
same
river
,
but
which
might
help
him
in
his
chief
designe
.
There
were
300
Walloon
foot
in
Deosburg
,
who
assisted
by
the
situation
of
the
place
,
might
make
it
good
a
long
while
;
but
as
soon
as
the
enemy
had
opened
their
Trenches
on
their
side
,
and
ordered
their
Batteries
,
the
defendants
offered
to
parley
;
and
put
the
Town
into
Lesters
hands
.
From
hence
he
went
with
his
whole
Camp
to
Zutfen
:
the
City
had
a
great
Fort
made
of
earth
on
the
side
opposite
to
the
River
;
and
two
lesser
ones
which
did
so
much
the
more
defend
it
.
Lester
incamped
himself
on
both
sides
the
river
,
and
having
made
a
bridg
of
boats
,
the
better
to
joyn
his
Camp
together
,
he
endeavoured
first
to
take
the
Fort
,
hoping
that
the
taking
thereof
would
facilitate
the
taking
of
the
Town
.
John
Baptista
di
Tassis
,
of
whom
you
have
heard
before
,
was
Governor
of
the
Town
.
Who
forthwith
advertised
Fernese
what
danger
the
City
was
in
of
being
taken
,
unless
it
were
very
speedily
relieved
:
for
they
had
not
provisions
answerable
to
the
circuit
of
the
place
.
Fernese
had
already
made
some
progress
against
Reinburg
,
and
had
taken
the
Island
;
yet
fearing
he
should
not
take
the
Town
time
enough
to
succour
the
other
,
he
left
the
Island
well
munited
,
and
resolved
to
tarry
no
longer
before
Reinburg
,
but
to
go
speedily
to
the
relief
of
Zutfen
.
Wherefore
in
great
haste
making
a
bridge
of
boats
over
the
Rhine
at
Burick
,
and
raising
a
Fort
at
each
end
thereof
,
he
went
with
all
his
Army
to
the
other
side
,
and
marched
towards
the
enemy
.
As
he
was
upon
his
march
,
he
was
advertised
that
there
were
2000
Rutters
on
that
confine
of
Germany
,
who
were
raised
by
the
Count
de
Meurs
,
to
assist
the
enemy
.
He
therefore
chose
out
1500
horse
,
and
put
one
of
the
Spanish
foot
behind
each
of
them
,
commanding
them
that
with
all
speed
they
should
march
thitherward
.
And
he
himself
followed
with
more
men
to
back
them
.
The
Rutters
expected
not
such
an
incounter
,
and
therefore
marched
not
in
any
good
order
,
nor
any
waies
provided
to
fight
;
wherefore
meeting
at
unawares
with
the
Kings
men
,
they
were
soon
routed
and
defeated
.
The
Duke
continued
his
march
from
hence
,
and
came
so
neer
Zutfen
,
as
he
prepared
to
send
in
succour
;
to
this
purpose
he
put
all
his
Camp
into
battel
array
,
and
made
the
Marquess
of
Vasto
advance
with
some
Troops
of
Horse
,
all
of
them
almost
Italians
;
with
a
great
Squadron
of
Foot
,
composed
of
Spaniards
,
Italians
,
and
Walloons
,
and
with
many
Cart
loads
of
the
necessariest
provisions
to
be
brought
into
the
City
.
The
Horse
went
in
the
Van
,
with
whom
the
Marquess
coming
up
unto
the
Enemies
,
some
Troops
of
English
Horse
boldly
opposed
them
,
and
charged
so
home
,
as
they
disorder'd
them
,
and
inforc'd
them
to
give
back
;
but
reassuming
courage
,
they
fell
to
fight
again
;
and
the
combat
was
such
,
as
for
a
while
the
success
was
doubtful
:
The
Marquess
plaid
his
part
manfully
:
The
Italian
Troops
were
commanded
by
Apio
Conti
,
the
Marquess
Hanibal
Gonsaga
,
the
Marquess
Bentivoglio
,
Georgio
Cressia
,
and
Count
Nicolas
Cesis
;
who
strove
all
of
them
who
should
most
signalize
themselves
upon
this
occasion
.
But
the
conflict
seemed
most
to
favour
the
enemy
;
for
Cressia
was
taken
prisoner
,
and
Gonzaga
dangerously
wounded
.
When
the
Kings
squadron
of
foot
advanced
,
and
heartning
the
horse
,
stopt
the
violence
of
the
enemy
;
and
afforded
time
for
the
Duke
himself
to
come
up
.
He
came
in
battel
array
,
with
resolution
to
fight
,
if
the
enemy
should
endeavour
with
all
his
forces
to
hinder
the
succour
.
But
Leicester
would
not
hazard
himself
so
far
;
but
making
a
retreat
be
sounded
,
suffered
Fernese
to
pass
on
;
who
entred
himself
in
person
into
Zutfen
,
and
left
the
Town
well
provided
.
Then
going
suddenly
out
again
,
he
entertained
himself
thereabouts
till
Leicester
had
quite
given
over
the
siege
;
and
winter
drawing
on
,
after
he
had
put
good
Garisons
into
all
the
Towns
that
formerly
and
of
late
were
reduced
into
the
Kings
obedience
in
those
parts
,
he
returned
about
the
midst
of
November
to
Brussels
,
with
much
honour
for
having
made
so
many
and
so
considerable
expeditions
in
so
short
a
time
.
The
Duke
being
gone
from
Zutfen
,
and
having
distributed
his
Army
into
their
quarters
,
Leicester
returned
again
to
assault
the
Forts
which
were
raised
on
the
banks
opposite
to
that
Town
.
One
of
the
lesser
was
suddenly
taken
by
assault
.
And
Count
Hollack
was
the
first
that
entred
it
,
the
more
to
incourage
the
rest
;
and
in
the
action
he
received
an
honourable
wound
.
The
other
lesser
Fort
made
no
better
resistance
.
The
greatest
Fort
yet
remained
,
which
might
have
held
out
longer
;
but
Tassis
inclined
rather
to
withdraw
the
men
into
Zutfen
,
the
better
to
defend
the
City
in
case
the
Enemy
should
resolve
to
beguirt
it
.
Leicester
did
notwithstanding
dispose
of
all
his
men
about
it
,
and
did
as
it
were
besiege
it
at
a
distance
,
that
he
might
do
it
neerer
at
hand
when
the
season
should
permit
him
;
he
returned
from
hence
to
Holland
,
and
made
his
abode
in
the
Hague
,
where
the
States
of
the
Provinces
were
then
met
:
They
seemed
but
little
satisfied
with
Leicester
,
either
in
his
Civil
or
Military
Government
;
they
saw
what
atchievements
the
Duke
of
Parma
had
continually
made
,
whilst
he
was
a
looker
on
in
most
of
them
;
nor
could
they
endure
that
together
with
the
Towns
deposited
into
the
Queens
hand
,
he
should
put
English
garrisons
into
divers
other
Towns
as
he
had
done
:
they
therefore
still
grew
more
and
more
suspitious
,
judging
that
such
proceedings
tended
more
to
domination
then
to
defence
;
and
that
Leicester
intended
to
use
rather
an
absolute
,
then
a
limited
power
;
nor
did
they
forbear
to
acquaint
him
with
their
sense
,
in
a
decent
and
moderate
way
:
but
he
striving
to
justifie
his
actions
sundry
waies
,
sought
to
appease
the
States
,
and
to
dissolve
the
Assembly
;
which
not
being
able
to
do
,
he
resolved
to
go
for
England
,
seeming
to
depart
angry
;
and
the
States
seemed
no
less
offended
:
The
distastes
on
both
sides
past
afterward
so
far
on
,
as
the
Provinces
sent
some
of
their
Deputies
to
the
Queen
with
complaints
against
Leicester
:
and
he
on
the
contrary
sought
to
cross
all
their
negotiations
.
These
discords
made
much
for
the
Duke
of
Parma's
advantage
;
which
as
he
very
well
knew
,
so
did
he
not
fail
to
make
use
of
it
.
The
new
year
of
1587
was
already
begun
;
and
Anno
1587.
the
Souldiers
were
all
in
their
winter
quarters
;
wherefore
by
divers
practises
he
wrought
it
so
as
that
some
Towns
of
very
great
importance
fell
into
his
hands
.
William
Stanly
,
an
English
Gentleman
,
was
Governor
of
Deventer
,
and
Colonel
of
a
Regiment
of
the
same
Nation
:
This
man
agreeing
with
Tassis
,
who
was
Governor
for
the
King
in
Zutfen
,
resolved
to
put
the
City
of
Deventer
under
the
Kings
obedience
.
Stanly
was
a
Catholick
,
and
seemed
to
do
it
chiefly
out
of
the
zeal
to
Religion
;
yet
he
was
largely
rewarded
by
the
King
;
and
so
much
the
rather
,
for
that
he
drew
along
with
him
to
the
Kings
service
all
the
English
which
were
with
him
at
Deventer
;
which
were
the
greatest
part
of
his
Regiment
and
he
still
kept
the
command
of
them
,
together
with
the
title
of
Colonel
.
By
his
example
,
Rowland
York
,
who
kept
the
Forts
of
Zutfen
,
delivered
them
up
not
long
after
to
Tassis
.
The
Castle
of
Vouve
not
far
from
Bergenapzome
was
likewise
a
little
before
faln
into
Fernese's
hands
,
which
is
a
strong
place
,
and
might
much
facilitate
the
taking
of
Berghen
.
The
people
of
the
confederate
Provinces
did
mightily
storm
at
these
new
losses
made
by
treachery
,
to
boot
with
those
which
were
formerly
taken
by
force
.
Were
these
the
aids
;
were
these
the
advantages
which
they
expected
from
England
?
Was
this
the
fruit
that
they
reaped
by
the
Earl
of
Leicester
's
Government
?
At
his
coming
into
Flanders
he
made
miracles
be
expected
at
his
hands
:
but
how
soon
were
these
miracles
turned
into
shame
?
How
many
places
had
the
Duke
of
Parma
taken
whilst
he
looked
on
?
And
how
much
to
his
dishonor
,
had
he
in
particular
relieved
Zutfen
?
That
hereupon
departing
for
England
,
instead
of
siding
with
Flanders
,
he
was
become
their
enemy
.
Nay
,
he
had
rather
made
himself
Soveraign
then
Governour
thereof
;
having
placed
English
where
he
pleased
in
lieu
of
native
Flemish
.
That
he
did
now
oppugne
the
cause
of
the
Provinces
before
the
Queen
,
in
stead
of
defending
it
.
Since
then
it
was
not
known
when
he
would
return
,
or
how
minded
,
wherefore
should
not
the
Provinces
the
mean
while
by
their
own
authority
resolve
upon
what
was
best
for
their
common
service
?
They
delayed
no
longer
,
but
immediately
summoned
the
States
Generall
.
Who
when
they
met
,
it
was
resolved
amongst
them
,
that
Count
Maurice
of
Nassaw
should
immediately
take
upon
him
the
Government
of
the
Militia
,
and
that
having
Count
Hollack
for
his
Lieutenant
,
he
should
provide
for
all
necessary
occurrences
of
the
war
.
The
Assembly
took
also
divers
other
resolutions
,
and
sent
their
complaints
again
into
England
against
Leicester
,
and
against
the
other
English
Commanders
which
he
had
left
in
Flanders
;
and
prest
very
much
that
the
Queen
would
remedy
so
many
disorders
.
The
Queen
was
hereat
troubled
:
wherefore
she
suddenly
dispatcht
away
the
Lord
Buckhurst
,
one
of
her
prime
Privy-Councellors
;
to
the
end
that
he
,
together
with
Colonel
Norris
,
(
who
had
many
years
before
served
the
United
Provinces
with
great
praise
and
reputation
)
might
endeavour
to
compose
the
differences
between
those
Provinces
and
Leicester
,
and
free
the
Flemish
from
those
jealousies
which
they
seemed
chiefly
to
be
fallen
into
by
reason
of
him
.
This
mean
while
the
sharpness
of
the
winter
was
over
,
wherefore
the
Duke
of
Parma
resolved
to
take
to
the
field
again
.
He
much
desired
to
cleanse
the
Province
of
Flanders
so
throughly
,
as
that
the
Enemy
might
be
masters
of
no
place
there
.
They
had
still
therein
(
as
hath
been
said
)
Ostend
and
Sluce
.
The
Duke
therefore
resolved
first
to
besiege
the
latter
,
that
he
might
afterwards
doe
the
like
to
the
other
,
according
as
he
should
find
opportunity
.
His
Camp
was
at
this
time
very
much
lessened
;
for
many
of
his
Souldiers
were
lost
in
the
so
many
expeditions
of
the
last
year
,
and
many
were
imployed
in
guarding
the
Towns
that
were
newly
taken
.
He
thought
notwithstanding
that
he
might
besiege
Sluce
with
but
a
moderate
number
of
Souldiers
,
that
Town
standing
as
it
were
in
the
midst
of
Marish
places
,
and
having
but
little
dry
ground
about
it
,
where
it
was
requisite
to
take
the
Passes
,
and
to
defend
them
.
He
therefore
resolving
upon
this
,
try'd
first
to
deceive
the
Enemy
by
feigning
another
enterprise
.
He
sent
Il
Signor
d'Altapenna
,
together
with
Marquis
Vasto
,
into
the
utmost
Confines
of
Brabant
,
and
gave
them
so
many
Horie
and
Foot
as
he
thought
necessary
for
that
purpose
.
They
went
their
wayes
,
and
with
several
appearances
infused
fear
into
the
Enemies
in
those
parts
;
in
so
much
as
Count
Maurice
and
Count
Hollack
came
suddenly
thither
.
Having
made
this
diversion
,
Fernese
turn'd
presently
upon
Sluce
,
and
towards
the
end
of
May
incamped
before
it
.
Sluce
does
not
lie
altogether
upon
the
Sea-side
,
as
doth
Ostend
but
a
little
more
within
land
:
yet
there
runs
a
Channel
on
the
right
hand
of
it
,
whereinto
the
Sea
enters
,
and
is
large
enough
to
receive
any
whatsoever
Vessel
;
on
the
other
sides
thereof
some
other
lesser
Channels
joyn
with
this
greater
,
so
as
there
is
but
little
manageable
earth
,
unless
it
be
of
one
side
only
,
which
is
towards
the
part
called
Bruges
,
because
it
lies
nearest
to
that
City
.
An
Island
of
about
two
leagues
about
lies
almost
over
against
Sluce
,
between
the
bigger
Channel
and
some
others
on
that
part
,
which
fall
all
of
them
into
the
Sea
;
and
it
is
called
Cassante
.
Sluce
might
be
relieved
by
Sea
from
Flushing
particularly
by
this
Island
,
and
by
Land
from
Ostend
,
which
lies
upon
the
same
Sea
coast
towards
the
West
about
some
five
leagues
from
Sluce
,
Flushing
lying
much
upon
the
same
distance
towards
the
East
.
The
Enemy
had
a
Fort
midway
between
Ostend
and
Sluce
,
which
was
very
commodious
for
bringing
succour
to
the
besieged
on
that
side
,
which
was
called
the
Fort
Blanchemberg
.
When
the
Duke
was
incamped
about
the
Sluce
,
he
forthwith
went
about
to
take
the
Fort.
The
Enemy
had
not
provided
very
well
for
it
;
as
well
for
that
they
were
busied
about
other
things
of
greater
necessity
,
as
for
that
they
did
not
expect
the
Kings
Forces
at
that
time
thereabouts
.
This
Fort
being
set
upon
by
the
Kings
men
,
made
not
much
resistance
:
yet
those
within
it
would
wait
till
the
Cannon
was
brought
,
which
when
they
were
presented
,
they
made
no
further
defence
.
The
Fort
being
left
well
guarded
,
the
Duke
returned
presently
to
his
already
begun
enterprise
.
He
had
not
much
above
8000
Foot
with
him
,
and
but
a
very
few
Horse
;
for
there
was
no
need
of
any
more
,
in
that
so
low
and
watery
situation
.
Many
of
his
Souldiers
were
gone
to
the
diversion
which
was
to
be
made
by
Altapenna
,
and
the
Marquis
Vasto
.
The
Quarters
being
taken
and
fortified
,
the
first
thing
the
Duke
did
was
to
plant
a
Fort
upon
the
Island
of
Cassante
,
in
a
certain
bending
of
the
greater
Channel
which
washeth
Sluce
.
By
it
succour
might
be
brought
from
Sluce
.
And
because
the
Fort
was
not
able
to
hinder
the
bringing
of
it
,
there
were
some
great
Barks
placed
in
the
midst
of
the
Channel
,
fastned
one
to
another
,
and
well
furnisht
with
Mariners
,
Souldiers
,
and
Artillery
,
whereby
the
passage
of
the
Boats
with
which
the
Enemy
might
endeavour
to
relieve
the
Town
was
so
much
the
more
disturbed
.
The
Duke
,
the
better
to
defend
the
Boats
,
made
some
Works
over
against
them
on
each
side
of
the
River
.
The
Channel
was
not
notwithstanding
above
three
quarters
of
a
mile
over
;
and
as
for
the
rest
,
no
relief
could
be
brought
by
them
.
Yet
to
be
the
surer
on
that
side
,
the
Duke
sent
some
Horse
and
Foot
into
the
Island
of
Cassante
to
watch
over
all
the
proceedings
of
the
Enemy
on
that
side
which
was
nearest
Flushing
.
He
then
bent
towards
the
taking
of
the
Town
.
He
could
not
accost
it
(
as
hath
been
said
)
save
only
on
the
side
towards
Bruges
;
and
the
ground
was
there
likewise
very
soft
.
Min
heer
Groneveld
was
Governour
of
Sluce
,
a
valiant
Souldier
,
as
he
very
well
proved
himself
to
be
in
this
defence
:
He
had
with
him
2000
good
Souldiers
,
part
of
which
were
sent
unto
him
by
the
Governour
of
Flushing
,
at
the
first
appearing
of
the
Kings
men
.
No
sooner
then
did
the
Kings
men
begin
to
approach
,
but
that
the
Defendants
issued
out
in
accustomed
sallies
to
oppose
them
.
The
Fort
of
Bruges
was
well
fortified
with
good
Flanks
;
and
the
besieged
had
likewise
raised
a
Fort
without
the
Gate
to
keep
the
Kings
men
the
further
from
the
Ditch
.
Fernese
knew
that
this
Fort
was
by
all
means
to
be
won
,
which
he
resolutely
went
about
.
It
was
oft-times
assaulted
,
and
as
oft
stoutly
defended
;
but
at
last
the
Enemy
were
glad
to
quit
it
.
Hereby
the
Royalists
had
the
better
conveniencie
to
make
their
approaches
.
The
Marquis
of
Renty
had
the
chief
care
of
the
Trenches
,
who
was
one
of
the
chief
Lords
of
Flanders
,
and
of
most
credit
for
valour
and
fidelity
.
By
him
the
Works
were
with
great
vigilancie
led
on
:
but
being
too
fervent
and
forward
therein
,
he
was
ill
wounded
,
and
was
inforced
to
withdraw
from
thence
.
Monsieur
de
la
Motte
succeeded
in
his
place
,
a
man
of
quality
likewise
,
and
of
like
valour
and
fidelity
:
But
he
proved
no
more
fortunate
;
for
as
he
was
with
equal
fervencie
surveying
the
Works
,
he
received
so
dangerous
a
wound
in
one
of
his
Arms
,
as
to
save
his
life
it
was
cut
off
.
In
the
defence
of
the
Trenches
,
John
d'
Aquila
a
Spanish
Camp-master
,
together
with
many
Captains
,
and
Souldiers
of
inferior
condition
were
so
sorely
hurt
,
as
the
Royalists
could
not
pay
dearer
for
their
endeavours
on
that
side
.
And
yet
they
suffered
very
much
on
another
side
.
To
come
to
the
Trenches
,
the
Kings
men
were
of
necessity
to
pass
over
a
Bridg
which
lay
so
open
to
the
wall
of
the
Town
,
as
those
within
might
with
great
safety
to
themselves
shoot
at
them
.
The
Royalists
placed
a
great
Cloth
before
it
,
so
to
make
the
Enemy
shoot
at
less
certainty
.
But
notwithstanding
this
,
the
damage
was
very
great
which
they
received
,
and
continued
so
to
be
till
the
Royalists
had
advanced
further
,
and
so
bereft
the
Enemy
of
that
advantage
.
This
was
the
condition
of
the
Siege
,
when
the
Earl
of
Leicester
being
sent
by
the
Queen
,
who
had
agreed
the
business
between
him
and
the
Flemish
as
well
as
she
could
,
returned
from
England
.
He
arrived
in
Zealand
about
the
middle
of
June
,
and
brought
with
him
a
good
recruit
of
English
Horse
and
Foot
.
When
he
came
to
Flushing
,
he
met
Count
Maurice
there
likewise
,
who
had
left
Hollack
to
grapple
with
Altapenna
and
Vasto
.
When
they
came
to
treat
of
relieving
Sluce
,
the
resolution
was
to
endeavour
it
by
Sea
.
To
this
purpose
as
many
ships
as
was
needfull
being
provided
,
about
5000
Foot
and
600
Horse
were
put
aboard
them
,
with
all
other
necessaries
to
secure
the
City
when
they
should
have
brought
in
the
succour
.
Within
a
few
houres
the
Fleet
appeared
in
the
Channel
,
and
Leicester
within
sight
of
the
besieged
strove
to
encourage
them
,
and
signified
to
them
by
signs
,
that
for
certain
he
would
relieve
them
.
But
having
discovered
further
into
the
Channel
,
he
found
that
passage
so
blockt
up
,
and
so
secured
,
as
he
thought
it
was
impossible
to
be
overcome
.
The
Fleet
stood
in
suspence
three
dayes
in
the
same
place
,
between
their
desire
of
effecting
the
succour
,
and
the
difficulty
of
doing
it
;
at
last
weighing
anchor
,
he
steered
towards
Ostend
,
the
Councel
having
resolved
to
endeavour
the
succour
on
that
side
by
land
.
Fernese
being
aware
of
the
designe
,
forthwith
reinforced
the
Fort
of
Blanchemberg
with
some
foot
and
horse
:
which
obstacle
was
to
be
removed
by
the
enemy
,
before
they
could
relieve
Sluce
.
And
so
they
resolved
to
do
,
as
soon
as
they
had
landed
their
men
,
to
whom
they
added
the
whole
Garison
of
Ostend
;
they
marched
against
the
Fort
of
Blanchemberg
.
The
loss
thereof
was
of
as
great
consequence
to
Fernese
,
as
the
getting
of
it
was
to
them
:
wherefore
leaving
the
siege
every
where
well
provided
,
he
himself
together
with
all
the
rest
of
his
men
,
marched
towards
the
enemy
.
They
were
already
ready
to
play
upon
the
Fort
;
but
when
unexpectedly
they
saw
the
Kings
men
in
their
faces
,
after
they
had
awhile
consulted
whether
they
should
fight
or
retreat
,
they
would
not
at
last
joyn
battel
;
but
withdrew
again
to
Ostend
.
From
thence
they
returned
again
with
the
same
Fleet
,
to
the
same
place
where
they
were
formerly
near
Sluce
.
But
Fernese
returning
likewise
suddenly
back
,
gave
them
no
greater
hopes
of
succouring
the
besieged
.
So
as
they
fell
off
again
,
and
appeared
there
no
more
.
The
hindring
of
this
succour
did
much
incourage
the
King
men
;
and
though
it
had
the
contrary
effect
upon
the
besieged
,
yet
did
they
not
omit
to
make
resistance
.
The
Kings
men
had
not
as
yet
made
any
formall
batteries
.
The
work
of
the
Trenches
was
prolonged
longer
then
they
thought
it
would
have
been
,
by
reason
of
the
condition
of
the
ground
,
of
the
opposition
made
by
the
enemy
,
and
divers
other
things
.
But
at
last
the
Trenches
were
advanced
as
far
forward
as
was
requisite
:
wherefore
they
delayed
no
longer
to
play
upon
the
Town
.
This
could
only
be
done
(
as
hath
been
said
)
on
the
part
towards
Bruges
.
They
raised
but
one
only
battery
;
marry
it
was
one
of
the
greatest
that
hath
been
seen
in
as
many
sieges
as
hath
been
made
in
Flanders
.
For
40
great
pieces
of
Canon
were
planted
thereupon
.
And
at
the
first
bout
in
the
space
of
eight
hours
they
made
above
4000
shot
,
as
was
particularly
counted
:
which
made
a
breach
in
the
wall
nearest
the
gate
,
of
above
20●
yards
long
.
The
breach
being
made
,
before
the
Royalists
resolved
upon
the
assault
,
they
saw
that
the
defendants
had
raised
a
great
half
moon
behind
the
wall
and
that
they
had
so
fortified
themselves
there
,
that
it
would
have
cost
them
much
bloud
to
enter
by
assault
.
Nor
were
some
defences
wholly
taken
away
which
were
thrust
forth
from
out
the
wall
that
was
plaid
upon
.
So
as
Fernese
thought
it
better
to
advance
by
the
wonted
way
of
filling
up
of
ditches
,
with
mathooks
and
mines
;
and
spare
his
souldiers
bloud
,
though
he
were
somewhat
longer
in
getting
the
Town
.
By
which
way
at
last
(
after
the
enemies
had
made
all
possible
resistance
,
in
defending
the
ditch
,
in
meeting
with
their
Mines
,
and
in
all
other
manner
of
opposition
)
the
siege
was
brought
to
an
end
,
and
the
Town
surrendred
upon
all
the
most
honourable
conditions
that
could
be
desired
.
The
2000
of
the
Garison
that
were
in
it
,
were
reduced
to
little
more
then
600.
and
more
of
the
Kings
men
were
lost
in
this
siege
,
then
in
the
three
preceding
ones
of
Graves
,
Venlo
and
Nuys
.
This
mean
while
the
before
mentioned
diversion
was
made
by
Altapenna
and
Vasto
;
but
the
motion
was
afterwards
turned
to
necessity
:
for
the
enemy
thinking
likewise
to
raise
the
siege
from
before
Sluce
by
diversion
,
had
assembled
a
good
strength
of
men
about
Balduke
,
and
threatned
that
City
.
The
Kings
men
being
then
past
from
Brabant
into
Ghelderland
,
had
no
other
end
but
to
wait
upon
the
enemy
,
and
rather
to
hinder
their
proceedings
,
then
to
make
any
further
progress
themselves
.
They
notwithstanding
advantaged
themselves
by
getting
the
Town
of
Ghelders
,
which
by
Treaty
was
delivered
up
to
Altapenna
.
Colonel
Paton
,
a
Scotchman
was
Governour
thereof
;
who
fearing
lest
Lester
would
take
that
Government
from
him
,
and
bestow
it
upon
some
Englishman
,
would
by
this
act
of
persidiousness
prevent
the
act
of
injury
,
at
least
by
him
so
reputed
.
But
the
Royalists
on
the
contrary
received
two
great
losses
.
The
one
was
,
that
Altapenna
as
he
would
have
relieved
the
Fort
of
Engelen
,
received
a
mortal
wound
whereof
he
died
the
next
day
.
The
other
,
that
the
Count
of
Hollack
did
within
a
few
days
take
that
Fort.
The
name
whereof
was
afterwards
changed
to
Creve-coeurc
,
alluding
to
the
sorrow
which
the
loss
thereof
would
cause
in
the
Kings
men
;
they
were
both
really
great
losses
.
For
Altapenna
was
a
Gentleman
of
much
valour
,
great
command
,
and
of
very
great
fidelity
;
and
that
Fort
guarded
a
Pass
over
the
Mause
,
which
was
of
the
greatest
importance
for
the
service
of
Balduke
of
any
that
was
thereabouts
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
having
taken
Sluce
would
presently
have
besieged
Ostend
.
But
the
enemy
had
so
well
munited
that
place
,
and
it
was
so
difficult
a
business
to
keep
it
from
being
relieved
by
reason
of
its
situation
,
as
the
Duke
forbore
doing
it
at
that
time
.
Moreover
the
resolutions
which
the
King
of
Spain
had
put
on
against
the
Queen
of
England
,
summoned
him
to
other
designes
.
The
loss
of
Sluce
had
this
mean
while
caused
much
quarrelling
between
the
Flemish
and
the
English
;
each
blaming
the
other
for
not
relieving
it
.
The
Flemish
imputed
it
to
Leicester
,
as
having
endeavoured
it
too
late
;
and
Leicester
complained
of
the
Provinces
,
for
that
they
had
not
time
enough
furnished
him
with
requisite
provisions
.
Wherefore
the
Queen
weary
of
hearing
so
many
complaints
;
as
also
of
being
at
so
great
expence
;
or
rather
finding
her self
disdeceived
in
her
hopes
of
coming
to
greater
Authority
amongst
the
Flemish
:
she
thought
it
better
to
move
some
Treaty
of
accommodation
in
the
Affairs
of
Flanders
.
Which
it
may
be
believed
she
was
chiefly
perswaded
unto
,
thereby
to
try
whether
she
could
avoid
the
Tempest
of
Arms
which
the
King
of
Spain
already
threatned
her
withall
.
She
thought
the
King
of
Denmark
might
be
a
fitting
Instrument
for
this
purpose
,
wherefore
she
turned
her self
to
him
.
Nor
was
he
backward
therein
;
but
readily
imbracing
it
,
sent
John
Ronsovio
forthwith
to
Brussels
,
who
was
well
received
by
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
and
was
afterwards
well
approved
of
by
the
King
of
Spain
.
The
Schools
from
whence
the
negotiations
of
Princes
proceed
,
are
always
full
of
deep
mysteries
.
And
though
it
be
desired
,
their
hidden
and
reserv'd
ends
,
either
cannot
or
ought
not
to
be
penitrated
into
.
It
was
notwithstanding
conjectured
,
that
the
Queen
and
King
desired
interchangeably
to
delude
one
another
in
this
kind
of
negotiation
so
as
those
provisions
which
were
making
on
both
sides
,
might
be
a
little
slackned
.
The
United
Provinces
seemed
most
averse
to
this
kind
of
negotiation
.
For
their
answer
to
Leicester
,
who
had
sundry
times
made
several
proposals
to
them
about
it
,
was
resolutely
this
.
That
they
would
never
return
again
under
the
King
of
Spains
obedience
:
and
that
though
the
Queen
should
abandon
them
,
they
would
not
notwithstanding
desist
from
doing
what
they
could
in
their
own
defence
even
till
the
last
gasp
.
But
whatsoever
should
come
of
it
,
or
what
ever
the
end
of
this
Treaty
might
be
,
the
King
and
Queen
resolved
to
set
it
on
foot
;
and
chosing
Burborg
,
a
little
Town
between
Dunkirk
and
Gravelin
,
for
the
place
,
they
sent
some
perticular
Commissioners
thither
to
that
end
.
In
the
Kings
name
there
did
intervene
Count
Aremberg
,
Knight
of
the
golden
Fleece
;
Mousieur
de
Campigni
,
Lord
Treasurer
;
and
John
Richardotto
,
President
of
the
Councel
of
Artois
.
And
for
the
Queen
,
the
Earl
of
Darby
,
Knight
of
the
Garter
,
and
two
others
of
her
privy
Councel
:
whilst
arms
were
handled
in
Flanders
in
one
part
,
and
this
Treaty
was
in
hand
in
another
,
many
frequent
consultations
had
been
had
,
and
were
yet
had
in
Spain
,
touching
in
what
manner
the
King
should
rescent
the
injuries
done
unto
him
by
the
Queen
of
England
.
The
King
had
been
provoked
long
before
this
by
the
Queen
of
England
,
by
her
continual
fomenting
the
troubles
of
Flanders
;
yet
he
thought
he
might
dissemble
the
offence
,
because
she
dissembled
the
injuries
:
But
the
King
was
so
moved
at
this
last
action
,
wherein
she
had
by
so
many
helps
so
openly
revived
the
rebellion
of
Flanders
,
when
it
was
almost
extinguished
,
as
he
thought
he
could
no
longer
forbear
,
shewing
how
ill
he
took
it
,
by
declaring
open
war
against
her
:
Yet
openly
to
make
war
upon
England
,
was
of
great
consequence
to
the
affairs
of
Spain
;
so
as
the
King
before
he
would
resolve
thereupon
,
would
have
it
very
well
disputed
by
his
ablest
ministers
of
State
.
Alvaro
di
Bassano
Marquess
of
Sancta
Croce
,
a
Personage
very
much
cryed
up
for
Naval
Militia
,
was
one
of
those
that
perswaded
him
most
to
this
enterprise
:
he
bore
a
great
command
at
this
time
over
the
Kings
Fleets
in
the
Ocean
;
and
by
reason
of
his
imploymenr
,
hoped
it
would
fall
to
his
share
to
be
the
prime
man
in
this
famous
expedition
.
Wherefore
whilst
they
were
treating
one
day
of
this
business
in
presence
of
the
King
,
he
spoke
thus
.
When
I
consider
(
most
mighty
Prince
)
the
glory
and
advantage
of
the
proposition
in
hand
,
and
the
hopes
of
seeing
it
happily
effected
,
I
confess
I
cannot
forbear
exhorting
your
Majesty
with
all
the
power
and
efficacy
I
have
,
by
all
means
to
lay
hold
of
it
:
your
Majesty
may
chiefly
glory
in
the
August
Cognomen
of
most
Catholick
:
and
that
you
have
much
more
made
it
good
in
your
actions
,
then
used
it
in
your
Title
.
What
greater
glory
can
you
then
desire
,
then
,
in
the
first
place
,
to
restore
so
great
and
so
noble
a
Kingdom
,
as
is
England
,
to
due
obedience
to
the
Church
,
and
to
the
ancient
veneration
of
the
Altars
?
And
what
greater
renown
,
then
to
beat
down
Heresie
there
,
where
her
most
rebellious
ensignes
are
raised
up
;
that
Island
being
made
as
it
were
an
inexpugnable
Sanctuary
thereof
?
How
much
hath
Piety
and
Religion
flourish'd
formerly
in
that
Kingdom
?
How
many
Catholicks
are
there
yet
there
?
And
how
do
they
long
to
see
an
end
of
that
bitter
persecution
which
they
suffer
there
?
And
to
proceed
to
the
advantage
of
the
proposal
:
It
is
well
known
,
that
Spain
can
reap
no
greater
advantage
,
then
in
being
no
longer
opposed
by
England
.
From
thence
are
the
Indies
infested
,
and
your
Fleets
threatned
.
From
thence
is
the
Rebellion
of
Flanders
fomented
,
and
the
manifest
usurpation
of
the
Dominion
therefore
aspired
unto
.
And
finally
,
From
thence
proceeds
all
the
greatest
damages
which
the
Crown
of
Spain
suffers
at
this
present
:
and
from
thence
will
the
greatest
evils
alwaies
derive
which
shall
at
any
time
hereafter
befall
it
.
And
for
the
happy
success
of
the
enterprise
;
why
should
not
your
Majesty
assure
your selfe
thereof
?
Your
Forces
at
Sea
have
formerly
been
most
powerful
:
How
much
more
formidable
wil
they
be
made
now
by
the
addition
of
Portugal
?
And
your
resent
succession
to
that
Kingdom
does
plainly
denote
,
that
God
hath
been
thereby
pleased
the
more
to
facilitate
this
enterprise
:
'T
is
then
to
be
beleeved
that
the
Spanish
Fleet
by
Sea
will
be
of
that
Potency
,
as
it
will
not
to
be
withstood
by
all
the
maritime
Forces
of
England
,
though
assisted
by
Holland
and
Zealand
.
The
Army
by
land
which
the
Duke
of
Parma
hath
lately
increased
in
Flanders
may
at
the
same
time
correspond
with
the
Fleet
which
shall
come
from
Spain
.
When
the
Channel
shall
be
possest
by
your
Fleet
,
the
Army
may
be
easily
conveyed
over
into
the
Island
:
where
when
it
shall
be
landed
,
and
all
your
Majesties
Forces
joyned
,
what
shall
withctand
them
from
entring
suddenly
into
the
heart
of
the
Kingdom
?
For
it
being
an
Island
,
nature
defends
it
onely
by
situation
,
no
use
being
made
to
fortifie
it
by
industry
.
When
this
shall
be
once
done
,
and
England
's
fomenting
be
ceased
,
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
that
the
Rebellion
in
Flanders
will
soon
cease
likewise
.
Fire
lasts
as
long
as
do
the
materials
where
with
it
is
fed
;
when
those
fail
,
the
greatest
fires
go
out
,
and
end
in
ashes
.
John
Idiaques
,
one
of
the
Kings
Officers
most
imployed
in
Court
at
that
time
,
appeared
in
Councel
to
be
of
a
contrary
opinion
.
Idiaques
had
been
for
many
years
Ambassador
,
first
at
Genua
,
then
at
Venice
;
and
after
his
return
to
Court
the
King
had
always
imployed
him
in
managing
the
most
important
affairs
of
the
Crown
.
He
spake
thus
.
The
first
thing
that
is
to
be
taken
into
consideration
(
most
mighty
Prince
!
)
is
,
in
my
opinion
,
the
difficulties
of
the
undertaking
which
is
now
in
dispute
.
And
to
speak
my
mind
freely
,
I
think
them
so
great
,
as
there
is
but
very
little
hope
of
good
success
.
England
(
as
every
one
knows
)
is
so
situated
,
hath
such
Forces
,
such
Inhabitants
,
and
is
governed
after
so
peculiar
a
manner
,
as
it
will
be
too
hard
a
matter
for
any
Foreign
Nation
to
land
there
,
much
more
hard
to
keep
there
when
they
are
landed
.
That
Kingdom
is
inclosed
and
fortified
on
all
sides
by
the
Sea
;
the
Havens
there
are
but
few
,
and
any
Fleet
may
be
easily
kept
from
entring
thereinto
.
The
English
yield
not
to
any
Nation
of
the
world
for
skill
in
maritime
affairs
;
and
their
maretime
Forces
,
together
with
those
that
will
be
added
to
them
by
Holland
and
Zealand
,
may
without
doubt
oppose
whatsoever
Fleet
Spain
can
set
forth
,
at
least
by
way
of
defence
.
But
say
that
our
men
were
landed
in
the
Kingdom
,
how
can
we
hope
to
establish
them
there
?
Usually
in
the
making
of
Conquests
,
some
internal
disposition
is
required
,
and
there
is
a
continual
necessity
of
external
aids
to
maintain
them
.
There
can
no
safe
correspondencie
be
hoped
for
from
the
English
,
it
being
a
Nation
which
will
suffer
no
other
Government
then
its
own
:
And
succours
from
elswhere
will
be
so
hard
to
be
effected
,
so
expensive
,
and
so
uncertain
,
as
the
Forces
of
Spain
which
are
already
so
distracted
will
never
be
able
to
supply
them
.
Hath
not
your
Majesty
experience
by
your
marriage
with
Queen
Mary
,
how
much
the
English
doe
hate
all
manner
of
Foreigners
,
and
how
contrary
all
the
Laws
of
the
Kingdom
are
there
unto
?
Is
not
the
Rebellion
of
Flanders
sufficient
to
let
out
the
best
blood
of
Spain
,
without
adding
thereunto
that
which
you
shall
suddenly
see
arise
in
England
?
Then
since
there
is
so
little
hope
:
of
any
good
success
in
this
affair
,
methinks
it
were
better
to
let
it
alone
,
and
so
to
resent
the
wrongs
done
unto
you
by
the
Queen
,
as
fighting
with
her
at
her
own
weapons
,
not
to
come
to
open
war
upon
her
States
.
If
war
shall
be
made
and
the
design
not
succeed
,
how
much
more
will
she
oppress
the
Catholicks
of
England
and
of
Ireland
?
How
will
she
foment
the
troubles
in
Flanders
?
nourishing
still
her
own
desire
of
usurping
the
government
thereof
?
And
how
much
more
justly
shall
she
plot
all
manner
of
mischief
with
the
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
to
the
Crown
of
Spain
in
the
Indies
,
and
in
all
other
parts
?
So
as
by
this
enterprise
no
glory
or
advantage
will
redound
to
your
Majesty
,
but
shame
and
loss
.
Let
your
Majesty
therefore
bend
all
your
might
to
end
the
Rebellion
of
Flanders
.
The
Duke
of
Parma's
Army
being
reinforced
by
Land
,
and
the
Provinces
of
Holland
and
Zealand
being
set
upon
by
Sea
with
the
same
Forces
which
would
be
imployed
against
England
,
your
Majesty
may
safely
believe
to
see
that
Rebellion
subdued
,
and
the
Church
restored
to
its
former
right
,
as
also
your
Royal
Crown
.
If
in
the
mean
while
the
Queen
of
England
shall
continue
to
aggravate
her
offences
yet
more
against
your
Majesty
,
then
may
you
resent
your self
against
her
in
open
war
with
more
expedition
,
more
advantage
,
and
more
happy
success
.
The
former
success
will
doubtlesly
very
much
help
the
other
:
where
as
on
the
contrary
,
if
the
design
of
assaulting
England
misgive
,
as
it
is
to
be
feared
it
will
;
for
my
part
I
fear
(
and
I
wish
my
fears
may
prove
false
)
the
Rebellion
of
Flanders
will
never
have
an
end
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
being
desired
to
signifie
his
mind
in
this
point
,
seemed
to
incline
to
this
second
opinion
.
And
howsoever
,
if
the
business
concerning
England
were
to
precede
,
he
said
that
some
Port
or
Haven
in
Zealand
was
first
to
be
won
;
and
this
out
of
two
very
important
reasons
:
The
one
,
that
upon
any
occasion
the
Spanish
Fleet
might
have
some
safe
and
near
refuge
;
and
the
other
,
that
the
Kings
Havens
in
the
Province
of
Flanders
might
not
be
hindred
by
the
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
,
in
the
Duke
of
Parma's
transporting
his
Army
into
England
.
The
King
staggering
between
these
two
opinions
,
was
a
while
in
dispute
with
himself
which
of
them
to
follow
:
But
in
fine
it
appeared
,
that
the
securing
of
England
did
so
absolutely
draw
with
it
the
putting
an
end
to
the
Rebellion
of
Flanders
,
as
it
was
resolved
in
Spain
to
make
all
the
speed
and
all
the
greatest
preparations
that
might
be
for
the
execution
of
this
enterprise
.
The
King
was
afterwards
the
more
encouraged
herein
,
by
the
disposition
he
found
in
the
Pope
not
only
of
approving
,
but
of
favouring
the
design
.
Sixtus
Quintus
was
then
Pope
,
who
appeared
very
zealous
in
maintaining
the
universal
cause
of
the
Church
.
In
the
particular
of
England
,
he
considered
what
had
befaln
in
the
time
of
Pius
Quintus
,
by
whom
he
had
been
made
Cardinal
.
When
Pope
Pius
found
that
the
Queen
of
England
grew
still
more
perverse
in
prosecuting
the
Catholicks
,
and
to
doe
all
ill
to
Religion
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
he
at
last
published
an
Apostolical
Bull
,
wherein
was
contained
such
punishments
against
her
,
as
the
Church
in
like
cases
had
alwayes
wont
to
inflict
.
But
instead
of
being
thereby
bettered
,
the
Queen
grew
more
cruel
and
impious
:
Nothing
was
seen
or
heard
of
in
that
Kingdom
,
but
a
perpetual
,
irremissible
fury
against
Catholicks
;
some
were
banisht
,
others
imprisoned
,
others
deprived
of
their
goods
together
with
their
Country
,
and
many
bereft
both
of
goods
and
life
:
The
Priests
were
chiefly
persecuted
;
and
Heresie
triumphing
over
their
punishments
,
and
to
see
their
Ministery
already
wholly
routed
out
,
't
was
thought
the
Queen
intended
fully
to
extinguish
all
the
remainder
of
Catholick
Religion
,
and
all
the
footsteps
of
that
Piety
which
for
so
many
Ages
had
so
exceedingly
flourisht
there
.
Nor
was
her
hatred
towards
the
Church
bounded
within
her
own
Dominions
;
it
was
known
how
greatly
,
and
how
continually
she
fomented
the
Heretical
factions
of
Germany
,
France
,
and
Flanders
,
to
nourish
troubles
there
,
and
particularly
to
beat
down
the
Catholick
religion
:
by
her
means
likewise
Scotland
was
greatly
subverted
;
and
her
beheading
of
the
Queen
of
Scots
,
who
had
been
alwayes
very
zealous
in
the
Catholick
cause
,
was
generally
detested
by
all
the
Catholick
Princes
of
Europe
,
and
in
particular
had
caused
much
horror
in
the
Pope
.
Wherefore
joyning
this
with
many
other
actions
whereby
the
Queen
did
so
cruelly
afflict
the
Church
,
and
disturb
the
publike
peace
almost
every
where
,
he
considered
he
was
not
to
let
slip
the
occasion
now
presented
of
favouring
the
King
of
Spains
aforesaid
enterprise
,
thereby
to
advantage
the
Catholike
cause
universally
over
all
Europe
,
and
particularly
in
England
and
Ireland
.
To
this
purpose
he
thought
it
fit
to
make
a
Subject
of
England
Cardinal
;
and
this
was
Doctor
Allen
,
who
was
one
of
the
antientest
and
most
qualified
Ecclesiasticks
,
both
for
learning
wisdom
,
and
goodness
,
of
all
those
of
that
Nation
that
were
abroad
.
Allen
was
then
at
Rome
;
and
the
Popes
intention
was
to
send
him
into
Flanders
,
and
then
into
England
(
in
case
the
design
should
succeed
)
there
to
exercise
such
Ministerial
duties
,
as
should
upon
such
an
occasion
be
most
needfull
for
the
service
of
the
Church
,
and
particularly
for
those
Catholicks
.
The
Pope
being
thus
minded
,
the
King
applied
himself
with
all
fervencie
to
the
business
,
and
to
make
very
exceeding
great
preparations
both
by
Sea
and
Land
.
He
gave
the
care
of
the
maritime
preparations
to
the
Marquis
de
la
Croce
,
and
destin'd
him
to
the
Naval
command
.
As
for
the
Land
,
he
would
have
the
greatest
Forces
be
raised
in
Flanders
;
and
that
the
Duke
of
Parma
should
carry
that
Army
which
was
under
his
command
over
into
England
,
and
that
he
should
have
the
chief
command
thereof
,
as
also
of
all
the
rest
who
were
brought
in
the
Fleet
to
land
in
the
Island
.
These
Orders
being
given
out
by
the
King
,
the
noise
thereof
began
to
be
heard
throughout
all
his
Kingdoms
;
each
of
them
strove
which
should
provide
most
ships
,
greatest
store
of
victuals
and
warlike
ammunition
,
in
so
great
ampleness
as
so
high
a
design
did
require
.
Great
preparations
of
all
these
things
were
made
in
Sicily
,
in
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
,
and
in
all
the
maritime
Coasts
of
Spain
,
and
especially
in
the
building
of
great
abundance
of
ships
whereof
the
Fleet
was
to
be
composed
.
Such
men
as
were
necessary
for
the
service
were
also
raised
in
all
parts
;
and
in
fine
,
the
resolution
was
to
make
an
Armado
so
powerfull
in
all
conditions
,
as
the
like
had
never
been
known
at
any
time
to
be
upon
the
Sea
.
The
Duke
of
Parma's
diligence
in
making
preparations
in
Flanders
in
behalf
of
the
enterprise
,
was
this
mean
while
no
whit
less
.
After
the
getting
of
Sluce
he
went
to
Bruges
,
and
kept
there
as
in
the
fittest
place
of
all
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
to
dispose
of
all
things
necessary
for
the
transporting
of
his
Army
into
England
:
To
recrute
it
with
men
,
the
King
had
given
order
that
Biaggio
Cappizucchi
in
Italy
should
raise
a
Brigado
of
Foot
in
the
State
of
Urbin
:
and
that
Carlo
Spinulli
should
do
the
like
in
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
;
That
the
Marquess
of
Brogaut
,
brother
to
the
Cardinal
Andrea
d'
Austrea
,
should
raise
another
in
Germany
,
greater
then
ordinary
:
That
the
rest
of
the
German
Nation
that
were
on
foot
,
should
be
filled
up
;
and
that
the
like
should
be
done
amongst
the
Burgonians
and
Walloons
:
That
a
good
body
of
men
should
be
sent
from
Spain
to
recruit
the
old
Brigadoes
:
That
in
in
fine
,
the
field
Army
of
Flanders
should
be
composed
of
30000
Foot
,
and
of
4000
choise
Horse
;
all
of
which
,
or
at
least
the
greatest
part
were
to
be
imployed
in
the
expedition
for
England
.
An
infinite
provision
of
things
was
required
to
transport
such
an
Army
,
and
to
provide
it
with
all
things
necessary
to
lead
on
the
enterprise
successfully
on
that
side
.
They
purposed
to
embarke
the
men
at
Newport
and
Dunkirk
;
and
a
great
number
of
vessels
was
necessary
to
transport
them
:
And
though
these
were
rather
to
be
for
burthen
,
then
war
,
and
rather
low
built
then
high
;
yet
the
assembling
so
many
of
them
,
brought
with
it
both
great
expence
of
time
and
monies
:
and
amongst
other
things
,
a
great
number
of
Artificers
were
requisite
to
be
had
to
do
the
workmanship
,
and
of
Mariners
to
govern
them
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
had
great
scarcity
of
both
these
,
and
was
likewise
jealous
of
them
,
by
reason
of
such
mens
being
inclined
to
follow
rather
the
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
,
(
in
whose
Seas
they
were
for
the
most
part
born
and
bred
up
)
then
the
Kings
party
,
where
their
profession
was
but
little
practised
;
insomuch
as
the
Duke
was
glad
to
send
for
some
from
the
Baltick
Sea
,
and
to
make
provision
of
them
in
divers
other
parts
of
the
lower
side
of
Germany
.
The
aforesaid
Vessels
were
most
of
them
built
in
Antwerp
,
and
many
in
Gaunt
,
Newport
,
and
Dunkirk
.
Those
of
Antwerp
were
to
be
brought
by
the
Scheld
to
Gaunt
,
and
from
thence
to
Bruges
by
a
Channel
cut
by
hand
,
which
goes
from
the
one
City
to
the
other
.
And
upon
this
occasion
the
Duke
cut
another
channel
likewise
from
Bruges
to
Newport
,
to
the
end
that
the
Vessels
might
fall
the
more
commodiously
into
the
sea
,
and
there
joyn
with
those
of
Dunkirk
.
During
the
noise
of
so
great
preparations
made
in
all
parts
of
Italy
,
Spain
and
Flanders
,
to
assault
England
,
that
year
ended
;
and
the
year
1588
commenced
;
which
was
particularly
remarkable
for
this
enterprise
sake
.
The
designe
was
not
notwithstanding
publickly
declared
;
but
the
King
striving
as
much
as
he
could
to
Anno
1588.
conceal
it
,
made
it
be
given
out
,
that
so
great
a
preparation
by
land
and
by
sea
,
was
intended
against
the
Rebels
in
Flanders
.
And
to
keep
them
likewise
in
suspence
,
he
caused
the
begun
negotiation
between
him
and
the
Queen
touching
the
accommodation
of
the
Affairs
in
those
parts
to
be
continued
.
Other
reports
were
given
out
,
that
the
King
intended
a
good
part
of
the
Fleet
by
sea
for
new
designes
which
he
had
upon
the
Indies
.
Some
times
the
preparations
seemed
to
cool
:
But
at
last
they
grew
to
such
a
greatness
,
and
so
many
signes
appeared
of
their
being
precisely
destin'd
for
England
,
as
there
was
no
room
left
for
doubt
:
The
Queen
,
seeing
her self
threatned
by
so
great
a
tempest
,
betook
her self
to
make
all
such
preparations
likewise
on
her
part
,
as
might
be
necessary
to
withstand
it
.
She
gave
order
to
Charls
Howard
,
Admiral
of
England
,
a
Lord
of
a
very
Noble
Family
,
and
of
great
imployment
,
that
he
should
powerfully
reinforce
her
usual
Fleet
;
and
that
he
should
make
all
other
such
provisions
as
were
needfull
to
furnish
it
with
Souldiers
,
Mariners
,
Victuals
,
and
Ammunition
of
War
.
But
she
gave
unto
him
Sir
Francis
Drake
,
for
a
particular
assistant
herein
;
one
that
was
then
the
most
esteemed
amongst
all
the
English
for
sea
affairs
,
and
famous
likewise
thorowout
all
other
Nations
,
for
many
memorable
sea-voyages
which
he
had
made
,
and
for
many
enterprises
which
he
with
great
boldness
had
effected
.
Such
a
preparation
required
great
expence
,
and
a
great
inclination
of
the
Kingdom
to
effect
it
:
Wherefore
the
Queen
called
a
Parliament
:
without
the
Authority
whereof
the
Kings
of
England
cannot
receive
any
supplies
of
monies
upon
any
extraordinary
occasion
:
The
Parliament
being
met
at
London
,
the
Queen
would
one
day
appear
there
in
person
and
went
thither
in
the
greatest
glory
that
might
be
.
Where
being
placed
under
her
cloth
of
State
,
and
having
so
composed
her
countenance
,
and
other
gestures
of
body
,
as
might
most
take
the
Assembly
,
she
spake
thus
.
What
a
weight
of
war
,
my
Lords
,
and
you
my
beloved
of
the
House
of
Commons
,
is
threatned
against
me
at
this
time
by
the
King
of
Spain
,
each
of
you
who
know
the
preparation
,
will
easily
believe
the
designe
:
nor
is
the
pretence
less
apparent
.
That
King
complains
that
I
have
always
favoured
his
Rebels
(
as
he
is
pleased
to
term
them
)
of
Flanders
.
And
especially
with
so
many
forces
,
and
so
openly
in
these
their
last
necessities
.
I
confess
the
action
;
and
do
still
more
commend
the
advice
given
unto
me
therein
by
my
Councel
.
Since
in
effect
I
could
do
nothing
which
was
more
praise
worthy
for
Justice
,
or
more
necessary
for
convenience
,
Every
one
knows
the
near
Confederacies
which
past
between
the
Kings
my
predecessors
,
and
the
house
of
Burgony
,
whilst
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
were
under
the
Government
thereof
.
Nor
was
this
a
bare
Union
between
Prince
and
Prince
;
but
it
extended
from
Nation
to
Nation
;
and
almost
from
private
man
to
private
man
;
so
great
were
the
considerations
both
of
neighbourhood
,
Traffick
,
and
the
conformity
of
Government
,
and
of
all
other
Interests
,
to
make
both
peoples
as
it
were
but
one
and
the
same
.
Every
concern
being
then
so
united
between
the
Flemish
and
the
English
,
how
could
I
abandon
those
,
and
not
abandon
these
?
Nothing
is
more
just
then
to
defend
the
oppressed
:
nothing
more
becoming
a
regal
condition
,
then
to
take
such
into
protection
.
And
if
the
most
remote
people
may
merit
such
a
favour
,
how
much
more
may
our
neighbours
desrve
it
,
and
those
between
whom
and
us
there
is
so
near
a
conjunction
.
Nor
ought
the
Flemish
to
be
ere
a
whit
less
assisted
by
me
,
out
of
justice
,
then
out
of
conveniency
.
You
see
whether
the
vastness
of
the
Spanish
Empire
is
arrived
.
And
how
much
more
this
Kingdom
in
particular
,
is
now
indangered
by
the
addition
of
the
Crown
of
Portugal
thereunto
.
The
designe
of
oppressing
Flanders
is
apparently
seen
,
to
the
end
that
such
Forces
both
by
land
and
by
sea
,
may
be
planted
there
,
as
may
serve
to
make
Spain
impose
what
Laws
it
shall
please
,
both
upon
the
North
and
West
.
In
this
case
England
and
Ireland
being
incompassed
therewith
,
why
may
we
not
fear
that
they
may
suffer
the
like
evils
as
Flanders
should
have
done
?
So
as
by
my
succouring
of
those
Provinces
,
I
pretend
to
have
at
the
same
time
secured
my
own
Dominions
.
Here
it
is
that
the
King
of
Spains
shoe
wrings
him
;
and
hence
it
is
that
he
accounts
that
an
injury
,
which
I
have
done
in
mine
own
necessary
defence
.
And
could
I
appear
more
moderate
then
in
refusing
the
Soveraignty
which
the
United
Provinces
did
so
freely
and
unanimously
offer
me
?
And
yet
how
justly
may
I
complain
of
so
many
injuries
done
to
me
by
him
?
What
,
hath
he
not
endeavoured
to
make
Ireland
rebel
against
me
?
What
are
his
continual
machinations
to
the
same
purpose
with
the
Catholicks
in
England
?
and
what
doth
he
not
in
all
other
parts
in
hatred
to
my
Kingdoms
and
to
my
person
?
It
may
then
be
safely
concluded
that
he
now
makes
open
war
up
on
me
,
not
out
of
any
true
reason
,
but
out
of
a
false
pretence
:
and
that
his
true
end
is
to
in
vade
this
my
Kingdom
,
and
to
endeavour
by
all
the
power
he
hath
to
get
the
Dominion
of
it
.
I
therefore
summon
and
exhort
you
my
faithfull
Subjects
to
the
defence
thereof
:
to
the
defence
I
say
of
a
Kingdom
which
is
more
yours
then
mine
;
I
being
more
yours
then
mine
own
.
The
marriage
from
whence
I
derive
,
was
established
by
Parliament
:
by
the
Authority
of
Parliament
was
I
brought
to
the
succession
of
the
Crown
which
I
wear
.
The
Religion
which
I
follow
is
imbraced
by
the
Parliament
.
I
have
acknowledged
the
Parliament
to
be
my
Father
:
and
as
I
may
say
,
have
taken
the
Parliament
for
my
Husband
.
For
I
have
forborn
marriage
to
avoid
bringing
of
a
foreign
Prince
hither
,
who
by
new
Customs
and
imperious
demeanours
might
trouble
,
not
so
much
my
own
quiet
,
as
the
common
happiness
of
the
Kingdom
.
By
the
miseries
of
Flanders
it
may
be
comprehended
,
what
those
of
England
would
be
,
if
the
Spaniards
should
enter
here
.
We
should
soon
see
new
Tribunals
of
Inquisition
,
new
yokes
of
Citadels
,
new
Laws
,
new
burthens
,
new
Customs
,
horror
,
cruelty
and
violence
every
where
.
I
know
you
would
not
willingly
fall
into
this
condition
;
and
that
to
keep
from
doing
so
,
you
will
of
your selves
do
all
that
lies
in
your
power
.
This
consists
chiefly
in
providing
such
subsidies
as
so
great
an
occurrency
requires
.
Wherefore
I
beseech
you
to
give
them
so
,
as
that
the
preparations
on
our
side
,
may
justly
counterpoise
those
which
the
enemy
doth
by
so
many
ways
order
on
his
behalf
.
For
what
remains
,
every
one
knows
what
advantage
the
assaulted
hath
over
those
that
do
assail
.
We
shall
particularly
have
the
advantage
very
much
,
by
defending
a
Kingdom
to
which
the
sea
serves
for
a
Bulwark
on
all
sides
.
With
our
Forces
,
those
of
our
Confederates
in
Flanders
will
joyn
;
and
all
the
Northern
parts
will
unite
themselves
with
us
,
when
they
shall
see
this
new
designe
of
the
Spaniards
to
invade
England
,
after
having
endeavoured
so
cruelly
to
oppress
Flanders
.
I
the
mean
while
,
who
may
term
my self
no
less
your
servant
then
your
Queen
,
will
perform
what
it
becomes
me
to
do
;
and
though
a
woman
,
rest
confident
you
shall
find
a
manly
spirit
in
me
.
And
that
I
will
cheerfully
incounter
death
,
if
it
shall
be
requisite
,
so
to
end
my
life
upon
so
worthy
an
occasion
.
The
Queen
was
indued
with
a
very
great
wit
,
and
with
almost
all
sorts
of
learning
:
which
she
had
particularly
studied
in
her
younger
years
.
And
by
reason
of
her
then
great
age
,
and
the
opinion
which
was
had
of
her
singular
gift
of
Government
,
she
was
generally
no
less
reverenced
then
beloved
by
her
Subjects
.
Wherefore
it
is
not
to
be
exprest
,
what
affection
her
Parliament
shewed
towards
her
,
and
what
indignation
against
the
King
of
Spain
,
in
their
answer
.
She
was
assured
by
both
the
Houses
,
that
in
her
service
,
and
the
service
of
the
Kingdom
they
would
spend
both
their
fortunes
and
their
lives
;
and
that
they
would
be
as
ready
to
give
Subsidies
,
as
she
had
been
in
desiring
them
.
To
this
their
disposition
of
will
,
the
universal
diligence
of
effects
did
soon
correspond
.
Exact
Guards
were
forthwith
put
into
all
the
Ports
of
the
Kingdom
.
Many
men
were
raised
for
the
Fleet
by
sea
,
and
to
make
two
Armies
also
on
land
.
The
one
under
the
Earl
of
Leicester
,
who
was
sent
for
back
into
England
by
the
Queen
;
and
the
other
under
the
Lord
Hunsdon
,
who
was
likewise
very
much
esteemed
of
in
the
Military
profession
.
Leicester
was
chiefly
to
defend
the
banks
of
the
Thames
which
runs
through
London
,
and
to
keep
the
Spanish
Fleet
from
entring
thereinto
.
And
Hunsdon
with
his
Army
,
which
was
the
greater
,
was
to
keep
more
within
land
,
and
to
guard
the
City
of
London
,
and
the
person
of
the
Queen
.
All
this
while
the
aforesaid
Treaty
of
agreement
in
Flanders
was
continued
by
their
Commissioners
between
the
King
and
Queen
.
But
this
Treaty
suddenly
vanisht
:
For
the
Spanish
Fleet
being
ready
to
put
to
Sea
,
and
such
preparations
as
were
needfull
being
likewise
made
in
Flanders
,
the
King
would
no
longer
defer
the
execution
of
his
design
.
The
Fleet
consisted
,
as
it
was
generally
reported
,
of
160
Sail
of
Ships
,
most
of
them
Men
of
War
,
the
rest
were
for
Carriage
:
They
were
almost
all
of
them
Galleouns
,
except
some
Galleasses
and
Gallies
,
which
were
to
be
rowed
upon
any
occasion
.
The
Galleouns
were
like
so
many
Castles
in
the
Sea
;
they
had
high
Towers
in
their
Fore
and
Hinder-Deck
,
their
Masts
were
of
an
unmeasureable
greatness
,
their
bodies
were
of
a
vast
bulk
,
and
the
very
least
of
them
bore
no
less
then
50
great
Guns
.
22000
Foot
and
1200
Horse
,
all
of
them
almost
Spanish
,
were
imbarked
in
the
Fleet
;
amongst
the
which
there
were
above
2000
Voluntiers
,
all
of
them
of
the
best
Families
of
Spain
.
Of
so
great
expectation
was
this
enterprise
,
and
so
much
had
the
King
laboured
to
have
it
perform'd
in
the
gallantest
way
that
might
be
.
The
Fleet
was
to
set
forth
about
the
beginning
of
May
,
and
to
hoyst
sail
.
To
hasten
the
which
,
the
Marquis
of
Santa
Croce
was
gone
to
Lisbon
,
where
he
was
seised
upon
by
so
sudden
and
so
fierce
a
disease
,
as
he
dyed
thereon
in
a
few
dayes
space
.
A
great
loss
,
and
whereat
the
King
was
very
much
grieved
;
who
presently
substituted
Alonso
Peres
di
Gusman
,
Duke
of
Medina
Sidonia
,
in
his
place
;
a
Personage
of
a
very
great
Family
in
Spain
,
but
one
who
had
never
been
out
of
those
Kingdoms
,
and
who
was
no
wayes
knowing
in
the
maritime
profession
.
He
made
haste
to
Lisbon
to
execute
the
Kings
commands
;
but
howsoever
,
this
change
of
Admiral
retarded
the
expedition
for
many
dayes
,
insomuch
as
the
Navy
could
not
get
from
Lisbon
,
in
the
Haven
whereof
the
rendezvouz
was
,
till
the
end
of
that
moneth
.
John
Martines
di
Ricalde
,
one
very
much
verst
in
Sea-affairs
,
was
next
in
command
under
the
Duke
;
nor
were
there
wanting
other
Commanders
of
very
great
experience
,
who
governed
the
particular
Squadrons
into
which
the
Fleet
was
divided
.
At
the
same
time
the
Kings
Army
in
Flanders
was
in
a
fitting
posture
for
the
design
on
that
side
:
All
the
new
men
which
were
expected
were
come
,
and
a
great
many
of
the
Gentry
were
likewise
come
to
fight
under
the
Duke
of
Parma
upon
this
occasion
;
He
gave
a
very
honourable
reception
in
particular
to
the
Marquis
of
Burgaut
,
a
Prince
of
the
House
of
Austria
.
There
were
come
thither
from
Italy
Don
Amadeo
of
Savoy
,
Don
John
of
Medicis
,
Vespasian
Gonzaga
Duke
of
Sabionetta
,
together
with
divers
other
Italians
of
very
good
quality
.
And
from
Spain
,
the
Duke
of
Pastrana
,
with
divers
others
of
very
good
esteem
in
that
Nation
also
.
But
to
return
to
the
Fleet.
As
soon
as
it
was
well
got
out
of
the
Haven
,
a
great
Tempest
arose
,
which
did
greatly
disorder
and
divide
it
;
and
was
cause
of
the
loss
of
some
of
their
Bottoms
that
were
rowed
with
oars
,
which
could
by
no
means
be
saved
.
So
as
it
was
necessary
to
gather
the
Fleet
together
again
,
which
could
not
be
effected
till
the
midst
of
July
,
at
Corugna
in
Galatia
,
not
without
great
labour
and
suffering
.
It
put
forth
again
to
Sea
from
hence
.
The
Generall
went
in
a
Gally
called
St.
Martin
,
famous
for
the
Victory
which
the
Marquis
of
Santa
Croce
had
got
in
it
in
the
business
of
the
Terzeri
.
This
ship
was
the
Capitana
or
Admiral
,
and
from
this
did
all
the
other
ships
receive
their
orders
.
The
Fleet
advanced
with
a
favourable
wind
,
and
about
the
end
of
July
came
within
ken
of
England
.
Nor
did
the
adverse
Fleet
delay
appearing
,
which
consisted
of
not
above
one
hundred
Men
of
War
,
all
of
them
very
much
inferior
in
body
to
those
of
Spain
,
but
much
superior
in
nimbleness
and
agility
.
As
soon
as
the
Spaniards
were
entred
into
the
English
Channel
,
Luis
di
Gusman
was
instantly
sent
by
the
Duke
of
Medina
Sidonia
to
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
to
let
him
understand
of
his
arrival
in
those
parts
,
and
to
sollicite
him
to
doe
what
was
requisite
on
Flanders
side
.
The
Spanish
Fleet
desired
nothing
more
then
to
fight
and
to
grapple
with
the
Enemy
:
wherefore
as
soon
as
the
English
Fleet
appear'd
,
the
other
put
themselves
in
order
.
The
Ocean
never
saw
a
more
glorious
spectacle
then
now
.
The
Spanish
Navy
put
it self
into
the
form
of
a
Half-moon
,
there
being
a
huge
space
between
the
one
Horn
and
the
other
.
The
Masts
,
Sail-yards
,
the
towring
Fore
and
Hind-Castles
which
were
seen
to
rise
up
in
such
an
height
and
number
from
so
great
Piles
,
appear'd
a
Horror
full
of
wonder
,
and
made
it
be
doubted
whether
it
was
a
Wood
upon
the
Sea
or
Land
;
and
whether
of
those
two
Elements
had
the
greatest
share
in
so
glorious
a
sight
.
Thus
was
the
Fleet
ordered
.
It
came
but
slowly
on
,
even
when
their
sailes
were
full
;
and
the
waves
seemed
even
to
groan
under
,
and
the
windes
to
be
weary
in
ruling
such
a
weight
.
Their
end
was
,
as
I
have
said
,
to
come
up
close
up
to
handy
blows
with
the
adverse
Fleet
;
thinking
themselves
much
too
good
for
them
,
the
difference
between
their
ships
and
souldiers
being
considered
:
but
the
design
of
the
English
was
clean
otherwise
:
they
desired
to
shun
all
formal
battel
,
knowing
their
disadvantage
therein
.
They
considered
that
if
they
should
be
worsted
,
England
would
be
lost
:
whereas
if
the
Spaniards
should
come
by
the
worst
,
all
their
indamagement
would
consist
in
the
loss
which
they
should
thereby
suffer
.
The
English
therefore
resolved
to
annoy
the
Spaniards
onely
aloofe
off
,
and
to
wait
till
some
one
of
so
many
great
Machines
might
quit
the
company
of
the
rest
,
which
then
they
might
assault
;
for
they
thought
it
impossible
but
that
this
might
happen
among
the
Spanish
ships
,
either
by
some
tempest
,
or
change
of
winde
,
or
some
other
accidents
which
are
usually
seen
in
Navigation
:
and
it
was
not
long
ere
they
met
with
such
an
occasion
;
for
a
great
Galleoun
of
Biscay
falling
on
fire
,
it
was
forced
to
tarry
behinde
;
as
likewise
the
greatest
Galleoun
of
Andalusia
,
the
main
Mast
whereof
broke
in
two
:
Wherefore
Sir
Francis
Drake
invironing
both
the
one
and
the
other
of
them
,
with
divers
of
his
ships
,
took
them
both
.
In
the
first
which
was
torn
and
consumed
was
John
di
Guerra
,
pay-master
to
the
Fleet
,
with
good
store
of
money
.
And
in
the
second
,
Pietro
di
Valdes
,
Camp-master
of
a
Spanish
Brigado
,
and
a
very
valliant
souldier
.
This
first
loss
was
a
great
one
,
and
did
forebode
others
which
ensued
.
In
the
beginning
of
August
the
two
Fleets
were
in
sight
one
of
another
again
:
it
fell
out
,
that
the
Galleoun
St.
John
of
Portugal
,
wherin
was
the
Admiral
John
Martinus
di
Ricalde
,
was
divided
from
the
rest
:
The
English
did
not
let
slip
the
occasion
of
assaulting
it
;
and
were
likely
to
have
●ane
it
,
had
not
the
General
himself
with
his
great
Galleoun
St.
Martin
come
into
the
aid
thereof
:
which
for
some
hours
did
almost
it self
alone
sustain
the
violence
of
the
whole
adverse
Fleet.
The
English
ships
had
a
great
advantage
,
as
I
have
said
,
in
being
so
manageable
and
dexterous
;
they
were
equally
nimble
in
assaulting
and
in
retreating
;
they
tack'd
about
with
all
windes
;
they
joyn'd
and
then
sever'd
again
in
an
instant
,
as
it
made
best
for
them
.
And
their
building
was
chiefly
advantagious
,
in
that
they
could
easily
shun
the
banks
of
sands
,
whereof
the
English
Channel
is
full
,
and
all
the
Sea
Coast
thereabouts
.
To
this
was
added
,
that
their
canon
shot
did
seldom
or
never
miss
:
whereas
the
Spanish
ships
which
were
built
so
very
high
,
did
still
thunder
in
the
air
,
without
almost
ever
touching
the
English
vessels
;
and
therefore
the
two
Galleouns
of
the
General
and
Admiral
were
ill
handled
by
their
Cannon
shot
:
and
upon
that
occasion
a
Galleass
was
likewise
but
ill
treated
,
which
at
last
ran
on
ground
on
the
Coast
of
France
,
neer
Haure
de
Grace
,
the
Captain
thereof
being
slain
,
and
but
few
saved
that
were
in
her
.
The
Catholick
Fleet
advanced
afterwards
further
into
the
Channel
,
and
came
at
last
between
Calis
and
Dover
:
from
thence
the
Duke
of
Medina
sent
Rodergio
di
Telio
to
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
who
was
still
at
Bruges
,
to
advertise
him
thereof
,
and
did
very
much
solicit
him
to
imbark
his
men
,
and
to
do
whatsoever
fell
to
his
share
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
went
presently
from
Bruges
to
Newport
,
and
began
to
imbark
his
men
;
shewing
notwithstanding
,
that
it
was
impossible
for
him
to
put
from
that
place
and
Dunkirk
unless
the
D.
of
Medina
would
first
free
those
two
Havens
from
the
ships
wherewith
the
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
did
as
it
were
besiege
them
.
He
affirmed
,
That
this
was
the
agreement
made
with
the
King
;
That
his
ships
were
therefore
only
to
transport
the
Army
;
That
they
had
no
provision
of
Artillery
;
That
they
were
no
waies
able
to
buckle
with
those
of
the
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
;
And
that
,
in
fine
,
he
would
not
rashly
make
the
King
of
Spain
lose
the
most
flourishing
Army
that
was
ever
seen
in
Flanders
,
and
consequently
Flanders
it self
;
which
would
be
left
without
any
Forces
or
defence
.
This
mean
while
the
Spanish
Fleet
was
advanced
so
far
,
as
it
might
be
seen
from
Dunkirk
;
where
it
cast
anchor
by
reason
of
a
great
calm
,
which
rendred
it
immoveable
;
and
so
happened
to
be
in
the
midst
between
the
English
Fleet
,
and
that
of
the
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
.
Thus
did
all
the
Fleets
stand
still
for
one
whole
day
,
till
the
night
came
:
when
it
was
dark
some
vessels
all
on
fire
of
a
middle
size
might
be
seen
to
come
at
unawares
towards
the
Spanish
ships
;
they
were
eight
in
number
,
and
came
at
a
distance
one
from
another
,
that
they
might
enter
on
divers
sides
upon
the
Spanish
ships
:
they
had
not
yet
forgot
the
so
hideous
Fire-boats
which
were
seen
in
the
siege
of
Antwerp
.
Wherefore
the
Spaniards
on
the
sudden
thought
that
these
flaming
vessels
of
the
enemies
were
of
the
same
sort
,
and
were
to
work
the
same
effect
:
They
made
no
delayes
;
but
astonished
with
blinde
fear
,
which
was
yet
made
more
blinde
by
the
darkness
of
the
night
;
not
staying
till
the
Enemies
fire-boats
came
amongst
them
,
they
began
to
weigh
anchor
,
that
they
might
run
away
.
And
such
was
the
fear
,
that
many
of
the
ships
cut
their
cables
,
lest
they
should
not
save
themselves
time
enough
:
And
as
if
Fortune
would
favour
the
Enemies
invention
,
the
winde
rose
on
a
sudden
,
by
the
blowing
whereof
the
Spaniards
feared
the
flames
would
gather
force
.
One
ship
gave
against
another
;
those
that
were
farthest
off
thought
the
danger
nearest
:
the
confusion
was
such
as
would
allow
of
no
command
;
and
the
horror
of
the
night
increased
the
disorder
every
where
,
which
howsoever
would
have
been
great
enough
by
day
.
The
aforesaid
fire-boats
were
notwithstanding
chiefly
made
for
terror
,
and
to
make
it
be
beleeved
that
they
were
such
as
were
those
of
the
siege
of
Antwerp
.
The
Spanish
Ships
having
avoided
those
imaginary
fears
of
fire
,
could
not
shun
the
other
true
apprehension
of
indamagement
by
a
storm
which
arose
at
Sea
.
At
the
appearing
of
day
the
Fleet
found
it self
in
a
great
disorder
,
and
so
parted
,
as
many
of
the
greatest
Galleouns
being
sever'd
from
the
rest
,
they
were
suddenly
set
upon
by
the
two
adverse
Fleets
.
In
one
of
those
Galleouns
called
the
St.
Mathew
,
was
the
Camp-master
,
Diego
di
Pimentel
;
and
in
another
which
was
called
the
S.
Philip
,
was
Francis
of
Toledo
for
Captain
.
Both
these
ships
fought
a
good
while
,
and
were
succour'd
by
the
Capitana
,
which
made
them
hold
out
the
longer
;
but
she
being
likewise
many
times
shot
through
and
through
,
was
at
last
forced
to
leave
the
other
two
,
and
seek
to
save
her self
;
the
other
two
continued
a
valiant
fight
,
till
being
born
by
the
winde
upon
the
sands
,
both
of
them
perisht
;
Francisco
Tolledo
being
drowned
in
the
Sea
,
and
Pimentel
,
with
some
others
taken
prisoners
A
Galleass
of
Naples
,
over-set
likewise
upon
the
Coast
of
Calis
,
in
which
was
Hugo
di
Moncada
;
who
together
with
almost
all
that
were
in
her
,
betaking
themselves
to
swim
,
were
most
of
them
drowned
.
These
great
losses
being
had
,
and
the
Sea
still
threatning
greater
;
the
Duke
of
Medina
and
his
Councel
thought
fit
,
by
all
means
,
to
carry
back
the
Fleet
to
Spain
as
soon
as
possible
might
be
:
and
it
was
already
plainly
seen
,
that
it
was
impossible
to
cleanse
the
coast
of
Flanders
from
the
Enemies
ships
,
as
it
was
absolutely
necessary
to
do
,
if
the
Catholick
Army
were
to
be
transported
into
England
.
Moreover
,
it
was
already
known
how
well
the
Queen
was
provided
for
them
within
land
:
to
which
purpose
,
she
being
pleased
to
shew
her self
couragiously
on
Horse-back
to
both
the
abovesaid
Armies
;
the
applause
of
such
an
action
is
not
to
be
exprest
,
nor
what
courage
the
Queen
did
both
receive
her self
,
and
infuse
into
others
by
doing
it
.
The
Duke
of
Medina
resolving
then
to
return
for
Spain
,
it
was
thought
best
to
lanch
farther
into
the
Northern
Sea
,
and
take
a
greater
compass
,
to
shun
the
danger
of
the
shelves
of
sand
which
lye
so
thick
upon
the
Western
coasts
of
England
,
Scotland
,
and
Ireland
.
The
General
gave
orders
to
this
purpose
;
and
amongst
other
orders
,
commanded
,
that
if
the
Fleet
by
occasion
of
new
Tempest
should
be
again
disordered
,
all
the
ships
should
come
to
Corugna
,
and
there
stay
one
for
another
;
nor
was
it
long
ere
the
apprehended
danger
hapned
;
and
so
unfortunately
,
as
the
former
order
could
by
no
means
be
obeyed
.
Hardly
had
the
Fleet
set
sail
towards
the
North
,
when
one
of
the
fiercest
tempests
arose
,
that
peradventure
was
ever
seen
at
Sea
:
The
day
was
at
an
instant
turned
to
night
;
nothing
but
thunder
and
lightning
,
and
other
fatal
signes
were
seen
or
heard
every
where
throughout
the
air
;
the
winde
arose
,
and
grew
so
high
,
as
the
waves
transformed
into
mountains
,
and
mounting
up
unto
the
skies
,
made
voraginous
caverns
in
the
Sea
:
insomuch
,
as
the
Mariners
did
almost
lose
the
use
of
their
eyes
;
all
the
operation
of
their
hands
,
and
all
such
orders
as
are
used
to
be
observed
between
Pilot
and
Pilot
,
between
ship
and
ship
.
Which
driven
on
by
the
fury
of
the
winds
,
gave
forceably
one
against
another
;
till
enlarging
themselves
by
the
same
violence
,
they
were
at
last
disperst
here
and
there
,
and
whither
so
great
an
opposition
of
fortune
would
carry
them
.
The
Admiral
Ricalde
was
one
of
the
first
that
vanisht
from
the
Navy
,
and
some
other
ships
followed
after
his
,
more
by
constraint
then
choice
.
They
thought
at
first
that
they
were
carried
to
the
Islands
of
Orkney
in
Scotland
:
but
at
last
they
fell
upon
Ireland
,
where
after
being
ill
dealt
withall
by
the
Sea
,
they
were
but
badly
treated
by
the
Inhabitants
of
those
parts
.
Yet
before
they
could
get
thither
,
and
afterwards
in
their
return
for
Spain
,
some
of
those
ships
perished
unfortunately
;
and
amongst
the
chiefest
and
best
qualified
Spaniards
which
were
there
lost
,
was
Alonso
di
Leiva
,
Generall
of
the
Gallies
in
Sicily
,
who
chose
to
quit
that
Command
,
and
to
be
a
Voluntier
in
this
so
famous
Enterprise
.
It
would
be
too
long
to
relate
how
many
others
of
Quality
perished
in
this
imployment
:
It
will
suffice
to
say
,
that
there
were
not
any
parts
of
the
English
,
Scotish
,
or
Irish
coasts
which
were
not
innobled
either
by
shipwracks
,
or
by
the
death
or
imprisonment
of
some
of
the
choisest
and
best
born
Personages
of
all
Spain
.
Some
other
ships
came
up
to
the
Admiral
Ricalde
in
Ireland
;
but
all
of
them
so
shattered
,
as
they
had
much
adoe
to
recover
Spain
,
and
in
the
remainder
of
that
voyage
many
of
them
perished
.
The
place
whereunto
the
rest
came
for
refuge
,
was
St.
Anderos
,
where
Ricalde
within
a
few
dayes
dyed
,
as
also
another
chief
Commander
at
Sea
.
called
Oquendo
;
together
with
divers
other
persons
of
quality
,
who
through
their
so
great
sufferings
at
Sea
,
dyed
almost
as
soon
as
they
came
to
Land
.
The
Duke
of
Medina
Sidonia
,
after
having
together
with
the
common
dangers
fallen
into
many
particular
hazards
of
his
own
,
arrived
likewise
about
the
end
of
September
at
the
Port
of
St.
Anderos
,
from
whence
he
acquainted
the
King
with
his
arrival
,
and
gave
him
a
full
account
of
the
whole
success
of
that
expedition
.
This
was
that
which
befell
the
Spanish
Armado
which
was
sent
to
assault
England
.
Few
enterprises
were
ever
longer
premeditated
;
few
ever
made
with
greater
preparations
;
and
none
ever
executed
with
greater
misfortune
.
So
fallacious
doe
the
designs
of
Mortals
usually
prove
:
And
thus
the
Divine
Providence
doth
often
in
the
secret
Decrees
of
Heaven
determine
things
contrary
to
what
Humane
wisdom
hath
in
her
pride
determined
here
below
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
,
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
The
Second
Part.
BOOK
V.
The
Contents
.
After
the
unfortunate
success
of
the
Spanish
Fleet
,
the
Duke
of
Parma
goes
from
the
Province
of
Flanders
into
that
of
Brabant
.
The
situation
of
the
Enemies
new
Fort
,
called
Schinck-Sconce
:
What
was
the
occasion
of
making
it
,
and
how
prejudicial
it
is
to
the
Kings
affairs
and
those
of
the
Archbishop
of
Colen
in
those
parts
.
At
the
Archbishops
desire
,
the
Prince
of
Samay
is
sent
by
the
Duke
to
recover
Bona.
The
Duke
hopes
to
get
Bergen
ap
Zome
by
secret
intelligence
,
but
is
deceived
He
sends
Count
Charles
Mansfield
to
besiege
Vachtendonch
,
who
takes
it
.
S.
Getrinburg
is
delivered
up
unto
him
by
the
Garrison
thereof
.
The
mean
while
he
again
straitens
Reinberg
.
Schinck
dyes
in
attempting
to
surprise
Niminghen
.
Reinberg
soon
after
is
surrendred
.
A
Spanish
Brigado
mutinies
,
to
Fernese's
great
displeasure
:
which
is
increased
by
the
loss
of
Breda
.
Count
Maurice
raiseth
a
Fort-Royal
against
Niminghen
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
prepares
to
go
into
France
.
The
King
of
Navar
and
Duke
of
Parma
compared
together
in
Military
qualities
.
The
Duke
goes
from
Flanders
,
comes
to
Meos
;
finds
Paris
reduced
to
the
greatest
extremity
of
famine
;
resolves
to
use
all
means
to
succour
it
.
The
King
of
Navar
opposeth
him
with
all
his
Forces
.
The
Dukes
stratagem
in
shunning
Battel
,
when
he
seems
most
desirous
to
fight
.
The
mean
while
he
unexpectedly
assaults
and
storms
the
Town
of
Lagny
upon
the
Mearn
,
and
relieves
Paris
with
great
store
of
victuals
.
The
King
of
Navar
retires
much
incenst
from
thence
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
besiegeth
,
and
takes
Corbel
upon
the
Sene.
From
thence
he
returns
to
the
Low-Countries
.
The
King
follows
him
,
and
endeavours
to
discompose
him
.
But
the
Duke
marches
in
so
good
order
,
as
with
ut
receiving
any
considerable
damage
,
he
leaves
France
,
and
returns
to
Flanders
.
THe
Spanish
Fleet
being
departed
with
so
unfortunate
success
,
the
Anno
1588.
Duke
of
Parma
went
presently
with
his
Army
from
Bruges
.
Whilst
he
was
in
those
parts
attending
the
expedition
for
England
,
he
had
not
omitted
to
do
what
was
fitting
for
the
service
of
the
affairs
of
Flanders
.
We
told
you
before
that
at
the
instant
intreaties
of
the
Archduke
of
Colen
,
the
Duke
had
recovered
the
Town
of
Nuys
,
and
besieged
Reinberg
,
both
which
places
appertain
to
that
Church
.
Being
diverted
from
Reinberg
,
and
drawn
to
relieve
Zutfen
,
he
could
not
as
then
do
more
in
service
of
the
Archbishop
.
This
mean
while
things
went
very
much
the
worse
for
him
.
Schinck
was
never
quiet
.
Neither
was
it
well
known
whether
the
vivacity
of
his
understanding
,
or
his
vigorous
proceeding
was
the
greater
.
The
Rhine
after
having
run
for
a
long
space
in
one
only
Channel
,
not
being
able
any
longer
to
keep
within
its
own
bounds
,
falls
into
two
Currents
,
which
become
almost
as
capacious
as
the
first
.
By
these
two
is
the
Island
of
the
antient
Battavians
formed
,
and
the
same
name
(
though
somewhat
corruptly
)
is
at
this
time
preserved
there
.
Schinck
thought
it
would
be
very
convenient
to
build
a
Fort
upon
that
point
which
the
two
arms
of
the
river
make
.
Wherefore
presenting
himself
before
Count
Maurice
,
he
spake
in
a
Military
manner
thus
.
Since
my
fortune
was
not
(
most
illustrious
Count
)
to
serve
under
your
Fathers
Ensignes
,
I
will
wholly
dedicate
my self
to
you
,
who
are
left
in
his
place
.
And
doubtlesly
you
will
imitate
him
much
more
in
valour
then
in
bloud
.
What
Martin
Schinck
is
,
his
actions
have
already
shewn
.
Being
ungratefully
dealt
with
by
the
adverse
side
,
I
will
never
be
at
quiet
till
I
have
revenged
my self
.
To
this
end
I
beseech
you
hear
a
Proposal
of
mine
.
Why
do
not
we
fortifie
that
point
which
is
made
by
the
Rhine
,
where
it
divides
into
two
branches
?
How
much
advantagious
will
it
be
to
raise
a
Fort
there
?
All
Vessels
which
pass
from
the
one
or
the
other
part
,
will
be
inforced
to
strike
sail
,
and
to
pay
Tribute
to
it
.
It
may
be
called
the
Bridle
of
the
Rhine
.
And
from
thence
may
the
banks
thereabouts
be
overrun
,
and
still
new
progresses
be
made
;
and
those
already
made
the
better
confirmed
.
In
fine
,
no
fort
can
be
more
advantagiously
seated
.
I
desire
no
more
but
the
trouble
of
building
it
,
and
of
keeping
it
;
and
that
it
may
be
called
by
my
name
,
that
I
may
be
the
more
obliged
to
defend
it
.
Either
my
Military
industry
deceives
me
,
or
the
enemy
cannot
receive
a
greater
blow
then
this
upon
the
banks
of
Rhine
.
Count
Maurice
,
though
he
was
yet
very
young
,
knew
that
Schincks
proposal
must
needs
be
of
great
consequence
:
and
he
represented
it
so
unto
the
States
,
as
they
resolved
it
should
be
done
.
And
it
was
not
long
ere
the
Fort
was
made
defendable
,
with
such
flanks
every
where
as
the
situation
most
required
.
It
was
afterwards
munited
with
a
good
Garison
,
and
with
all
things
else
that
was
thought
necessary
for
the
security
thereof
.
This
is
the
so
famous
Fort
called
Schincks
Sconce
,
possest
for
almost
fifty
years
together
by
the
United
Provinces
:
but
which
is
of
late
years
so
much
in
every
mans
mouth
,
by
reason
that
the
Cardinal
Infanta
of
Spain
,
did
first
so
fortunately
surprise
it
,
and
made
it
be
so
valiantly
defended
since
;
and
for
having
been
immediately
indeavoured
to
be
regained
by
so
many
ways
,
and
by
so
great
Forces
by
the
United
Provinces
.
From
this
Fort
did
Schinck
every
day
make
excursions
thereabouts
,
watching
continually
for
some
occasion
of
surprisal
.
Niminghen
is
not
far
from
thence
;
the
taking
of
which
by
stealth
,
it
being
a
City
of
such
importance
,
was
his
chief
design
.
But
not
thinking
that
he
was
then
able
to
do
it
,
he
betook
himself
to
surprise
some
Town
belonging
to
the
Archbishop
of
Colen
,
which
might
make
amends
for
the
late
loss
of
Nuys
.
Upon
the
same
side
of
the
Rhine
,
a
little
above
Colen
,
stands
the
Town
of
Bona
,
which
is
one
of
the
best
that
stands
upon
that
river
.
Schinck
gathering
a
number
of
men
suddenly
together
,
came
by
night
to
the
aforesaid
Town
;
and
through
intelligence
that
he
held
with
some
that
were
within
,
placed
a
Petard
against
the
gate
which
opens
upon
the
river
,
broke
it
open
,
and
suddenly
made
himself
Master
of
that
Town
.
The
Archbishop
of
Colen
had
recourse
immediately
to
the
Duke
of
Parma
for
help
;
who
though
his
mind
were
then
fully
bent
upon
the
expedition
for
England
,
would
notwithstanding
send
him
assistance
.
Whilst
then
the
preparations
to
assault
England
were
at
the
hottest
,
the
Duke
dispatched
away
Charls
de
Croy
,
Prince
of
Simay
with
6000
foot
,
and
1200
horse
,
to
endeavour
therewithall
,
and
with
those
which
the
Archbishop
should
add
thereunto
on
his
part
,
the
recovery
of
Bona
,
and
to
put
it
absolutely
into
his
hands
.
Simay
went
his
way
,
and
came
before
the
Town
.
The
foot
which
he
had
along
with
him
were
Italians
,
Loraineses
and
Germans
:
and
the
horse
were
almost
all
Spaniards
and
Italians
.
Schinck
had
provided
the
best
that
he
could
for
the
Town
:
but
yet
not
so
as
that
it
could
make
any
long
defence
.
The
Kings
men
drawing
near
it
began
to
streighten
it
:
it
might
be
easilyest
relieved
on
the
side
next
the
water
;
wherefore
Schinck
had
raised
two
Forts
on
the
contrary
side
of
the
river
.
The
Kings
men
thought
it
therefore
requisite
to
raise
one
themselves
on
the
bank
where
the
Town
is
situated
,
which
they
forthwith
did
.
The
chief
care
of
this
was
given
to
the
Italians
,
whose
Campmaster
was
Carlo
Spinelli
.
But
as
much
as
they
endeavoured
to
advance
this
work
,
as
much
did
the
besieged
seek
to
hinder
it
.
Divers
actions
followed
therefore
hereupon
,
wherein
the
Royalists
had
the
better
at
last
;
with
particularr
praise
to
Alexander
di
Monti
,
who
was
one
of
the
Captains
of
that
Brigado
.
The
Kings
men
having
placed
themselves
thus
advantagiously
in
the
chiefest
part
of
the
river
,
they
thought
it
was
best
to
take
away
the
two
aforesaid
Forts
from
the
enemy
,
which
were
on
the
opposite
side
of
the
river
,
before
they
should
begin
to
play
upon
the
Town
;
to
the
end
that
they
might
have
no
hope
of
relief
.
To
this
purpose
Simay
sent
over
as
many
men
as
were
needfull
to
the
other
side
of
the
river
,
and
playing
first
upon
the
weakest
Fort
,
they
soon
took
it
.
The
other
was
somewhat
greater
and
better
munited
;
they
were
therefore
somewhat
longer
in
falling
into
the
ditch
,
when
as
the
Italians
could
not
be
kept
from
falling
to
the
assault
,
though
the
batteries
which
were
begun
,
were
not
yet
perfected
.
But
they
paid
dearly
for
their
too
great
boldness
;
for
they
were
beaten
back
,
many
of
them
being
wounded
,
and
many
slain
.
The
Fort
was
again
plaid
upon
,
and
at
last
taken
.
The
Kings
men
intending
then
to
storm
the
Town
,
prepared
batteries
in
divers
parts
against
it
.
But
the
defendants
,
weighing
their
hopes
of
keeping
it
,
with
the
apparent
danger
of
losing
it
,
would
not
hazard
themselves
in
making
any
longer
defence
.
Wherefore
they
resolved
to
put
the
Town
immediately
into
the
Archbishops
hands
.
And
the
souldiers
which
were
come
into
it
from
elsewhere
,
were
suffered
to
go
out
upon
honourable
conditions
.
Simay
having
thus
acquitted
himself
of
that
siege
,
returned
immediately
to
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
who
was
already
preparing
to
go
from
the
Province
of
Flanders
.
Before
he
went
from
thence
two
Scottish
souldiers
who
were
of
the
the
Garison
of
Berghen
ap
Zome
,
came
secretly
to
treat
with
him
,
and
had
plotted
with
him
how
to
put
a
great
Fort
which
was
close
by
Berghen
into
his
hands
,
which
when
he
should
have
gotten
,
he
might
easily
make
himself
Master
of
the
Town
:
the
having
whereof
would
be
of
great
advantage
to
the
King
.
The
Duke
listned
therefore
willingly
to
this
practise
,
and
promised
great
rewards
to
the
two
souldiers
who
were
the
projectors
.
Resolving
therefore
to
make
tryal
of
it
,
he
sent
Count
Mansfield
before
,
with
such
men
as
was
thought
necessary
:
but
he
desired
that
the
Count
might
first
get
footing
in
the
Island
of
Tolen
,
near
unto
Berghen
.
Which
pass
being
taken
,
the
chief
execution
of
the
siege
would
be
afterward
the
more
easie
.
When
Mansfield
was
come
thither
,
instead
of
finding
the
enemy
unprovided
,
as
he
hoped
he
should
have
done
;
he
found
them
so
well
prepared
,
as
he
could
by
no
means
get
into
the
Island
.
They
were
to
wade
through
divers
Channels
,
and
then
to
pass
over
certain
banks
,
and
they
met
every
where
with
so
stout
opposition
,
as
he
was
forced
,
and
not
without
great
prejudice
,
to
retreat
.
The
river
of
Zome
passeth
thorow
the
Town
of
Berghen
,
and
a
little
beyond
,
it
falls
into
a
great
Channel
;
where
the
enemy
had
raised
a
great
Fort
,
and
this
was
the
Fort
which
was
by
secret
intelligence
to
be
put
into
the
Dukes
hands
.
When
the
Fort
should
be
taken
,
all
relief
would
be
cut
off
from
the
Town
,
and
consequently
it
would
be
the
sooner
taken
.
The
Duke
himself
was
already
come
into
the
parts
about
Berghen
:
and
one
of
the
two
Scots
was
in
the
Camp
,
who
still
fed
him
more
and
more
with
hopes
of
effecting
the
business
.
Wherefore
the
Duke
,
chusing
out
3000
Foot
,
the
greatest
part
whereof
were
Spaniards
,
the
rest
Walloous
;
and
giving
unto
them
the
Camp-master
Zanchio
di
Lieva
for
their
Commander
,
he
sent
them
towards
the
Fort
upon
the
coming
on
of
night
.
The
Souldiers
were
divided
into
Squadrons
;
the
first
whereof
being
come
unto
the
gate
,
the
Scotchman
entred
,
and
was
followed
by
many
who
thought
the
business
already
done
.
But
the
fraud
quickly
appeared
;
for
some
thirty
or
forty
of
them
being
entred
,
an
Iron
Percullis
was
suddenly
let
down
which
shut
up
the
gate
,
and
all
those
the
Kings
men
that
were
within
were
cut
in
pieces
;
and
a
great
hail
of
musket-shot
was
poured
out
upon
those
without
that
were
nearest
the
gate
,
so
as
many
of
those
were
likewise
slain
,
and
many
wounded
.
The
cheat
being
discovered
,
the
Duke
withdrew
from
Berghen
;
and
fortifying
some
neighbouring
places
,
the
better
to
bridle
that
Garrison
,
and
the
excursions
which
it
was
used
to
make
,
he
returned
to
Brussels
about
the
midst
of
November
.
Before
the
Duke
went
from
these
parts
,
he
sent
Count
Mansfield
into
Ghelderland
,
to
take
Vachendunch
from
the
Enemy
.
This
is
a
little
Town
,
not
far
from
Venlo
:
but
the
low
situation
thereof
,
and
the
Fortifications
which
the
Enemy
had
made
about
it
,
made
it
considerable
,
and
the
neighbouring
Country
was
thereby
much
indammaged
.
The
Count
went
,
and
having
past
the
Manse
at
Venlo
,
he
sate
down
before
Vachendunch
;
the
men
that
were
with
him
were
almost
all
of
them
Germans
.
The
Souldiers
that
were
in
the
Town
,
though
they
were
but
few
,
seemed
notwithstanding
resolute
to
defend
it
.
Wherefore
when
the
Count
drew
near
,
those
within
failed
not
in
making
all
necessary
defence
.
Yet
the
Royalists
advanced
every
day
,
till
at
last
they
might
come
to
their
Batteries
:
Then
entring
into
the
Ditch
,
and
falling
to
work
with
their
Mathooks
and
Mines
,
they
proceeded
so
far
,
as
the
Defendants
not
being
able
to
hold
out
longer
,
were
inforced
to
surrender
the
Town
.
With
the
end
of
this
Siege
did
the
Year
likewise
end
,
and
the
next
of
1589.
Anno
1589.
began
.
The
Kings
Army
was
this
mean
while
mightily
diminished
.
The
Marquis
of
Borgaut
with
the
most
of
his
Germans
was
gone
from
Flanders
;
and
all
the
Souldiery
of
the
other
Nations
were
much
lessened
.
The
Pay
grew
likewise
every
day
scarcer
;
insomuch
as
it
was
feared
some
disorder
might
happen
by
way
of
Mutiny
,
to
avoid
the
which
the
Duke
had
been
still
very
carefull
.
And
though
he
had
acquainted
those
in
Spain
with
the
danger
yet
he
found
but
little
remedy
,
by
reason
of
the
excessive
expence
the
King
had
been
particularly
at
in
the
late
expedition
for
England
.
Fernese
was
much
afflicted
to
find
himself
in
this
condition
;
but
chiefly
for
fear
lest
the
King
should
quickly
send
him
to
succour
the
Catholick
League
in
France
,
to
the
so
great
prejudice
(
as
doubtlesly
it
might
be
feared
)
of
the
affairs
of
Flanders
.
To
these
afflictions
of
his
mind
,
the
like
of
his
body
was
added
.
The
Duke
had
abstained
from
all
sorts
of
wine
from
his
first
coming
into
Flanders
,
for
fear
lest
the
Gout
(
a
disease
hereditary
to
his
family
)
might
make
him
the
less
able
for
military
exercise
.
In
his
strongest
dayes
he
might
have
suffered
such
an
abstinence
:
but
increasing
in
years
,
his
blood
began
to
be
corrupted
,
and
some
signs
of
a
Dropsie
appeared
in
him
;
which
being
increased
by
his
labours
and
sufferings
,
grew
to
that
pass
,
as
it
brought
him
(
as
you
shall
shortly
hear
)
irrepairably
to
his
end
.
Now
to
return
to
the
new
Year
,
and
to
relate
the
successes
of
the
beginning
thereof
:
The
Duke
had
an
occasion
of
making
an
acquisition
of
great
importance
;
but
which
soon
drew
with
it
a
much
greater
loss
.
Edward
Lanzavecchia
,
a
Souldier
of
great
experience
,
and
who
of
the
Italians
was
well
esteemed
by
the
Duke
,
was
Governonr
of
Breda
.
Breda
as
a
place
of
great
consequence
in
Brahant
:
not
far
from
St.
Getrenberg
,
a
place
likewise
of
very
great
concernment
.
In
St.
Getrenberg
was
a
Garrison
which
was
almost
wholly
English
;
who
being
ill
paid
,
and
but
badly
satisfied
in
divers
other
things
,
made
it
be
feared
that
some
novelty
might
happen
there
.
Count
Maurice
knew
how
affairs
went
there
and
sought
to
appease
the
Garrison
with
some
Pay
;
but
the
Souldiers
having
received
part
of
their
monies
,
grew
more
earnest
to
have
all
the
rest
:
wherefore
growing
again
importunate
,
they
came
from
desires
to
threats
,
nor
was
it
long
ere
they
broke
forth
into
open
mutiny
.
They
said
notwithstanding
,
that
they
would
maintain
the
Town
for
the
Queens
service
.
Nor
could
Colonel
Norris
,
a
gallant
Countryman
of
theirs
,
who
was
sent
to
them
by
Count
Maurice
,
and
told
them
that
the
Queen
would
be
offended
at
this
action
of
theirs
,
prevail
any
thing
with
them
.
The
mean
while
Lanzavecchia
would
not
lose
this
opportunity
.
From
the
very
first
time
that
the
Garrison
had
begun
to
be
in
commotion
,
he
had
underhand
used
all
means
to
increase
it
,
and
to
bring
them
at
last
to
deliver
up
the
Town
to
the
Duke
of
Parma
.
To
this
purpose
he
offered
them
large
rewards
in
the
Dukes
name
;
and
particularly
,
that
whatsoever
Pay
was
due
unto
them
by
the
States
should
be
forthwith
paid
them
,
and
five
Payes
more
by
way
of
donative
.
Such
a
practice
was
shamefull
,
and
would
admit
of
no
colour
to
honest
it
:
yet
the
Garrison
kept
it
still
on
foot
,
till
growing
more
familiar
with
infamy
,
they
resolved
privately
to
consent
thereunto
,
and
to
put
it
presently
into
execution
.
Count
Maurice
was
this
mean
while
upon
his
march
with
a
considerable
strength
,
to
force
the
garrison
to
their
due
obedience
.
On
the
one
side
he
had
taken
a
certain
Bank
,
whereby
to
draw
nearer
to
the
Town
,
which
is
seated
very
low
;
and
had
provided
certain
ships
in
the
Channel
by
which
the
Town
is
watered
,
on
the
other
side
,
from
which
he
prepared
to
play
upon
them
with
his
Canon
.
The
Garrison
delayed
then
no
longer
.
The
intelligence
being
soon
discovered
,
they
opposed
Count
Maurice
every
where
,
and
made
the
Kings
men
march
at
the
same
time
,
that
they
might
deliver
the
Town
up
unto
them
:
The
Duke
himself
would
be
present
at
this
success
:
wherefore
leaving
Brussels
,
and
gathering
the
Garrisons
of
the
neighbouring
Towns
hastily
together
,
he
suddenly
marched
towards
St.
Getrinberg
,
resolving
to
inforce
Maurice
either
to
fight
,
or
to
retreat
.
Maurice
was
not
strong
enough
to
oppose
the
Kings
men
by
land
;
and
his
men
who
were
in
the
Channel
could
not
easily
be
brought
to
joyn
with
those
on
land
.
So
as
drawing
off
from
the
Town
,
the
Duke
entred
thereinto
;
and
causing
full
satisfaction
to
be
given
to
the
Garrison
according
to
the
agreement
made
by
Lanzavecchia
,
he
put
a
Garrison
of
the
Kings
thereinto
,
and
returned
again
to
Brussels
.
St.
Getrinberg
about
the
midst
of
May
fell
into
Ferneses
hands
,
who
left
the
same
Lanzavecchia
there
for
Governour
,
continuing
him
still
notwithstanding
in
the
government
of
Breda
.
All
the
Souldiers
who
had
surrendred
the
Town
,
past
immediately
under
the
Kings
Colours
;
and
the
States
made
a
severe
Proclamation
against
them
for
so
detestable
and
perfidious
an
act
.
A
little
before
this
the
Archbishop
of
Colen
was
come
himself
in
person
to
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
and
had
very
earnestly
desired
him
that
he
would
by
all
means
besiege
Reinberg
again
.
The
Duke
seemed
willing
thereunto
,
and
gave
order
to
the
Marquis
of
Barambone
Governour
of
Ghelderland
,
that
he
should
immediately
straiten
the
Town
;
but
rather
with
intention
to
hinder
the
Garrison
from
making
excursions
at
the
present
,
then
to
make
a
formal
siege
before
it
.
The
Marquis
of
Barambone
was
one
of
the
chief
Lords
of
Burgony
,
and
had
the
command
of
a
Regiment
of
that
Nation
.
He
then
went
his
way
with
that
his
Regiment
,
and
with
some
other
Regiments
of
Walloon
Foot
,
and
some
Troops
of
Horse
.
Schinck
had
fortified
a
little
Village
near
Reinberg
,
called
Bliembech
,
from
whence
the
Enemy
might
the
better
make
excursions
into
the
neighbouring
parts
.
Wherefore
Barambone
resolved
first
to
take
this
place
from
them
:
Yet
he
had
a
tough
business
of
it
;
he
was
forced
to
batter
it
,
and
to
spend
some
time
before
it
;
till
at
last
the
Enemy
agreed
to
come
forth
,
and
the
Kings
men
entred
the
Village
.
Hence
Barambone
went
to
Reinberg
,
and
sate
down
before
it
;
but
not
by
way
of
any
close
siege
,
because
(
as
hath
been
said
)
he
had
not
men
enough
to
that
purpose
:
wherefore
it
was
not
hard
for
Schinck
to
relieve
it
often
;
though
upon
a
certain
occasion
he
was
routed
,
and
lost
many
of
his
Souldiers
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
in
this
interim
,
after
the
taking
of
St.
Getrimberg
,
hoped
to
get
further
advantages
thereabouts
.
He
therefore
dispatcht
away
Count
Charles
Mansfield
with
a
great
body
of
souldiers
,
to
take
first
some
weaker
places
,
that
he
might
afterwards
the
easilier
force
Huesden
,
a
good
Town
,
very
well
fortified
and
garrison'd
.
The
Count
took
Hemert
,
and
Brachel
,
places
of
small
importance
,
and
hoped
by
intelligence
to
get
into
Romersvel
,
a
more
considerable
Town
,
and
by
the
getting
thereof
to
come
the
more
easily
by
Huesden
.
But
neither
did
his
intelligence
take
,
nor
could
he
by
any
means
compass
his
other
great
design
.
This
expedition
proving
but
weak
,
the
same
Mansfield
was
sent
by
the
Duke
towards
the
Mause
,
to
try
whether
he
could
get
the
Castle
of
Lovestein
,
situated
upon
the
lower
point
of
the
Island
of
Bomele
,
as
hath
been
formerly
said
.
But
he
found
both
that
Town
,
and
all
others
in
those
parts
so
well
provided
for
by
the
Enemy
,
as
he
could
doe
nothing
considerable
there
.
Schinck
this
mean
while
overran
all
those
parts
;
and
the
terror
occasioned
by
the
Sconce
which
he
had
newly
built
,
and
which
was
usually
called
by
his
name
,
still
increased
.
Finding
out
an
occasion
to
assault
some
of
the
Kings
Foot-Companies
,
who
past
over
the
Rhine
to
assist
Verdugo
,
and
who
conveyed
some
monies
to
Groninghen
,
he
hasted
towards
them
;
and
meeting
with
them
at
unawares
,
he
routed
the
men
,
took
away
their
monies
,
and
retired
safely
to
his
own
Sconce
.
His
chief
design
was
,
as
we
have
said
,
against
Niminghen
.
Where
the
Rhine
divides
it self
at
the
point
of
Schincks
Sconce
,
leaving
its
former
name
,
the
left
branch
thereof
is
called
Wahale
,
upon
the
right
side
of
which
branch
stands
Niminghen
,
not
above
sixe
hours
march
from
Schincks
Sconce
.
Schinck
being
exalted
in
his
imagination
by
so
many
advantages
which
he
had
gotten
in
those
parts
,
watcht
continually
for
some
opportunity
to
surprise
Niminghen
:
the
Citizens
whereof
were
very
watchfull
,
and
already
a
great
hatred
was
conrracted
between
them
and
Schink
.
But
it
was
not
long
ere
he
lost
his
life
in
that
design
.
And
thus
it
fell
out
.
Having
made
a
great
preparation
of
Boats
and
men
,
he
went
from
his
Sconce
,
and
from
thence
entred
the
Wahale
,
to
try
a
new
surprise
upon
Niminghen
.
He
intended
to
come
thither
unexpectedly
in
the
greatest
obscurity
of
night
,
and
to
assault
the
City
on
the
Rivers
side
,
where
he
thought
he
might
easiliest
atchieve
his
enterprise
.
But
were
it
either
that
he
did
not
well
compute
his
Navigation
,
or
that
his
Boats
were
over-heavy
loaded
,
he
could
not
get
within
sight
of
Niminghen
till
it
was
day
.
Yet
the
greater
the
difficulty
was
,
the
greater
grew
his
daring
.
Wherefore
advancing
some
of
his
fleetest
Boats
,
he
gave
order
that
by
all
means
the
Souldiers
which
were
in
them
should
endeavour
to
get
upon
the
bank
,
and
to
make
it
good
,
till
he
with
the
rest
of
his
men
should
come
up
to
them
.
The
first
Souldiers
succeeded
in
what
they
undertook
:
But
a
great
rumor
arising
amongst
the
Citizens
at
the
first
news
hereof
,
many
of
them
hasted
to
that
place
.
Schincks
men
were
on
the
contrary
coming
up
against
them
;
and
those
that
were
first
landed
having
taken
a
certain
house
which
stood
near
the
wall
,
and
near
one
of
the
gates
,
staid
there
,
and
fought
very
manfully
.
In
this
interim
comes
Schinck
himself
,
and
with
couragious
words
,
which
were
accompanied
with
no
less
couragious
actions
,
he
began
to
hearten
his
men
,
and
chiefly
with
the
hopes
of
plunder
which
they
should
have
by
the
winning
of
so
rich
a
City
.
Those
within
the
Town
were
already
in
danger
;
when
all
the
people
joyning
together
,
and
men
and
women
,
old
men
and
children
,
sacred
and
profane
personages
,
striving
who
should
out-doe
one
another
,
the
Enemies
were
beaten
back
on
all
sides
;
who
could
hold
out
no
longer
,
but
being
driven
from
the
house
which
they
had
taken
,
and
from
the
gate
which
they
thieatned
,
they
were
forced
at
last
to
think
of
retreating
.
Nor
could
that
be
done
without
great
disorder
and
prejudice
,
by
reason
of
the
difficulty
in
imbarking
,
and
of
the
advantage
which
those
of
the
Town
had
over
them
upon
such
an
occasion
.
Yet
Schinck
for
a
while
made
an
undaunted
resistance
,
and
many
of
his
men
proved
themselves
to
be
Souldiers
worthy
of
so
valiant
a
Commander
.
But
at
last
being
wounded
and
bleeding
apace
,
and
a
great
many
of
his
men
being
likewise
wounded
and
slain
,
he
could
withhold
his
men
no
longer
from
throwing
themselves
headlong
into
the
Boats
.
Many
of
them
could
not
get
to
them
time
enough
,
who
were
all
cut
in
peeces
;
others
striving
to
save
themselves
by
swimming
,
perisht
in
the
River
;
and
others
who
were
got
unto
the
Boats
,
not
finding
any
room
there
,
for
that
they
were
already
too
full
,
were
made
a
prey
either
to
the
River
which
swallowed
them
up
,
or
to
the
Enemy
who
slew
them
from
the
bank
.
Five
of
their
Boats
sunk
,
as
being
too
heavy-loaded
;
in
one
of
which
unfortunately
was
Schinck
.
So
this
was
the
end
he
made
.
At
which
those
of
Niminghen
were
so
overjoyed
,
as
for
many
dayes
there
was
nothing
but
feasting
and
jollity
heard
of
in
the
Town
.
It
was
now
July
,
at
which
time
the
Marquis
of
Barambone
had
not
advanced
much
nearer
about
Reinbergh
:
wherefore
the
Enemy
hoping
to
relieve
it
,
prepared
succour
,
and
sent
it
chiefly
under
the
Command
of
Colonel
Sir
Francis
Vere
,
an
English-man
,
who
had
already
gain'd
the
opinion
in
those
parts
of
being
a
gallant
Souldier
,
and
whom
the
United
Provinces
made
use
of
in
their
most
weighty
military
occurrences
.
Barambone
was
advertised
hereof
,
who
speedily
made
it
known
to
Mansfield
;
desiring
him
either
to
joyn
with
him
in
person
,
or
else
to
send
him
some
of
his
men
.
Mansfield
promised
to
come
speedily
to
him
,
and
in
the
mean
while
sent
some
Companies
of
Spanish
and
Italian
Foot
.
Vere
withheld
not
for
all
this
;
but
hastening
his
expedition
the
more
,
began
his
march
with
3000
choise
Foot
.
Which
when
Barambone
understood
,
he
began
likewise
to
move
.
They
came
with
great
resolution
,
the
one
to
relieve
the
Town
,
the
other
to
hinder
the
relief
:
So
as
the
business
was
gallantly
disputed
for
a
while
,
and
many
fell
on
both
sides
;
but
at
last
Vere
prevailed
,
and
routing
the
Kings
men
,
and
killing
many
of
them
,
he
entred
Victor
into
the
Town
,
and
did
so
provide
for
it
,
as
it
might
preserve
it self
,
though
amidst
the
Enemy
,
for
some
months
.
A
little
after
the
conflict
came
Mansfield
,
who
took
upon
him
the
managing
of
that
Siege
.
Barambone
having
occasion
to
leave
it
.
The
Town
kept
from
surrendring
afterwards
till
the
beginning
of
the
next
moneth
of
February
.
And
because
nothing
insued
of
great
importance
,
we
will
therefore
here
rid
our self
of
this
success
,
to
continue
the
narration
of
others
which
more
require
it
;
though
little
considerable
hapned
that
Summer
,
or
the
Autumn
following
,
either
in
the
field
,
or
any
where
else
.
Wherefore
the
Duke
of
Parma
having
this
leisure
,
went
to
the
Mineral
waters
of
the
Spaw
in
the
Country
of
Liege
;
which
being
drank
,
are
observed
to
be
very
good
for
obstructions
.
He
went
thither
to
apply
that
remedy
to
the
infirmity
of
the
Dropsie
,
which
began
already
to
threaten
him
very
sorely
.
About
the
end
of
Autumn
he
returned
to
Brussels
;
and
to
his
great
grief
,
saw
the
year
end
with
the
Mutiny
of
a
Spanish
Brigado
under
John
d'
Aquila
.
That
Brigado
was
many
Payes
behind-hand
and
was
quartered
in
Cortray
,
a
great
Town
in
the
Province
of
Flanders
:
where
the
Souldiers
beginning
to
rescent
themselves
,
and
breaking
soon
after
out
into
terms
which
savour'd
much
more
of
threats
then
of
complaints
,
it
was
not
long
ere
they
threw
off
all
obedience
and
at
last
resolved
to
mutiny
.
The
remedy
was
,
suddenly
to
apply
all
means
which
might
satisfie
them
;
which
was
done
:
For
the
Duke
finding
,
though
not
without
much
difficulty
,
monies
sufficient
to
satisfie
them
,
made
them
be
paid
;
so
they
returned
readily
to
their
former
obedience
.
This
was
the
first
Mutiny
that
hapned
after
the
Duke
of
Parma's
so
many
years
government
in
Flanders
.
And
he
was
very
much
troubled
thereat
,
as
well
the
condition
of
the
disorder
considered
within
it self
,
as
for
fear
it
might
take
deeper
root
by
example
.
Now
the
Year
1590
began
.
In
the
beginning
whereof
the
Kings
party
suffered
a
loss
which
did
likewise
very
much
afflict
Fernese
.
Edward
Lanzavecchia
was
Governour
of
Breda
,
as
likewise
of
St.
Getrinberg
,
as
hath
been
said
.
He
kept
at
this
time
in
St.
Getrinberg
,
upon
occasion
of
the
making
some
Fortifications
in
that
Town
,
the
better
to
secure
it
from
the
Enemy
.
Yet
he
went
often
over
to
Breda
,
which
is
not
above
three
houres
journey
from
the
other
place
.
The
mean
while
his
son
Paulo
Antonio
commanded
in
his
stead
in
Breda
,
who
was
Captain
of
an
Italian
Foot-Company
;
and
with
him
were
five
other
Captains
of
the
same
Nation
,
all
which
had
their
Foot-Companies
in
Gaston
Spinola's
Brigado
,
a
Sicilian
;
and
moreover
the
Marquis
of
Vasto's
Troop
of
Horse
was
there
,
commanded
by
his
Lieutenant
Tarlatino
.
A
River
called
Merch
runs
by
Breda
,
upon
which
stands
a
noble
Castle
,
which
is
rather
for
habitation
then
for
strength
.
Three
leagues
from
this
Town
the
River
fals
into
a
large
Channel
in
Holland
,
and
some
Barks
of
merchandise
were
to
pass
to
and
fro
(
having
Pasports
to
that
purpose
)
upon
that
River
.
All
the
while
that
the
Governour
Lanzavecchia
kept
in
Breda
,
he
had
always
caused
diligent
search
be
made
in
every
Boat
that
past
,
lest
by
some
trick
or
other
he
might
run
hazard
of
surprisal
.
But
his
Son
being
but
young
in
years
,
and
yet
younger
in
experience
,
was
neither
so
considerate
,
nor
yet
so
diligent
In
other
parts
of
this
History
you
have
heard
of
a
certain
kind
of
earth
called
Turf
,
which
for
want
of
wood
serves
for
firing
.
This
is
much
used
in
Friesland
,
Holland
,
and
in
other
of
the
lower
parts
of
Flanders
.
It
fell
out
so
therefore
sometimes
,
as
that
some
Barks
of
Turf
came
from
Holland
into
the
Merch
,
it
being
the
speedier
way
to
bring
them
either
into
Breda
or
some
neighbouring
Towns
thereabouts
.
Upon
this
occasion
there
was
a
Mariner
,
a
master
of
a
Boat
,
that
was
better
known
then
the
rest
,
and
particularly
by
those
souldiers
who
did
most
usually
guard
the
Castle
,
whereby
all
those
Boats
were
first
to
pass
.
This
Mariner
went
to
Count
Maurice
,
and
told
him
that
a
good
many
souldiers
might
be
hid
underneath
the
Turf
in
his
Boat
,
and
that
so
he
might
hope
through
some
stratagem
to
surprise
the
Castle
by
night
,
and
by
a
fresh
suply
of
men
enter
easily
afterwards
into
the
Town
.
Maurice
was
pleased
with
the
plot
,
and
resolved
to
make
trial
of
it
as
soon
as
he
could
.
The
Turf-barks
are
usually
of
a
great
length
,
supplying
in
length
their
want
of
breadth
the
lesser
Rivers
and
Channels
not
being
capable
of
broader
.
The
Bark
being
fitted
as
it
ought
to
be
,
the
Mariner
came
to
Breda
.
Underneath
the
Turf
,
which
was
upheld
by
great
Poles
,
were
80
Souldiers
,
all
choise
men
;
and
Captain
Charles
Harawger
,
an
antient
and
valiant
Souldier
,
had
the
command
of
them
.
The
Bark
being
come
into
the
Castle
,
Paul
Antonio
gave
order
that
it
should
be
searched
according
to
custom
but
the
order
was
so
carelesly
given
,
as
the
other
Officers
were
as
careless
in
the
execution
thereof
The
Mariner
was
hereby
encouraged
;
and
passing
from
one
thing
to
another
,
and
from
more
serious
affairs
to
sports
and
jollity
,
he
wrought
it
so
,
as
to
delay
the
time
till
night
came
on
:
His
craft
increasing
in
him
,
he
mingled
wine
with
his
pastimes
,
inviting
those
few
souldiers
to
drink
who
were
come
to
search
the
Boat
.
Nor
did
they
refuse
the
offer
.
Being
well
warm'd
with
wine
,
it
was
not
long
ere
they
fell
asleep
;
the
rest
were
already
withdrawn
into
the
Castle
to
take
their
rests
.
When
so
the
Enemies
came
out
of
the
Bark
,
and
assaulted
the
Kings
men
on
all
sides
:
who
being
astonished
at
the
first
were
soon
aware
of
the
surprisal
;
and
being
more
dejected
then
they
ought
to
have
been
,
not
making
almost
any
opposition
at
all
,
they
poorly
left
the
Castle
to
the
Enemy
;
some
of
them
were
hurt
,
and
some
slain
in
this
first
assault
,
and
Paul
Antonio
was
taken
prisoner
.
The
oldest
and
most
esteemed
Souldier
of
those
in
the
Town
was
Tarlatino
;
to
whom
all
the
rest
had
recourse
,
intreating
him
to
take
upon
him
the
care
of
defending
the
Town
,
till
succour
might
be
had
from
some
of
the
Kings
nearest
Towns
:
but
he
would
oblige
himself
to
nothing
,
but
to
doe
his
part
on
hors-back
.
Wherefore
all
the
other
Captains
being
much
abased
,
and
in
great
confusion
,
they
could
neither
break
down
the
Bridge
whereby
the
Town
was
joyned
unto
the
Castle
,
nor
yet
secure
some
one
Gate
of
the
Town
,
were
it
but
for
some
few
houres
,
to
allow
time
for
succours
to
come
in
on
the
Kings
behalf
.
This
mean
while
in
assistance
of
the
Enemy
came
Count
Hollack
,
and
soon
after
Count
Maurice
;
at
whose
entrance
the
Garrison
went
shamefully
and
basely
out
,
and
left
the
Town
wholly
unto
the
Enemy
.
The
Italian
souldiery
never
did
a
more
unworthy
act
then
this
:
But
the
chief
of
the
aforesaid
Garrison
did
soon
pay
dearly
for
their
shamefull
dealing
;
for
being
by
order
from
the
Duke
brought
to
Brussels
,
some
of
them
were
according
to
Martial
law
sentenced
to
death
,
and
others
to
other
punishments
,
which
were
publikely
performed
.
The
Duke
desired
to
try
immediately
whether
he
could
recover
Breda
,
before
the
Enemy
should
have
fortified
himself
more
strongly
there
.
Wherefore
he
presently
sent
Count
Charles
Mansfield
away
to
take
a
Fort
which
the
Enemies
had
upon
the
mouth
of
the
Merch
;
hoping
that
when
that
Avenue
should
be
shut
up
,
Breda
might
be
kept
from
being
succour'd
by
that
River
;
and
that
the
same
impediment
being
put
on
St
Getrinbergs
side
,
the
Town
could
not
make
any
long
resistance
.
Mansfield
endeavoured
to
take
the
Fort
,
but
in
vain
.
Wherefore
he
raised
up
another
in
opposition
to
it
,
and
began
afterwards
to
begirt
the
Town
.
Count
Maurice
had
provided
very
well
for
it
;
yet
for
his
greater
security
,
he
betook
himself
to
the
usual
remedy
of
Diversion
:
He
therefore
went
with
very
considerable
Forces
towards
Niminghen
,
and
threatned
a
siege
.
This
loss
,
which
would
have
been
much
greater
then
the
other
,
made
Fernese
use
all
means
to
prevent
it
:
wherefore
he
ordered
Count
Mansfield
to
rise
from
before
Breda
and
to
go
with
all
speed
to
relieve
Niminghen
.
Count
Maurice
had
this
mean
while
past
from
threats
to
effects
,
and
had
begun
with
great
vigilancie
to
begirt
that
City
.
Yet
Mansfield
came
time
enough
to
bring
in
succour
,
nor
would
he
depart
from
thence
till
he
saw
it
totally
secured
.
And
Maurice
on
the
other
side
,
before
he
would
depart
from
thence
,
would
leave
a
curb
there
which
might
keep
it
in
great
subjection
.
To
this
purpose
the
Enemy
had
formally
endeavoured
to
build
a
Fort
on
the
opposite
bank
of
the
River
,
but
were
always
hindred
.
Maurice
returning
now
with
greater
resolution
to
the
same
design
,
resolved
to
erect
there
a
Fort-royal
,
which
might
command
Niminghen
,
and
which
might
serve
as
then
as
it
were
for
a
siege
at
large
;
which
as
soon
as
might
be
he
might
reduce
to
one
much
straiter
.
Having
therefore
got
together
a
great
many
Pioners
,
and
making
the
Souldiers
work
as
well
as
they
,
he
began
to
erect
the
Fort
in
the
very
face
of
Mansfield
;
&
to
secure
the
work
,
placed
sufficient
guards
wheresoever
it
was
requisite
.
Mansfield
had
orders
from
Fernese
not
to
hazard
the
Kings
men
,
which
were
the
Flower
of
all
his
Army
;
but
to
return
,
when
he
should
have
relieved
Niminghen
.
Fernese
gave
him
this
Commission
,
because
he
himself
had
received
a
very
strict
one
from
the
King
,
to
go
into
France
with
all
the
speed
he
could
,
to
assist
the
Catholick
League
in
that
Kingdom
:
wherefore
Mansfield
would
not
adventure
further
,
to
keep
Maurice
from
building
the
Fort
;
though
he
knew
how
much
the
making
and
keeping
of
it
would
redound
both
to
the
honour
and
advantage
of
the
Enemy
,
and
that
undoubtedly
it
would
at
last
be
the
loss
of
Niminghen
.
All
which
fell
out
.
For
the
Enemy
were
puft
up
with
pride
,
to
see
the
Kings
Forces
withdrawn
thus
:
Niminghen
,
by
the
continual
playing
of
the
Enemies
Artillery
,
was
forced
to
leave
the
commerce
of
that
River
free
;
and
ere
a
year
was
over
,
Maurice
returning
to
straiten
that
City
,
compell'd
it
to
yield
,
and
to
come
under
the
Flemish
Union
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
was
again
returned
to
the
Spaw-waters
;
hopes
being
given
him
,
that
the
more
he
should
use
them
,
the
more
good
he
should
receive
by
them
:
But
he
could
not
tarry
there
so
long
as
he
ought
.
A
little
before
this
,
the
Duke
De
Mayn
,
Head
of
the
Catholick
League
in
France
,
had
received
a
sore
defeat
by
the
King
of
Navar
at
the
Battel
of
Jury
,
where
Count
Egmont
was
kill'd
who
had
brought
a
great
body
of
Horse
from
Flanders
to
assist
the
League
,
by
order
from
the
King
of
Spain
,
who
began
already
openly
to
favour
it
with
his
Forces
.
After
this
misfortune
,
the
Duke
de
Mayn
was
gone
himself
in
person
into
Artois
,
to
speak
with
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
and
to
agree
with
him
in
what
was
best
to
be
done
for
establishment
of
the
Cause
,
which
the
Catholick
King
had
publikely
declared
he
would
imbrace
as
his
own
.
Wherefore
setting
all
other
things
apart
,
the
Duke
of
Parma
was
gone
to
treat
with
the
Duke
de
Mayn
upon
the
obcurrent
necessities
of
the
League
;
and
the
result
was
,
that
Fernese
should
goe
himself
in
person
with
powerful
Forces
,
as
soon
as
possibly
he
could
,
to
assist
it
.
Wherefore
applying
himself
wholly
to
this
so
important
expedition
,
the
affairs
of
Flanders
must
of
necessity
be
very
much
weakened
every
where
;
in
so
much
as
before
the
Duke
departed
,
Count
Maurice
made
many
incursions
,
to
advantage
himself
particularly
in
the
Provinces
of
Brabant
and
Flanders
,
by
the
taking
of
many
places
,
but
yet
not
of
such
weight
,
as
requires
any
more
express
declaration
of
them
here
.
July
was
now
well
nigh
over
,
and
Fernese
was
still
sollicited
to
pass
into
France
,
and
to
provide
against
the
danger
of
Paris
,
about
which
City
the
King
of
Navar
was
incamped
,
threatning
to
reduce
it
to
such
necessity
as
it
should
soon
fall
into
his
hands
.
At
this
time
Pope
Sixtus
had
likewise
very
fervently
imbraced
the
Catholick
cause
of
that
Kingdom
;
and
Cardinal
Henry
Cajetan
was
already
in
the
City
of
Paris
,
from
the
Pope
,
by
title
of
Legate
;
a
personage
who
for
the
nobleness
of
his
blood
,
and
for
his
personal
adornments
,
made
that
imployment
the
more
remarkable
.
Bernardino
di
Mendoza
was
at
the
same
time
likewise
there
as
Ambassador
from
Spain
;
to
whom
the
King
would
have
John
Baptista
de
Tassis
,
come
from
Flanders
,
Muster-master
General
of
his
Army
in
those
Provinces
;
both
of
them
men
excellent
at
councel
and
government
.
Fernese
was
continually
more
egg'd
on
by
all
these
to
pass
speedily
into
France
.
He
foresaw
to
his
infinite
displeasure
,
how
prejudicial
this
would
be
to
the
King
in
his
own
States
of
Flanders
,
and
had
oftentimes
with
much
efficacie
represented
the
danger
thereof
,
and
shewn
the
natural
instability
of
the
affairs
of
France
,
and
how
uncertain
the
event
of
affairs
then
on
foot
in
that
Kingdom
was
to
be
reputed
.
But
the
contrary
opinion
being
more
prevalent
in
Spain
,
he
could
not
chuse
,
but
must
apply
himself
to
execute
the
Kings
commands
with
all
vigilancy
and
industry
.
Preparing
then
for
his
departure
,
he
by
the
Kings
appointment
left
Count
Peter
Ernestus
Mansfield
,
father
to
Count
Charles
,
to
execute
his
place
in
Flanders
:
and
with
him
was
his
son
,
who
had
the
chief
care
of
the
Forces
;
and
with
such
men
as
were
thought
more
necessary
for
defence
,
then
offence
during
the
Dukes
absence
.
To
follow
then
this
so
great
,
and
so
memorable
diversion
,
we
will
accompany
the
Flemish
Forces
,
and
will
pass
into
France
with
them
;
not
med●ing
notwithstanding
with
any
other
negotiations
,
of
which
that
Kingdom
was
then
full
:
for
we
will
not
have
this
our
History
to
transgress
its
confines
;
and
we
do
beleeve
,
that
as
it
will
not
be
irksome
to
us
to
relate
,
so
it
will
not
be
unpleasing
to
others
to
read
the
successes
of
war
,
which
upon
this
occasion
happened
between
two
of
the
most
famous
Commanders
,
and
doubtlesly
the
most
cryed
up
that
were
then
in
Europe
.
The
King
of
Navar
was
not
as
yet
full
forty
year
old
;
and
the
Duke
of
Parma
was
some
few
years
above
forty
,
each
of
them
in
faces
very
much
differing
,
had
an
equal
Martial
aspect
;
each
of
them
were
naturally
addicted
to
arms
;
the
King
was
upon
occasions
bred
up
therein
;
and
the
Duke
likewise
did
upon
occasions
spend
his
time
therein
:
they
were
both
of
them
popular
in
winning
the
souldiers
love
;
but
no
less
severe
in
maintaining
the
power
of
command
.
The
King
was
more
ready
in
resolving
;
and
the
Duke
more
circumspect
in
ripening
his
resolutions
.
The
King
loved
battels
,
it
being
the
custom
of
France
so
to
do
;
the
Duke
a
wel-wisher
to
industrious
advantages
,
according
to
the
manner
of
waging
war
in
Flanders
:
but
in
the
diversity
of
action
,
they
were
notwithstanding
so
conformable
in
reputation
,
and
in
the
glory
of
souldiery
,
as
few
will
be
found
amongst
either
the
modern
,
or
ancient
Commanders
,
more
famous
at
one
and
the
same
time
,
who
in
such
a
difference
have
continually
so
much
resembled
one
another
.
The
Duke
of
Mayne
had
very
much
prest
the
Duke
of
Parma
at
their
meeting
,
that
if
Fernese
could
not
go
then
himself
in
person
to
relieve
Paris
,
he
would
at
least
furnish
him
Du
Maine
,
with
some
men
to
recruit
his
Forces
in
France
,
whereby
he
might
indeavour
that
succour
;
the
which
Fernese
easily
granted
;
and
to
that
purpose
gave
him
a
Brigado
of
Spanish
Foot
,
under
the
Camp-master
Antonio
di
Zunica
:
and
another
of
Italians
,
under
Camillo
Capizucchi
,
and
moreover
500
Horse
.
But
Du
Maine
could
never
compass
his
design
:
wherefore
the
Duke
of
Parma
hastning
his
departure
,
went
from
Brussels
in
the
beginning
of
August
.
The
Army
which
he
carried
with
him
consisted
of
14000
Foot
,
made
up
of
Spaniards
,
Italians
,
Germans
,
and
Walloons
;
and
2800
Hose
,
which
were
of
two
sorts
;
the
one
of
the
Flemish
usual
Train-bands
,
and
the
other
of
the
abovesaid
Nations
.
The
Prince
of
Semay
commanded
the
former
,
and
Marquess
de
Renty
the
others
,
for
that
Marquess
Vasto
was
not
then
in
Flanders
:
and
the
Lieut.
General
of
the
Horse
being
likewise
wanting
,
George
Basti
supplyed
his
place
,
who
was
Commissary
General
of
the
Horse
,
and
a
gallant
souldier
.
With
the
Duke
were
the
Princes
of
Ascoly
,
and
of
Castelvetrano
:
the
Counts
of
Aremberg
,
and
Barlemonte
,
with
divers
other
Flemish
Lords
;
and
Count
Charles
Mansfield
General
of
the
Artilery
,
not
being
to
be
dispenst
withal
in
Flanders
,
the
Duke
had
assigned
that
command
over
to
Monsieur
de
la
Motte
,
one
whom
he
greatly
esteemed
,
and
who
for
many
famous
military
acts
,
had
won
the
same
opinion
of
all
men
.
Amongst
the
Camp-masters
,
Peter
Cajetan
.
Nephew
to
the
Legat
was
particularly
in
very
great
esteem
;
and
Alonso
d'
Ideaques
,
as
well
in
consideration
of
himself
,
as
for
the
reputation
that
John
his
father
was
in
,
in
the
Court
of
Spain
,
who
hath
been
spoken
of
before
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
being
come
with
this
Army
to
the
Frontiers
of
Flanders
towards
Picardy
,
he
called
all
the
Commanders
together
,
and
gravely
advertised
them
whether
he
was
going
.
He
told
them
,
That
the
Kings
Forces
were
now
entring
into
a
Country
which
did
naturally
hate
the
name
of
Spaniard
.
That
those
of
the
League
had
now
invoked
the
Kings
Forces
,
and
desired
his
protection
,
meerly
out
of
necessity
of
Interest
.
That
therefore
they
were
to
be
reputed
of
the
like
nature
;
that
is
to
say
,
soon
jealous
,
and
therefore
apt
to
change
.
That
then
out
of
all
considerations
,
as
well
Civil
as
Military
,
they
were
to
proceed
so
in
the
leading
on
,
and
in
the
ordering
of
this
Army
,
as
not
to
hazard
any
action
,
nor
put
any
in
execution
without
great
maturity
.
He
desired
,
that
if
Military
Government
were
ever
well
observed
under
him
in
Flanders
,
it
might
be
now
exactly
observed
in
France
,
that
therefore
he
straitly
commanded
every
Captain
to
be
all
of
them
very
diligent
in
the
performance
of
their
duties
.
That
they
should
not
permit
the
souldier
to
do
any
the
least
imaginable
prejudice
unto
the
Country
people
.
That
they
should
always
march
in
as
good
order
as
if
they
had
the
enemy
before
them
.
That
they
should
be
very
accurate
in
fortifying
their
quarters
.
That
to
afford
the
better
commodity
for
all
things
necessary
,
he
would
make
short
marches
.
That
he
would
be
moving
by
the
sun-rising
,
and
be
in
his
lodging
before
it
should
set
;
Munite
the
Camp
continually
well
:
bring
it
into
as
little
a
compass
as
he
could
;
have
diligent
Gards
kept
on
all
sides
;
and
especially
in
safely
conveying
the
victuals
which
were
to
serve
for
the
great
necessity
of
Paris
.
For
what
remained
,
that
they
should
all
follow
him
couragiously
;
That
he
hoped
that
France
would
now
prove
a
Theatre
still
more
and
more
to
confirm
the
honour
due
to
the
King
of
Spain
's
Forces
in
Flanders
,
that
he
would
not
be
wanting
on
his
behalf
;
but
that
he
would
expose
himself
to
all
labour
,
and
shew
himself
no
less
equal
to
every
one
of
them
,
in
incountring
dangers
,
then
he
was
superior
to
them
all
in
point
of
command
.
Fernese
prest
very
much
the
observance
of
these
things
:
and
to
move
others
the
more
by
his
example
,
after
he
once
began
to
march
,
he
was
almost
every
hour
every
where
,
and
more
by
night
then
by
day
:
he
alwaies
marched
with
his
Army
in
good
order
,
which
he
divided
into
three
parts
.
The
Marquess
of
Renty
had
charge
of
the
first
:
the
Duke
himself
took
the
charge
of
the
second
,
and
Monsieur
de
la
Motte
guided
the
third
;
after
whom
followed
twenty
peeces
of
Canon
.
In
this
manner
,
and
with
short
marches
,
the
Duke
came
on
the
23d
.
of
August
to
Maux
,
a
City
not
above
ten
leagues
from
Paris
:
Here
did
the
Duke
du
Mayn's
Army
joyn
with
him
,
which
was
about
10000
Foot
,
and
1500
Horse
:
the
souldiers
of
both
the
Camps
were
selected
men
,
and
under
well
disciplin'd
Ensignes
.
Paris
was
this
mean
while
reduced
to
the
very
utmost
of
necessity
;
after
that
so
numerous
a
people
had
suffered
what
possibly
was
to
be
undergon
in
point
of
Famine
,
their
necessity
grew
at
last
so
great
,
as
they
must
either
dye
,
or
throw
open
the
gates
to
the
King
of
Navar.
The
Duke
of
Parma
was
much
troubled
at
this
news
;
for
he
would
by
no
means
be
precipitate
in
his
councels
,
and
yet
found
the
necessity
of
hastening
the
succour
.
He
therefore
incouraged
the
Paresians
,
and
put
them
in
great
hopes
,
that
he
would
in
a
very
short
time
free
them
from
that
siege
.
The
Legate
incouraged
them
to
sufferance
,
and
the
Spanish
Officers
;
but
chiefly
the
Duke
of
Nemours
,
who
was
Governor
of
Paris
,
and
brother
by
the
Mothers
side
to
the
Duke
du
Mayne
.
Wheresore
the
people
overcoming
their
misery
with
new
constancy
,
did
with
unexpressible
anxiety
number
the
hours
,
in
expectation
of
being
succour'd
.
When
the
Duke
of
Parma
marching
from
Meos
with
both
the
Armies
joyned
in
one
,
came
towards
Paris
.
The
King
of
Navar
was
then
in
his
hight
of
hopes
,
that
that
City
would
every
day
fall
into
his
hands
.
The
Seene
runs
through
it
,
and
two
other
rivers
accompany
the
Seene
neer
Paris
:
the
one
is
the
Marne
,
two
leagues
before
the
Seene
come
to
the
City
walls
;
and
the
other
the
Oyse
,
a
little
lower
on
the
contrary
side
.
These
rivers
are
the
nurses
which
continually
give
milk
to
this
vast
City
;
to
boot
with
the
wonderful
abundance
of
its
own
Territories
.
The
King
had
possest
himself
of
all
the
Avenues
as
well
by
the
rivers
as
by
the
land
.
Upon
the
Marne
he
made
Laigny
in
particular
be
guarded
;
a
good
Town
,
having
a
large
bridge
,
and
Corbel
upon
the
Seene
,
on
the
same
side
,
which
is
a
great
Town
,
and
provided
likewise
of
a
bridge
.
He
caused
likewise
the
places
of
greatest
passage
upon
the
Oyse
to
be
guarded
.
And
thus
Paris
being
kept
from
victuals
on
all
sides
,
it
was
reduced
to
the
utmost
necessity
of
Famine
.
When
the
King
heard
Fernese
was
on
his
way
,
and
that
he
already
drew
neer
Paris
,
he
called
together
all
the
chief
of
his
Army
,
and
exhorted
them
,
that
they
now
would
make
their
accustomed
military
worth
appear
more
then
ever
.
He
said
,
That
the
Duke
of
Parma
was
now
in
France
with
the
Forces
,
and
sense
of
Spain
.
That
the
true
intention
was
to
oppress
that
Kingdom
,
under
pretence
of
defending
the
League
;
and
that
the
Duke
came
with
so
great
Forces
to
effect
it
as
soon
as
he
could
.
That
those
of
the
League
who
called
in
such
assistance
were
perfidious
:
and
the
rest
no
less
perfidious
who
made
so
false
a
cloak
thereof
.
That
therefore
such
opposition
as
was
fitting
was
to
be
made
by
those
that
were
true
French-men
by
birth
,
and
faithfull
to
their
legitimate
King
,
against
the
Forces
of
these
Rebel
French
,
and
the
Spaniards
their
enemies
.
That
it
was
Gods
pleasure
the
Crown
should
fall
upon
him
;
and
that
he
hoped
the
Catholicks
should
very
shortly
receive
such
satisfaction
as
they
desired
in
matter
of
conscience
.
That
the
adverse
forces
were
great
;
but
his
no
whit
inferior
.
Nay
for
number
and
goodness
of
horse
he
was
far
above
them
.
That
therefore
he
desired
to
come
to
battel
as
soon
as
might
be
.
And
that
he
thought
to
endeavour
it
on
his
side
,
was
a
no
less
generous
,
then
profitable
resolution
.
That
when
the
enemy
should
once
be
routed
,
they
knew
not
where
to
get
new
Forces
;
and
so
the
battel
being
won
the
war
might
be
said
to
be
ended
.
That
on
the
contrary
,
if
any
ill
should
befall
his
men
,
he
could
much
more
easily
return
again
into
the
field
.
But
why
should
they
doubt
victory
?
were
not
many
of
the
Spaniards
forces
of
Flanders
joyned
with
the
Rebels
of
France
in
the
late
battel
of
Yury
?
yet
where
the
cause
was
justest
,
there
was
the
greatest
valour
shown
,
and
there
did
fortune
smile
.
That
doubtlesly
the
presence
of
so
gallant
a
Commander
as
was
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
in
the
enemies
Army
,
ought
to
be
considered
:
That
therefore
it
was
more
necessary
to
use
all
such
preparations
as
should
be
thought
most
advantagious
upon
such
an
occurrency
,
not
only
in
point
of
valour
,
but
also
of
discipline
.
That
to
this
purpose
he
had
called
this
Councel
wherein
were
so
many
and
so
famous
Commanders
in
War
.
He
desired
them
that
they
would
speak
their
opinions
:
as
well
for
what
concerned
the
continuing
of
the
siege
,
or
the
raising
of
it
,
as
in
the
other
point
of
provoking
the
enemy
to
battel
.
That
he
would
ground
his
opinion
upon
theirs
;
nor
should
his
acts
come
short
of
those
words
which
he
now
had
spoke
.
The
principal
and
most
esteemed
Chieftains
of
war
that
were
with
the
King
,
were
the
Duke
of
Monpenciere
,
Prince
of
the
bloud
;
the
Duke
of
Nevers
,
the
grand
Prior
;
the
Marishals
of
Aumont
and
Bironne
:
the
Lord
his
son
:
Messieurs
de
Ghishe
,
and
de
l'
Avardine
,
who
were
all
Catholicks
.
The
Duke
of
Tremullia
;
the
Vicecount
Tureine
,
and
Messieurs
de
la
Nue
,
and
de
Chatillion
,
who
were
Hugonots
.
It
was
first
considered
whether
the
Kings
Forces
were
sufficient
both
to
continue
the
siege
,
and
to
march
to
withstand
the
Duke
of
Parma
.
And
it
was
joyntly
resolved
they
were
not
sufficient
to
do
both
these
at
one
and
the
same
time
.
Wherefore
the
common
opinion
was
,
that
they
should
raise
the
siege
,
and
go
with
their
whole
strength
to
incounter
with
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
and
to
endeavour
by
all
means
,
but
also
upon
all
advantages
,
to
provoke
him
to
battel
.
That
very
oft
,
and
in
very
many
wars
,
the
most
cry'd
up
Commanders
had
raised
sieges
;
that
to
do
so
now
would
little
advantage
Paris
,
if
thereby
the
Duke
of
Parma
might
be
kept
from
relieving
it
:
for
that
numerous
people
would
soon
consume
whatsoever
victuals
they
could
at
the
present
receive
from
the
inlarged
Country
;
that
the
relief
being
hindred
,
the
King
might
soon
reassume
the
siege
;
and
that
then
that
City
would
immediately
fall
into
his
hands
:
and
he
should
with
the
greater
glory
compass
his
designe
.
The
King
was
very
much
troubled
to
think
he
must
be
inforced
to
rise
from
before
Paris
;
but
conforming
himself
to
the
opinion
of
his
Captains
,
and
to
what
his
own
Military
experience
did
dictate
to
him
,
he
raised
his
Camp
on
the
last
day
save
one
of
Auguct
;
and
marched
towards
where
the
Army
of
the
League
was
quartered
.
In
the
Kings
Army
then
was
above
20000
foot
,
and
above
6000
horse
.
His
whole
body
were
French
,
except
it
were
some
Dutch
and
Swissers
.
All
the
cavalty
were
choice
men
;
for
the
better
half
of
them
were
Gentlemen
,
who
served
upon
their
own
inclinations
,
and
much
more
out
of
honour
then
for
gain
:
The
King
went
from
Paris
to
lodg
in
the
Village
of
Celles
,
some
four
leagues
from
thence
.
This
Town
is
situated
in
a
spacious
Champian
,
having
notwithstanding
some
appearances
of
waters
and
woods
about
it
.
From
this
plain
you
mount
by
easie
ascents
upon
two
little
hils
,
betwixt
which
when
you
have
gone
a
little
,
you
afterwards
descend
towards
Maux
.
The
King
possest
himself
of
all
that
Champian
about
Celles
,
till
he
came
to
those
two
little
hils
.
And
the
Army
of
the
League
was
come
to
lodge
on
the
other
side
towards
Maux
;
where
the
Duke
of
Parma
had
fortified
himself
in
all
places
where
it
was
necessary
,
and
the
King
of
Navar
failed
not
to
doe
the
like
on
his
side
.
Who
was
not
well
got
thither
,
when
desirous
to
make
his
Enemy
acquainted
with
his
intention
to
fight
,
he
sent
a
Herald
with
a
Challenge
to
the
Duke
Du
Mayn
,
telling
him
,
That
it
would
be
much
better
to
end
all
the
Differences
by
another
pitcht
Battel
,
then
to
carry
them
further
on
to
the
Peoples
so
great
misery
.
The
Duke
du
Mayn
excusing
himself
,
that
he
could
not
give
the
Answer
,
for
that
he
had
not
now
the
supreme
Command
,
sent
the
Herald
to
the
Duke
of
Parma
;
who
returned
answer
,
That
he
was
used
to
fight
as
he
thought
fit
himself
,
and
not
at
the
pleasure
of
his
Enemy
.
That
he
would
not
refuse
battel
,
when
it
should
not
become
him
so
to
doe
;
and
that
upon
other
occasions
,
he
himself
would
offer
it
,
when
he
should
think
good
.
There
was
only
the
two
aforesaid
Hills
between
the
Kings
quarters
and
the
Dukes
;
wherefore
their
being
so
near
,
caused
some
skirmishes
daily
.
The
Duke
kept
four
whole
dayes
in
his
quarters
;
in
which
time
he
himself
had
several
times
advanced
towards
where
the
King
lay
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
the
better
and
more
distinctly
observe
his
Quarters
.
He
then
began
to
move
with
his
whole
Army
.
He
had
with
great
secrefie
resolved
to
cozen
the
Enemy
,
and
his
own
men
too
;
and
when
he
should
feign
as
if
he
intended
to
joyn
battel
,
to
avoid
it
,
even
when
the
two
Armies
were
nearest
falling
on
,
and
to
gain
the
Pass
over
the
Rivers
on
the
upper
side
,
and
so
free
Paris
from
the
siege
.
This
was
the
design
,
which
he
thus
executed
.
He
made
the
Marquis
of
Renty
advance
with
the
Vantguard
;
and
with
him
were
the
Prince
of
Semay
,
and
George
Basty
,
with
most
of
the
Horse
,
all
of
them
almost
Lanciers
.
He
placed
the
Duke
of
Mayn
in
the
Battel
with
the
greatest
strength
of
Foot
;
and
put
Monsieur
de
la
Motte
in
the
Rear
with
the
rest
of
the
Foot
and
Horse
.
As
for
his
own
person
,
he
would
not
oblige
himself
to
any
one
part
,
but
be
at
liberty
,
that
he
might
the
better
effect
what
he
intended
.
Having
caused
the
Army
to
move
in
this
manner
,
and
giving
out
that
he
would
draw
the
Enemy
to
battel
,
he
gave
order
to
the
Marquis
of
Renty
,
that
when
he
should
be
come
to
the
top
of
the
Hills
,
he
should
descend
slowly
,
and
should
extend
the
Lanciers
on
both
sides
in
large
wings
,
the
more
to
obfuscate
the
eyes
of
the
Enemy
.
He
commanded
him
therewithall
,
not
to
offer
,
or
to
accept
of
any
occasion
of
fighting
,
without
some
new
orders
from
him
;
and
that
he
would
in
the
mean
time
let
him
know
what
should
happen
from
time
to
time
.
The
Army
of
the
League
appearing
thus
,
the
King
of
Navar
thought
verily
that
they
came
with
an
intention
to
fight
,
and
all
his
Captains
were
of
the
same
mind
;
insomuch
as
it
is
not
to
be
exprest
how
much
they
were
overjoyed
,
and
especially
the
King
,
in
seeing
that
offered
which
they
had
so
much
coveted
.
His
Army
was
then
suddenly
put
into
the
best
and
most
advantagious
order
that
could
be
;
and
was
likewise
divided
into
a
Vantguard
,
a
Battel
,
and
a
Rearguard
,
over
each
of
which
the
King
appointed
a
Head
,
reserving
leave
to
himself
to
be
every
where
where
need
should
most
require
.
The
Marquis
of
Renty
marched
this
mean
while
in
the
same
order
as
he
was
commanded
by
the
Duke
,
and
after
him
followed
the
Duke
Du
Mayn
.
When
Renty
had
extended
the
Lances
,
and
darkned
the
sight
of
the
Enemy
,
Fernese
made
then
no
longer
delay
;
but
coming
up
to
the
Duke
Du
Mayn
,
and
taking
him
by
the
hand
,
said
unto
him
with
a
merry
and
smiling
countenance
,
We
shall
have
fought
very
well
,
and
have
overcome
too
,
if
we
relieve
Paris
.
He
then
commanded
Renty
to
halt
in
that
place
,
but
yet
still
to
make
as
if
he
meant
to
fall
on
,
till
the
night
should
come
.
Then
turning
the
Battel
into
the
Van
,
and
ordering
La
Motte
to
follow
,
so
as
Renty
might
fall
into
the
Rear
,
he
bent
on
the
left
hand
towards
the
Marn
,
and
towards
La
Laigne
,
which
was
not
far
from
thence
,
resolving
to
make
himself
master
of
that
Town
.
He
then
acquainted
Renty
with
his
design
;
and
commanded
that
Trenches
should
be
raised
both
there
,
and
every
where
else
towards
the
Enemy
,
and
Fortifications
,
to
the
end
that
the
resolution
which
he
had
taken
might
not
be
disturbed
by
the
Kings
Army
.
Drawing
towards
night
near
Lagny
,
he
staid
at
Pompona
,
a
Village
within
less
then
half
a
mile
of
that
Town
;
giving
order
that
the
whole
Army
might
be
assembled
thereabouts
,
and
with
all
diligence
might
there
munite
themselves
.
The
King
this
mean
while
could
not
imagine
why
Renty
first
halted
,
and
then
returned
back
;
Nor
could
he
ever
perswade
himself
,
that
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
in
the
face
of
such
an
Army
as
was
his
,
should
assault
Lagny
,
especially
the
Town
being
on
the
other
side
of
the
River
,
and
the
passage
over
the
Bridg
in
the
Governour
of
the
Towns
hands
.
He
therefore
advanced
some
Troops
of
Horse
to
discover
the
Duke
of
Parma's
design
;
who
being
entertained
by
George
Basty
,
returned
as
uncertain
as
before
.
In
which
time
,
the
Duke
causing
the
Fortifications
about
his
Camp
to
be
made
with
incredible
vigilancie
,
he
brought
them
to
such
a
pass
,
as
he
thought
he
might
now
prepare
to
batter
the
Town
.
Lagny
lies
,
as
it
hath
been
said
,
on
the
left
side
of
the
River
:
on
the
right
hand
,
(
on
which
side
were
both
the
Camps
)
there
is
an
open
Borough
just
over
against
it
,
to
which
men
pass
from
the
Town
over
the
said
Bridg.
Fernese
suddenly
possest
himself
of
the
Borough
or
Suburbs
;
and
that
very
night
,
which
was
the
5.
of
September
,
planted
ten
Peeces
of
Cannon
there
to
play
from
that
opposite
side
without
delay
upon
the
Town
.
Monsieur
de
la
Fin
had
the
keeping
thereof
,
and
had
1200
French
in
garrison
,
who
seemed
all
very
ready
to
defend
it
,
hoping
chiefly
in
the
King
who
was
so
very
near
them
.
La
Fin
thought
the
Duke
would
doe
little
good
with
his
Battery
,
the
Bridg
being
between
him
and
them
,
which
would
hinder
the
assault
.
But
he
was
soon
deceived
:
For
the
Duke
causing
a
Bridg
of
Boats
to
be
thrown
over
the
River
three
miles
more
upward
,
he
past
over
a
good
number
of
Foot
,
and
sent
over
George
Basti
with
them
with
some
Troops
of
Horse
;
he
ordered
the
Foot
to
prepare
for
the
assault
,
so
soon
as
the
Battery
should
have
made
its
operation
.
The
King
of
Navar
storm'd
at
this
success
,
when
he
came
to
know
it
;
and
would
not
willingly
suffer
Lagny
to
be
lost
,
whilst
he
looked
on
.
Some
of
his
Captains
propounded
that
he
should
pass
over
the
River
,
and
go
with
his
whole
Army
to
the
relief
of
that
Town
.
Others
were
of
opinion
,
that
he
should
go
with
all
his
Forces
against
the
Works
which
the
Enemies
Camp
had
begun
to
make
,
and
should
endeavour
to
throw
them
down
,
and
to
fight
the
Duke
.
The
first
advice
was
very
dangerous
;
for
the
Duke
of
Parma
might
assault
the
Kings
Army
,
and
defeat
some
of
them
at
least
,
as
they
past
over
the
River
.
And
the
second
might
be
thought
bootless
;
for
the
Dukes
Works
,
especially
towards
the
Enemies
Camp
,
were
already
raised
to
a
good
heighth
,
and
so
well
guarded
,
as
there
was
small
hopes
of
forcing
them
any
where
.
The
King
notwithstanding
took
the
second
advice
;
and
having
drawn
out
his
Army
into
large
Squadrons
,
came
to
assault
the
Army
of
the
League
:
but
he
found
it
in
so
very
good
order
within
its
Fortifications
,
which
were
continually
increasing
,
as
he
was
at
last
forced
to
retreat
,
and
much
to
his
grief
,
to
see
the
Town
of
Lagny
not
long
after
storm'd
,
taken
,
and
plundred
before
his
eyes
;
for
so
indeed
it
was
.
For
the
Duke
of
Parma
having
given
order
that
a
Battery
should
be
planted
against
the
Town
,
and
that
his
men
should
pass
over
in
manner
aforesaid
,
caused
the
Walls
of
the
Town
to
be
immediatly
plaid
upon
abundantly
,
and
preparation
to
be
made
at
the
same
time
for
the
Assault
.
The
Walls
were
but
weak
of
themselves
,
and
had
no
Rampiers
:
wherefore
a
sufficient
Breach
being
soon
made
,
the
aforesaid
Souldiers
strove
who
should
first
get
upon
the
Breach
.
The
French
for
a
while
shewed
equal
courage
;
but
being
overcome
by
the
first
number
,
and
by
new
Recruits
which
came
hourely
in
to
assist
the
Enemy
,
they
must
yield
at
last
.
Monsieur
de
la
Fin
,
with
some
few
others
,
was
taken
prisoner
;
the
rest
were
put
to
the
sword
,
and
the
Town
suddenly
sackt
.
Lagny
being
taken
,
great
store
of
victuals
was
immediately
conveyed
into
Paris
:
where
the
Joy
and
Jubile
was
so
great
as
is
not
to
be
exprest
;
nor
can
it
be
said
how
much
they
celebrated
Fernese's
vigilancie
,
cunning
,
and
military
worth
.
The
Bridg
of
Chiarranton
and
of
St.
Maure
did
without
any
contestation
fall
almost
at
the
same
time
into
his
hands
;
places
situated
likewise
upon
the
Marne
:
And
so
Paris
might
be
the
more
securely
victualled
likewise
on
that
side
.
After
this
so
prosperous
success
on
the
behalf
of
the
League
,
the
King
of
Navar
thought
,
that
if
the
Duke
of
Parma
had
formerly
refused
to
fight
,
he
would
much
more
doe
so
now
that
he
had
compast
his
ends
.
And
as
for
bringing
him
into
any
other
difficulty
,
he
thought
it
would
be
too
hard
a
matter
to
effect
,
Fernese
having
so
great
Forces
and
being
so
well
provided
of
all
things
necessary
.
On
the
contrary
,
the
Kings
Forces
began
already
mightily
to
decrease
,
both
through
great
sicknesses
which
had
happened
amongst
them
,
and
for
that
the
Gentry
that
were
in
his
Army
,
having
no
more
hopes
neither
of
getting
Paris
,
nor
yet
of
coming
to
a
pitcht
Battel
,
were
not
willing
to
be
any
longer
under
Command
in
that
condition
;
moreover
,
maintaining
themselves
for
the
most
part
upon
their
own
expence
,
they
could
no
longer
be
at
so
great
charges
.
The
King
then
resolved
to
be
gone
from
about
Paris
,
and
to
go
to
S.
Dennis
,
intending
to
dismiss
most
of
his
men
for
the
present
,
and
to
reserve
only
a
flying
Army
,
that
he
might
wind
and
turn
about
every
where
,
where
it
should
make
most
for
his
advantage
.
When
he
was
gone
from
his
Quarters
,
those
wherein
the
Army
of
the
League
was
were
wholly
free
;
yet
the
King
in
his
retreat
would
try
whether
he
could
doe
that
unexpectedly
by
way
of
stratagem
,
which
he
could
not
effect
by
siege
.
He
thought
it
might
so
fall
out
,
as
that
the
Parisians
being
relieved
,
and
wholly
drowned
in
enjoying
the
effects
thereof
,
and
in
restoring
themselves
with
sleep
and
rest
,
and
with
the
case
of
negligence
,
might
neglect
to
keep
that
Guard
about
the
walls
by
night
which
they
formerly
had
been
very
vigilant
in
doing
.
He
therefore
resolved
to
try
whether
by
Sealado
he
might
come
to
assault
the
Town
by
night
.
Passing
therefore
over
the
Sene
,
(
for
he
thought
the
Walls
might
be
more
negligently
kept
on
the
other
side
where
the
Armies
were
not
)
he
with
great
silence
formed
three
Squadrons
of
Foot
,
and
sent
them
with
many
Ladders
about
midnight
towards
the
Walls
;
the
one
of
them
came
to
the
Walls
of
St.
Germains
,
the
other
to
those
of
St.
Mihil
,
the
third
to
that
which
is
between
St.
Jaques
and
St.
Marcelles
.
But
the
success
did
not
any
where
answer
the
expectation
.
The
Duke
of
Nemours
,
who
was
Governour
of
Paris
,
was
exceeding
vigilant
,
and
had
not
any
wayes
lessened
his
Guards
,
though
the
Siege
was
raised
;
wherefore
the
Kings
men
were
every
where
couragiously
repulsed
and
beaten
back
.
Paris
had
not
well
escaped
this
first
danger
,
when
it
fell
into
another
greater
then
the
former
:
For
the
King
entertaining
himself
thereabouts
,
and
suffering
the
present
fear
of
the
City
to
pass
over
,
he
turn'd
to
make
the
same
trial
again
on
St.
Marcelles
side
only
.
There
were
but
two
Ladders
set
up
at
first
,
to
discover
in
what
posture
the
Guards
were
thereabouts
;
and
truly
they
found
them
to
be
so
weak
,
as
if
the
number
of
Ladders
had
been
greater
,
the
Surprise
might
easily
have
been
effected
:
but
the
first
that
got
up
being
thrown
down
to
the
ground
,
so
many
others
came
afterwards
to
defend
the
Walls
,
as
the
King
had
no
more
hope
of
any
good
success
.
Wherefore
retiring
with
all
his
Forces
to
St.
Dennis
,
he
lighten'd
himself
as
't
was
said
before
he
meant
to
doe
;
and
kept
with
himself
the
Marshal
of
Byroun
,
and
the
Baron
his
Son
,
together
with
a
select
and
choice
number
of
men
,
to
make
use
of
them
upon
all
occasions
where
it
should
be
most
necessary
.
This
mean
while
the
Duke
of
Parma's
Army
was
likewise
much
lessened
.
To
the
sicknesses
which
reigned
more
there
then
in
the
Kings
Army
,
many
other
sufferings
and
disaccommodations
were
added
,
and
victuals
began
to
grow
scarce
,
by
reason
of
so
many
Souldiers
having
lain
thereabouts
,
and
particularly
the
Kings
Army
so
long
.
For
these
reasons
the
Duke
resolved
to
return
to
Flanders
:
and
carrying
with
him
the
honour
of
so
glorious
a
Succour
,
not
to
wait
the
hazard
of
some
unthought
of
adverse
Fortune
.
To
boot
that
the
King
of
Spains
occasions
touching
his
own
affairs
of
Flanders
,
which
every
day
received
prejudice
by
the
Dukes
absence
,
did
apparently
require
his
speedy
return
into
those
Provinces
.
He
acquainted
the
Duke
de
Mayn
with
this
his
resolution
,
who
was
thereat
mightily
afflicted
:
He
had
well
hoped
that
the
Duke
of
Parma
would
have
tarried
much
longer
in
France
,
and
that
the
League
would
have
received
many
more
advantages
by
his
abode
there
.
He
was
therefore
very
much
prest
by
those
of
the
League
who
were
of
greatest
power
,
not
to
depart
;
at
least
not
so
soon
.
And
finding
him
resolute
in
his
opinion
,
they
fell
into
divers
suspitions
and
Complaints
.
They
seemed
to
beleeve
,
That
this
proceeded
more
from
the
premeditated
cunning
of
Spain
,
then
from
the
particular
necessities
of
Flanders
.
That
the
intention
in
Spain
,
in
their
assistance
of
the
League
against
the
King
of
Navar
,
was
onely
to
make
it
be
able
to
resist
,
not
to
prevaile
.
That
Paris
was
no
sooner
relieved
,
but
the
Duke
of
Parma
would
be
gone
.
That
he
had
let
slip
the
occasion
of
giving
the
King
of
Navar
Battel
,
though
he
were
much
superior
to
him
in
Forces
:
and
now
that
the
King
had
dismist
a
great
part
of
his
men
,
wherefore
would
not
the
Duke
make
use
of
so
apparent
an
advantage
?
Wherefore
did
he
not
with
all
speed
endeavour
to
suppress
totally
the
Heretical
Faction
,
and
establish
the
Catholick
party
for
ever
in
that
Kingdom
?
Fernese
was
much
scandalised
to
hear
of
these
speeches
;
yet
thinking
it
was
best
to
dissemble
,
spoke
to
the
Duke
Du
Mayne
in
moderate
terms
,
and
which
might
serve
to
satisfie
him
and
the
rest
of
the
Adherents
to
the
League
.
Saying
,
That
the
King
of
Spain
's
intentions
could
not
be
more
sincere
in
his
succours
which
he
had
so
often
afforded
unto
France
.
And
in
these
his
last
so
potent
Powers
,
what
could
he
do
more
,
then
almost
wholly
abandon
his
own
particular
affairs
of
Flanders
?
Did
he
ever
demand
any
Towns
or
Hostages
in
pawn
for
his
security
?
He
alwaies
measured
the
Faiths
of
others
by
his
own
:
And
in
matter
of
Religion
,
made
that
the
interest
of
Spain
,
wherein
France
was
particularly
concern'd
.
That
even
for
the
benefit
of
the
League
it self
,
it
was
not
fit
to
lose
Flanders
:
For
that
if
the
Catholick
Forces
should
be
wanting
there
,
those
would
certainly
be
wanting
which
had
at
all
times
been
,
and
might
still
be
the
greatest
and
readiest
for
the
service
of
Religion
in
that
Kingdom
.
That
he
was
therefore
inforc'd
by
all
means
to
return
to
Flanders
:
but
that
he
would
leave
such
a
strength
of
men
in
behalf
of
the
League
,
as
the
cause
thereof
might
not
onely
be
alwaies
sustain'd
,
but
by
new
achievements
,
be
still
more
advantaged
.
The
Duke
Du
Mayne
finding
this
to
be
Fernese's
resolution
,
earnestly
desired
him
,
that
before
his
departure
he
would
at
least
endeavour
to
take
in
the
Town
of
Corbel
upon
the
Sene
;
so
as
that
River
might
be
free
likewise
for
the
bringing
of
victuals
to
Paris
.
The
Legat
Cajetan
was
at
this
time
gone
from
France
,
upon
the
death
of
Sixtus
Quintus
;
and
had
left
in
his
place
Monsignor
Sega
,
a
Bullonian
,
Bishop
of
Piacensa
,
a
Prelate
of
great
worth
,
for
divers
imployments
of
Nuntiature
,
and
for
other
negotiations
which
had
won
him
great
honour
.
This
Monsignor
di
Sega
was
induced
by
the
Duke
Du
Mayne
to
make
the
same
intreaties
,
which
he
effectually
did
to
the
Duke
of
Parma
;
who
was
unwilling
to
hazard
himself
in
a
new
siege
;
especially
knowing
that
the
chief
Commander
in
Corbel
was
a
Frenchman
,
and
a
very
gallant
souldier
,
called
Rigant
,
who
had
given
proof
of
his
worth
in
Flanders
under
Monsieur
de
la
Nue.
Yet
not
to
give
further
occasion
of
jealousie
to
those
of
the
League
,
he
resolved
at
last
to
besiege
that
Town
,
and
encamped
before
it
about
the
midst
of
September
.
Corbel
lies
upon
the
Sene
on
the
left
side
,
and
hath
a
stone-bridge
which
passeth
over
to
the
other
side
:
the
Town
is
but
little
,
and
no
waies
strong
,
having
walls
after
the
ancient
form
,
without
any
barworks
:
the
defence
thereof
consisted
therefore
in
the
valour
of
the
souldiers
,
and
in
the
example
which
they
should
receive
thereof
from
their
Commander
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
was
not
long
in
drawing
neer
it
with
his
Trenches
.
Those
within
the
Town
sallied
out
,
and
couragiously
resolved
to
oppose
him
:
Rigant's
vigilancy
was
very
great
;
he
was
alwaies
the
first
at
undergoing
labour
,
at
incountring
dangers
,
and
in
whatsoever
else
was
necessary
,
as
well
in
action
as
in
command
;
insomuch
as
the
Duke
had
already
lost
many
men
,
and
the
siege
proved
much
longer
then
at
first
it
was
thought
it
would
have
done
:
But
resolving
to
see
an
end
of
it
suddenly
,
after
a
great
Battery
,
he
made
it
be
so
furiously
assaulted
,
as
Rigant
being
slain
,
the
Assailants
entred
the
Town
,
and
cutting
the
Garison
in
peeces
,
did
with
great
hostility
plunder
it
.
The
Duke
was
notwithstanding
troubled
about
it
till
the
midst
of
October
following
;
and
had
not
Rigaut
been
slain
in
that
assault
,
the
Town
peradventure
would
not
have
been
taken
so
soon
.
Corbel
being
taken
,
the
Duke
suffered
his
men
to
rest
till
the
beginning
of
the
next
moneth
:
he
then
betook
himself
to
return
for
Flanders
;
and
the
more
to
deceive
the
Enemy
,
he
went
not
the
neerest
way
through
Picardy
,
but
through
Campania
;
thinking
that
the
King
of
Navar
would
quickly
follow
him
;
and
that
it
would
be
best
to
leave
the
King
in
doubt
what
his
intention
in
retreating
might
be
.
He
kept
the
same
order
in
going
out
of
France
,
as
he
did
in
coming
into
it
.
He
divided
his
Army
into
four
parts
,
to
the
end
that
each
part
being
less
incombred
,
they
might
all
of
them
proceed
on
the
faster
;
and
upon
occasion
be
the
readier
to
succour
one
another
.
He
gave
the
Van
to
the
Marquess
of
Renty
the
first
Battle
to
Monsieur
de
la
Motte
:
he
kept
the
second
Battle
for
himself
;
and
gave
the
Arrear
guard
to
George
Basti
.
In
this
last
part
was
the
greatest
danger
likelyest
to
consist
:
for
the
King
of
Navar
might
infest
them
behinde
:
this
was
therefore
furnisht
with
select
men
;
and
in
particular
Peter
Cajetan
was
placed
therein
,
and
Alonso
Idiaques
,
with
their
two
Brigadoes
of
Foot
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
being
gone
from
Paris
,
he
was
not
well
got
into
Campania
,
when
he
might
hear
of
the
loss
of
Corbel
;
and
not
longafter
,
the
like
of
Lagny
:
so
ill
were
they
kept
by
the
Parisians
,
who
had
taken
upon
them
the
care
thereof
.
Upon
this
occasion
the
Duke
was
again
intreated
to
stay
,
and
to
return
back
to
the
recovery
of
those
two
Towns
.
But
he
being
scandalized
to
see
his
pains
slighted
through
so
much
negligence
;
to
boot
,
that
his
necessity
of
returning
into
Flanders
did
daily
more
and
more
increase
,
would
not
any
whit
delay
the
pursuing
of
his
intended
journey
.
The
King
of
Navar
was
by
this
time
got
to
Compigy
,
a
Town
which
lies
towards
Champagnia
and
Picardy
:
and
having
here
gathered
together
a
choice
number
of
Foot
,
but
more
Horse
,
wherewith
the
easier
to
infest
the
Enemies
Camp
;
as
they
retreated
,
he
past
on
and
followed
them
.
He
lost
no
occasion
of
drawing
neer
them
,
and
of
endeavouring
to
indamage
them
,
or
any
waies
to
molest
them
:
he
set
on
them
sometimes
on
the
sides
,
sometimes
on
the
front
,
but
oftest
on
their
back
:
sometimes
onely
threatning
,
sometimes
suddenly
assailing
them
;
but
never
adventuring
upon
any
greater
engagements
,
by
reason
of
the
too
much
inequaility
of
his
Forces
.
This
his
altering
of
places
,
and
of
assaults
,
did
not
notwithstanding
make
the
Duke
of
Parma
any
whit
vary
his
order
in
marching
.
His
Squadrons
marched
the
same
pace
,
kept
the
same
distances
,
environed
on
all
sides
with
the
carriages
,
which
served
for
well
fortified
Trenches
;
ready
to
fight
if
provoked
,
but
still
upon
such
advantages
,
as
might
cause
the
Enemy
repent
.
The
way
was
continually
cleared
by
the
Carabines
:
and
their
quarters
were
every
night
very
carefully
fortified
.
Thus
did
the
Duke
of
Parma
march
amidst
slight
skirmishes
for
some
dayes
.
He
was
already
entered
into
Picardy
.
The
King
willing
to
have
one
other
bout
with
the
Duke
,
sent
some
Squadrons
of
Horse
against
the
Dukes
Van
about
the
end
of
November
:
the
Dukes
Horse
came
out
to
oppose
them
,
and
the
dispute
grew
very
hot
.
Of
the
French
,
the
Baron
of
Biroune
in
particular
,
shewed
himself
very
forward
;
who
unwilling
to
yeild
to
the
greater
power
of
the
Enemy
,
was
so
engaged
amongst
them
,
as
his
horse
being
slain
under
him
,
he
had
undoubtedly
been
taken
Prisoner
,
had
not
the
King
himself
,
despising
all
danger
,
rescued
him
and
fetch'd
him
off
.
The
night
coming
on
,
ended
the
dispute
.
The
next
day
the
Duke
of
Nevers
came
in
to
the
Kings
assistance
with
some
new
Forces
which
he
had
gathered
up
thereabouts
,
and
some
other
Forces
from
elsewhere
came
likewise
in
to
the
King
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
was
at
this
time
about
Guise
upon
the
utmost
confines
of
France
towards
Flanders
.
Here
did
the
King
again
assault
the
Duke
in
the
Rear
.
At
first
the
Dukes
Carabins
came
forth
against
the
Curassiers
;
and
the
former
not
able
to
withstand
the
Curassiers
,
had
been
ill
handled
,
had
not
George
Basti
come
in
unto
them
with
a
great
Squadron
of
Lances
and
beaten
back
the
shock
of
the
Curassiers
.
But
these
being
again
reinforced
by
some
of
the
Kings
men
;
and
on
the
other
side
Idiaques
and
Cajetan's
Foot
coming
in
to
assist
Basti's
Horse
,
a
very
hot
skirmish
had
likely
to
have
been
;
had
not
the
King
considering
his
disadvantage
made
his
men
retreat
in
a
warlike
posture
.
The
Dukes
men
pursued
them
no
farther
,
least
they
might
break
their
establish'd
order
of
marching
.
And
here
did
end
the
King
of
Navar
's
assaults
&
all
the
molestations
which
Fernese
till
then
had
suffered
by
them
.
Who
being
come
with
all
his
Army
safe
into
the
confines
of
Flanders
,
he
and
the
Duke
Du
Mayne
parted
.
He
again
confirm'd
more
then
ever
hopes
in
the
Duke
Du
Mayne
of
new
and
potent
succours
in
assistance
of
the
League
;
and
assured
him
that
he
himself
would
very
speedily
be
their
Conductor
.
The
mean
while
he
left
with
him
about
4000
Foot
,
and
500
Horse
;
thinking
that
such
a
recrute
might
serve
for
the
present
,
to
boot
,
with
a
Regiment
of
Germans
which
was
formerly
maintained
in
the
service
of
the
League
,
and
defray'd
by
the
King
of
Spain
,
under
the
command
of
Count
Colalto
.
The
Duke
passed
forward
,
and
distributing
the
souldiery
into
Garisons
,
to
rest
themselves
after
so
great
labours
:
he
came
about
the
beginning
of
December
to
his
winter
quarters
which
was
usually
in
Brussels
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
,
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
The
Second
Part.
BOOK
VI.
The
Contents
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
,
after
his
return
from
France
,
findes
the
Kings
affairs
in
Flanders
but
in
ill
condition
.
Advancements
made
in
many
parts
by
the
Enemy
.
They
take
Zutfen
and
Deventer
:
both
of
them
places
of
great
importance
.
The
Duke
incamps
before
the
Fort
,
opposite
to
Niminghen
;
does
all
he
can
to
take
it
from
the
Enemy
:
Count
Maurice
draws
neer
it
with
great
Forces
to
relieve
it
.
This
mean
while
Fernese
receives
precise
orders
from
the
King
,
to
prepare
suddenly
to
return
again
to
France
:
he
therefore
immediately
raiseth
his
siege
.
Maurice
maketh
use
of
this
occasion
.
He
goeth
to
before
Hulst
a
Town
in
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
and
quickly
takes
it
.
From
thence
he
goes
to
before
Niminghen
,
and
hath
the
like
good
fortune
there
.
The
League
in
France
does
this
mean
while
decline
daily
.
Their
danger
of
losing
the
City
of
Roan
,
which
is
straitly
besieged
by
the
King
of
Navar
:
Wherefore
the
Duke
of
Parma
presently
enters
France
.
The
Army
of
the
League
joyns
with
his
.
They
march
towards
Normandy
to
relieve
Roan
.
The
King
of
Navar
marches
to
oppose
them
.
A
noble
fight
between
both
the
Camps
at
Umaile
,
wherein
the
King
is
hurt
,
and
in
danger
to
be
taken
.
The
Army
of
the
League
advances
,
draws
neer
Roan
,
and
puts
some
succour
into
it
:
It
then
falls
further
off
,
and
the
King
reinforceth
his
siege
.
But
at
last
the
Duke
of
Parma
forceth
him
to
quit
it
.
The
Colleagues
enter
forthwith
into
the
Peninsula
in
the
County
of
Caux
,
and
besiege
Caudebeck
.
In
discovering
the
Place
the
Duke
is
wounded
,
and
is
much
disturb'd
in
continuing
his
command
.
The
King
makes
use
of
this
occasion
.
He
possesseth
himself
of
the
entrance
into
the
Peninsula
,
and
reduceth
the
Colleagues
to
great
scarcity
of
all
things
.
The
Duke
that
he
may
not
be
forced
to
fight
upon
too
much
disadvantage
,
resolves
to
secure
his
Army
by
passing
over
the
River
.
Which
he
fortunately
doth
.
He
then
leaves
France
,
and
returns
with
speedy
march
to
Flanders
.
New
successes
on
that
side
to
the
advantage
of
the
enemy
;
and
to
Fernese's
great
grief
.
His
affliction
is
increased
,
by
his
growing
every
day
worse
and
worse
in
his
health
.
And
yet
he
is
again
commanded
by
the
King
to
return
with
all
speed
possible
into
France
.
To
this
purpose
he
goes
to
Arras
;
and
deligently
prepares
for
his
third
passage
into
France
.
But
his
sickness
increasing
still
upon
him
,
he
dies
.
WIth
the
Dukes
return
to
Flanders
,
we
will
return
to
our
former
narration
:
though
we
shall
be
soon
diverted
from
it
,
by
the
new
necessity
put
upon
the
Duke
of
returning
again
into
France
.
Great
had
the
sufferings
been
which
he
had
undergone
in
his
first
journey
;
wherein
those
of
his
mind
were
more
then
those
of
his
body
.
He
had
learned
by
experience
how
hard
a
business
it
was
to
joyn
the
Kings
designes
together
with
those
of
the
League
.
That
the
King
after
the
vast
expence
he
had
been
at
in
his
late
expedition
against
England
,
did
now
consume
himself
in
these
disbursments
which
he
was
at
for
the
League
of
France
.
And
that
in
the
interim
his
own
Territories
of
Flanders
was
but
ill
furnished
with
men
,
mony
,
and
almost
all
things
else
;
in
so
much
as
doubtlesly
much
damage
was
to
be
expected
thereby
.
To
boot
with
the
men
that
were
left
with
the
Duke
Du
Mayn
,
it
was
necessary
to
place
many
on
the
Frontiers
which
lay
towards
France
:
to
encourage
the
League
nearer
at
hand
;
and
that
they
might
be
ready
to
march
in
the
behalf
thereof
,
when
it
should
be
needfull
,
at
any
hours
warning
.
So
as
the
Kings
Garisons
in
Flanders
were
much
lessened
;
even
in
the
most
important
places
.
And
the
Towns
themselves
left
but
slenderly
provided
with
victuals
or
warlick
ammunition
to
maintain
a
siege
,
if
the
enemy
should
sit
down
before
them
.
Which
they
,
knowing
their
own
advantage
,
were
not
long
adoing
,
as
we
shall
successively
relate
.
Amongst
other
things
which
had
mightily
afflicted
the
Duke
of
Parma
whilst
he
was
in
France
,
one
was
the
mutiny
which
happened
at
that
time
in
Emanuel
de
Vega's
Spanish
Brigado
which
remained
in
Flanders
:
which
the
Duke
after
his
return
,
did
very
much
rescent
at
both
the
Mansfields
hands
;
they
not
having
been
diligent
enough
,
as
he
thought
,
in
preventing
it
.
And
the
disorder
grew
so
much
the
greater
,
because
it
was
above
a
year
before
those
people
could
be
paid
,
and
reduced
to
their
former
wonted
service
.
At
the
beginning
of
the
year
1591.
the
enemy
did
not
delay
seconding
the
good
conjunctures
on
their
parts
.
Colonel
Norris
an
English
man
,
of
whom
we
Annò
1591.
have
often
spoken
was
in
Ostend
;
who
with
that
Garison
which
was
then
very
numerous
,
by
reason
of
a
new
recruit
of
men
which
the
Queen
of
England
had
newly
sent
thither
,
overran
all
the
parts
thereabouts
.
Yet
the
Fort
of
Blanchemberg
,
which
lies
between
Ostend
and
Sluce
,
as
hath
been
said
,
was
a
great
obstacle
in
his
way
.
Resolving
therefore
to
free
himself
thereof
,
he
assaulted
the
Fort
so
unexpectedly
,
and
upon
such
advantage
,
as
he
soon
took
it
;
and
it
was
soon
after
dismantled
.
This
happened
in
the
Province
of
Flanders
about
the
midst
of
February
.
Not
long
after
the
enemy
made
two
other
surprisals
in
Brabant
.
The
one
was
of
the
Castle
of
Westerlo
;
and
the
other
of
Turnehaut
,
which
is
one
of
the
greatest
Villages
in
all
Brabant
.
There
is
likewise
a
Castle
in
this
Village
,
into
which
,
as
also
into
the
Village
,
some
souldiers
did
enter
in
country
attire
;
as
having
something
to
sell
,
and
without
any
difficulty
made
themselves
Masters
of
them
both
.
But
these
were
but
slight
acquisitions
in
respect
of
others
which
Count
Maurice
intended
to
make
,
and
which
he
sufficiently
did
that
year
,
as
you
shall
hear
.
He
prepared
necessary
forces
for
this
purpose
.
And
therefore
assoon
as
the
season
would
permit
him
to
go
into
the
field
,
he
deferred
not
to
be
moving
.
He
judged
that
his
greatest
advantage
did
at
this
time
invite
him
to
the
further
side
of
the
Rhine
,
towards
Friesland
,
by
reason
of
the
great
distance
from
thence
of
the
Kings
strongest
Forces
;
as
also
of
the
Duke
of
Parma's
own
person
.
wherefore
turning
thitherward
about
the
midst
of
May
,
he
resolved
to
besiege
Zutfen
;
and
with
an
Army
of
10000
foot
and
2000
horse
,
well
furnished
with
Artillery
,
and
with
whatsoever
else
was
necessary
for
this
and
other
sieges
,
he
sate
down
before
it
.
A
little
while
before
he
came
thither
,
the
Fort
which
did
defend
the
City
on
the
contrary
shore
,
was
fallen
into
his
hands
,
by
the
like
stratagem
as
the
aforesaid
Castles
of
Westerlo
and
Turnhaut
had
formerly
done
.
Having
got
this
advantage
,
he
suddenly
begirt
the
Town
on
all
sides
;
and
with
great
celerity
opened
his
Trenches
,
and
prepared
for
battery
.
But
the
Garison
in
Zutfen
was
so
small
,
and
the
Town
was
so
weakly
provided
of
all
other
necessaries
,
as
at
the
end
of
three
days
those
within
the
Town
,
before
the
Artillery
had
played
so
much
as
once
,
began
to
treat
,
and
soon
after
surrendred
the
Town
Deventer
is
but
two
leagues
off
from
Zutfen
.
Both
these
Towns
lie
upon
the
Ysel
.
And
you
have
already
heard
how
Colonel
Stanly
an
English-man
,
put
Deventer
into
the
Duke
of
Parma's
hands
.
Amongst
other
Commanders
of
great
esteem
,
Count
Maurice
had
with
him
Colonel
Vere
,
an
English-man
.
This
Vere
did
of
all
the
rest
,
chiefly
desire
that
they
might
immediately
go
to
the
recovery
of
Deventer
;
and
that
he
might
have
the
greatest
share
in
that
affair
,
to
make
amends
for
the
fault
which
was
by
all
the
English
attributed
to
Stanly
.
Count
Maurice
was
easily
perswaded
hereunto
.
He
therefore
without
delay
turning
upon
that
City
,
began
to
besiege
it
on
both
sides
the
River
;
and
secured
the
passage
to
his
own
men
by
two
bridges
,
whereby
he
also
hindred
the
enemy
from
bringing
in
relief
.
Count
Herman
de
Berg
,
was
Governour
of
Deventer
:
he
was
eldest
son
to
William
de
Berg
,
who
married
a
sister
of
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
so
as
this
Herman
was
full
Cousin-german
to
Count
Maurice
.
He
proved
to
be
very
judicious
and
stout
,
and
very
faithfull
to
the
King
,
though
he
was
very
young
.
But
he
had
so
small
Forces
in
the
Town
,
and
was
so
ill
provided
of
all
things
else
,
as
he
could
not
think
to
make
any
considerable
resistance
.
He
prepared
notwithstanding
to
do
what
he
could
:
and
acquainted
Colonel
Verdugo
(
who
commanded
the
Kings
Forces
in
chief
in
those
parts
)
with
the
danger
that
he
was
in
.
Count
Maurice
,
having
advanced
his
Trenches
,
raised
batteries
on
three
sides
The
greatest
was
placed
towards
that
part
of
the
City
which
looks
upon
the
River
.
And
Colonel
Vere
took
upon
him
the
guidance
hereof
,
to
do
it
so
as
might
speedilyest
effect
the
work
.
And
immediately
he
began
to
batter
the
walls
with
such
violence
,
as
above
100
yards
thereof
fell
at
the
very
first
battery
.
The
defendants
retreated
more
inward
;
and
Count
Herman
was
not
wanting
in
valiantly
performing
his
part
;
when
he
received
so
grievous
a
wound
,
as
he
could
no
longer
continue
in
the
work
that
was
begun
.
Wherefore
the
besieged
being
the
more
discouraged
;
and
the
Townsmen
doubting
least
the
enemies
assault
might
occasion
the
plunder
of
the
City
,
a
Treaty
was
had
of
surrender
upon
fair
conditions
:
whereunto
Count
Maurice
easily
gave
way
.
And
thus
in
a
few
days
he
made
this
second
acquisition
,
which
was
far
greater
then
the
former
.
From
thence
he
went
hoping
to
storm
Stenwich
;
but
Verdugo
,
who
had
not
men
enough
to
relieve
Deventer
,
had
enough
to
secure
Stenwich
.
Wherefore
Count
Maurice
turning
upon
Delfziel
,
(
a
place
of
importance
of
itself
by
reason
of
its
situation
;
and
more
particularly
to
facilitate
the
siege
of
Groninghen
,
when
(
as
was
his
intention
)
he
should
be
in
a
fitting
posture
to
incamp
before
it
)
made
himself-soon
Master
thereof
;
and
then
faced
about
,
to
effect
by
these
his
advantages
,
other
premeditated
resolutions
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
was
this
mean
while
on
his
march
;
and
having
mustered
all
the
Forces
he
could
get
in
Ruremonde
,
he
marched
towards
the
parts
about
the
Rhine
,
intending
to
pass
over
it
;
and
hoping
to
relieve
Deventer
,
and
secure
it
,
which
next
to
Groninghen
,
was
the
place
of
greatest
concernment
in
those
parts
.
But
hearing
that
it
was
lost
,
he
resolved
to
attempt
some
enterprise
;
and
feigning
(
to
abuse
the
enemy
)
that
he
would
assault
Schinck
Sconce
,
he
passed
over
the
Wahall
at
another
place
,
and
incamped
himself
.
Before
the
Camp
opposite
to
Niminghen
,
from
whence
the
Inhabitants
of
that
City
received
much
prejudice
.
That
side
of
the
City
which
was
opposite
thereunto
was
continually
infested
by
the
perpetual
playing
of
Artillery
from
that
Fort
;
in
so
much
as
all
the
houses
on
that
side
were
already
beaten
down
.
The
Garison
of
the
Fort
did
as
much
command
the
passage
of
the
River
;
as
did
the
Inhabitants
of
the
City
.
Excursions
on
all
sides
were
very
frequent
.
And
in
fine
such
,
and
so
grievous
were
the
molestations
,
as
it
was
apparently
seen
that
the
Royalists
must
either
win
that
Fort
,
or
else
they
must
very
quickly
lose
the
City
.
It
was
about
the
midst
of
June
when
Fernese
began
to
besiege
that
Fort.
But
he
could
not
come
before
it
so
on
the
sudden
,
but
that
Count
Maurice
had
reason
to
suspect
his
intention
.
Wherefore
he
sent
the
Count
of
Solmes
thither
with
good
forces
,
and
new
provision
of
Victuals
;
whereby
the
Fort
was
so
well
provided
,
as
Count
Maurice
did
no
wayes
fear
the
loss
thereof
,
at
least
not
so
soon
.
The
Duke
having
ordered
his
Quarters
,
and
fortified
them
on
the
out-side
,
he
began
to
advance
inward
with
his
Trenches
:
But
the
Kings
men
paid
dearly
for
all
their
works
:
for
the
Enemy
sallying
out
oft-times
,
made
strong
opposition
on
all
sides
:
Yet
after
some
dayes
they
came
to
Battery
,
of
which
Monsieur
de
la
Motte
had
the
chief
charge
,
and
wherein
he
used
all
diligence
;
but
yet
proceeded
but
slowly
.
For
the
walls
of
the
Fort
being
made
of
earth
,
which
as
it
was
thick
,
was
also
soft
,
the
shot
of
the
Artillery
could
not
any
ways
considerably
indamage
it
.
And
it
was
likewise
very
hard
to
come
to
the
filling
up
of
the
ditch
,
which
was
very
broad
and
deep
,
and
was
well
defended
on
all
sides
.
But
in
this
interim
Fernese's
Cavalry
received
such
a
blow
,
as
did
still
much
lessen
his
hopes
of
getting
the
Fort.
Count
Maurice's
Camp
lay
very
near
the
Dukes
Camp
,
in
so
much
as
there
passed
divers
skirmishes
betwixt
them
.
And
the
Kings
men
could
not
provide
necessary
forrage
for
their
horses
,
without
continual
danger
of
some
ambuscado
.
The
Duke
had
given
command
that
his
men
should
avoid
coming
to
any
set
business
,
by
reason
of
the
condition
of
the
Country
,
which
was
very
advantagious
for
the
adverse
party
.
Pier
Francisco
Nicelli
,
Captain
of
the
Dukes
lifeguard
,
going
one
day
forth
for
forage
,
with
divers
other
Captains
of
horse
,
he
could
not
guide
himself
as
he
ought
to
have
done
:
but
suffering
himself
to
be
surprised
in
a
narrow
passage
.
wherein
he
was
inforced
to
fight
,
he
was
quickly
routed
by
the
enemy
,
and
lost
many
of
his
men
.
He
himself
,
and
divers
other
Captains
were
taken
prisoners
:
and
of
400
of
the
Kings
horse
which
were
in
this
conflict
,
very
few
were
saved
.
The
Duke
was
mightily
displeased
hereat
;
but
yet
he
did
not
give
over
his
siege
,
but
streightned
the
Fort
more
and
more
;
when
express
Orders
came
to
him
from
Spain
,
whereby
the
King
did
precisely
command
him
that
leaving
such
Forces
in
Flanders
as
should
be
sufficient
for
defence
,
he
should
pass
again
with
all
the
rest
as
soon
as
might
be
to
succour
the
Catholick
League
in
France
.
This
Order
being
received
,
the
Duke
prepared
presently
to
rise
from
before
the
Fort.
In
his
retreat
his
men
were
to
pass
over
the
Wahall
;
not
without
danger
of
being
indamaged
by
the
enemy
.
But
he
with
very
great
forecast
soon
secured
himself
from
all
danger
:
For
causing
a
great
Trench
to
be
suddenly
raised
,
and
making
it
be
continued
even
to
the
River
,
with
redouts
and
flankers
to
shelter
and
defend
his
men
at
their
imbarking
,
if
the
enemy
should
go
about
to
hinder
them
,
he
passed
over
the
River
without
any
obstacle
,
Count
Maurice
not
being
minded
to
molest
him
,
by
reason
of
the
difficulty
he
saw
he
should
have
to
do
it
.
At
this
retreat
,
wherein
the
Duke
won
great
applause
,
it
being
done
in
the
face
both
of
the
Fort
,
and
of
the
Enemies
Camp
,
was
Prince
Ranucchia
,
the
Dukes
eldest
son
,
who
was
then
come
from
Italy
to
serve
under
his
father
in
Flanders
.
And
he
was
not
only
present
at
the
success
,
but
had
his
share
in
the
execution
thereof
,
it
being
his
fathers
pleasure
that
he
should
be
the
last
man
that
should
see
the
retreat
compleated
.
The
Army
being
brought
safely
over
to
the
other
side
,
the
Duke
came
to
Niminghen
.
This
City
would
never
accept
but
of
a
very
slight
foreign
Garison
,
to
preserve
it self
in
the
greater
liberty
,
and
because
it
thought
it
was
able
to
defend
it self
of
its
self
alone
.
The
Duke
was
greatly
displeased
hereat
:
And
knowing
that
there
had
been
already
some
underhand
dealing
in
the
City
,
in
favour
of
the
enemy
,
he
used
all
possible
diligence
to
get
the
Inhabitants
give
way
to
the
augmenting
of
their
Garison
;
but
he
could
not
prevail
with
them
:
wherefore
he
went
his
ways
,
and
left
Verdugo
the
better
provided
with
Forces
;
to
the
end
that
if
need
should
require
,
he
might
the
easilyer
succour
that
City
.
It
was
now
about
the
end
of
July
;
and
because
the
Duke
had
received
good
by
the
the
Spaw
waters
formerly
,
he
went
thither
again
to
seek
help
for
the
Dropsie
,
which
daily
threatned
him
more
and
more
.
Being
come
thither
,
he
began
to
give
all
requisite
Orders
for
the
raising
of
Horse
and
Foot
in
Germany
,
in
Burgony
,
and
in
the
Low-Country
it self
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
leave
sufficient
Forces
for
defence
in
Flanders
,
and
yet
carry
such
a
strength
of
men
with
him
,
as
the
succour
which
he
should
now
bring
unto
the
League
might
exceed
the
former
.
Count
Maurice
this
mean
while
did
not
omit
making
further
advancements
.
Leaving
the
abovesaid
Intelligences
on
his
behalf
on
foot
in
Niminghen
,
he
went
from
thence
to
go
where
he
might
make
his
designs
the
more
advantagious
,
by
their
being
the
less
expected
.
Great
was
the
accommodation
he
had
of
transporting
his
men
from
one
place
to
another
by
Rivers
and
Sea-gulfs
.
Imbarking
about
the
midst
of
September
with
4000
Foot
and
600
Horse
,
he
unexpectedly
landed
with
them
in
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
and
fell
upon
the
Country
of
Walse
,
to
take
the
Town
of
Hulst
.
This
is
a
place
lowly
situated
,
and
of
great
concernment
;
for
it
commands
all
the
Country
thereabouts
.
The
Kings
men
,
for
the
better
defence
of
that
Town
,
guarded
some
neighbouring
places
;
which
Count
Maurice
soon
made
himself
master
of
:
Then
begirting
the
Town
,
wherein
there
was
but
a
small
Garrison
,
and
but
slender
provision
of
all
things
else
,
he
soon
brought
the
Inhabitants
to
Parley
,
and
afterwards
to
surrender
the
Town
.
Colonel
Mandragone
,
Governour
of
the
Citadel
of
Antwerp
,
was
upon
his
way
to
relieve
it
;
and
the
Duke
had
so
wrought
with
the
Spanish
Mutiniers
,
though
they
were
not
yet
altogether
appeased
,
as
they
were
content
to
joyn
with
Mandragone
.
But
the
Surrender
prevented
the
Succour
.
Wherefore
the
Kings
men
returned
back
,
and
the
Town
was
by
Count
Maurice
furnisht
with
all
things
necessary
.
He
then
imbarked
his
Army
again
,
and
recruiting
it
both
with
Foot
and
Horse
,
he
overran
all
the
Maritime
Coasts
of
Flanders
,
threatning
Newport
and
Dunkirk
;
but
did
this
rather
more
to
deceive
the
Royalists
,
then
for
any
setled
design
he
had
in
those
parts
.
His
true
design
was
to
turn
upon
Niminghen
,
&
to
use
all
possible
means
to
take
it
.
Wherefore
reentring
by
the
same
way
of
the
Rivers
and
Maritime
gulfs
into
Ghelderland
about
the
midst
of
October
,
he
staid
in
the
Wahal
;
and
throwing
over
a
Bridg
near
Niminghen
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
have
that
passage
free
,
and
that
he
might
the
better
be
victualled
,
he
disposed
of
his
Camp
thereabouts
.
At
the
same
time
that
he
prepared
with
Forces
without
,
Inelligences
were
held
on
his
behalf
within
the
Town
,
which
had
so
good
success
,
as
there
was
little
need
of
the
Forces
without
.
The
Garrison
,
which
consisted
of
some
few
Germans
and
Walloons
,
went
sometimes
out
,
but
were
not
able
to
make
any
considerable
opposition
.
Verdugo
was
at
this
time
also
moving
,
though
not
so
soon
as
need
required
;
for
his
Forces
were
no
ways
answerable
thereunto
.
Wherefore
those
who
favoured
Count
Maurice
,
taking
occasion
upon
his
delay
,
began
to
make
a
Tumult
.
This
boldness
soon
spread
from
a
few
to
many
;
who
still
increasing
the
commotion
,
drew
all
the
rest
to
be
of
the
same
mind
;
and
they
all
agreed
to
surrender
the
City
:
To
which
Maurice
was
as
gracious
as
could
be
desired
in
the
Conditions
which
were
established
on
both
sides
at
the
Surrender
.
He
then
entred
the
City
and
was
received
with
great
honour
:
And
before
he
went
from
thence
,
he
did
largely
repay
this
honour
to
Schincks
bones
,
making
them
be
interr'd
with
much
pomp
in
the
chiefest
Church
,
and
in
the
very
Sepulcher
of
the
former
Dukes
of
Ghelderland
.
Count
Maurice
having
added
this
last
acquisition
of
so
great
concernment
to
the
so
important
former
,
went
to
the
Hague
in
Holland
,
where
the
Ordinary
Deputies
of
the
General
Union
of
the
Provinces
had
already
made
the
place
of
their
constant
abode
;
and
where
he
was
received
with
unexpressible
demonstrations
of
joy
and
affection
:
For
though
he
had
not
met
with
any
great
opposition
in
the
atchievements
which
he
had
made
,
yet
he
had
shewed
so
great
vigilancie
in
his
Command
,
such
advisedness
in
his
Councels
,
and
such
vigor
in
Execution
,
as
doubtlesly
he
might
even
then
be
expected
to
prove
that
Gallant
Commander
,
which
our
Age
for
his
so
many
other
famous
enterprises
hath
fully
declared
him
to
be
.
This
mean
while
the
Duke
of
Parma
was
returned
to
Brussels
;
and
wholly
intent
upon
his
passing
again
into
France
,
he
endeavoured
to
get
as
great
a
strength
for
that
purpose
as
he
could
.
The
news
which
he
heard
from
those
parts
was
,
That
the
affairs
of
the
League
did
every
day
decline
;
that
the
Forces
thereof
were
very
much
diminished
;
and
that
the
King
of
Navar
did
still
grow
stronger
;
and
that
being
Master
of
the
Field
,
he
had
besieged
Roan
,
which
is
the
chief
City
of
all
Normandy
,
and
the
second
of
all
France
.
The
Duke
de
Mayn
had
sent
Count
Brisack
a
little
before
this
,
to
acquaint
the
Duke
of
Parma
with
thus
much
.
And
the
danger
of
Roan
every
day
increasing
,
Fernese
was
again
the
more
sollicited
to
come
for
France
as
soon
as
he
could
.
Preparing
then
for
his
departure
,
he
left
as
formerly
the
two
Mansfields
his
Deputies
.
And
a
solemn
Ambassie
being
at
this
time
sent
by
the
Emperor
into
Flanders
,
to
endeavour
some
accommodation
in
the
affairs
of
those
Countries
,
the
Duke
upon
that
occasion
did
stay
some
dayes
at
Brussels
.
The
Emperor
had
likewise
signified
the
same
intention
to
the
United
Provinces
.
But
they
fearing
that
the
Ambassie
was
sent
by
the
King
of
Spains
procurement
,
would
not
consent
to
any
Treaty
.
About
which
though
neer
upon
a
Moneth
was
spent
,
yet
we
have
chosen
to
acquaint
you
with
the
result
thereof
briefly
here
,
to
dispatch
the
account
of
a
Negotiation
wherein
there
was
hardly
any
Overture
made
.
The
Duke
being
gone
from
Brussels
,
went
towards
Picardy
;
and
there
in
Peroun
met
with
the
young
Duke
of
Guise
,
who
not
long
before
having
escaped
out
of
the
Castle
of
Tours
,
where
Henry
the
Third
had
shut
him
up
after
his
Fathers
death
,
and
where
the
King
of
Navar
had
likewise
detained
him
,
was
suddenly
come
to
find
out
his
Uncle
the
Duke
Du
Mayn
.
From
Peroun
the
Duke
of
Parma
went
to
the
Town
of
Guise
,
where
the
Duke
Du
Mayn
came
to
speak
with
him
.
In
the
same
place
was
likewise
Hercules
Sfondrato
,
Duke
of
Montemarchiano
,
who
a
little
before
was
sent
by
his
Uncle
Gregory
the
14.
with
a
very
considerable
strength
both
of
Foot
and
Horse
to
assist
the
League
.
But
Gregory
dying
,
and
Innocent
the
9.
succeeding
him
,
his
men
were
much
diminished
;
Innocent
excusing
himself
that
he
could
not
continue
so
great
an
expence
,
by
reason
of
the
scarcity
of
monies
which
the
Apostolick
Sea
was
then
in
.
Nor
did
the
Duke
of
Montemarchiano
know
whether
he
were
to
continue
in
that
Command
or
no
:
though
in
all
things
else
,
Innocent
seemed
as
if
he
would
protect
the
League
of
France
;
to
which
purpose
he
had
made
the
Bishop
of
Piachensa
Cardinal
,
declaring
him
also
to
be
Apostolick
Legat
in
the
place
of
Cardinal
Cajetan
,
who
as
we
have
said
was
already
returned
to
Italy
.
At
this
meeting
of
the
Duke
of
Parma
and
the
Duke
Du
Mayn
,
the
first
thing
that
was
agreed
upon
was
,
That
Fera
,
one
of
the
most
considerable
Towns
of
Picardy
,
should
be
delivered
up
to
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
that
upon
all
occasions
he
might
have
a
Town
upon
that
Frontier
towards
Flanders
,
which
might
serve
for
better
security
to
his
Army
.
Here
all
their
Forces
joyning
,
each
of
the
chief
Commanders
muster'd
his
men
,
and
the
whole
amounted
to
about
25000
Foot
,
and
6000
Horse
;
the
greatest
part
whereof
belonged
to
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
were
composed
(
as
usually
)
of
Spaniards
,
Italians
,
Germans
,
and
Walloons
;
the
Foot
were
about
16000.
and
the
Horse
3000.
The
Duke
of
Lorain
had
sent
the
Counts
of
Vaudemonte
and
Shalligny
with
700
Lances
and
Curasiers
in
assistance
of
the
League
.
Of
all
the
Forces
which
the
Duke
of
Montemarchiano
brought
with
him
into
France
,
there
remained
little
more
then
2000
Foot
Switzers
,
and
200
Horse
:
The
rest
of
the
Forces
were
made
up
by
the
League
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
commanded
over
all
in
chief
,
and
next
to
him
the
greatest
authority
lay
in
the
Duke
Du
Mayn
;
with
whom
were
then
the
Dukes
of
Umale
and
Guise
,
the
first
his
Cousin-german
,
the
other
his
Nephew
;
to
boot
with
the
aforesaid
Counts
of
Vaudemonte
and
Shalligny
,
who
were
of
the
same
house
,
but
in
a
degree
further
off
.
During
the
preparation
,
mustering
,
and
marching
of
this
Army
,
the
year
ended
,
and
the
next
of
1592
began
.
All
their
men
being
met
at
the
entrance
into
Anno
1592.
Picardy
,
the
Army
began
to
move
about
the
midst
of
January
,
and
marched
towards
Amiens
,
that
it
might
enter
on
that
side
into
Normandy
,
and
endeavour
to
relieve
Roan
as
soon
as
might
be
.
The
King
of
Navar
,
as
hath
been
said
,
was
before
this
City
;
and
had
advanced
so
far
forward
already
in
his
siege
,
as
the
besieged
were
not
likely
to
defend
it
much
longer
.
Yet
Monsieur
de
Villiers
sustained
the
siege
valiantly
,
and
endeavoured
by
all
stout
resistance
to
afford
time
for
the
aforesaid
succour
:
And
much
encouraged
to
hear
that
the
Leagues
Army
was
upon
its
march
to
that
purpose
,
he
continued
in
his
defence
more
resolute
then
ever
:
though
by
reason
of
the
straits
that
he
was
in
,
he
prest
the
Colleagues
very
much
to
come
to
his
relief
as
soon
as
they
could
.
Roan
lyes
upon
the
banks
of
Sene
,
and
this
River
doth
there
much
inlarge
it self
.
Some
leagues
above
it
the
King
had
a
Town
called
Pont
d'
Arke
,
which
is
the
last
bridge
which
is
now
upon
the
Sene
in
its
current
to
the
Sea
;
some
of
the
Arches
of
that
bridge
being
broken
and
gone
to
decay
,
which
the
English
did
anciently
build
at
Roan
,
whilst
they
were
Lords
of
Normandy
.
The
Town
of
Cawdebeck
lyes
some
leagues
beneath
Roan
,
upon
the
banks
of
the
said
River
;
which
was
likewise
in
the
Kings
hands
;
insomuch
as
he
commanding
the
River
both
above
and
beneath
,
by
means
of
these
two
Towns
,
and
by
some
men
of
war
which
scour'd
up
and
down
the
River
,
had
reduced
that
City
into
great
straits
.
But
hearing
of
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
and
that
the
Army
of
the
League
was
already
on
its
march
towards
Normandy
:
he
called
his
Councel
of
war
to
consider
what
was
best
for
him
to
do
upon
this
occasion
.
The
King
had
very
great
Forces
;
he
had
between
nine
and
ten
thousand
Horse
,
and
his
Foot
were
as
many
as
those
of
the
Colleagues
:
all
the
Horse
,
unless
it
were
some
Dutch
,
were
French
;
in
the
Foot
there
were
likewise
some
considerable
number
of
Dutch
,
and
some
English
which
the
Queen
had
sent
to
assist
the
King
:
and
three
thousand
Flemish
Foot
were
likewise
sent
from
Holland
in
his
assistance
.
It
was
argued
in
the
Councel
of
war
,
whether
it
were
better
to
abandon
the
siege
,
and
to
march
against
the
Army
of
the
League
to
fight
them
in
the
field
,
as
it
was
formerly
determined
in
the
business
of
Paris
;
or
continuing
the
siege
,
to
wait
the
Enemy
within
the
works
,
and
to
defend
those
works
so
as
the
succour
might
by
that
resistance
be
hindred
.
The
Mareshal
of
Biroune
inclined
particularly
to
this
opinion
;
who
by
reason
of
his
long
experience
and
worth
in
military
affairs
,
was
highly
esteemed
throughout
the
whole
Kingdom
;
and
of
whom
the
King
did
alwaies
make
use
in
all
his
most
important
,
and
most
difficult
enterprises
.
In
maintenance
of
his
opinion
he
spoke
thus
,
'T
is
now
(
most
glorious
Prince
)
somewhat
above
a
year
since
your
Majesty
was
with
your
Army
about
Paris
;
every
one
knows
that
the
end
of
that
siege
was
onely
to
inforce
that
City
to
surrender
by
Famine
;
since
so
great
a
circuit
of
walls
,
and
so
thick
a
forrest
of
houses
and
inhabitants
were
not
otherwise
to
be
forced
There
were
no
quarters
therefore
fortified
about
it
,
no
trenches
were
opened
,
no
batteries
raised
,
no
assaults
made
.
When
afterwards
the
Army
of
the
League
drew
neer
,
it
was
thought
fitting
that
your
Army
should
encounter
it
,
and
endeavour
by
all
means
to
engage
it
in
battel
,
since
there
was
no
other
way
to
hinder
the
relief
then
by
a
field
fight
.
I
,
together
with
the
rest
of
the
Commanders
,
was
of
that
opinion
,
which
was
likewise
approved
of
by
your self
,
who
do
no
less
excel
others
in
counsel
,
then
in
command
.
Let
us
now
consider
this
present
siege
.
In
this
,
the
end
of
begirting
Roan
consists
much
more
in
using
opugnancy
,
then
means
of
Famine
.
It
makes
much
for
us
doubtlesly
,
that
we
are
masters
of
the
River
on
the
upper
side
by
means
of
Pont
d'
Arke
,
and
on
the
nether
side
by
the
Town
of
Cawdebeck
;
so
to
keep
Roan
from
victuals
,
but
the
hopes
of
winning
lyes
chiefly
in
our
arms
and
swords
.
And
how
far
are
we
already
advanced
with
our
trenches
,
with
our
batteries
,
with
our
works
in
the
ditch
,
and
with
assaults
?
I
am
therefore
of
opinion
,
that
upon
this
occasion
we
ought
to
shun
giving
battel
,
and
that
we
ought
with
all
industry
to
fortifie
our
quarters
,
and
use
all
vigilancy
in
defending
them
,
so
as
the
Leagues
Army
may
not
be
able
to
force
them
;
succour
being
hindred
from
without
,
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
but
for
what
within
,
our
flege
will
advance
fortunately
against
the
walls
.
We
have
already
made
such
progress
,
as
the
City
is
in
great
terror
:
the
Inhabitants
whereof
being
accustomed
to
Traffick
;
and
not
acquainted
with
the
Military
profession
,
will
not
run
the
hazard
of
exposing
themselves
to
ruine
,
plunder
,
and
other
dreadfull
calamities
,
which
often
accompany
the
taking
of
places
by
storm
and
violence
.
Doubtlesly
Monsieur
de
Villiers
doth
sufficiently
discharge
his
part
in
making
defence
.
But
when
he
shall
want
victuals
,
when
his
souldiery
shall
lessen
,
and
when
he
shall
despair
of
succour
,
how
can
be
then
hold
longer
out
?
As
for
us
,
the
river
furnisheth
us
with
plenty
of
victuals
;
we
doe
so
abound
in
gallant
horse
,
as
we
shall
keep
a
good
part
of
the
neighbouring
parts
at
our
devotion
.
We
expect
new
succours
by
sea
from
Holland
,
we
receive
fresh
aid
daily
by
land
from
the
Provinces
hereabouts
.
Wherefore
since
the
advantages
doe
every
day
increase
on
our
side
by
way
of
siege
,
why
should
we
not
with
all
fervor
and
constancy
prosecute
it
?
These
neighbouring
wars
of
France
and
Flanders
have
begot
a
common
saying
,
that
sieges
are
there
learn'd
,
here
battels
.
Let
it
be
once
seen
that
Erance
can
do
both
the
one
and
the
other
.
And
that
though
it
use
to
prevail
by
the
force
of
field-fights
,
yet
it
can
use
patience
in
bringing
oppugnations
,
when
it
shall
be
requisite
,
to
their
right
end
.
It
cannot
be
denyed
but
that
the
Duke
of
Parma
won
much
praise
the
last
year
,
by
taking
Lagne
whilst
our
Army
looked
on
But
how
much
greater
will
your
Majesties
glory
be
,
if
you
shall
take
Roan
,
in
the
face
of
his
Army
?
Roan
,
which
is
the
second
City
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
which
will
quickly
give
you
entrance
into
the
first
?
For
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
but
that
the
Duke
of
Parma
being
recalled
by
his
own
necessities
into
Flanders
,
Paris
will
soon
be
reduced
to
your
Majesties
obedience
;
and
that
by
the
example
thereof
all
the
rest
of
the
Kingdom
will
strive
to
do
the
like
.
But
the
Vicecount
of
Turein
(
not
long
before
made
Duke
of
Bullion
by
the
right
of
his
wife
)
who
was
one
of
the
chief
Commanders
in
war
amongst
the
Hugonots
of
that
Country
;
and
who
through
his
valour
,
and
by
his
knowing
how
to
make
use
thereof
,
by
a
particular
vivacity
of
wit
,
became
afterwards
likewise
one
of
the
most
esteem'd
Marishals
of
France
,
was
of
another
opinion
,
and
spake
thus
.
I
must
confess
(
unconquerable
Prince
)
I
know
not
wherein
the
so
great
difference
lies
between
the
siege
that
was
before
Paris
,
and
this
which
is
now
before
Roan
,
as
that
the
resolutions
which
were
then
taken
should
be
now
shun'd
.
It
was
thought
then
that
your
Majesties
Army
was
not
sufficient
at
one
and
the
same
time
,
both
to
maintain
the
siege
before
Paris
,
and
to
fight
the
Army
of
the
League
;
but
that
either
the
one
or
the
other
of
these
resolutions
must
be
pitched
upon
.
At
last
the
latter
prevailed
over
the
former
;
and
therefere
we
marched
with
all
our
Forces
against
the
enemy
,
to
give
them
battel
in
the
field
,
and
by
that
means
to
keep
Patis
from
being
relieved
.
'T
is
true
there
were
no
quarters
taken
nor
fortified
in
that
siege
:
nor
was
there
any
sort
of
oppugning
made
.
But
notwithstanding
I
shall
never
be
of
opinion
,
that
to
hinder
the
present
relief
,
we
should
rather
shut
our selves
up
within
our
own
quarters
,
then
march
with
our
Army
into
the
field
,
as
we
did
then
.
Roan
is
of
such
a
bigness
,
and
doth
consequently
require
that
our
Fortifications
about
it
be
of
such
a
compass
,
as
we
cannot
bring
them
to
such
perfection
as
to
be
able
to
keep
within
them
,
and
to
defend
them
.
Wherefore
shall
we
expect
to
be
doubly
assaulted
within
them
at
one
and
the
same
time
?
Onceby
the
Leagues
Army
without
,
and
again
within
,
by
the
Garison
of
the
City
?
What
will
our
danger
be
when
we
shall
be
thus
invironed
by
so
great
Forces
on
all
sides
?
The
Duke
of
Alva
some
years
agoe
,
at
the
siege
of
Mons
,
waited
for
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
within
his
Trenches
;
the
Prince
came
,
drew
near
,
was
beaten
back
,
and
the
Town
was
afterwards
surrendred
.
But
what
?
Orange
did
then
assault
high
and
well
munited
Rampires
,
defended
by
ancient
and
experienced
souldiers
,
against
Tumultuaries
.
And
Count
Lodovick
,
brother
to
Orange
,
had
a
very
weak
Garison
within
the
Town
,
and
a
people
as
contrary
to
him
as
well
might
be
.
Let
us
pass
from
this
President
of
Flanders
,
to
another
of
Italy
,
which
may
be
much
better
applyed
to
our
present
case
.
The
memory
thereof
is
sad
,
and
will
ever
be
so
to
France
.
I
speak
of
the
unfortunate
siege
of
Pavia
.
King
Francis
,
as
it
is
well
known
,
suffered
himself
upon
that
occasion
to
be
reduced
to
between
the
Spanish
Army
without
,
and
the
German
Garison
within
;
who
were
all
of
them
men
trained
up
in
Arms
:
and
being
set
upon
on
both
sides
at
once
,
those
mis fortunes
and
calamities
befell
him
which
are
sufficiently
known
to
all
men
.
The
Army
of
the
League
comes
now
,
and
is
furnished
with
particular
choice
foot
.
There
is
in
Roan
a
great
and
valiant
Garison
;
and
the
Citizens
,
though
not
accustomed
to
Arms
,
are
yet
ready
upon
all
occasions
to
take
them
up
.
Wherefore
then
,
say
I
again
,
shall
we
expect
a
double
assault
of
such
Forces
,
between
weak
and
distant
works
;
and
where
our
horse
which
do
so
far
exceed
those
of
the
enemy
,
shall
not
have
those
advantages
which
they
may
have
in
the
field
?
I
therefore
advise
by
all
means
to
give
the
enemy
battel
in
the
field
.
It
hath
formerly
been
seen
that
the
Duke
of
Parma
hath
always
shun'd
it
.
He
will
certainly
be
now
of
the
same
opinion
.
And
why
should
not
we
be
as
forward
to
provoke
him
to
battel
,
as
he
is
backward
thereunto
?
his
foot
may
be
thought
somewhat
the
better
,
but
our
horse
are
almost
twice
as
good
as
his
,
and
may
so
advantegiously
spread
themselves
in
these
spacious
fields
of
Normandy
,
as
the
Flemish
may
oft-times
have
reason
to
wish
themselves
within
those
Dikes
,
Ditches
,
and
Channels
,
which
are
so
frequent
in
those
Countries
.
Hence
it
is
that
sieges
are
there
so
much
used
.
And
what
greater
glory
can
we
have
,
then
to
see
battels
more
frequent
here
?
Where
true
Military
force
and
worth
is
manifested
on
the
bright
Theatre
of
the
day
,
not
amidst
blind
Trenches
,
and
buried
Mines
and
base
fighting
in
ditches
;
but
in
open
field
between
Squadron
and
Squadrons
,
between
Colours
and
Colours
both
of
Foot
and
Horse
,
orderly
drawn
out
.
For
what
remains
,
the
former
reasons
will
be
equally
valid
now
.
When
your
Majesty
shall
once
have
won
the
battel
,
the
war
will
soon
be
at
an
end
:
And
say
that
any
misfortune
should
befall
you
,
you
may
without
much
difficulty
gather
new
forces
,
and
take
the
field
again
.
But
it
may
assuredly
be
hoped
that
the
misfortune
of
the
war
,
or
to
say
better
,
the
punishment
of
Justice
will
fall
upon
your
Enemies
;
who
joyned
together
by
the
true
reason
of
Interest
,
and
the
false
pretences
of
Religion
,
imbrace
the
wickedest
and
most
unworthy
Cause
that
was
ever
at
any
time
imbraced
and
defended
.
These
two
opinions
being
duly
weighed
,
the
King
on
the
one
behalf
thought
that
the
Siege
being
so
far
advanced
,
was
not
to
be
abandoned
;
and
on
the
other
side
he
thought
he
did
so
far
exceed
the
Enemy
in
Horse
,
as
he
might
spare
a
considerable
strength
thereof
to
go
against
the
Enemy
,
and
so
infest
them
,
as
that
they
should
either
not
be
able
to
advance
,
or
atleast
too
late
to
relieve
the
Town
.
But
the
event
shewed
,
that
the
not
wholly
adhering
to
either
the
one
or
the
other
advice
,
made
them
both
prove
unfortunate
.
The
King
having
taken
the
abovesaid
resolution
,
resolved
to
go
himself
in
person
with
5000
Horse
to
encounter
the
Army
of
the
League
;
and
the
mean
while
left
the
Marshal
of
Byroun
with
all
the
rest
of
his
Forces
,
who
should
continue
to
straiten
Roan
as
much
as
he
could
.
With
these
people
the
King
went
first
to
Chasteauneufe
,
and
then
to
Aumaile
;
Towns
which
confine
upon
the
Provinces
of
Normandy
and
Picardy
.
He
was
not
well
got
out
of
Normandy
,
when
he
was
advertised
by
his
Scouts
,
that
the
Enemy
were
well
advanced
into
Picardy
.
The
Army
of
the
League
marched
in
the
same
manner
,
as
by
the
Duke
of
Parma's
orders
it
had
done
the
time
before
:
The
Foot
were
placed
in
the
midst
,
the
Horse
with
long
wings
in
the
Flanks
,
and
the
Garriages
on
both
sides
without
.
Monsieur
de
la
Motte
,
together
with
his
place
of
Generall
of
the
Artillery
,
was
Campmaster
Generall
of
all
the
Flanders
Souldiers
;
and
the
same
office
was
discharged
in
the
proper
Forces
of
the
League
by
Monsieur
Rony
,
a
valiant
Souldier
,
and
great
Commander
,
and
who
had
a
particular
dependencie
upon
the
Duke
du
Mayn
.
Each
of
them
were
very
carefull
in
keeping
the
whole
Camp
in
order
,
and
in
securing
their
quarters
;
and
yet
the
Dukes
of
Parma
and
of
Mayn
ceased
not
to
be
every
where
in
their
own
persons
.
The
Vantguard
was
led
on
by
the
young
Duke
of
Guise
,
who
had
with
him
two
French-men
of
experienced
valour
,
the
Baron
of
Scatres
,
and
Monfieur
de
Vitry
:
In
the
Battel
were
the
Dukes
of
Parma
and
Mayn
,
the
Duke
of
Montemarchiano
,
and
Count
Vaudemonte
;
and
the
Rear
guard
was
guided
by
the
Duke
du
Male
,
and
Count
Saligni
:
Prince
Ranucchio
marched
usually
with
the
prime
Horse
in
the
Van
,
and
Marquis
Vasto
took
his
place
most
commonly
there
also
;
who
repenting
his
having
given
over
his
former
place
of
Generall
of
the
Horse
in
Flanders
,
to
command
the
Horse
in
the
State
of
Milan
,
being
to
that
purpose
gone
the
year
before
into
Italy
,
was
now
(
born
by
a
desire
of
glory
)
come
to
serve
as
a
private
Voluntier
in
the
Duke
of
Parma's
second
expedition
into
France
.
Ten
peeces
of
Artillery
did
precede
the
Vantguard
;
and
from
the
Front
thereof
was
thrust
forth
a
flying
Squadron
,
composed
of
Spanish
and
Italian
Foot
,
who
might
be
ready
either
to
stand
or
charge
the
Enemy
,
according
as
occasion
on
either
sort
should
require
.
The
Army
of
the
League
made
but
short
marches
,
that
they
might
the
better
keep
their
ranks
,
fortifie
their
quarters
the
better
,
and
to
keep
their
souldiers
from
being
weary
.
So
as
the
Camp
came
not
till
the
beginning
of
February
near
to
Aumail
,
where
(
as
was
said
)
the
King
of
Navar
was
himself
in
person
.
Here
the
Scouts
of
both
Camps
met
to
learn
news
;
but
the
King
,
not
very
well
satisfied
with
the
tidings
which
his
Scouts
brought
,
would
be
an
eye-witness
thereof
himself
.
The
King
was
so
naturally
given
to
waging
battel
,
as
oft-times
wholly
forgetting
himself
,
he
would
be
present
upon
the
most
common
occasions
,
and
would
therein
meet
with
the
most
frequent
dangers
,
as
it
now
befell
him
,
and
thus
it
was
.
The
King
going
out
of
Aumaile
with
500
Horse
,
gave
order
that
the
Baron
Jury
and
Monsieur
de
Laverdein
should
follow
him
with
more
Horse
,
and
with
400
Dragoons
;
and
commanded
likewise
that
the
Dukes
of
Nevers
and
of
Longneville
should
be
ready
with
the
rest
of
the
Horse
which
were
in
Aumaile
.
The
King
advancing
further
then
he
ought
to
have
done
with
the
first
Horse
,
fell
upon
the
Scouts
of
the
Enemies
Camp
,
which
he
easily
routed
and
put
to
flight
:
but
George
Basti
coming
in
soon
after
with
a
great
body
of
other
Horse
,
charged
those
of
the
King
so
home
,
as
the
King
himself
was
in
apparent
danger
;
and
so
much
the
more
,
for
that
his
person
was
known
by
many
tokens
.
This
danger
forced
the
King
to
retreat
;
which
he
did
the
hardlier
,
for
that
the
Enemy
charging
him
still
more
,
the
greater
was
the
slaughter
of
his
men
.
The
Enemy
endeavoured
all
they
could
to
cut
off
the
Kings
way
on
all
sides
,
and
to
take
him
prisoner
.
He
on
the
contrary
sustaining
their
force
with
incredible
courage
,
endeavoured
to
bring
himself
as
soon
as
he
could
into
safety
.
In
this
interim
many
of
his
stoutest
men
dropt
by
his
side
;
nor
could
the
King
himself
scape
unhurt
;
for
as
he
descended
a
little
rise
,
whilst
he
gave
back
,
he
was
shot
with
an
harquebuse
about
the
reins
,
which
made
him
hasten
his
retreat
.
At
the
news
here
of
the
Dragoons
came
in
,
and
lighting
on
foot
,
were
of
great
service
to
the
King
in
sustaining
the
fury
of
the
Enemy
.
But
almost
all
of
them
being
slain
,
the
King
had
run
the
like
hazard
,
had
not
Jury
and
Lavardine
advanced
to
defend
him
,
though
they
were
accompanied
but
with
few
of
their
men
;
for
the
rest
frightned
with
the
news
that
was
given
out
,
that
the
King
was
either
slain
or
taken
prisoner
,
had
most
of
them
abandoned
the
field
.
So
as
their
succour
was
not
sufficient
neither
;
for
fresh
horse
of
the
Leagues
coming
in
,
the
Kings
men
could
not
stand
this
new
tempest
:
Jury
had
his
horse
kill'd
under
him
,
and
Lavardine
was
ill
hurt
.
The
Leagues
Vantguard
was
already
all
in
Arms
,
and
the
Flying
Squadron
in
particular
was
ready
to
move
:
And
the
Duke
du
Mayn
said
unto
the
Duke
of
Parma
with
a
loud
voyce
,
That
such
an
advantagious
occasion
was
not
to
be
lost
:
That
the
King
of
Navar
was
upon
has
flight
,
most
of
his
horse
full
of
ruine
and
terror
;
wherefore
what
labour
would
it
be
to
dissipate
all
the
rest
?
That
wanting
Foot
,
and
having
rashly
run
into
such
straits
,
the
King
could
by
no
means
escape
,
if
they
would
be
but
as
resolute
to
assault
him
,
as
it
was
easie
to
oppress
him
.
'T
is
said
,
that
the
King
seeing
himself
in
so
great
danger
,
made
one
of
his
Captains
of
set
purpose
be
taken
prisoner
,
who
was
to
affirm
(
as
he
did
)
that
to
boot
with
the
Horse
which
the
King
brought
with
him
,
he
was
followed
by
a
good
body
of
Foot
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
detained
by
this
relation
,
and
by
his
diffidence
of
being
in
a
Country
which
he
was
not
acquainted
with
,
and
with
Forces
which
did
not
fully
depend
upon
his
command
,
would
by
no
means
hazard
himself
further
in
this
conflict
,
fearing
some
ambush
,
or
some
other
sinister
accident
which
might
befall
him
.
And
he
was
chiefly
perswaded
thereunto
,
for
that
he
thought
in
reason
of
war
it
was
impossible
the
King
of
Navar
should
with
such
resolution
have
exposed
himself
to
such
a
conflict
against
the
Army
of
the
League
,
unless
he
were
accompanied
with
a
great
strength
of
Foot
also
Wherefore
the
King
being
no
further
charged
,
the
Dukes
of
Nevers
and
of
Longueville
came
the
mean
while
in
to
his
aid
;
and
affording
him
sufficient
commodity
first
to
get
into
Aumaile
,
and
then
to
get
out
of
it
,
(
For
it
was
no
place
wherein
to
resist
the
Leagues
Army
)
he
put
himself
quickly
into
safety
.
He
lost
a
great
many
of
his
men
in
this
action
,
and
Noble
blood
was
mingled
with
blood
which
was
more
ordinary
.
There
were
very
few
of
the
League
that
were
either
slain
or
hurt
.
This
was
the
Action
at
Aumaile
;
so
considerable
especially
,
for
that
on
the
one
part
the
King
of
Navar
through
too
much
rashness
was
wounded
,
and
likely
to
have
been
taken
or
slain
;
and
for
that
on
the
other
part
the
Duke
of
Parma
through
too
much
wariness
did
not
bear
away
a
victory
,
which
might
have
put
the
King
into
his
hands
either
dead
or
alive
,
together
with
the
whole
Kingdom
.
The
King
retreated
from
Aumaile
to
Chasteauneufe
:
which
was
not
a
considerable
place
to
make
resistance
.
But
because
it
mightily
imported
the
King
of
Navar
to
entertain
the
Duke
of
Parma
as
much
as
might
be
,
the
Baron
of
Jury
seemed
ready
to
tarry
there
,
and
within
it
to
make
what
resistance
he
could
.
To
this
purpose
the
King
leaving
with
him
such
men
as
were
needfull
,
drew
off
with
the
rest
,
to
have
his
wound
cured
,
and
that
he
might
again
upon
the
first
design
turn
to
infest
the
Enemy
.
Fernese
being
come
to
Chasteauneufe
,
did
so
narrowly
beset
the
Town
,
as
he
took
it
within
four
dayes
,
suffering
Jury
to
goe
out
at
the
particular
instance
of
the
Baron
of
Shatres
,
who
was
very
near
a
kin
to
him
.
Here
the
Duke
staid
some
dayes
longer
,
to
provide
himself
of
victuals
,
with
part
whereof
to
keep
his
Army
in
good
plight
,
and
to
succour
the
besieged
with
the
rest
.
The
Duke
having
Chasteauneufe
,
continued
his
march
as
formerly
;
which
was
but
slow
,
because
he
would
have
it
sure
.
Wherefore
the
King
being
cured
,
returned
again
to
infest
him
,
and
to
use
all
means
of
detaining
the
succour
,
till
such
time
as
he
might
be
master
of
Roan
.
Continual
skirmishes
were
therefore
had
between
the
two
Camps
;
no
great
advantage
being
at
any
time
had
on
either
side
,
save
only
that
in
one
of
them
the
Count
of
Saligni
was
taken
prisoner
.
The
Leagues
Army
was
now
come
so
near
Roan
,
as
there
remained
nothing
but
to
resolve
of
the
manner
how
they
should
endeavour
to
effect
the
succour
.
In
that
upper
part
of
Normandy
wherein
the
two
Camps
now
were
,
there
is
a
Peninsula
,
which
contains
the
Country
of
Caux
.
It
is
flankt
on
the
one
side
by
the
Sene
,
and
on
the
other
by
the
River
Diep
even
to
the
Sea
,
which
incompasseth
the
greatest
part
thereof
;
so
as
there
remains
but
a
narrow
entrance
into
it
by
land
,
between
the
two
Rivers
.
Upon
the
Sene
beneath
Roan
,
the
King
was
master
(
as
hath
been
said
)
of
Caudebeck
;
and
upon
Diep
,
he
was
master
of
the
Town
called
Diep
,
and
of
Arques
not
far
from
thence
.
The
King
with
almost
all
his
whole
Horse
was
towards
this
side
of
the
Peninsula
,
as
being
the
neerest
part
to
annoy
the
Leagues
Army
:
having
taken
those
horse
from
the
siege
,
as
well
because
there
was
no
need
of
them
there
,
as
for
that
they
might
be
the
better
kept
in
those
spacious
situations
where
he
was
.
His
Horse-quarters
were
therefore
five
or
sixe
leagues
distant
from
where
his
Foot
were
puartered
about
Roan
.
Fernese
was
the
more
encouraged
by
this
distance
of
the
King
of
Navar
's
Forces
.
Wherefore
rejecting
the
counsels
of
some
who
advised
that
they
should
endeavour
to
steal
in
some
relief
into
Roan
by
night
,
he
marched
with
his
whole
Camp
in
Battel-array
;
and
going
towards
Pont
del
Ark
,
at
the
furthest
distance
that
he
could
from
those
places
where
the
Kings
horse
lay
,
he
drew
near
Roan
.
The
resolution
which
was
taken
was
,
to
march
as
quietly
as
they
could
by
night
,
and
to
come
unexpectedly
about
the
break
of
day
to
the
Enemies
trenches
,
and
violently
to
assail
them
on
the
outside
:
whereupon
the
Garrison
sallying
out
from
within
,
and
the
assault
being
thus
doubled
,
and
the
King
by
reason
of
the
too
far
distance
not
being
able
to
succour
his
Foot
time
enough
with
his
Horse
,
it
was
not
doubted
but
that
the
Enemy
would
forsake
their
Trenches
,
and
full
of
terror
raise
the
siege
wholly
.
With
this
resolution
and
hope
the
D.
of
Parma
was
ready
to
march
on
the
26.
of
February
,
when
a
Messenger
came
who
was
sent
to
him
and
the
D.
du
Mayn
with
this
advertisement
from
Monsieur
de
Villiers
,
That
the
Garrison
sallying
out
at
four
gates
the
day
before
about
break
of
the
day
,
they
had
furiously
assaulted
the
Enemy
;
that
great
fear
and
execution
had
insued
thereupon
,
and
their
quarters
had
been
much
indamaged
;
that
many
Peeces
of
their
Artillery
had
been
clog'd
,
and
many
of
them
brought
into
the
City
;
that
their
munition
was
in
part
spoil'd
,
and
their
victuals
prejudiced
;
that
the
Marshal
Biroun
himself
was
hurt
in
the
fight
,
divers
other
Captains
and
Officers
of
quality
slain
,
together
with
above
600
common
souldiers
:
That
since
they
had
no
other
urgent
occasion
,
Monsieur
de
Villers
desired
only
a
small
recruit
of
men
;
and
advised
that
the
Army
of
the
League
might
bend
somewhither
else
,
where
it
might
be
more
necessary
or
more
advantagious
to
imploy
their
Forces
.
In
this
Sally
was
Villiers
himself
in
person
,
and
had
shewed
singular
valour
,
for
which
he
wan
great
praise
throughout
the
whole
Cawp
.
But
as
for
his
present
advice
,
Fernese
seemed
not
to
approve
thereof
:
He
rather
thought
,
That
by
all
means
the
occasion
ought
to
be
seconded
;
that
it
did
manifestly
invite
to
finish
what
had
been
so
well
begun
;
and
how
could
it
be
believed
but
that
to
the
Assault
within
,
this
other
of
so
great
Forces
without
being
added
,
the
Enemy
must
needs
raise
the
siege
.
That
it
was
to
this
purpose
that
the
Army
of
the
League
was
joyned
had
marched
,
and
were
come
so
near
;
and
not
onely
to
bring
a
small
relief
to
Roan
.
If
this
so
advantagious
an
opertunity
should
be
now
lost
,
when
should
they
ever
expect
the
like
?
And
what
doubt
was
there
but
that
when
their
Army
should
be
drawn
off
the
Enemy
would
return
to
besiege
the
City
more
stricktly
?
But
the
Duke
Du
Mayne
urging
many
reasons
to
the
contrary
,
said
,
That
for
the
present
,
the
succour
which
was
required
would
suffice
;
and
that
the
Army
ought
not
to
be
adventured
to
another
more
dangerous
conflict
;
That
it
might
be
imagined
the
Enemy
had
been
more
afraid
then
hurt
within
their
Trenches
;
That
it
was
to
be
imagined
the
King
of
Navar
would
immediately
come
out
of
his
quarters
upon
the
news
of
such
a
sally
,
upon
the
noise
of
such
a
succour
:
That
he
was
very
strong
in
Horse
,
wherefore
his
forces
being
soon
joyned
,
it
would
be
a
very
dangerous
business
to
assault
them
:
That
it
would
be
better
therefore
to
secure
the
City
for
the
present
with
the
desired
succour
:
That
in
the
mean
while
the
King
would
grow
weary
so
would
his
Nobility
also
;
and
many
of
them
would
abandon
him
,
when
they
should
see
the
siege
should
be
again
prolonged
,
and
all
hopes
of
coming
to
a
battel
lost
:
That
the
sharpness
of
the
winter
was
yet
very
great
;
great
the
sufferings
in
the
Enemies
Camp
:
And
that
therefore
the
Army
of
the
League
going
now
upon
some
more
important
design
,
and
where
they
might
be
more
commodiously
lodged
:
they
might
afterwara
with
greater
advantage
imploy
themselves
to
a
total
freeing
of
Roan
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
would
have
his
opinion
to
yield
to
that
of
the
Duke
Du
Mayne's
▪
though
he
thought
it
a
manifest
error
to
lose
the
present
advantage
in
expectation
of
an
uncertain
futurity
.
Wherefore
sending
800
Foot
to
Villars
,
part
French
,
part
Walloons
,
the
Duke
made
the
Army
suddenly
turn
back
,
and
brought
it
almost
in
its
former
quarters
from
Normandy
into
Picardy
.
The
King
of
Navar
was
this
mean
while
on
his
march
to
relieve
his
Foot
;
and
seeing
the
League
's
Army
draw
off
,
he
thought
that
the
Duke
of
Parma
continued
still
his
former
opinion
of
evading
battel
:
wherefore
assuming
the
more
courage
,
for
that
he
thought
his
Enemies
cooled
therein
,
he
forthwith
returned
to
remake
the
Trenches
,
which
had
been
prejudiced
in
the
sally
.
He
endeavoured
to
fortifie
them
better
every
where
:
and
with
all
necessary
provisions
applyed
himself
intentively
to
continue
and
to
straiten
the
siege
on
the
other
side
.
The
Army
of
the
League
when
it
was
entred
into
Picardy
,
and
was
got
beyond
the
Some
towards
the
confines
of
Artois
,
it
was
brought
to
besiege
the
Town
of
Rue
,
a
place
seated
low
and
which
together
with
the
advantage
of
its
situation
,
was
made
very
strong
by
works
.
This
place
was
at
the
King
of
Navar
's
devotion
;
though
almost
all
the
rest
of
the
Province
adhered
unto
the
League
.
At
the
first
begirting
of
it
,
they
began
their
usual
work
of
Trenches
,
but
slowly
and
reservedly
,
that
they
might
save
their
men
as
much
as
it
was
possible
,
and
not
to
imploy
them
so
much
here
,
but
that
they
might
be
alwaies
ready
to
return
again
to
Roan
when
the
occasion
might
peradventure
require
it
;
which
was
not
very
long
before
it
did
For
the
King
of
France
growing
still
hotter
upon
that
siege
,
the
City
grew
into
so
great
necessities
,
as
it
was
reduced
to
the
same
danger
as
before
.
The
Dukes
of
Parma
and
of
Mayne
were
hereof
advertised
by
Villiers
,
to
Fernese's
great
astonishment
,
who
could
hardly
perswade
himself
that
Villiers
would
have
desired
so
weak
an
aid
in
the
former
succour
,
unless
he
had
known
he
had
not
needed
a
greater
.
This
mean
while
daily
news
is
brought
of
the
besieged's
necessities
.
And
though
what
the
Duke
Du
Mayne
had
guest
at
touching
the
diminishing
of
the
Kings
Army
had
partly
proved
true
;
yet
were
his
forces
sufficient
doubtlesly
to
have
taken
Roan
,
if
it
had
not
been
quickly
relieved
again
.
'T
was
thought
the
King
had
not
then
above
5000
Horse
,
and
16000
Foot
;
wherein
was
comprehended
3000
which
were
lately
come
from
Holland
with
some
men
of
war
,
that
they
might
the
better
command
the
River
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
the
League
's
Army
was
likewise
much
lessened
.
The
Popes
Zwitsers
were
not
above
1000
,
and
the
change
of
Pope
had
made
the
Duke
of
Montemarchiano
leave
France
,
and
almost
all
the
rest
of
that
aid
vanish
.
Lorain's
Forces
were
likewise
brought
very
low
,
and
being
so
near
Artois
,
many
Walloons
and
Flemish
were
run
away
from
the
Army
,
and
returned
to
their
own
homes
.
Yet
was
the
League
's
Army
as
numerous
as
the
King
of
Navar
's
,
and
their
Foot
were
much
the
better
.
Upon
these
terms
were
the
Forces
on
both
sides
when
Monsieur
de
Villiers
renued
his
desires
of
being
speedily
succoured
,
with
much
more
earnestness
then
before
;
and
protested
openly
afterwards
,
that
if
he
were
not
relieved
before
the
twentieth
of
April
he
should
be
forced
to
deliver
up
the
Town
.
Wherefore
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
rising
speedily
from
before
Rue
,
and
passing
the
neerest
way
over
the
Some
,
re-entred
Normandy
,
to
come
speedily
where
the
greatest
necessity
of
succour
required
.
He
saw
he
must
of
necessity
assault
the
Enemy
within
his
Trenches
,
and
consequently
come
to
a
down
right
battel
.
Great
certainly
was
the
advantages
which
the
Enemy
had
in
his
rampiers
;
but
Fernese
thought
his
advantage
the
greater
,
by
the
double
assault
which
should
be
given
to
the
Enemy
at
one
and
the
same
time
,
by
his
Army
without
,
and
by
the
Garison
within
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
drew
near
with
this
designe
to
Roan
.
He
marched
after
his
former
fashion
,
thinking
that
the
King
of
Navar
might
peradventure
meet
him
,
and
rather
chuse
to
give
battel
in
the
open
field
to
the
Leagues
Army
alone
,
then
adventure
to
receive
and
to
sustain
the
two
afore
mentioned
assaults
at
one
and
the
same
time
.
At
the
hearing
of
the
Duke
of
Parma's
march
,
the
King
was
in
great
dispute
what
to
do
.
But
considering
well
his
Forces
,
and
not
thinking
them
such
,
as
that
he
was
upon
so
great
uncertainties
to
place
all
his
hopes
in
them
,
he
set
aside
the
more
hardy
advice
;
and
for
the
present
giving
way
to
the
more
cautious
,
resolved
not
to
undergoe
the
hazard
of
either
of
both
these
bickerings
.
Wherefore
he
raised
his
Camp
from
before
Roan
on
the
20
of
April
,
and
marching
in
great
order
to
Ponted
Ark
,
he
stayed
there
to
observe
the
enemies
proceedings
,
and
to
do
what
should
make
most
for
his
advantage
afterwards
.
The
King
of
Navar
being
gon
from
before
Roan
,
the
Dukes
of
Parma
and
Main
presently
entred
the
Town
,
and
staid
there
the
next
day
,
to
the
great
joy
of
all
the
Inhabitants
who
ran
from
all
parts
to
meet
them
and
to
receive
them
.
The
Army
was
quartered
in
the
neighbouring
Towns
,
till
they
might
consider
,
and
resolve
what
designe
to
fall
upon
next
.
Concerning
which
there
were
several
opinions
in
the
Councel
.
But
that
which
was
most
pursued
,
especially
by
the
French
Commanders
,
was
,
that
Rean
not
being
to
be
reputed
totally
free
till
such
time
as
it
had
the
free
passage
of
the
river
,
it
was
therefore
necessary
to
take
Caudebeck
from
the
enemy
;
by
which
Town
they
might
be
always
much
prejudiced
in
receiving
their
victuals
by
way
of
the
river
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
endeavoured
upon
all
occasions
to
second
the
opinion
of
those
of
the
League
,
and
particularly
in
working
their
advantages
more
in
one
part
then
in
another
of
that
Country
,
wherein
he
was
not
well
vers'd
.
Though
that
resolution
was
to
prove
the
ruine
of
the
whole
Army
,
as
shall
be
seen
.
The
Duke
turning
to
the
aforesaid
siege
of
Caudebeck
,
incamped
before
it
with
his
whole
Army
.
This
Town
lies
,
as
hath
been
said
,
upon
the
right
hand
of
the
banks
of
Seene
.
It
is
three
leagues
distant
from
Roan
;
of
an
indifferent
bigness
,
and
without
any
considerable
Fortification
.
Yet
those
within
the
Town
,
seemed
as
if
they
would
defend
it
:
so
as
a
battery
must
be
prepared
against
it
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
for
his
better
satisfaction
,
would
go
himself
in
person
to
discover
the
situation
of
the
place
.
And
whilst
in
company
of
one
Propertio
,
an
Italian
Ingeneer
,
and
only
three
more
(
having
advanced
too
far
)
he
was
observing
the
walls
,
it
so
fell
out
,
as
some
within
the
Town
giving
fire
to
their
Harquebuses
,
he
was
wounded
by
one
of
them
on
the
left
arm
,
between
the
hand
and
the
elbow
.
He
said
not
a
word
;
nor
seemed
to
be
any
ways
concerned
in
the
wound
;
but
with
singular
sufferance
continued
the
work
begun
:
when
great
store
of
bloud
was
seen
to
fall
from
his
arm
,
and
he
was
necessitated
to
retire
.
Being
come
to
his
lodging
,
his
wound
was
drest
,
and
it
was
judged
not
to
be
mortal
,
but
that
the
cure
would
be
long
and
troublesome
.
A
great
disturbance
insued
upon
this
accident
throughout
the
whole
Army
:
it
not
being
known
how
the
Government
should
be
ordered
.
The
Duke
du
Main
had
the
chiefest
part
in
the
general
command
:
but
the
Duke
of
Parma
would
have
the
Prince
his
son
,
to
command
over
all
the
Flanders
Forces
.
The
former
resolution
of
forcing
Caudebeck
was
thus
continued
,
A
great
battery
was
planted
against
the
walls
,
which
quickly
made
a
great
breach
:
wherefore
the
next
day
the
defendants
began
to
parley
,
and
upon
good
Conditions
went
out
of
the
Town
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
was
brought
in
thither
that
his
wound
might
be
the
better
tended
;
nor
was
there
any
resolution
taken
wherewith
he
was
not
acquainted
.
Good
store
of
provision
was
found
in
Caudebeck
;
and
the
gaining
of
that
Town
,
made
the
River
more
open
in
the
behalf
of
Roan
:
though
the
Hollanders
men
of
war
did
continually
infest
it
.
But
this
mean
while
new
Forces
flock'd
continually
to
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
particularly
the
Nobility
on
horseback
,
out
of
new
hopes
of
a
field-battel
,
since
the
siege
had
succeeded
unfortunately
.
The
King
hereby
incouraged
,
went
from
Pont
d'Arke
,
and
began
to
inlarge
himself
in
the
field
,
intending
to
keep
it
as
much
as
he
could
from
the
Leagues
Army
.
The
designe
was
to
hinder
them
especially
from
that
Pass
which
lies
between
the
Rivers
of
Seene
and
Diepe
,
and
which
serves
for
the
coming
by
land
into
the
Peninsula
of
Canx
,
as
hath
been
said
.
The
Army
of
the
League
was
of
necessity
to
return
by
that
way
,
as
they
should
go
out
of
Normandy
,
to
reenter
into
Picardy
.
And
this
sort
of
opposition
might
certainly
put
it
into
great
straits
.
After
the
taking
of
Caudebeck
,
the
Duke
du
Main
,
and
the
Prince
of
Parma
,
with
the
approbation
of
the
Duke
his
Father
,
led
the
Army
to
quarter
more
within
the
Country
,
and
came
to
the
Town
of
Yuetot
,
little
more
then
an
hours
match
from
Caudebeck
,
that
they
might
the
better
observe
the
King
of
Navars
resolutions
,
and
oppose
themselves
thereunto
the
best
that
they
could
.
The
Village
was
full
of
houses
,
and
very
advantagiously
seated
;
and
victuals
might
easily
be
brought
thither
from
the
Seene
.
Here
then
the
Army
staid
,
and
to
the
natural
strength
thereof
,
they
added
such
Fortifications
by
handy
work
as
were
necessary
.
By
this
the
King
of
Navar
judged
that
the
Colleagues
intended
to
quit
Normandy
as
soon
as
they
could
;
which
he
being
desirous
to
hinder
,
advanced
with
all
his
Camp
,
and
lodged
not
above
a
mile
from
where
the
Colleagues
were
.
Here
the
King
began
likewise
to
fortifie
himself
;
and
at
the
same
time
to
scoure
the
Country
,
to
straiten
it
as
much
as
he
could
from
the
enemies
Camp
.
And
he
might
very
well
do
it
:
for
the
Nobility
being
come
again
from
all
parts
to
assist
him
,
his
Cavalry
was
increased
to
the
number
of
8
or
9
thousand
horse
:
and
his
foot
did
likewise
daily
increase
.
This
their
so
near
neighbourhood
occasioned
continual
skirmishes
,
each
party
endeavouring
to
advantage
their
own
situations
,
that
they
might
the
more
offend
the
like
of
the
enemy
.
The
King
of
Navar
went
not
long
after
to
lodge
in
another
place
,
where
he
might
keep
the
enemy
much
more
from
victuals
.
'T
was
evidently
seen
that
his
end
was
either
to
fight
them
upon
great
advantage
,
or
to
reduce
them
to
such
a
scarcity
of
victuals
,
as
he
must
at
last
have
the
victory
without
fighting
.
The
Colleagues
began
to
be
much
incommodated
by
these
his
last
quarters
.
Wherefore
not
to
be
too
much
straitned
neither
in
place
nor
in
victuals
,
they
were
often
forced
to
sally
out
in
great
bodies
,
in
opposition
of
the
Kings
forces
,
which
were
by
the
King
with
ineredible
vigilancy
kept
in
continual
exercise
.
The
skirmishes
were
therefore
usually
turned
into
parties
;
one
of
which
happened
to
be
so
fierce
and
so
long
,
as
it
was
likely
to
have
turned
to
a
set
battel
.
On
one
side
the
Duke
du
Main
,
and
Duke
de
Guise
were
ingaged
;
and
Prince
Ranucchio
on
another
,
whose
horse
was
slain
under
him
,
and
his
own
person
was
evidently
indangered
.
At
the
noise
of
this
conflict
,
and
for
fear
lest
it
might
come
to
a
general
battel
,
came
the
Duke
of
Parma
himself
in
person
at
last
;
being
brought
in
a
Chair
,
and
afterwards
set
on
horseback
,
not
failing
to
be
wheresoever
it
was
most
needfull
,
though
his
wound
did
exceedingly
pain
him
.
But
the
coming
on
of
night
kept
them
from
coming
to
an
intire
conflict
:
and
it
was
seen
that
to
come
thereunto
,
each
side
desired
either
to
have
the
greater
advantage
,
or
would
not
hazard
greater
losses
.
There
were
two
Captains
of
Launces
with
the
Prince
who
had
particular
occasion
to
signalize
themselves
:
the
one
a
Spaniard
,
Carlo
Colonna
;
and
the
other
an
Italian
,
which
was
Hannibal
Bentivoglio
our
brother
,
a
youth
of
but
20
years
old
,
who
received
a
sore
wound
in
his
leg
.
This
Carlo
Colonna
wrote
the
History
of
the
Military
Successes
of
Flanders
which
happened
in
the
time
of
his
own
being
there
,
in
his
own
Language
;
a
History
very
much
esteemed
of
;
and
which
hath
made
the
Author
so
much
more
famous
,
for
that
he
was
ever
after
meritoriously
employed
by
the
King
,
not
only
in
matters
of
War
,
but
also
in
Civil
negotiations
.
Many
hot
conflicts
insued
upon
this
,
neither
side
having
much
the
better
.
Neither
do
we
think
it
fitting
to
represent
every
particular
success
thereof
here
,
that
we
may
not
too
long
defer
the
reassuming
what
more
properly
belongs
to
our
particular
History
of
Flanders
.
The
King
of
Navar
continued
scouring
the
Country
up
and
down
every
where
,
particularly
where
he
might
most
incommodiate
the
Enemy
in
their
victuals
,
wherein
they
already
suffered
exceeding
much
;
Bread
was
sold
at
a
very
dear
rate
,
and
was
not
had
without
great
difficulty
;
Forage
for
Horses
grew
every
day
scarcer
;
and
all
other
sufferings
were
proportionable
to
that
of
victuals
,
throughout
the
whole
Army
.
Wherefore
many
Souldiers
began
to
disband
;
and
all
in
generall
to
complain
,
That
their
so
many
and
so
renowned
labours
should
terminate
in
the
miserable
necessity
of
Famine
.
How
much
better
would
it
be
to
dye
with
their
swords
in
their
hands
,
and
by
that
way
to
attempt
their
return
?
So
as
the
Enemy
should
not
boast
,
at
least
,
to
have
overcome
without
fighting
,
and
glory
in
the
triumph
before
they
had
well
got
the
victory
.
And
this
was
the
King
of
Navars
mind
:
For
it
was
apparently
seen
,
that
laying
aside
all
thoughts
of
fighting
,
his
only
end
was
to
reduce
the
Colleagues
to
the
utmost
extremity
by
Famine
;
and
he
seemed
already
not
any
wayes
to
doubt
it
.
He
considered
that
the
Leagues
Army
,
before
they
could
come
out
of
Normandy
,
and
enter
into
Picardy
,
was
of
necessity
to
pass
through
the
entrance
into
the
aforesaid
Peninsula
;
That
that
Pass
was
possest
by
his
souldiers
,
and
that
the
Colleagues
could
not
without
manifest
ruine
force
their
way
through
that
passage
.
There
remained
then
only
the
passage
over
the
Sene
:
But
how
difficult
and
how
dangerous
would
this
be
likewise
to
them
?
since
they
were
to
pass
over
a
River
of
so
great
a
breadth
and
depth
,
continually
infested
with
the
alternate
ebbing
and
flowing
of
the
Sea
;
and
being
flanked
with
so
powerfull
an
Army
as
was
his
.
By
reason
of
which
straits
on
both
sides
,
the
King
thought
he
had
the
victory
so
sure
,
as
(
as
I
said
before
)
he
made
no
doubt
of
it
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
did
also
very
well
know
all
these
difficulties
;
and
weighing
them
together
,
resolved
at
last
to
pass
over
the
River
,
and
to
put
his
Army
into
safety
.
Nor
did
he
any
whit
delay
the
doing
thereof
;
for
the
necessities
of
his
Camp
were
grown
to
that
extremity
,
as
it
began
to
threaten
an
intire
dissipation
,
unless
some
opportune
remedy
might
quickly
be
found
.
Having
therefore
secretly
communicated
this
his
mind
to
the
Duke
Du
Mayn
,
to
Prince
Ranucchio
,
and
to
some
few
others
who
were
to
be
actors
in
the
business
,
he
in
the
first
place
resolved
to
draw
near
the
River
,
the
better
to
facilitate
all
such
preparations
as
was
necessary
for
that
end
The
Colleagues
were
,
as
it
hath
been
said
,
in
Yvetot
,
which
was
a
good
way
from
the
River
.
Fernese
going
then
from
thence
,
went
to
another
place
within
less
then
a
mile
off
Caudebeck
,
where
he
likewise
fortified
himself
as
well
as
he
could
.
On
the
other
side
the
King
of
Navar
failed
not
immediately
to
draw
near
unto
him
;
so
as
continual
skirmishes
,
and
parties
were
had
as
before
.
This
mean
while
such
provisions
were
made
as
were
requisite
for
passing
over
the
River
,
as
Fernese
had
designed
.
Wherefore
not
able
to
defer
it
any
longer
,
he
ordered
it
thus
.
With
great
speed
he
caused
two
Forts
to
be
raised
upon
the
two
shores
,
one
over
against
the
other
:
Into
that
which
was
on
the
shore
next
the
Army
,
he
put
Count
Bossu
with
800
Foot
of
his
Walloon
Regiment
;
and
into
that
on
the
contrary
side
he
put
Campmaster
Barlotta
with
as
many
of
his
Regiment
of
the
same
Nation
also
;
and
he
furnished
both
these
Forts
with
some
Peeces
of
Artillery
,
whereby
to
secure
the
Barks
wherein
the
Army
was
to
pass
.
The
Forts
being
thus
raised
and
provided
,
he
caused
a
great
many
great
Barks
,
and
some
of
a
middle
sise
,
fall
down
from
Roan
,
which
were
made
of
such
a
form
as
was
needfull
for
the
said
design
:
There
were
some
flat-bottom'd
,
like
to
Floats
,
for
the
better
transporting
of
the
Artillery
;
and
all
these
greater
Barks
were
accompanied
by
lesser
Boats
with
oars
,
which
were
to
serve
to
make
the
passage
of
the
greater
the
more
easie
.
On
the
22.
of
May
all
these
Barks
came
to
the
place
destin'd
for
the
passage
;
nor
did
the
Duke
of
Parma
delay
one
moment
the
putting
of
it
in
execution
.
That
very
night
he
past
over
all
the
French
Horse
,
and
the
next
day
almost
all
the
Flanders
Foot
;
some
part
thereof
staid
on
this
side
the
River
,
to
cozen
the
King
of
Navar
,
by
feigning
to
make
the
wonted
skirmishes
,
and
to
make
him
believe
that
they
would
go
to
some
other
quarters
.
And
because
the
Barks
would
have
been
too
long
in
conveying
over
the
whole
Army
,
almost
all
the
Flanders
Horse
,
the
Baggage
,
and
the
Artillery
were
suddenly
sent
to
Roan
,
to
enjoy
,
as
afterwards
they
did
,
the
commodity
of
the
Bridge
before
spoke
of
,
and
which
was
patcht
up
in
the
broken
parts
thereof
in
such
sort
as
necessity
upon
such
an
occasion
could
permit
.
The
next
day
,
as
the
Kings
Hors-men
were
making
their
wonted
excursions
,
they
were
at
last
aware
that
the
Enemies
Army
were
passing
over
the
River
.
The
King
was
mad
to
hear
of
this
,
especially
when
he
knew
that
there
were
but
few
left
on
this
side
the
River
,
and
that
those
were
sheltred
by
the
Fort
raised
on
the
same
side
.
He
without
delay
picked
out
a
select
number
of
Horse
,
and
came
to
the
River
,
to
see
if
he
could
rout
the
aforesaid
men
,
who
were
all
Spaniards
and
Italians
.
But
he
found
them
so
valiantly
sustained
by
Prince
Ranucchio
,
and
so
well
defended
by
the
Fort
,
as
he
could
no
wayes
impede
their
passage
.
To
perfect
the
business
,
the
Duke
of
Parma
would
have
his
son
the
Prince
bring
off
the
Rear
;
who
imbarking
that
remainder
,
past
them
all
safely
over
:
And
the
like
insued
to
the
other
Souldiers
who
were
in
the
Fort
,
and
to
the
Artillery
which
defended
it
.
Yet
the
King
causing
some
of
his
Cannon
be
brought
to
a
certain
place
which
did
most
command
the
River
,
endeavoured
to
sink
those
Boats
wherein
the
residue
of
the
Dukes
men
were
;
and
some
of
those
Boats
which
were
come
from
Holland
came
likewise
up
,
and
endeavoured
to
hinder
the
passage
.
But
all
was
in
vain
:
For
finally
the
Prince
landed
himself
,
and
all
the
rest
of
his
men
safe
on
the
other
shore
;
and
presently
set
all
the
Barks
on
fire
,
to
bereave
the
Enemy
of
making
use
of
them
in
passing
over
the
River
also
.
The
King
of
Navar
was
still
mightily
incenst
,
to
see
that
Victory
escape
him
which
he
made
so
sure
of
.
He
was
minded
to
pass
over
the
Pont
d'Ark
,
to
encounter
the
Enemy
again
,
or
at
least
to
infest
them
as
much
as
he
could
in
the
Rear
.
But
the
compass
being
great
which
he
was
to
make
,
and
the
Foot
not
being
able
to
follow
the
Horse
so
fast
,
which
of
themselves
alone
were
not
able
to
reduce
the
Enemy
into
straits
,
he
did
not
any
thing
more
against
them
.
When
the
Army
of
the
League
was
past
over
the
River
,
the
Dukes
of
Parma
and
Mayn
suspected
lest
the
King
of
Navar
might
fall
upon
the
aforesaid
resolution
of
passing
over
the
Pont
d'Ark
:
They
therefore
went
far
from
the
River
,
and
quartered
in
a
Village
called
Newburgh
,
more
within
land
.
From
hence
Du
Mayn
went
with
some
Forces
to
Rohan
,
the
better
to
secure
the
affairs
of
that
City
by
his
own
presence
,
whilst
the
King
of
Navar
kept
still
thereabouts
with
so
great
a
strength
.
And
Fernese
pursued
his
Retreat
,
marching
still
in
very
great
order
;
till
being
come
into
the
Country
of
Brye
,
contiguous
to
Champania
,
he
thought
he
might
with
more
commodiousness
and
safety
make
less
haste
out
of
France
.
Being
come
to
the
Confines
,
he
left
certain
Foot
and
Horse
under
the
Command
of
Monsieur
Rony
,
to
be
disposed
of
in
the
Leagues
service
,
as
the
Duke
Du
Mayn
should
appoint
him
.
And
from
thence
entring
Flanders
,
he
went
again
to
the
Spaw
,
being
thereunto
invited
by
the
hot
weather
which
already
began
:
But
with
small
hopes
of
getting
any
good
by
it
for
his
infirmity
,
which
since
his
wound
grew
every
day
greater
.
He
was
much
afflicted
at
this
his
bodily
weakness
being
thereby
deprived
of
following
the
most
necessary
military
actions
,
which
he
had
formerly
indefatigably
undergone
in
his
own
person
.
But
he
was
chiefly
vexed
to
see
how
much
evil
the
diversions
of
France
had
occasioned
to
the
affairs
of
Flanders
;
and
that
the
King
of
Spain
did
still
persist
more
then
ever
in
his
desire
of
succouring
the
League
;
and
that
to
that
purpose
he
was
again
to
pass
into
France
as
soon
as
he
could
.
At
his
arrival
in
Flanders
he
found
a
mutiny
of
the
Italians
on
foot
;
and
that
Count
Maurice
had
straightly
besieged
Stenwick
,
a
place
of
importance
towards
Friesland
,
on
the
other
side
of
the
Rhine
.
Maurice
did
lustily
begirt
it
on
all
sides
;
and
having
first
fortified
himself
without
to
keep
the
Kings
men
from
bringing
relief
,
he
omitted
no
diligence
in
making
inward
advancements
.
He
plaid
upon
the
Town
furiously
from
divers
parts
with
his
Artillery
:
And
though
the
besieged
were
not
wanting
in
making
resistance
by
frequent
Sallies
,
and
by
all
other
stout
resistance
,
yet
it
was
known
the
Town
could
not
long
hold
out
,
without
some
succour
.
The
siege
was
at
this
pass
when
the
Duke
of
Parma
arrived
in
Flanders
.
He
had
left
a
good
many
men
in
France
;
and
the
remainder
were
so
lessened
,
and
so
out
of
order
by
reason
of
so
many
sufferings
,
as
they
were
not
in
any
condition
of
undergoing
new
ones
.
The
Duke
endeavoured
notwithstanding
that
all
means
should
be
used
to
relieve
the
Town
.
And
Verdugo
did
likewise
labour
in
it
with
his
wonted
diligence
and
industry
.
But
his
assistance
was
so
weak
,
and
came
so
late
,
as
the
besieged
not
being
able
to
hold
out
any
longer
,
were
at
last
inforced
to
yield
.
Maurice
won
much
honour
by
the
getting
of
this
place
,
and
it
was
a
great
advantage
to
the
Confederate
Provinces
in
those
parts
.
Nor
did
they
stop
here
:
Count
Maurice
turned
presently
upon
the
Fort
of
Cowreden
,
which
was
in
the
Kings
possession
,
and
guarded
a
pass
of
great
moment
thereabouts
:
and
did
so
narrowly
besiege
it
,
as
those
within
wanting
many
necessaries
for
defence
,
and
withall
having
no
hopes
of
succour
,
they
were
at
last
forced
to
quit
the
place
.
Much
afflicted
at
these
losses
,
the
Duke
of
Parma
came
to
Brussels
about
the
midst
of
October
;
at
his
arrival
in
Flanders
,
the
Prince
his
son
departed
from
those
Countries
to
return
for
Italy
.
And
the
Duke
being
grown
so
very
weak
,
as
he
thought
he
could
not
continue
his
Military
labours
in
that
Government
,
he
very
much
prest
the
King
for
leave
to
quit
it
.
But
the
King
thought
not
good
to
condescend
thereunto
:
hoping
that
the
Duke
might
yet
again
pass
once
more
into
France
:
and
knowing
of
what
importance
his
very
presence
would
be
there
.
On
the
other
side
the
King
knew
in
what
a
languishing
condition
of
health
the
Duke
was
:
he
knew
how
he
was
affected
with
the
Dropsie
,
which
was
become
now
incurable
;
and
that
it
was
likely
some
time
or
other
to
prove
his
death
.
Wherefore
the
King
thought
it
necessary
to
send
some
personage
of
worth
and
esteem
into
Flanders
,
who
might
more
attentively
observe
the
Dukes
condition
,
and
might
likewise
have
such
Commissions
about
him
from
the
King
,
as
should
be
thought
fittest
to
be
put
in
execution
,
as
well
in
consideration
of
the
Dukes
great
want
of
health
,
as
also
in
case
the
Duke
should
die
.
To
this
purpose
he
sent
away
John
Pachecco
,
Marquis
of
Ceralva
,
who
died
before
he
got
out
of
Spain
;
wherefore
he
was
fain
to
send
another
in
his
place
,
which
was
Pietro
Henrichuz
di
Azevedo
,
Count
of
Fuentes
.
This
mean
while
the
King
being
earnestly
requested
by
those
of
the
League
in
France
,
had
commanded
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
that
he
should
prepare
to
go
again
into
that
Kingdom
,
with
as
great
a
strength
as
his
occasions
in
Flanders
would
permit
him
.
In
performance
whereof
the
Duke
gave
out
present
orders
for
the
raising
of
new
men
,
as
he
had
formerly
done
.
And
going
from
Brussels
,
went
to
Arras
,
that
he
might
be
as
soon
as
might
be
on
the
nearest
Confines
of
France
,
and
give
the
greater
incouragement
to
the
business
.
Here
through
the
strength
and
vertue
of
his
mind
,
he
continued
as
much
as
possibly
he
could
to
govern
the
weakness
and
languor
of
his
body
.
He
was
indefatigable
in
his
negotiations
,
and
more
by
night
then
by
day
.
And
as
if
he
scorn'd
to
yield
to
nature
,
which
made
him
now
unable
for
any
exercise
,
he
would
sometimes
appear
on
horseback
,
and
did
strive
to
deceive
himself
by
going
on
foot
.
Thus
did
he
persevere
to
do
for
some
time
.
And
in
the
interim
Count
Fuentes
arrived
in
Flanders
:
who
prepared
to
go
from
Brussels
,
to
find
out
the
Duke
at
Arras
;
but
he
could
not
come
time
enough
;
for
the
Duke
,
not
able
to
hold
out
any
longer
,
and
knowing
himself
first
to
be
dead
,
before
he
would
,
as
it
were
confess
himself
to
be
mortal
,
breathed
forth
his
very
last
spirits
about
the
beginning
of
December
.
Thus
ended
Alexander
Fernese
,
Duke
of
Parma
,
in
the
7
year
of
his
age
.
The
Pontifical
greatness
of
Paul
the
third
,
placed
the
Title
of
Prince
in
his
house
.
This
Alexander
being
from
his
birth
highly
minded
,
began
to
give
all
signes
thereof
even
in
his
childhood
.
Whilst
yet
a
youth
,
he
went
to
the
Court
of
Spain
,
to
give
the
greater
pawn
of
his
dependancy
unto
the
King
:
and
consequently
to
obtain
the
livelyer
effects
of
protection
from
him
.
But
passing
quickly
from
the
Courtier
to
the
Souldier
,
he
laid
the
first
foundation
thereof
under
Don
John
of
Austria
,
upon
the
memorable
occasion
of
the
League
against
the
Turk
.
Even
then
he
gave
such
proofs
of
his
warlike
spirit
,
that
amongst
the
richest
choice
of
Commanders
that
Christendom
had
in
that
enterprise
,
he
was
chosen
to
take
in
Navarino
,
one
of
the
most
considerable
places
of
all
the
Eastern
Seas
.
Don
John
being
afterwards
made
Governour
of
the
Low-Countries
;
he
at
the
first
news
of
the
revolts
which
arose
there
,
hasted
,
as
hath
been
said
,
to
find
out
Don
John
.
And
so
behaved
himself
in
every
Military
action
,
as
it
was
questioned
whether
he
had
better
performed
the
quality
of
a
common
souldier
,
or
the
greater
prerogatives
of
a
Commander
.
Succeeding
afterwards
himself
in
the
same
Government
,
it
seemed
Don
John
did
still
survive
in
him
:
so
near
were
they
ally'd
no
less
in
affection
then
in
bloud
,
and
so
conformable
were
they
both
in
their
years
,
in
their
conditions
,
and
in
their
valour
.
Whilst
Fernese
fought
amongst
the
Flemish
,
his
Forces
were
almost
always
waited
upon
by
great
good
success
;
but
being
forced
to
pass
divers
times
into
France
,
he
was
necessitated
to
see
the
Kings
affairs
in
Flanders
mightily
decline
.
For
what
concerns
the
reputation
of
his
Military
profession
,
none
hath
more
in
France
then
he
,
for
the
two
so
memorable
Succours
of
Paris
and
Roan
:
And
finally
his
glorious
Retreat
from
Caudebeck
,
won
more
renown
unto
him
without
fighting
,
then
if
he
had
joyned
battel
in
each
of
those
actions
,
and
had
overcome
.
He
was
indeed
a
gallant
Commander
:
and
doubtlesly
of
so
clear
a
fame
,
as
his
renown
may
rank
him
amongst
the
most
cry'd
up
Chieftains
of
Antiquity
,
and
render
his
memory
so
reverenced
in
the
present
age
,
as
to
make
him
be
admired
by
posterity
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
,
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
The
Third
Part.
BOOK
I.
The
Contents
.
Count
Peter
Ernestus
Mansfield
succeeds
the
Duke
of
Parma
in
the
Government
of
Flanders
.
He
sends
his
son
Count
Charls
into
Picardy
;
where
joyning
with
the
Duke
du
Main
,
they
besiege
and
take
the
Town
of
Noyon
.
But
the
Spaniards
in
that
Army
,
mutiny
awhile
after
in
the
Town
of
St
Paul
in
Artois
.
Count
Maurice
makes
use
of
this
;
he
strongly
besieges
St
Getringberg
,
and
takes
it
;
Mansfield
having
in
vain
endeavoured
to
relieve
it
.
Disorders
increase
in
the
Kings
Army
by
another
mutiny
of
Italians
and
Walloons
,
at
Pont
in
Hennault
.
Archduke
Ernestus
comes
to
Flanders
,
and
is
by
the
King
declared
Governour
thereof
.
A
new
expedition
of
Count
Charls
in
Picardy
,
with
the
taking
of
La
Chapelle
.
The
Archduke
indeavours
a
Treaty
of
peace
with
the
enemy
.
But
they
reject
all
Treaties
.
Not
long
after
they
besiege
Groninghen
,
which
after
some
opposition
is
taken
by
Count
Maurice
.
The
King
of
Navar
declares
himself
a
Catholick
.
And
the
League
languisheth
.
The
King
enters
with
great
forces
into
Picardy
.
He
besieges
Laon.
Du
Main
and
Mansfield
march
to
relieve
it
.
But
cannot
doe
it
.
Their
noble
retreat
in
the
face
of
the
King
.
This
mean
while
another
Mutiny
happens
amongst
the
Italians
in
Flanders
,
who
take
the
Town
of
Sichen
.
The
Archduke
endeavours
to
break
the
Mutiny
by
force
;
and
not
being
able
to
doe
it
,
comes
to
composition
.
The
Confederate
Provinces
endeavour
to
find
a
nearer
way
by
Sea
to
the
East-Indies
by
the
North.
The
design
succeeds
not
.
It
is
briefly
touched
how
they
entred
by
the
usual
way
into
the
East-Indies
,
and
afterwards
into
the
West
.
Archduke
Ernestus
dies
,
and
leaves
the
Government
of
those
Provinces
to
Count
Fuentes
.
BY
Commissions
from
the
King
of
Spain
,
which
were
Anno
1593.
brought
by
Count
Fuentes
into
Flanders
,
it
was
ordered
,
That
if
the
Duke
of
Parma
should
chance
to
dye
,
the
Government
should
remain
in
Count
Peter
Ernestus
,
in
the
same
manner
as
it
had
been
in
the
Dukes
two
precedent
expeditions
into
France
:
That
his
son
Count
Charls
should
still
keep
the
chief
management
of
the
Forces
;
that
he
should
continue
to
give
all
possible
assistance
to
the
League
in
France
;
and
that
the
greatest
endeavours
being
made
on
that
side
,
it
should
suffice
to
stand
only
upon
the
defence
on
the
Kings
part
in
the
affairs
of
Flanders
.
These
Orders
being
come
from
the
King
,
the
first
thing
Count
Peter
Ernestus
did
,
was
to
dispatch
away
his
Son
with
new
Forces
into
France
,
to
boot
with
those
that
were
there
already
in
behalf
of
the
League
.
The
Duke
Du
Mayn
prest
very
much
for
these
succours
;
and
that
he
might
the
sooner
receive
it
,
he
himself
was
already
gone
into
Picardy
.
Count
Fuentes
was
in
the
first
Place
with
Mansfield
;
and
bore
such
a
sway
with
him
,
as
the
power
of
Government
seemed
to
be
more
in
Fuentes
then
in
Mansfield
.
Fuentes
then
remained
chief
Superintendent
in
Flanders
;
and
Count
Charls
past
into
France
with
6000
Foot
and
1000
Horse
,
part
old
souldiers
,
part
new
men
but
then
raised
.
You
heard
before
,
how
that
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
that
he
might
have
a
safe
retreat
upon
the
Frontiers
of
Picardy
,
had
in
his
second
expedition
the
Town
of
Fera
delivered
into
his
hands
.
Here
Count
Charls
made
his
rendezvouz
,
and
here
did
the
Duke
Du
Mayn
joyn
with
him
.
Between
the
Flanders
Forces
,
and
those
of
France
which
depended
upon
the
League
,
was
framed
an
Army
of
15000
Foot
and
3000
Horse
;
and
in
the
beginning
of
March
,
in
the
year
1593.
the
Camp
moved
against
Noyon
,
which
is
not
far
from
La
Fera.
It
is
a
Town
very
much
peopled
;
it
hath
a
Bishops
See
in
it
,
and
certain
other
circumstances
which
makes
it
be
esteemed
one
of
the
most
considerable
places
of
all
Picardy
.
Noyon
adhered
to
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
was
of
much
advantage
to
him
in
that
part
of
the
Province
which
lies
nearest
Paris
.
For
all
things
else
,
it
was
not
so
strong
,
neither
by
nature
,
nor
by
industry
,
nor
by
the
condition
of
the
people
or
garrison
,
but
that
it
might
be
soon
won
.
A
little
Rivolet
runs
through
it
,
which
not
far
from
the
City
falls
into
the
Oyse
.
When
the
Army
of
the
League
had
begirt
Noyon
,
they
began
to
fortifie
their
quarters
towards
the
field
,
lest
the
King
of
Navar
might
endeavour
to
succour
the
Town
;
then
according
to
custome
they
fell
to
work
upon
their
Trenches
,
and
to
prepare
for
Battery
.
The
ground
was
rather
moyst
then
dry
on
the
one
side
;
and
therefore
they
began
their
works
there
,
where
the
ground
would
best
permit
them
so
to
doe
.
The
two
Camps
contended
in
the
making
of
them
;
and
especially
in
that
of
Flanders
,
the
Spaniards
,
Italians
,
Germans
and
Walloons
strove
according
as
usually
to
outdoe
one
another
in
opening
and
in
advancing
the
Trenches
.
The
besieged
made
some
sallies
,
but
with
weak
forces
,
and
weaker
courage
:
by
which
it
was
judged
the
City
was
not
in
condition
to
make
any
long
resistance
.
One
of
their
best
defences
was
a
Ravelin
without
the
walls
,
built
about
with
good
stone
,
and
furnisht
with
a
Platform
.
The
Batteries
were
therefore
chiefly
turn'd
upon
that
Ravelin
:
Nor
was
it
long
ere
they
fell
with
their
Trenches
into
the
Ditch
;
where
Mines
being
joyn'd
to
the
Batteries
,
so
great
a
breach
was
soon
made
in
the
Ravelin
,
as
it
was
now
thought
fitting
to
make
an
assault
.
Which
hapned
luckily
.
The
Spaniards
and
Walloons
did
herein
particularly
signalize
themselves
;
and
of
all
others
,
the
Camp
masters
Luis
Velasco
a
Spaniard
,
and
Claudius
Barlotta
a
Walloon
:
Barlotta
and
divers
others
were
wounded
,
and
some
were
slain
.
The
Ravelin
being
taken
,
those
that
won
it
lodged
there
;
and
planted
some
peeces
of
Artillery
upon
it
,
to
play
upon
the
Town
nearer
hand
,
and
with
the
more
terror
.
A
certain
strength
of
Horse
and
Foot
was
still
maintained
by
the
Apostolike
Sea
,
who
were
commanded
by
Appius
Conti
,
who
plaid
his
part
valiantly
.
But
a
quarrel
arising
between
him
and
the
Baron
Chateaubrain
a
Lorainer
,
and
Colonel
of
the
Germans
,
and
falling
from
words
to
blows
,
Appius
was
wounded
,
whereupon
he
quickly
dyed
;
to
the
grief
of
the
Army
,
which
held
him
in
great
esteem
.
This
occasioned
some
disorder
in
the
Pontificials
;
for
Chateaubrain's
German
Regiment
was
maintained
by
the
monies
of
the
Apostolike
Sea
.
Yet
was
the
Siege
so
hotly
continued
by
all
parties
,
as
those
within
were
within
a
few
dayes
reduced
to
parley
;
and
at
last
yielded
upon
honorable
terms
,
their
hopes
of
succour
failing
them
,
though
the
King
of
Navar
had
often
endeavoured
it
,
but
more
by
stealth
then
openly
.
After
the
taking
of
Noyon
,
the
Duke
Du
Mayne
went
suddenly
towards
Paris
.
The
Catholick
States-Generall
which
followed
the
League
,
were
then
met
in
that
City
;
and
this
meeting
was
chiefly
had
for
the
chusing
of
a
King
that
would
be
obedient
to
the
Church
,
and
who
would
preserve
that
Kingdom
in
the
antient
Religion
.
The
two
aforenamed
Officers
of
State
,
Mendosa
and
Tassis
,
were
then
in
Paris
for
the
King
of
Spains
service
in
the
business
then
on
foot
;
and
a
little
before
Don
Diego
d'Yvara
was
come
thither
likewise
on
his
behalf
,
a
man
of
courege
,
and
who
was
likewise
thought
very
fit
for
the
conducting
of
that
business
.
But
to
give
it
the
greater
reputation
and
advantage
,
the
Duke
of
Feria
was
at
last
sent
by
the
King
of
Spain
to
Paris
;
A
personage
who
to
the
prerogative
of
his
family
had
the
addition
of
all
others
which
upon
such
an
occasion
were
to
be
desired
.
Their
chief
endeavour
was
to
overthrow
the
Law
Salique
,
which
excludes
Women
from
succeeding
to
that
Crown
.
In
which
case
the
Infanta
Isabella
the
Kings
eldest
daughter
was
to
have
succeeded
,
as
daughter
to
Queen
Isabella
,
who
was
the
eldest
daughter
to
Henry
the
2
:
King
of
France
,
and
who
had
been
formerly
wife
to
the
King
of
Spain
.
And
as
for
a
Husband
for
the
Infanta
,
since
she
could
not
have
one
of
the
House
of
Austria
,
as
the
King
her
Father
would
have
desired
(
but
it
may
be
all
in
vain
,
by
reason
of
the
invincible
repugnance
of
the
French
it
was
discovered
that
in
such
a
case
the
King
would
condescend
to
the
choice
of
some
one
of
that
Nation
,
and
particularly
of
the
House
of
Lorain
,
upon
which
the
League
in
France
was
chiefly
built
.
It
was
foreseen
by
all
the
aforesaid
Agents
how
much
advantagious
it
would
be
for
the
maintaining
their
negotiation
,
that
the
Flanders
Forces
which
entred
France
in
favour
of
the
League
should
be
vigorous
:
wherefore
they
prest
this
point
hard
upon
the
Governour
Mansfield
,
and
upon
Fuentes
,
who
(
as
we
have
said
)
was
next
under
him
.
But
these
on
the
contrary
represented
,
That
the
affairs
of
Flanders
were
not
to
be
abandoned
;
that
the
Enemy
began
already
to
move
with
potent
Forces
on
that
side
;
and
that
it
behoved
to
maintain
the
Kings
cause
there
likewise
as
much
as
might
be
.
And
yet
the
event
shewed
in
a
short
while
,
that
the
thus
dividing
of
the
Kings
forces
,
did
so
weaken
and
disorder
them
,
as
that
they
did
little
or
no
good
in
France
,
and
were
the
cause
of
very
great
losses
in
Flanders
.
And
that
which
greatly
increased
the
disorders
was
,
that
almost
at
the
same
time
divers
Mutinies
broke
forth
;
by
occasion
whereof
the
King
of
Spain
was
more
indammaged
by
his
own
Souldiers
,
then
by
his
Enemies
.
Now
to
return
to
the
affairs
of
Picardy
.
When
the
Duke
Du
Mayn
was
gone
from
Picardy
,
Count
Charls
parted
from
thence
likewise
,
and
went
with
his
Camp
towards
the
Sea-side
,
into
the
lower
parts
of
that
Province
,
where
there
were
yet
some
places
which
held
for
the
King
of
Navar
;
and
especially
the
Castle
of
Rue
,
strong
both
by
situation
and
handy-work
,
as
hath
been
said
:
And
because
to
besiege
it
,
would
be
a
business
of
long
time
,
and
which
did
require
greater
Forces
then
Count
Charls
had
with
him
,
he
therefore
contented
himself
with
making
easier
acquisitions
.
Hembercourt
,
a
weak
place
,
and
more
within
land
;
and
S.
Vallery
,
more
considerable
as
being
seated
upon
the
Some
where
that
River
falls
into
the
Sea
,
fell
into
his
hands
.
Here
when
the
Count
would
have
made
Further
progress
,
he
must
sheath
his
sword
by
reason
of
a
Truce
which
was
at
that
time
made
for
three
moneths
,
between
the
King
of
Navar
and
the
Duke
Du
Mayne
.
Arms
being
laid
aside
in
Picardy
,
the
Count
distributed
his
Army
in
the
parts
of
that
Province
which
lay
towards
Artois
.
The
expences
which
the
King
of
Spain
was
then
at
in
France
was
excessive
:
wherefore
the
Souldiers
being
but
slowly
paid
,
it
was
impossible
to
keep
them
from
rapine
;
so
as
those
parts
found
more
of
damage
by
the
cessation
of
Arms
,
then
they
had
done
in
the
time
of
war
.
Neither
did
the
mischief
rest
here
,
licentiousness
increasing
every
day
,
and
pillage
degenerating
by
degrees
into
disobedience
,
at
last
they
fell
into
divers
mutinies
:
The
first
fell
out
amongst
the
Spaniards
;
which
being
first
practised
with
great
secresie
,
was
soon
after
concluded
;
and
except
it
were
the
Officers
,
and
some
Souldiers
of
more
respect
then
the
rest
,
it
was
exactly
performed
by
all
others
.
They
murmured
,
according
as
is
usual
,
to
see
their
labours
so
ill
requited
:
And
to
honest
their
Error
,
they
endeavoured
to
excuse
it
by
Necessity
.
Having
then
gathered
together
a
sufficient
number
of
men
and
horse
,
they
designed
to
possess
themselves
of
some
of
the
nearest
Towns
in
Artois
,
and
there
afterwards
to
fortifie
and
defend
themselves
,
and
to
draw
all
the
Country
thereabouts
into
contribution
for
their
maintenance
,
till
they
should
receive
full
satisfaction
for
their
pay
.
The
Town
St.
Paul
was
pitcht
upon
for
a
very
fitting
place
to
this
purpose
.
Going
therefore
unexpectedly
thither
,
and
not
meeting
with
almost
any
resistance
,
they
fixed
there
.
At
the
first
hearing
of
this
riot
,
Count
Charls
was
minded
to
reduce
them
by
force
:
But
doubting
afterwards
,
that
when
the
rest
of
the
Nations
,
being
come
nearer
them
,
should
more
narrowly
consider
the
Spaniards
design
,
they
would
rather
imitate
then
impede
it
,
he
thought
it
better
to
shun
so
great
a
hazard
:
Which
served
to
defer
,
but
not
to
evade
the
danger
,
as
shall
be
said
in
its
proper
place
.
These
were
the
successes
of
the
King
of
Spain's
Forces
upon
that
Frontier
of
France
.
And
now
to
proceed
with
the
peculiar
affairs
of
Flanders
:
The
United
Flemish
failed
not
to
make
use
of
this
occasion
which
made
so
much
for
their
advantage
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
being
dead
,
and
finding
the
King
more
eager
then
ever
in
his
designs
upon
France
,
they
used
all
the
means
they
could
to
be
early
in
the
field
with
a
potent
Army
.
Wherefore
the
winter
being
over
,
and
Count
Charls
being
gone
with
so
great
a
part
of
the
Army
into
Picardy
,
Count
Maurice
deferred
not
moving
,
but
discovered
his
design
of
entring
with
his
Forces
into
Brabant
.
He
desired
particularly
to
secure
Breda
better
,
as
a
place
which
belonged
properly
to
his
Family
;
and
which
had
so
luckily
fallen
into
his
hands
by
surprisal
,
as
you
have
heard
.
And
being
of
opinion
that
the
too
neer
neighbourhood
of
St.
Getrinberg
did
threaten
continual
danger
thereunto
,
he
therefore
advised
that
by
all
means
that
Town
might
be
likewise
recovered
;
and
so
that
first
acquisition
be
the
better
ascertained
,
by
the
advantages
which
this
second
would
bring
with
it
,
which
would
certainly
be
very
great
by
the
importancie
of
such
a
place
.
This
opinion
of
Count
Maurice
was
very
much
approved
by
the
Councel
of
War
of
the
Confederate
Provinces
.
The
business
being
therfore
resolved
upon
by
the
publike
authority
of
the
whole
Union
,
he
forthwith
applied
himself
to
make
such
provisions
as
were
requisite
for
such
a
design
.
He
used
all
means
he
could
to
keep
the
Royalists
from
being
aware
of
it
.
Marching
several
wayes
,
he
seemed
as
if
his
intentions
were
to
turn
now
upon
Groninghen
towards
Friesland
;
now
upon
Sluce
or
Dunkirk
in
Flanders
,
and
now
upon
Balduke
or
Graves
in
Brabant
.
The
Royalists
therefore
ran
from
all
parts
to
defend
these
places
.
Wherefore
their
Forces
being
the
weaker
by
being
divided
.
St.
Getrinberg
could
not
consequently
be
so
provided
as
was
fitting
to
sustain
the
siege
which
was
afterwards
laid
unto
it
.
At
last
Maurice
discovering
his
true
design
,
threw
himself
suddenly
into
Brabant
,
and
began
to
fall
to
work
with
very
great
Forces
both
by
land
and
water
.
St.
Getrinberg
lies
towards
that
out-skirt
of
Brabant
which
is
subject
to
Holland
:
The
seat
thereof
is
very
strong
;
it
hath
the
Mause
on
the
one
side
,
with
its
name
turned
into
Merwe
,
and
of
such
a
breadth
,
as
being
there
ready
to
fall
into
the
Ocean
,
the
Channel
thereof
seems
rather
a
Sea
then
a
River
.
There
falls
also
into
Merwe
on
another
side
,
another
little
River
of
but
a
short
course
,
called
Donge
,
and
it
terminates
the
course
neer
the
walls
of
that
Town
;
yet
is
the
bed
thereof
also
so
broad
and
so
deep
,
as
it
is
capable
of
any
whatsoever
Vessel
.
The
other
places
thereabouts
are
likewise
so
lowly
situated
,
as
men
walk
more
upon
the
top
of
the
banks
,
then
upon
the
plain
ground
.
The
manual
fortification
is
answerable
to
this
of
situation
:
wherefore
by
reason
of
these
prerogatives
,
this
place
is
held
to
be
of
greatest
concernment
not
only
in
Brabant
or
Holland
,
but
even
in
any
other
Province
of
Flanders
.
Maurice
being
then
incamped
with
the
said
Forces
before
St.
Getrinberg
,
he
begirt
the
Town
on
the
land-side
with
divers
well
comparted
Quarters
;
and
he
added
thereunto
a
good
number
of
Boats
by
water
,
to
block
it
the
better
up
on
that
side
also
,
and
to
end
his
work
the
sooner
.
In
every
Quarter
he
began
a
Fort-Royal
,
intending
to
joyn
them
together
with
other
smaller
Forts
,
and
to
make
Trenches
and
Ditches
from
all
these
on
all
sides
,
so
as
the
whole
outward
Line
should
be
perfectly
inclosed
and
munited
.
In
the
inward
Line
also
the
like
care
was
had
of
flanking
and
fortifying
it
where
it
was
the
most
needfull
,
the
better
to
curb
the
besieged
.
And
because
all
these
Works
required
extraordinary
diligence
and
labour
,
Count
Maurice
had
with
him
in
his
Army
above
3000
Pioners
,
who
were
only
to
be
imployed
in
digging
Ditches
,
in
raising
Trenches
,
making
Forts
,
and
in
doing
whatsoever
else
the
Siege
required
of
manual
work
.
This
was
the
first
Siege
which
was
undertaken
by
Prince
Maurice
in
a
more
exact
form
then
all
others
till
this
time
;
and
in
the
success
whereof
he
propounded
greatest
difficulty
unto
himself
.
He
therefore
desired
very
much
to
effect
it
;
that
by
the
taking
of
such
a
place
,
the
fame
which
he
had
already
won
in
military
affairs
might
be
increased
.
The
aforesaid
Works
were
then
begun
,
and
pursued
with
incredible
diligence
:
And
the
Souldiers
often
vying
with
the
Pioners
in
their
labour
,
and
one
Commander
with
another
,
and
Maurice
himself
with
them
all
,
they
had
soon
raised
the
outward
Fortifications
in
such
sort
,
as
they
had
small
cause
to
fear
any
harm
that
the
Kings
men
could
doe
them
.
And
Maurice
had
all
the
commodity
he
could
desire
fully
to
perfect
both
the
outward
and
the
inward
Line
.
And
truly
till
then
there
had
hardly
been
seen
any
such
works
.
The
Forts
were
raised
very
high
with
earth
;
the
Trenches
and
Ditches
were
every
where
answerable
:
Many
great
Palisadoes
were
added
for
the
greater
security
in
divers
places
;
and
every
Fort
was
well
furnished
with
Artillery
.
So
as
the
place
was
invironed
with
almost
as
noble
Fortifications
as
any
it self
had
.
And
yet
the
more
to
take
from
the
Kings
men
all
hopes
of
succouring
it
,
Maurice
made
the
land
be
overflown
in
divers
parts
,
to
make
the
difficulty
the
greater
in
endeavouring
it
.
Thus
was
the
Siege
ordered
.
In
the
Town
which
was
besieged
,
there
were
about
600
Burgonians
,
and
400
Walloons
;
good
men
,
but
not
enough
for
the
present
occasion
,
nor
the
condition
of
the
siege
.
Monsieur
de
Messiers
commanded
the
Garrison
of
the
Town
in
stead
of
Signor
di
Vatervid
,
who
was
Governor
of
the
place
,
and
who
upon
some
occasions
of
his
own
was
then
in
Spain
.
To
boot
with
the
want
of
Souldiers
,
the
City
was
not
sufficiently
provided
of
victuals
,
nor
of
warlike
ammunition
to
make
such
defence
as
was
needfull
.
When
the
Enemies
Camp
appeared
,
Messiers
gave
a
present
account
to
Mansfield
of
what
condition
the
Town
was
in
,
and
prest
him
very
much
for
speedy
succour
:
Nor
did
he
forbear
providing
the
mean
while
to
make
such
preparation
for
resistance
,
as
became
a
valiant
and
faithfull
Commander
to
doe
.
He
made
the
Townsmen
labour
together
with
the
Souldiers
;
he
reviewed
the
Place
very
attentively
,
and
endeavoured
to
put
it
into
such
a
posture
,
as
that
Mansfield
might
have
time
to
prepare
succour
,
and
to
endeavour
how
to
introduce
it
.
On
the
other
side
,
Count
Maurice
thinking
that
his
outward
.
Fortifications
were
sufficient
to
keep
him
from
so
doing
,
bent
himself
with
all
his
might
against
the
Town
within
.
When
the
Duke
of
Parma
had
got
the
Town
,
he
caused
a
Fort
to
be
raised
upon
the
chiefest
Bank
on
the
side
of
Donge
.
The
Fort
was
near
enough
the
Town
,
and
guarded
a
Pass
of
great
importance
.
From
the
very
first
that
Maurice
had
begun
the
Siege
,
he
had
propounded
unto
himself
to
take
this
Fort
;
which
from
the
name
of
a
neighbouring
Village
was
called
the
Fort
of
Steenlo
:
And
giving
the
care
thereof
to
Count
Hollack
,
the
few
Souldiers
that
were
within
it
having
made
a
slender
resistance
,
abandoned
it
.
From
this
Fort
Maurice
began
to
ply
the
Town
with
Cannon-shot
;
nor
contented
with
several
Batteries
by
Land
,
he
did
the
like
by
water
;
loading
to
that
purpose
many
ships
with
great
guns
,
which
were
placed
on
the
one
side
in
the
Donge
,
and
on
the
other
in
fitting
places
in
the
Merwe
and
were
well
joyned
together
.
The
Town
was
continually
plaid
upon
with
above
60
piece
of
Canon
.
Amidst
these
hard
dealings
which
the
besieged
met
withall
on
all
sides
,
they
did
not
notwithstanding
omit
manfully
to
defend
themselves
.
They
oft-times
sallied
boldly
out
upon
the
enemy
:
and
supplying
their
paucity
in
number
with
their
valour
,
they
endeavoured
to
hinder
their
works
as
much
as
they
could
,
and
to
use
all
other
means
to
retard
the
siege
.
Messieres
was
the
first
,
no
less
in
pains
taking
then
in
command
;
being
both
within
and
without
continually
where
occasion
most
required
.
But
with
unfortunate
success
at
last
;
for
ere
many
days
were
over
,
he
was
slain
with
a
Canon-shot
.
The
Garison
substituted
Monsieur
de
Gisan
in
his
place
,
who
was
the
eldest
Captain
,
and
held
for
the
valiantest
;
who
failed
not
to
continue
the
like
diligence
and
labour
.
The
Town
was
notwithstanding
straitned
every
day
more
then
other
,
and
the
danger
of
the
loss
thereof
every
day
increased
,
unless
it
were
all
the
sooner
relieved
;
which
both
General
Mansfield
and
Count
Fuentes
had
from
the
first
beginning
of
the
siege
effectually
apply'd
themselves
unto
.
But
the
Kings
Forces
were
so
weakened
by
the
diversion
of
France
,
as
it
was
requisite
to
recruit
them
with
new
levies
both
of
horse
and
foot
;
and
this
could
not
be
done
without
time
,
and
many
other
difficulties
.
Mansfield
had
therefore
given
out
orders
for
the
speedy
raising
of
Germans
,
Lorainers
,
and
Burgonians
,
and
took
divers
Plemish
and
Walloons
into
pay
within
the
Country
also
.
To
boot
with
these
provisions
of
men
,
he
provided
likewise
for
all
other
things
that
were
necessary
.
And
passing
with
Fuentes
into
Antwerp
,
that
he
might
be
the
nearer
bringing
relief
,
he
resolved
to
go
from
thence
immediately
about
it
.
But
by
reason
of
the
aforesaid
difficulties
,
his
marching
thitherward
proved
so
late
,
as
it
was
judged
almost
impossible
to
force
those
Fortifications
which
the
enemy
had
so
advantagiously
raised
against
the
Town
.
Amongst
the
Maxims
of
War
,
none
is
more
practised
then
to
endeavour
to
raise
one
siege
by
the
diversion
of
another
.
The
Commanders
who
were
with
Mansfield
did
therefore
consult
whether
that
it
were
not
better
to
besiege
Breda
,
then
to
endeavour
the
relief
of
Getringberg
;
so
to
force
Maurice
to
raise
that
siege
,
the
better
to
defend
himself
from
the
danger
of
the
other
.
To
perswade
unto
the
diversion
,
it
was
shewed
how
well
the
enemies
had
fortified
themselves
;
and
how
well
their
Trenches
were
munited
on
all
sides
;
in
so
much
as
there
being
but
very
small
hope
of
ever
overcoming
them
,
it
would
be
but
in
vain
to
endeavour
it
.
That
therefore
the
only
means
was
to
try
a
diversion
;
to
which
purpose
none
was
more
fit
then
to
sit
down
before
Breda
with
all
the
Kings
Forces
.
It
was
represented
that
Breda
was
of
so
great
concernment
both
in
respect
of
the
publick
union
,
as
also
for
Count
Maurice
his
private
considerations
,
as
doubtlesly
the
enemy
would
not
suffer
such
a
place
to
be
lost
;
wherefore
it
was
to
be
believed
that
Maurice
would
raise
the
present
siege
,
and
presently
run
to
disturb
the
other
.
And
finally
it
was
taken
for
granted
that
the
enemy
had
come
with
so
great
Forces
before
St.
Getringberg
,
as
it
was
to
be
believed
Breda
was
but
ill
provided
for
,
and
therefore
the
Kings
men
should
be
the
better
incouraged
to
go
against
it
.
But
many
other
weighty
reasons
were
urged
to
the
contrary
.
And
first
it
was
said
that
the
enemy
were
already
so
advanced
in
their
siege
,
as
they
would
not
by
any
means
abandon
it
.
And
that
therefore
it
was
the
rather
to
be
believed
,
that
when
they
should
see
Breda
threatned
,
they
would
lay
the
closer
siege
to
St
Getringberg
,
so
to
make
themselves
the
sooner
Masters
of
it
,
and
afterwards
apply
themselves
suddenly
to
relieve
Breda
.
It
was
added
that
they
might
easily
do
the
one
or
the
other
;
for
that
if
St.
Getringberg
were
not
quickly
succoured
,
the
Town
would
be
surrendred
before
Breda
could
be
well
besieged
;
and
that
then
the
enemy
might
turn
with
all
their
Forces
to
the
defence
thereof
.
That
this
way
of
oppugning
was
of
it self
to
be
thought
very
difficult
;
for
that
the
enemy
since
the
surprisal
of
Breda
,
had
fortified
it
,
and
provided
better
for
it
;
and
was
affirmed
that
in
reason
of
war
,
the
Kings
Army
was
not
to
be
brought
between
such
a
Town
.
and
so
great
Forces
as
were
in
the
enemies
Camp
.
Through
all
these
contrarieties
it
was
resolved
that
the
better
course
would
be
,
to
endeavour
by
all
means
possible
to
relieve
St
Getringberg
:
for
that
peradventure
the
difficulties
in
doing
it
would
not
prove
so
great
as
was
thought
for
;
and
that
howsoever
they
ought
rather
to
endeavour
the
succour
,
though
in
vain
,
then
by
undertaking
a
vain
siege
be
doubly
shamed
,
by
the
loss
of
Getringberg
,
and
by
the
not
getting
of
Breda
.
These
last
reasons
prevailed
in
the
Councel
of
War
.
To
boot
that
the
Kings
then
Forces
being
well
considered
,
they
were
not
thought
to
be
such
,
as
whereupon
to
ground
so
weighty
a
designe
,
in
hopes
to
execute
it
.
For
when
Mansfield
had
sufficiently
provided
for
all
such
places
as
it
was
judged
the
enemy
might
assail
,
he
could
not
muster
above
8000
foot
,
and
2500
horse
.
Resolving
then
howsoever
,
to
endeavour
the
relief
with
these
men
,
he
pitched
upon
Turnault
for
his
Rendezvouz
,
and
brought
his
Camp
thither
about
the
end
of
May.
Turnault
is
an
open
Village
,
but
the
greatest
and
most
populated
that
is
in
all
Brabant
.
It
lies
in
equal
distance
,
almost
a
days
journey
from
Antwerp
,
and
from
Getringberg
.
Here
again
it
was
taken
into
consideration
by
the
Kings
Camp
,
on
which
side
they
should
meet
with
least
difficulty
in
bringing
in
the
succour
.
And
through
Intelligence
which
they
had
,
they
resolved
to
go
with
all
their
men
into
Steeloune
,
which
lay
near
the
enemies
Trenches
.
On
this
side
they
resolved
to
assail
them
,
though
they
had
small
hopes
or
none
of
doing
any
good
.
For
making
the
Trenches
he
surveyed
on
several
sides
,
they
found
them
to
be
so
strong
,
as
the
enemy
had
no
reason
to
fear
any
thing
.
And
to
this
was
added
the
inundation
almost
on
all
sides
,
with
which
it
was
first
to
be
contended
,
before
they
could
come
to
try
the
Trenches
.
Mansfield
passed
notwithstanding
from
Steeloune
with
all
his
Army
divided
into
squadrons
,
and
halted
in
sight
of
the
Quarter
where
Maurice
himself
was
lodged
;
where
a
certain
point
of
a
chief
Dike
stood
out
which
was
fortified
by
a
great
Trench
;
which
Mansfield
would
endeavour
to
take
from
the
enemy
,
as
he
by
assault
did
,
but
not
without
much
adoe
,
by
reason
of
the
opposition
of
the
water
,
and
of
those
that
did
defend
it
:
but
he
soon
lost
it
again
,
and
therewithall
all
hopes
of
effecting
the
succour
on
that
side
.
Upon
these
occasions
some
skirmishes
happened
between
the
two
Camps
:
and
Mansfield
staying
but
a
little
while
there
,
went
to
the
Village
of
Waestech
,
towards
which
Count
Hollack
was
quartered
.
The
Kings
Army
was
not
well
got
thither
,
when
it
was
unexpectedly
set
upon
in
the
reer
by
800
of
the
enemies
horse
,
who
were
come
to
this
purpose
a
little
before
out
of
Breda
,
and
who
put
their
quarters
into
some
confusion
;
but
suddenly
re-ordering
themselves
,
and
opposing
the
enemy
,
they
beat
them
back
,
and
with
some
slaughter
put
to
flight
.
They
then
with
all
diligence
endeavoured
the
succour
on
this
side
;
to
facilitate
the
which
,
Mansfield
sent
for
some
further
provisions
,
and
particularly
for
some
Artillery
from
Antwerp
.
But
the
difficulties
appeared
alike
here
also
.
All
this
while
Count
Maurice
slack'd
not
his
proceedings
against
the
Town
on
the
inside
.
One
battery
play'd
continually
after
another
,
and
oft-times
they
thundred
all
together
.
And
the
enemy
falling
out
of
their
Trenches
were
already
lodged
in
the
Ditch
;
which
being
very
large
and
deep
,
Maurice
had
formerly
caused
the
water
to
be
drained
from
thence
,
and
drawn
into
lower
situations
.
Wherefore
the
besieged
found
themselves
not
only
weakened
in
their
defences
,
but
in
danger
to
lose
them
.
Nor
was
it
long
ere
they
lost
a
Ravelin
,
against
which
Maurice
had
made
a
great
battery
,
and
accompanied
it
with
a
fierce
assault
:
yet
did
the
defendants
make
valiant
resistance
:
and
Gesan
their
Commander
in
chief
,
dyed
in
so
doing
.
But
the
Town
not
being
able
to
hold
out
longer
of
it self
,
and
no
succour
appearing
from
abroad
,
they
treated
of
surrendring
,
which
upon
good
conditions
was
done
about
the
latter
end
of
June
.
Count
Maurice
being
entred
into
Getrinberg
,
and
made
all
fitting
provisions
for
the
City
,
he
distributed
his
men
into
the
adjacent
parts
,
that
he
might
observe
the
Royalists
designs
,
and
oppose
them
the
best
he
might
.
This
mean
while
the
abovesaid
Recruit
which
Mansfield
expected
,
was
come
from
Antwerp
Wherefore
desirous
to
try
whether
he
could
make
any
acquisition
,
which
might
at
least
in
some
part
make
amends
for
so
great
a
loss
;
he
resolved
to
turn
upon
the
Fort
of
Crevecoeur
.
This
Fort
is
situated
upon
the
mouth
of
a
River
called
Demel
:
which
taking
its
rise
in
Brabant
,
and
having
past
through
the
City
of
Balduke
,
or
the
Busse
,
falls
about
a
league
from
thence
into
the
Mause
.
The
Country
thereabouts
was
infested
from
this
Fort
,
and
particularly
Balduke
was
thereby
indammaged
;
great
was
the
advantage
moreover
which
the
Enemy
received
from
it
,
by
the
further
command
of
the
River
.
Mansfield
advancing
with
his
Army
,
made
some
of
his
men
draw
nearer
the
Fort
,
intending
to
possess
himself
of
some
convenient
seat
.
These
men
had
much
adoe
to
pass
forward
;
for
they
found
the
fields
overflown
,
and
the
Fort
so
well
defended
on
all
sides
,
as
Mansfield
despairing
of
ever
getting
it
,
drew
quickly
off
from
it
again
.
He
then
disposed
of
his
Army
as
he
thought
best
.
And
because
the
Enemy
did
already
openly
threaten
Friesland
,
and
in
particular
the
City
of
Groninghen
,
he
therefore
sent
new
men
to
Verdugo
to
sustein
the
Kings
affairs
in
those
parts
as
well
as
for
the
present
they
might
be
.
Verdugo
commanded
the
Kings
Forces
thereabouts
;
who
was
not
wanting
in
using
all
his
accustomed
diligence
,
as
well
in
doing
what
might
be
for
the
service
of
his
party
,
as
also
in
impeding
the
Enemy
from
advantaging
themselves
The
two
Counts
,
Hermano
and
Frederick
de
Berg
,
did
every
day
signalize
themselves
more
and
more
with
him
in
the
Kings
service
:
And
Verdugo
making
use
of
them
chiefly
,
was
in
continual
action
on
one
side
or
other
.
But
to
say
truth
,
he
was
so
inferior
in
Forces
,
as
the
Adverse
party
prevailed
for
the
most
part
in
all
that
was
undertaken
.
But
the
successes
on
neither
side
were
of
such
consequence
,
as
that
by
making
a
distinct
relation
of
them
here
,
that
of
the
greater
and
more
important
events
ought
to
be
retarded
.
One
of
the
greatest
and
most
prejudicial
which
hapned
on
the
Kings
behalf
at
this
time
,
was
the
Mutiny
of
the
Italians
&
Walloons
,
who
were
with
Count
Charls
for
the
service
of
the
League
in
France
.
A
good
number
of
the
Spaniards
which
were
with
the
Count
in
those
parts
had
mutinied
(
as
you
have
heard
)
before
.
And
because
there
was
some
discourse
had
of
giving
some
Payes
to
the
rest
of
the
Spaniards
who
kept
under
the
obedience
of
their
Commanders
,
the
like
respect
not
appearing
to
be
had
to
the
other
Souldiers
who
had
kept
in
the
like
obedience
;
therefore
the
Italians
and
Walloons
resolved
to
mutiny
,
as
they
easily
did
afterwards
.
They
made
up
a
body
between
them
of
1500
Foot
,
and
700
Horse
;
and
possessing
themselves
unexpectedly
of
the
Village
of
Pont
in
Henault
,
upon
the
borders
of
France
,
they
diligently
fortified
themselves
there
;
and
providing
for
their
necessities
by
excursions
,
they
resolved
not
to
return
to
their
former
obedience
,
till
they
were
fully
satisfied
for
their
pay
.
Count
Charls
his
Forces
were
so
lessened
by
these
Mutinies
,
as
they
could
be
of
no
longer
service
neither
for
the
affairs
of
France
,
nor
yet
of
Flanders
.
Thus
ended
this
year
,
and
the
next
of
1594
began
.
In
this
interim
Archduke
Ernestus
,
brother
to
the
Emperor
Radolphus
,
was
come
from
Germany
to
be
Governour
of
Flanders
.
The
King
had
very
much
Anno
1594.
desired
,
that
a
Prince
so
near
allied
to
him
both
in
blood
and
affection
,
would
take
upon
him
the
care
of
those
Countries
;
and
the
Emperor
joyning
with
the
King
in
the
same
desire
,
the
Archduke
was
easily
perswaded
to
please
them
both
.
Parting
then
from
Vienna
about
the
beginning
of
the
year
,
he
came
to
Flanders
,
and
was
received
in
Brussels
with
all
demonstrations
of
joy
and
honour
by
the
obedient
Provinces
.
At
his
arrival
he
found
the
affairs
of
the
League
in
France
very
much
declining
:
For
the
King
of
Navar
having
at
last
declared
himself
to
be
a
Catholick
,
and
having
setled
his
Cause
well
in
this
point
wherein
he
stood
in
most
need
,
it
was
not
hard
for
him
afterwards
to
advantage
it
in
all
others
.
Wherefore
being
received
without
any
expence
of
blood
into
Paris
,
by
the
example
of
this
chief
City
of
the
Kingdom
,
not
only
the
Cities
,
but
the
Provinces
in
all
other
parts
strove
who
should
most
follow
the
King
,
and
more
submissively
acknowledge
his
authority
.
To
which
,
his
gratious
making
use
of
Victory
,
even
to
those
who
had
most
highly
offended
him
,
served
him
in
good
stead
.
Growing
therefore
stronger
every
day
both
in
Cause
and
Forces
,
he
made
daily
further
progress
throughout
the
whole
Kingdom
.
But
he
endeavoured
to
doe
it
most
in
Picardy
,
and
in
the
parts
thereabouts
;
where
the
French
League
was
still
in
some
power
,
and
where
it
was
most
fomented
from
the
Frontiers
of
Flanders
.
On
the
contrary
,
the
Archduke
the
new
Governour
,
and
the
Spanish
Ministers
of
State
who
were
in
greatest
authority
under
him
,
judging
that
the
more
the
League
declined
the
more
it
needed
to
be
sustained
;
resolved
to
send
back
Count
Charls
with
new
Forces
into
Picardy
,
who
at
the
Archdukes
arrival
was
come
also
to
Brussels
.
The
King
of
Spains
affairs
were
then
in
a
very
low
condition
,
for
the
reasons
which
have
been
often
alleadged
.
Wherefore
to
keep
from
wholly
neglecting
their
own
peculiar
affairs
of
Flanders
,
Count
Charls
could
assemble
no
more
then
8000
Foot
and
1000
Horse
for
the
occurrences
which
summoned
him
again
into
France
.
With
which
Forces
staying
in
Picardy
;
after
he
had
well
observed
the
Enemies
proceedings
,
he
thought
he
might
be
able
to
get
La
Chapelle
,
which
is
seated
on
the
very
utmost
precincts
of
that
Province
towards
the
Flemish
frontiers
of
Henault
.
This
place
is
four-square
,
well
flankt
in
all
the
four
angles
,
and
with
other
Defences
on
almost
all
the
sides
of
the
Curtains
;
it
hath
likewise
a
good
Ditch
round
about
it
,
and
in
all
other
circumstances
it
is
held
one
of
the
best-Towns
in
Picardy
.
Count
Charls
resolving
to
besiege
it
,
sate
down
before
it
;
and
in
a
few
dayes
with
the
wonted
winding
of
Trenches
he
came
near
the
Ditchs
whereinto
that
he
might
the
easilier
fall
,
and
facilitate
the
Assaults
which
were
to
succeed
the
Batteries
,
he
drew
away
the
water
thereof
to
where
the
ground
was
lower
:
He
then
began
to
play
upon
the
Town
;
which
had
but
a
weak
Garrison
in
it
,
and
was
found
to
be
but
ill
provided
of
all
things
else
.
Yet
were
not
they
within
wanting
in
preparing
to
make
what
defence
they
could
.
Count
Charls
put
them
presently
to
the
test
.
The
Myre
which
yet
remained
in
the
Ditch
was
very
deep
;
and
there
was
no
such
breach
yet
made
in
the
wall
,
as
afforded
the
Assailants
sufficient
commodity
to
mount
thereupon
.
Wherefore
the
Count
failed
the
first
time
in
his
design
;
and
his
men
being
beaten
back
with
the
loss
of
much
blood
,
and
with
the
death
of
some
Captains
and
other
Officers
,
he
must
prepare
more
maturely
for
a
second
assault
.
But
they
within
would
not
wait
it
:
For
,
fearing
lest
they
should
not
be
able
to
maintain
it
,
and
that
they
must
then
be
all
put
to
the
sword
,
and
the
Town
be
sackt
,
they
yielded
upon
good
Conditions
,
and
the
Garrilon
was
suffered
to
go
freely
out
.
This
mean
while
the
United
Provinces
on
Flanders
side
had
diligently
made
their
Forces
ready
,
to
turn
to
some
new
important
design
.
The
Royalists
feared
Groninghen
most
:
wherefore
the
Archduke
gave
order
that
Verdugo
should
be
assisted
,
who
prest
very
much
to
bee
so
,
and
shewed
in
what
danger
the
Kings
affairs
in
those
Parts
were
.
The
Archduke
caused
likewise
requisite
provisions
to
be
made
in
other
places
where
it
was
most
needfull
.
But
this
was
but
weakly
executed
every
where
;
so
great
was
the
scarcity
of
monies
amongst
the
Kings
men
,
such
the
disorder
of
the
Mutinies
which
had
hapned
,
and
such
the
daily
fear
of
new
Mutinies
.
Amidst
these
preparations
which
were
made
for
the
continuance
of
Arms
,
the
Archduke
would
notwithstanding
try
whether
there
could
any
way
be
found
out
for
the
introducing
of
Peace
.
He
was
naturally
given
to
love
quiet
;
and
the
King
having
always
shewed
the
same
inclination
,
he
thought
that
the
King
being
already
weary
and
disdeceived
in
the
affairs
of
France
,
and
having
so
little
hopes
to
advantage
himself
in
those
of
Flanders
by
the
way
of
Arms
,
would
willingly
imbrace
any
Agreement
,
which
with
safety
to
his
and
the
honour
of
the
Church
might
reduce
the
affairs
in
those
Provinces
to
some
tranquility
.
Two
Councellors
at
Law
,
the
one
called
Ottone
Hertio
,
and
the
other
Jerolimo
Comans
,
were
by
reason
of
some
private
occurrences
at
this
time
in
the
Hague
,
where
the
Confederate
Provinces
had
established
their
chief
Councels
,
representing
the
General
Union
.
The
Archduke
thought
that
by
their
means
,
without
making
any
further
noise
,
he
might
come
to
some
Treaty
of
accord
with
those
Provinces
.
And
thinking
it
fit
to
invite
the
United
Provinces
thereunto
,
he
writ
them
a
Letter
,
the
Contents
whereof
were
,
That
he
had
left
the
Emperor
his
brother
,
and
was
parted
from
Germany
with
a
particular
desire
of
seeing
the
Peace
of
Flanders
restored
by
some
good
accommodation
during
the
time
of
his
Government
.
That
he
knew
the
King
would
very
graciously
incline
thereunto
likewise
:
to
the
end
that
the
people
there
might
once
be
free
from
so
many
calamities
of
war
,
and
might
enjoy
the
fruits
which
might
so
largely
be
expected
from
Peace
.
That
the
United
States
would
consider
how
uncertain
the
fortune
of
war
was
,
and
how
dangerous
it
was
to
promise
unto
themselves
still
the
same
good
success
therein
,
by
reason
of
some
happy
ones
which
they
had
already
had
.
That
it
was
now
time
to
come
to
some
agreement
.
That
for
his
part
,
he
offered
all
sincerity
in
the
Treaty
thereof
,
and
allconstant
application
towards
the
effecting
of
it
.
That
therefore
they
should
reduce
their
demands
to
so
just
a
sense
,
as
that
he
might
the
more
willingly
propound
them
unto
the
King
,
and
use
all
means
afterwards
to
have
them
granted
.
This
was
the
contents
of
his
Letter
;
in
the
end
whereof
the
Archduke
referred
himself
to
what
the
two
afore
named
Councellors
at
Law
,
should
more
at
large
add
.
In
the
Archdukes
Councel
of
State
,
there
were
divers
opinions
concerning
the
introducing
of
this
Treaty
.
The
Councellors
of
the
Country
who
had
propounded
it
,
did
still
favour
it
;
shewing
a
great
desire
that
all
means
might
be
used
,
whereby
to
free
Flanders
from
Arms.
Alleadging
that
the
King
himself
was
of
the
same
mind
;
and
that
let
the
event
be
what
it
would
,
this
would
serve
to
justifie
the
continuation
of
the
war
on
his
part
.
But
the
Spanish-State
Officers
were
opposite
hereunto
,
especially
Count
Fuentes
,
who
was
of
more
Authority
then
all
others
next
to
the
Archduke
.
He
said
,
That
the
enemy
did
very
well
know
in
what
condition
the
Kings
affairs
were
then
in
Flanders
.
That
doubtless
they
would
account
this
Proposition
an
effect
rather
of
weakness
then
humanity
.
That
peace
was
then
advantagiously
made
,
when
there
was
an
advantage
in
the
war
.
Wherefore
it
was
better
to
expect
awhile
,
till
such
time
as
the
King
might
have
the
better
of
the
business
,
as
it
might
be
hoped
he
would
have
;
and
that
then
it
would
be
his
part
to
grant
peace
,
and
not
to
receive
it
;
and
that
then
his
grace
and
goodness
to
such
wicked
and
obstinate
Rebels
would
appear
to
be
voluntary
,
and
not
inforced
:
But
how
much
more
arrogant
would
they
become
by
such
an
invitation
now
?
and
into
what
contempt
would
the
Kings
Authority
fall
?
The
opinion
of
the
Flemish
Councellors
was
notwithstanding
followed
.
For
the
Archduke
thought
good
to
give
them
satisfaction
,
believing
that
it
would
likewise
be
satisfactory
to
the
whole
Country
.
But
it
was
soon
seen
that
Fuentes
was
not
deceived
:
For
the
Letter
being
received
in
Holland
with
but
small
respect
,
and
they
that
brought
it
but
little
listned
unto
,
the
business
was
soon
at
an
end
,
and
the
two
Councellors
at
Law
were
dispatched
away
;
and
answer
was
made
by
the
States
Generall
to
the
Archduke
,
by
rather
a
long
writing
then
Letter
.
The
answer
extended
chiefly
into
bitter
complaints
against
the
meanings
of
the
King
and
Councel
of
Spain
.
Against
the
Officers
maintained
by
the
King
in
Flanders
;
and
against
the
Spaniards
who
had
warred
,
and
did
still
wage
war
in
those
Provinces
:
In
the
paper
all
the
most
fatall
businesses
that
had
happened
were
rip'd
up
;
and
all
the
blame
laid
upon
that
Nation
.
They
shewed
how
that
all
former
negotiations
of
peace
,
had
always
been
fraudulent
on
the
behalf
of
Spain
.
And
finally
they
concluded
,
That
the
United
Provinces
would
not
listen
to
any
new
Treaties
,
lest
they
might
be
deceived
;
but
that
they
were
resolved
to
maintain
their
Cause
till
their
last
gasp
;
that
they
might
preserve
that
Liberty
which
they
did
so
justly
enjoy
,
after
being
freed
from
that
slavery
,
which
amongst
so
many
miseries
they
had
formerly
suffered
.
They
therefore
did
not
delay
drawing
out
into
the
field
.
Count
William
of
Nassaw
had
been
before
this
(
as
we
have
said
)
on
the
other
side
the
Rhine
with
many
men
;
and
though
Verdugo
had
always
stoutly
opposed
him
,
yet
most
commonly
William
got
still
some
advantages
in
those
parts
;
especially
in
securing
those
passes
whereby
the
siege
which
Prince
Maurice
intended
to
lay
to
Groninghen
,
might
be
made
the
more
easie
.
All
things
necessary
for
this
purpose
being
then
prepared
,
about
the
end
of
April
Maurice
past
over
the
Mause
and
the
Rhine
,
and
made
his
Rendezvouz
at
Suol
,
a
Town
near
Deventer
in
Overisel
.
Here
Count
William
joyned
with
him
;
and
Maurice
going
soon
after
from
thence
with
aboundant
provisions
of
all
things
which
concerned
the
determined
siege
,
he
went
towards
Groninghen
;
and
with
his
whole
Army
incamped
before
that
City
.
Groninghen
(
as
it
hath
been
already
said
)
lies
upon
the
utmost
bounds
of
that
Confine
which
joyns
together
the
Lower
and
the
upper
Germany
,
there
is
not
in
that
part
of
the
Low-Countries
,
a
more
noble
City
then
this
,
either
for
the
number
of
Inhabitants
,
for
the
quality
of
buildings
,
or
for
the
frequency
of
Commerce
.
It
formes
the
body
of
a
Province
which
lies
about
this
City
;
and
which
takes
the
name
,
and
almost
the
whole
Government
from
thence
.
It
is
seated
low
,
well
provided
of
a
wall
and
ditch
.
It
hath
some
works
within
the
circuit
thereof
after
the
modern
fashion
;
and
the
rest
are
for
the
most
part
,
of
the
antient
form
.
It
enjoys
very
large
Priviledges
.
And
the
Citizens
thereof
desirous
out
of
a
sense
no
less
of
Liberty
then
of
courage
,
would
themselves
alone
defend
the
City
,
and
would
not
admit
of
any
other
souldiery
amongst
them
.
And
though
a
little
before
,
when
they
were
threatned
with
this
siege
,
they
were
at
last
perswaded
to
receive
in
five
foot
Colours
,
which
Verdugo
had
sent
them
into
an
outward
Borough
,
yet
would
they
not
till
then
receive
them
into
the
City
.
John
Balen
,
the
first
Burgamaster
and
chief
Magistrate
had
the
chief
Command
there
both
in
Military
and
Civil
affairs
.
He
and
all
the
rest
did
shew
outwardly
a
great
resolution
of
resistance
;
but
Maurice
did
not
notwithstanding
want
friends
within
the
Town
.
and
many
Hereticks
being
mingled
amongst
the
Catholicks
,
the
former
did
secretly
desire
a
change
of
Government
:
and
it
was
discovered
that
they
would
willingly
have
assisted
therein
:
nor
was
it
doubted
but
that
such
intelligence
had
caused
Maurice
more
willingly
undertake
this
business
.
Yet
was
the
Catholick
and
the
Kings
Party
much
the
greater
in
Groninghen
who
sent
away
express
Messengers
to
Brussels
to
pray
succour
from
the
Archduke
;
wherein
they
were
seconded
by
Verdugo
.
But
Count
Maurice
hoping
that
the
Kings
men
were
not
able
to
send
relief
,
at
least
not
so
soon
;
and
Count
William
having
secured
all
the
Passes
better
then
before
,
he
betook
himself
with
greater
diligence
to
the
siege
.
He
infinitely
desired
to
effect
this
business
,
by
the
which
,
gaining
so
noble
a
City
,
and
a
Province
so
opportunely
seated
,
he
might
at
the
same
time
advantage
so
much
the
general
Cause
of
the
whole
Union
,
and
his
own
particular
glory
.
He
had
with
him
divers
valiant
Commanders
,
who
had
accompanied
him
the
year
before
at
the
siege
of
Getringberg
;
to
whom
he
assigned
out
the
chief
Quarters
:
and
Maurice
took
up
his
own
quarter
where
the
greatest
difficulty
of
the
siege
lay
.
He
then
fell
to
fortifie
all
quarters
;
and
within
a
few
days
the
fortifications
were
such
,
both
on
the
fields
side
,
and
towards
the
Town
,
as
those
about
Groninghen
,
being
compared
with
those
which
were
about
Getringberg
,
it
was
not
easie
to
be
judged
in
which
of
the
two
Maurice
had
more
signalized
himself
.
In
so
much
as
not
fearing
any
succour
which
might
be
brought
by
the
Royalists
from
without
,
he
applyed
himself
wholly
to
perfect
his
inward
works
.
He
had
great
store
of
Artillery
in
his
Camp
,
with
which
he
infested
the
City
on
all
sides
:
making
the
trenches
the
mean
while
be
the
more
speedily
advanced
that
he
might
the
sooner
come
to
a
formal
battery
.
The
besieged
shewed
a
ready
willingness
to
defend
themselves
:
and
the
souldiery
which
were
lodged
in
the
Suburbs
had
very
well
munited
themselves
,
and
going
whethersoever
occasion
did
most
require
,
they
were
a
great
help
unto
the
Townsmen
,
who
had
placed
a
good
number
of
Artillery
upon
their
walls
,
and
by
incessant
shooting
,
indeavoured
to
anoy
the
enemies
Camp
,
and
to
hinder
their
works
as
much
as
in
them
lay
.
They
indeavoured
likewise
to
indamage
them
by
sallies
,
whereof
they
made
divers
which
proved
very
bloudy
on
both
sides
:
but
being
in
a
short
time
come
unto
the
ditch
,
Maurice
forth
with
made
his
batterys
;
by
which
bereaving
those
within
of
their
defences
,
he
consequently
brought
them
into
greater
straits
.
They
had
planted
a
Counter-battery
upon
a
new
Ravelin
which
they
had
made
,
the
better
to
shelter
one
of
their
gates
,
and
had
placed
thereupon
6
pieces
of
great
Canon
;
Maurice
had
inforced
the
siege
most
on
that
side
which
was
thought
to
be
the
weakest
.
The
besiegers
saw
how
much
is
imported
them
to
be
Masters
of
the
Ravelin
;
and
the
besieged
how
much
it
concerned
them
to
defend
it
:
in
so
much
as
all
indeavours
being
made
on
both
sides
to
these
ends
,
the
whole
weight
of
the
oppugnation
was
soon
brought
to
that
only
place
.
The
enemy
at
the
last
fell
into
the
Ditch
on
that
side
,
and
began
to
fill
it
up
,
and
to
advance
with
their
works
on
both
sides
.
leaving
a
narrow
space
in
the
midst
which
they
called
the
Gallery
.
Their
chief
designe
was
to
undermine
the
Ravelin
,
if
they
could
not
ruine
it
by
their
batteries
,
wherewith
having
at
last
made
,
as
they
imagined
,
a
sufficient
breach
,
they
delayed
coming
to
an
assault
no
longer
:
but
in
the
doing
of
it
,
though
they
shewed
great
resolution
,
they
could
not
get
upon
the
ruines
of
the
Ravelin
,
because
they
were
not
sufficient
for
them
to
mount
upon
;
but
much
more
because
they
were
very
gallantly
defended
,
yet
did
the
vigour
of
their
resistance
seem
to
cool
every
day
,
by
reason
of
their
small
hopes
of
succour
.
Those
who
they
had
sen●
to
that
purpose
,
had
still
very
much
prest
the
Archduke
in
that
behalf
.
But
to
boot
with
the
want
of
monies
,
and
to
the
prolongation
of
time
which
the
making
of
new
Levies
would
have
required
,
the
disorders
still
increased
in
their
former
Souldiery
,
who
for
want
of
Pay
did
mutinie
upon
easie
occasions
;
as
hapned
just
at
this
time
amongst
a
number
of
Italians
who
were
quartered
in
Brabant
.
Those
of
Groninghen
were
the
more
disheartned
by
this
new
disorder
.
Nor
were
Count
Maurice
his
Fautors
backward
in
representing
unto
the
Inhabitants
the
danger
the
City
was
in
of
being
storm'd
,
sackt
,
and
suffering
still
greater
calamities
.
The
Magistrate
was
therefore
inforced
to
send
some
to
discover
what
hopes
there
might
be
of
getting
good
Conditions
from
Maurice
.
But
those
who
were
more
firm
for
the
King
and
the
Church
,
being
of
opinion
that
it
was
yet
too
early
to
do
so
;
making
use
of
this
opportunity
,
they
brought
those
five
Foot-Companies
into
the
City
which
were
lodged
without
,
as
was
before
said
.
This
occasioned
a
great
tumult
amongst
the
Citizens
;
every
one
clothing
their
private
interests
with
appearing
zeal
unto
the
publike
.
But
the
dissention
being
at
last
appeased
,
they
continued
in
making
defence
.
On
the
other
side
,
Maurice
seeing
himself
deluded
,
grew
more
fervent
in
his
oppugning
.
The
chief
contest
of
the
siege
was
brought
to
about
the
aforesaid
Ravelin
.
Therefore
great
was
their
advantage
which
were
without
:
For
being
Masters
of
the
Ditch
,
and
falling
already
to
work
upon
the
Walls
they
had
begun
to
undermine
the
Ravelin
,
to
blow
it
up
into
the
air
,
that
they
might
the
sooner
and
with
the
more
safety
come
to
the
Assault
.
They
would
notwithstanding
try
a
new
Assault
,
before
the
Mine
was
fully
finished
:
And
it
proved
to
be
so
fierce
a
one
,
as
those
within
had
much
adoe
to
sustain
it
.
But
the
Mine
being
at
last
perfected
,
they
presently
went
to
work
with
it
;
and
the
effect
was
this
:
The
besiegers
feigned
as
if
they
would
give
another
assault
;
wherefore
the
besieged
flocking
to
defend
the
Ravelin
,
the
others
on
a
sudden
retreated
;
and
at
the
same
time
the
Mine
plaid
,
which
blew
up
almost
all
the
men
that
came
to
defend
it
:
Then
the
oppugners
returning
to
a
new
,
and
true
assault
,
they
easily
won
the
Ravelin
.
Great
was
the
danger
,
but
greater
the
fear
that
hereby
arose
unto
the
City
.
It
was
suspected
that
the
chief
Burgomaster
did
adhere
to
Maurice
:
Taking
therefore
the
conjuncture
of
time
when
the
Magistracie
was
fullest
,
he
spake
thus
.
Had
the
King
(
most
worthy
Citizens
!
)
done
his
part
in
preserving
this
City
under
his
obedience
,
as
well
as
we
to
our
utmost
have
always
done
ours
in
maintaining
it
therein
,
we
should
not
be
subject
to
that
change
which
now
past
all
redemption
and
of
necessity
we
must
prepare
for
.
The
troubles
of
these
Countrits
have
lasted
now
these
30
years
;
and
when
did
we
in
all
this
time
ever
forfeit
our
fidelity
to
his
Majesty
in
the
least
degree
?
The
Duke
of
Alva
came
to
the
Government
of
Flanders
with
cruel
and
imperious
designs
,
as
every
one
knows
;
and
having
yoaked
Antwerp
with
a
Citadel
he
began
to
doe
the
like
to
Groninghen
.
We
then
resisted
it
as
much
as
we
might
;
shewing
that
the
best
Citadel
for
the
Kings
service
would
be
our
Hearts
.
But
our
intreaties
were
in
vain
as
well
as
our
former
complaints
had
been
.
Yet
this
new
Work
soon
ceased
,
for
the
troubles
would
not
suffer
it
to
be
pursued
.
The
City
therefore
remained
in
her
former
condition
:
And
since
then
till
now
,
I
must
ask
again
,
when
did
she
ever
vary
in
her
allegiance
to
the
King
?
How
oft
have
the
Enemies
past
and
repast
with
great
Forces
through
this
so
jealous
Confine
between
the
two
Germanies
?
How
often
have
they
threatned
this
City
either
by
underhand
dealings
,
or
openly
?
but
still
in
vain
:
so
vigilant
have
we
always
been
in
keeping
it
,
and
resolute
in
defending
it
.
This
may
be
witnessed
by
as
many
as
ever
governed
the
Kings
Forces
in
these
parts
:
And
Verdugo
himself
,
a
Spaniard
,
who
hath
the
chief
Command
here
now
,
can
best
testifie
it
.
I
wish
it
had
been
Gods
will
that
his
councels
had
been
followed
a
good
while
ago
:
The
Kings
affairs
hereabouts
would
not
then
have
been
in
that
drooping
condition
that
they
are
now
,
nor
would
this
our
City
be
in
the
danger
that
she
is
in
at
present
.
It
will
not
then
be
we
that
have
abandoned
the
King
,
being
enforced
thereunto
by
necessity
;
but
the
King
will
rather
appear
to
have
abandoned
us
,
neglecting
,
as
it
is
well
known
,
his
own
affairs
here
no
less
then
ours
Nay
,
it
must
be
said
that
by
his
so
many
diversions
in
France
,
he
hath
been
willing
totally
to
forsake
Flanders
How
great
have
the
losses
been
which
by
reason
of
this
have
insued
to
these
Provinces
?
But
I
now
come
to
the
Siege
,
which
is
that
which
my
precedent
discourse
doth
point
at
.
Every
one
knowes
to
what
terms
we
are
brought
:
And
this
last
loss
of
our
Ravelin
hath
as
much
advantaged
the
Enemy
,
as
it
hath
put
us
into
greater
straits
.
I
confess
notwithstanding
we
may
for
a
while
sustein
the
siege
,
if
we
had
any
hopes
of
being
freed
by
the
wonted
way
of
succour
.
But
where
is
there
any
appearance
thereof
?
nay
,
does
not
all
signs
make
for
the
contrary
?
The
greatest
strength
of
the
Army
is
imployed
in
France
;
Flanders
is
full
of
Mutinies
;
there
is
not
time
to
raise
new
men
,
and
mony
is
yet
more
wanting
.
Shall
we
then
expect
that
this
succour
shall
fall
from
the
air
?
I
shall
thhrefore
advise
to
treat
as
soon
as
we
can
of
a
surrender
.
It
will
be
some
sort
of
merit
to
have
done
that
anticipately
of
our
own
choice
,
which
must
of
necessity
be
done
at
last
:
And
so
making
advantagious
Articles
,
we
shall
the
better
unite
our
City
,
and
the
Country
which
depends
upon
it
,
to
the
States-Generall
of
the
other
Confederate
Provinces
.
We
shall
not
(
as
I
have
said
)
have
quitted
our
obedience
to
the
King
;
but
it
is
he
who
will
not
have
us
continue
longer
therein
.
For
what
remains
,
how
much
is
such
a
change
to
be
desired
?
In
our
subjection
to
the
States
Generall
,
we
shall
find
Liberty
which
shall
be
enjoyed
by
this
particular
Province
;
we
shall
withdraw
ourselves
from
a
Foreign
yoke
;
we
shall
be
freed
of
the
Taxes
which
are
imposed
upon
us
;
we
shall
fight
no
longer
for
the
interests
of
others
,
but
for
what
concerns
our selves
:
And
in
fine
,
all
the
good
,
and
all
the
bad
will
be
our
own
,
which
in
defence
of
the
common
liberty
we
shall
hereafter
find
.
This
discourse
wrought
so
upon
the
minds
even
of
those
that
were
most
affectionate
to
the
King
,
as
they
knew
not
how
to
gainsay
it
.
The
no
appearance
of
succour
was
particularly
of
great
force
.
Nor
is
it
to
be
believed
how
much
indignation
it
wrought
,
not
only
in
Groninghen
and
the
parts
thereabouts
,
but
in
all
other
places
which
were
under
the
Kings
obedience
,
to
see
that
his
own
affairs
in
Flanders
were
by
him
almost
wholly
abandoned
,
to
sustain
those
of
France
which
did
daily
decline
.
The
chief
of
the
Magistracy
and
of
the
Communalty
went
therefore
to
Count
Maurice
to
agree
with
him
touching
the
surrender
of
the
City
.
And
being
very
graciously
received
,
the
Agreement
was
made
;
and
these
were
the
most
essential
Conditions
thereof
.
That
the
City
of
Groninghen
,
together
with
the
neighbouring
Country
which
makes
up
that
Province
,
should
for
the
future
be
under
the
obedience
of
the
States-Generall
,
representing
the
Body
of
the
Confederate
Provinces
.
That
it
should
oblige
it self
to
the
Union
of
this
Body
,
by
being
a
particular
member
thereof
for
the
time
to
come
;
and
that
it
should
submit
it self
to
those
Lawes
wherein
the
other
Provinces
were
joyned
for
the
defence
of
their
common
Cause
.
That
the
City
of
Groninghen
and
all
the
aforesaid
Country
should
enjoy
their
antient
priviledges
,
and
all
their
former
immunities
.
That
that
City
and
Province
should
by
the
authority
of
the
States
Generall
receive
Count
William
of
Nassaw
for
their
Governour
;
and
that
for
the
present
five
or
six
Foot-Companies
should
be
permitted
to
come
into
the
City
,
to
prevent
all
occasion
of
Tumults
which
might
happen
there
.
That
there
should
be
Liberty
of
Conscience
for
matter
of
Religion
in
that
City
and
Country
:
but
that
that
which
was
called
the
Reformed
Religion
should
be
exercised
there
publikely
,
and
no
other
.
That
the
City
and
Province
should
concur
in
contributing
such
taxes
as
did
correspond
with
their
abilities
,
for
the
maintenance
of
the
Souldiery
,
and
for
other
necessary
expences
concerning
the
common
Cause
.
That
it
should
be
free
for
any
man
to
transport
himself
and
goods
into
whatsoever
place
he
would
,
provided
it
were
not
in
the
Enemies
country
.
That
the
Government
of
the
City
should
depend
as
formerly
upon
the
Magistracie
;
and
that
the
Magistrate
should
be
changed
according
to
custom
,
taking
an
oath
to
be
true
and
faithfull
to
the
States
Generall
,
as
the
other
Cities
under
the
Union
had
done
.
These
were
the
chief
Articles
of
Agreement
which
were
made
with
those
of
Gronin
hen
.
And
as
for
the
Foreign
souldiers
which
were
entred
into
the
City
,
they
were
permitted
by
Count
Maurice
to
march
forth
honourably
with
their
Arms
and
Baggage
,
but
upon
promise
not
to
serve
the
King
of
Spain
for
three
moneths
space
on
that
side
the
Rhine
.
The
City
was
surrendred
about
the
end
of
July
;
and
Count
Maurice
made
his
entrance
into
Groninghen
afterwards
with
all
military
pomp
and
solemnity
:
And
leaving
Count
William
there
for
the
better
ordering
of
all
things
in
that
City
and
Province
,
he
within
a
few
dayes
removed
his
Army
from
those
parts
,
and
went
himself
unto
the
Hague
.
Where
it
cannot
be
expressed
with
what
applause
and
honour
he
was
received
by
the
States
General
,
for
having
so
much
increased
the
advantages
of
the
Union
on
that
side
the
Rhine
,
by
an
acquisition
of
such
consequence
.
Whilst
affairs
went
thus
in
Flanders
,
the
Forces
which
were
on
the
aforesaid
Frontiers
of
France
were
not
idle
.
The
Duke
du
Main
was
Governour
of
Burgony
;
the
Duke
of
Guise
Governour
of
Champania
;
and
the
Duke
d'
Umale
Governour
of
Picardy
:
all
of
them
being
of
the
house
of
Lorain
;
and
upon
whose
personages
the
League
did
principally
depend
:
some
discord
was
already
faln
out
in
their
former
Union
;
and
finally
the
Duke
of
Guise
would
be
kept
no
longer
from
moving
some
Treaty
of
agreement
with
the
King
:
since
he
had
imbraced
the
Catholick
Religion
,
and
after
his
so
many
atchievements
which
had
made
him
now
be
almost
generally
acknowledged
for
King
of
France
.
Neither
was
the
Duke
du
Main
much
averse
from
coming
to
a
Composition
with
him
.
But
he
endeavoured
to
negotiate
with
his
sword
in
hand
,
that
he
might
thereby
get
the
better
conditions
.
Only
the
Duke
d'Umale
,
were
it
either
that
he
was
more
firm
in
his
former
adhering
to
the
League
;
or
that
he
was
a
back
friend
to
the
King
for
some
private
respect
of
his
own
,
was
resolved
to
come
to
no
accommodation
with
him
;
but
rather
in
case
the
League
should
wholly
cease
,
to
go
into
Flanders
,
and
put
himself
wholly
into
the
King
of
Spains
hands
.
To
this
end
he
favoured
the
Flemish
Forces
more
then
ever
in
his
Government
of
Picardy
.
But
such
partiality
was
of
no
great
availment
:
For
the
Kings
reconciliation
with
the
Apostolick
See
,
being
then
mainly
negotiated
in
Rome
,
the
League
declined
daily
,
in
so
much
as
even
almost
whole
Picardy
was
already
come
over
to
the
King
.
To
get
the
full
possession
whereof
,
the
King
was
a
little
before
entred
into
that
Province
with
a
potent
Army
,
and
had
laid
siege
to
Laon.
The
City
of
Laon
being
very
strong
both
by
situation
,
and
Manual
Fortification
,
the
Duke
du
Main
did
much
indeavour
the
not
losing
of
it
.
To
boot
that
the
Count
of
Sommariva
,
du
Main's
eldest
son
,
being
within
the
Town
,
and
one
that
defended
it
;
who
though
he
were
but
very
young
then
,
was
notwithstanding
of
great
expectation
;
the
Father
did
the
more
desire
to
see
his
son
free
together
with
the
Town
.
To
this
purpose
du
Main
was
gon
himself
to
use
what
diligence
might
be
with
the
Archduke
.
And
returning
with
new
and
very
strict
Orders
to
Mansfield
,
that
he
should
use
all
the
means
he
might
for
the
preservation
of
the
Town
,
they
joyned
both
their
Forces
together
:
which
were
notwithstanding
so
weak
as
they
exceeded
not
8000
foot
and
700
horse
.
The
Rendezvouz
being
made
at
la
Fera
which
is
within
four
leagues
of
Laon
,
they
marched
from
thence
about
the
end
of
June
,
with
a
resolution
of
relieving
the
besieged
.
There
was
a
choice
Garison
in
Laon
,
of
1200
foot
,
and
30
horse
:
nor
were
the
Inhabitants
less
willing
to
make
defence
then
were
the
Garison
.
The
King
had
about
12000
choice
foot
,
and
4000
horse
,
which
were
the
very
flowre
of
his
Army
.
And
having
already
taken
and
fortified
his
quarters
,
he
was
very
diligent
in
advancing
his
Trenches
,
and
other
usual
Works
.
The
besieged
shewed
all
manlike
resolution
to
resist
,
which
they
witnessed
by
frequent
sallies
:
to
the
which
they
were
the
more
encouraged
by
the
expectation
of
relief
so
near
at
hand
.
In
the
Colleagues
Camp
,
which
still
held
the
exterior
Title
of
the
League
,
though
it
were
almost
wholly
composed
of
Flemish
Forces
,
the
Duke
du
Main
commanded
in
chief
;
the
Archduke
having
thought
it
fit
he
should
do
so
,
that
he
might
seem
to
put
the
greater
esteem
and
confidence
in
him
:
and
to
keep
him
from
falling
into
any
precipitate
accommodation
,
in
his
Treaties
with
the
King
in
France
.
The
Army
going
therefore
from
La
Fera
,
came
marching
in
great
order
to
Laon.
Betwixt
these
two
places
there
lies
a
great
Wood
on
the
left
hand
called
Crepy
,
taking
its
name
from
a
little
Town
hard
by
.
The
Colleagues
Camp
coming
out
of
this
Wood
into
the
open
Champian
,
drew
near
the
Kings
Trenches
.
There
lay
also
between
the
two
Camps
another
lesser
Wood
,
in
view
whereof
the
Colleagues
lay
.
Their
intention
was
to
possess
themselves
of
that
Wood
,
and
to
advance
so
advantagiously
on
that
side
,
as
that
they
might
the
easilyer
from
thence
bring
succour
into
the
Town
Which
designe
being
by
the
King
discovered
,
he
resolved
to
oppose
them
with
all
his
might
.
Skirmishes
grew
therefore
very
hot
between
them
;
the
one
endeavouring
to
enter
the
wood
,
the
others
to
keep
them
out
.
The
former
placing
their
chiefest
hopes
of
relieving
the
Town
,
in
making
themselves
masters
of
the
wood
.
And
the
others
the
greatest
security
of
their
siege
in
defending
it
.
But
the
skirmishes
growing
continually
hotter
,
one
of
them
turned
almost
into
a
set
battel
.
In
hazardous
adventures
,
Barlotte
,
the
Walloon
Campmaster
,
was
rather
rash
then
daring
.
This
man
advancing
with
his
Regiment
into
the
wood
,
charged
the
Kings
men
so
home
,
as
he
made
them
withdraw
a
good
way
within
,
not
without
the
slaughter
of
many
of
them
.
It
was
not
long
ere
fresh
aid
came
in
on
the
Kings
part
.
Wherefore
the
Walloons
were
forced
to
give
back
;
when
the
Campmasters
,
Augustin
Messia
a
Spaniard
,
and
the
Marquis
of
Trevico
a
Neopolitan
appeared
with
their
Brigades
in
their
defence
,
and
did
vigorously
sustain
the
conflict
:
which
was
no
less
vigorously
sustained
on
the
French
side
by
the
Baron
of
Birouns
coming
in
with
new
men
.
Who
being
made
Marishall
of
France
after
the
death
of
the
Marishall
his
Father
,
shewed
himself
to
merit
the
title
of
his
Son
,
much
more
by
valor
then
bloud
.
The
son
was
naturally
very
fierce
;
and
herein
only
it
was
to
be
wished
he
had
had
a
little
more
of
his
fathers
circumspection
.
The
advantage
growing
still
greater
on
that
side
by
Birouns
coming
in
,
du
Main
came
in
likewise
to
assist
his
men
,
and
soon
after
Mansfield
came
in
too
.
And
the
King
himself
coming
in
on
the
other
side
,
the
conflict
did
so
increase
,
as
it
was
now
almost
turned
to
a
set
battel
;
the
Commanders
in
chief
of
both
Armies
being
present
at
it
;
and
if
not
all
,
at
least
the
most
select
men
of
both
the
one
and
the
other
Camp
.
The
King
had
much
the
better
in
horse
;
but
by
reason
of
the
thickness
of
the
wood
,
there
could
but
small
use
be
made
of
them
.
On
the
contrary
,
the
Colleagues
Camp
was
much
the
superior
in
foot
,
if
not
in
number
,
at
least
in
goodness
;
but
neither
could
they
make
use
of
that
advantage
within
the
wood
,
which
they
might
have
done
in
the
open
field
.
For
the
same
straitness
and
narrowness
of
situation
did
not
admit
of
the
forming
of
squadrons
,
nor
of
their
orderly
moving
.
The
fight
was
therefore
much
more
confused
then
regular
.
And
thus
it
continued
with
much
slaughter
on
both
sides
,
the
victory
remaining
very
uncertain
,
till
the
night
coming
on
,
both
sides
were
forced
to
retire
unto
their
quarters
.
The
King
removed
afterwards
with
a
great
body
of
men
to
another
quarter
where
he
might
better
keep
the
enemy
from
entrance
into
the
wood
.
But
their
Camp
began
already
to
suffer
very
much
in
point
of
victuals
:
For
the
Kings
Cavalry
scouring
the
Country
continually
,
the
Colleagues
came
by
their
victuals
upon
hard
terms
:
And
just
at
this
time
as
Nicolas
Basti
was
bringing
a
good
quantity
of
provision
with
a
strong
Conduct
from
Noyon
,
he
was
set
upon
by
the
Duke
of
Longueville
,
who
with
such
forces
as
he
had
with
him
,
soon
routed
him
,
and
to
boot
with
his
provisions
,
took
from
him
his
carriages
and
draught
horses
.
They
afterwards
endeavoured
to
get
some
with
greater
forces
from
la
Fera.
To
which
purpose
great
store
of
victuals
,
Munition
,
and
whatsoever
else
the
Colleagues
stood
in
need
of
being
provided
,
a
select
number
of
Spaniards
and
Italians
were
sent
from
their
Camp
,
to
bring
them
the
more
safely
.
But
this
their
second
endeavour
proved
no
more
fortunate
then
did
the
former
.
For
the
King
being
advertised
of
this
preparation
,
and
that
the
business
was
to
be
effected
by
night
,
he
commanded
Marishal
Biroun
to
impede
them
.
Who
having
secretly
ordered
an
Ambuscado
in
a
very
opportune
place
,
did
with
such
violence
,
and
so
unexpectedly
set
upon
the
adverse
party
,
as
that
being
overpowred
in
numbers
,
they
were
forced
to
give
ground
,
and
leave
all
their
victuals
,
and
whatsoever
else
in
Birouns
hands
.
Yet
the
Spanish
and
Italian
foot
resisted
stoutly
for
a
great
while
,
making
use
of
their
Carriages
for
their
defence
,
and
turning
their
faces
wheresoever
the
assault
was
hottest
.
In
so
much
as
not
endeavouring
to
save
themselves
by
running
away
,
they
were
almost
all
of
them
slain
upon
the
place
.
But
they
died
not
unrevenged
;
for
they
flew
above
200
of
the
Kings
men
,
and
wounded
above
as
many
more
.
The
Colleagues
by
reason
of
these
two
unfortunate
events
,
lost
all
hopes
of
being
able
to
effect
their
intended
succour
:
wherefore
they
resolved
to
raise
their
Camp
,
and
to
retreat
.
They
were
minded
to
rise
privately
by
night
;
but
this
was
not
to
be
done
without
great
difficulty
,
they
having
an
Army
so
near
them
,
so
much
superior
to
theirs
,
and
which
particularly
did
so
far
exceed
them
in
horse
,
by
which
they
might
upon
such
advantage
assail
them
on
the
Reer
,
and
on
the
Flanks
,
as
they
retreated
.
Mansfield
inclined
therefore
to
retreat
privately
by
night
;
but
Du
Mayne
thought
it
would
reflect
too
much
upon
their
reputation
not
to
retreat
by
day
light
.
Betwixt
these
two
differences
of
opinions
,
it
was
resolved
,
that
the
Camp
should
move
by
night
;
and
that
the
Van
and
Battel
being
advanced
in
that
silent
season
,
the
Reer
should
march
by
day
;
and
that
the
greatest
resistance
should
be
made
where
the
greatest
danger
should
lie
.
Thus
then
was
the
Army
divided
:
The
chief
care
of
the
Van
,
with
which
the
Baggage
was
to
go
,
and
the
greatest
part
of
the
Artillery
was
given
to
Camp-master
Barlotte
;
Mansfield
guided
the
Battel
;
and
Du
Mayne
brought
up
the
Reer
:
this
was
notwithstanding
to
be
turn'd
into
the
Van
,
if
it
should
have
any
occasion
to
face
about
upon
the
Enemy
,
who
were
to
fall
upon
them
on
that
part
:
and
certainly
if
ever
the
Duke
Du
Mayne
proved
himself
to
be
both
a
gallant
Commander
,
and
a
good
Souldier
,
it
was
at
this
time
.
That
he
might
make
the
better
resistance
he
kept
with
him
the
flower
of
the
infantry
,
which
were
for
the
most
part
Spaniards
,
the
rest
Italians
,
and
who
divided
into
well
ordered
Squadrons
of
Pikes
and
Musketteers
,
was
to
sustain
the
violence
of
the
Enemies
Horse
,
when
they
should
charge
hotlyest
upon
them
.
The
flying
Squadron
thrust
forward
before
the
rest
,
which
being
used
to
march
before
the
Army
upon
occasion
of
fight
,
came
now
in
the
Reer
;
for
the
Reer
,
as
hath
been
said
,
was
now
to
be
the
Van.
This
Squadron
consisted
of
choice
and
select
Captains
,
Officers
,
and
other
Souldiers
,
and
Augustine
Messia
,
one
of
the
most
esteemed
Spanish
Camp-masters
that
was
then
in
Flanders
,
had
the
particular
charge
thereof
.
The
Duke
Du
Mayne
had
placed
himself
in
the
last
files
of
Foot
of
that
Squadron
,
which
were
to
be
the
first
toward
the
Enemy
Saying
,
That
he
would
that
day
serve
as
a
Souldier
under
Camp-master
Messia
:
and
divers
others
of
the
best
of
the
Army
were
there
likewise
.
They
were
to
march
almost
three
leagues
before
they
could
bring
themselves
in
safety
into
La
Fera.
The
Van
rising
thus
about
midnight
,
the
Battel
began
to
move
in
its
due
time
,
and
about
the
break
of
day
the
Reer
began
also
to
march
.
When
the
King
heard
of
this
Retreat
,
he
delayed
not
doing
what
he
could
to
disturb
it
.
Assembling
the
Flower
of
all
his
Cavalry
,
he
charged
the
Enemies
Rear
on
divers
sides
as
they
came
out
of
the
Wood
into
which
the
Leagues
Camp
for
their
better
advantage
had
taken
their
way
:
And
often
renewing
his
assaults
,
endeavoured
to
overcome
them
.
But
still
in
vain
:
For
the
Squadrons
keeping
still
a
stedfast
order
,
and
the
Muskets
serving
the
Pikes
with
admirable
discipline
,
and
the
Pikes
the
Muskets
alternately
in
making
the
fittest
opposition
,
the
Kings
men
could
not
in
the
least
part
effect
what
they
desired
.
Every
encounter
was
valiantly
sustained
in
particular
by
the
flying
Squadron
;
they
ever
and
anon
faced
about
,
and
received
the
Charge
with
their
Pikes
couched
;
so
great
a
shower
of
Musket-shot
hailing
down
continually
upon
them
,
as
they
oft
repented
their
being
so
far
advanced
.
In
all
these
conflicts
wheresoever
the
greatest
danger
was
,
there
was
the
Duke
Du
Mayn
,
with
his
Pike
in
his
hand
,
discharging
the
duty
of
a
private
Souldier
much
more
then
of
a
Commander
:
And
the
vigor
of
his
mind
was
the
better
seen
by
the
proportion
of
his
body
;
for
being
very
tall
of
stature
,
and
his
limbs
very
well
proportioned
,
and
armed
with
all
such
peeces
as
he
ought
to
be
upon
such
an
occasion
,
he
drew
not
only
the
eyes
,
but
the
praise
of
all
men
upon
him
.
The
assaults
continued
a
while
on
the
Kings
part
;
but
the
Colleagues
being
more
molested
then
prejudiced
thereby
,
and
still
marching
in
very
great
order
,
at
last
free
from
all
disturbance
their
Camp
came
safe
to
La
Fera
:
And
the
King
having
compast
his
end
in
hindring
the
succour
,
he
presently
betook
himself
to
finish
the
taking
of
Laon.
The
besieged
defended
themselves
gallantly
for
many
dayes
;
making
many
bold
sallies
,
and
persevering
with
singular
courage
in
all
other
resistance
:
But
the
batteries
never
ceasing
from
without
,
after
having
sustained
many
assaults
,
and
many
of
the
defendants
being
slain
,
and
having
no
hopes
of
further
assistance
,
the
City
was
at
last
delivered
up
unto
the
King
upon
honourable
conditions
about
the
end
of
July
.
This
mean
while
the
King
of
Spain's
own
affairs
in
Flanders
were
still
in
greater
disorder
and
confusion
;
to
boot
,
with
the
former
two
mutinies
,
which
have
been
already
mentioned
:
another
had
at
this
time
hapned
in
Brabant
;
some
Foot
colours
of
Italians
were
quartered
in
that
Province
,
in
the
Towns
of
Ariscot
,
and
of
Sichem
,
which
Towns
were
very
neer
one
another
,
the
want
of
pay
was
very
great
,
as
you
have
often
heard
,
by
reason
of
the
excessive
charges
the
King
was
at
both
in
France
and
Flanders
;
and
it
was
the
greater
at
this
time
in
Flanders
,
because
the
people
which
had
mutined
in
St.
Pauls
and
in
Pont
,
had
but
just
now
received
satisfaction
of
thir
pay
,
which
had
cost
a
great
sum
of
money
.
The
foresaid
Italians
being
therefore
moved
thereto
in
part
by
need
,
but
certainly
much
more
by
the
example
which
they
had
before
their
eyes
,
of
seeing
so
fowl
an
action
in
their
companions
,
so
advantagiously
recompenced
:
they
resolved
by
the
same
means
to
endeavour
the
same
satisfaction
.
The
practice
being
carried
on
with
wonted
secresie
from
the
beginning
,
it
was
soon
after
put
in
execution
;
and
those
of
Ariscot
vying
for
dispatch
with
those
of
Sichem
,
at
last
all
of
them
being
agreed
,
they
met
together
in
Sichem
,
as
in
the
greater
place
,
and
which
might
be
the
better
fortified
:
and
here
throwing
off
all
obedience
,
they
openly
mutined
.
This
licentious
ensign
being
raised
,
many
other
Italians
flock'd
suddenly
unto
it
,
and
many
souldiers
of
other
Nations
mingled
also
with
them
;
their
whole
number
came
to
between
two
and
three
thousand
.
The
Arch
Duke
was
highly
displeased
at
this
disorder
;
both
in
it self
and
for
the
consequences
it
drew
after
it
:
he
saw
that
one
mutiny
begot
another
,
nay
,
that
divers
were
on
foot
together
;
that
though
they
pretended
necessity
,
it
was
rather
out
of
corruption
;
and
that
the
King
of
Spains
condition
was
now
very
lamentable
,
his
own
forces
proving
more
prejuditious
to
him
then
those
of
his
enemies
Wherefore
he
concluded
,
that
laying
aside
all
fair
proceedings
,
't
was
best
to
try
once
,
if
such
a
mischief
could
be
supprest
by
rigour
.
The
Councel
of
War
inclined
hereunto
:
but
howsoever
,
it
was
thought
to
be
too
dangerous
a
business
,
and
of
too
bad
example
to
set
those
souldiers
one
against
another
,
who
did
militate
under
the
same
Colours
:
wherefore
they
resolved
to
proffer
some
just
satisfaction
to
the
mutiners
,
whereby
to
reduce
them
to
their
former
obedience
.
The
offer
was
large
enough
,
but
they
would
by
no
means
accept
of
it
;
for
being
become
resolute
both
by
reason
of
their
own
numbers
,
and
by
the
good
success
of
their
other
fellows
in
their
mutinies
,
they
obstinately
refused
ever
to
return
to
their
former
Colours
,
till
they
were
fully
satisffed
for
their
whole
pay
.
These
contumacious
speeches
were
followed
by
much
more
contumacious
actions
.
Not
contented
with
such
usual
contributions
,
as
in
such
cases
are
imposed
upon
the
adjacent
Countrie
;
they
began
to
lay
heavy
taxes
upon
the
Towns
round
about
,
which
were
further
off
.
And
they
grew
to
that
insolency
,
that
in
raising
their
contributions
,
they
came
once
even
to
within
the
sight
of
Brussels
,
where
the
Archduke
and
the
Court
was
.
But
neither
did
their
audaciousness
stop
here
.
Fearing
lest
open
force
might
be
used
against
them
,
they
began
to
hold
intelligence
with
Count
Maurice
:
not
that
they
would
turn
over
to
the
adverse
party
.
They
never
were
so
base
)
but
that
they
might
have
a
safe
refuge
in
case
of
necessity
,
if
they
should
be
pursued
by
Arms.
The
Archdukes
anger
was
much
increased
by
these
actions
:
nor
made
he
any
delay
.
He
raised
a
good
body
of
men
out
of
the
Spanish
mutiners
,
who
had
already
received
their
pay
,
and
of
many
others
of
the
said
Nation
;
and
resolved
to
send
them
against
the
last
mutiners
.
Amongst
other
Commanders
Lewis
de
Velasco
,
a
Spaniard
of
great
esteem
was
of
the
oforesaid
opinion
,
that
this
new
mutiny
was
to
be
quelled
by
force
.
The
business
was
therefore
assigned
to
him
;
being
come
with
his
men
,
to
whom
were
joyned
certain
Walloon
foot
and
horse
)
near
Sichem
,
he
began
to
straiten
the
mutiners
.
His
chief
end
was
to
take
from
them
those
contributions
which
they
gathered
from
all
the
adjacent
parts
.
But
he
could
not
so
easily
compass
his
intent
;
for
the
mutiners
horse
scouring
the
Countrey
where
it
was
most
necessary
,
secured
their
Passes
,
and
brought
victuals
as
formerly
into
Sichem
.
This
Town
lies
upon
the
River
Demer
,
and
the
mutiners
,
for
the
better
securing
of
that
Pass
,
had
raised
a
good
Fort
there
,
and
sheltered
it
with
a
lesser
.
Velasco
goes
against
these
Forts
,
indeavouring
first
to
take
the
weaker
,
that
he
might
have
the
lesser
difficulty
in
winning
the
other
.
But
were
it
that
the
Spaniard
had
bin
too
immature
in
their
moving
,
or
that
the
mutiners
made
too
stout
a
resistance
,
the
Spaniards
were
forced
to
retreat
,
leaving
above
200
of
their
men
dead
behind
them
,
amongst
which
divers
Captains
and
Officers
,
and
particularly
Pietro
Portocarrero
,
very
near
akin
to
Fuentes
.
Velasco
going
then
more
deliberately
to
work
about
the
one
and
the
other
of
these
Forts
,
and
beginning
to
begirt
them
with
trenches
and
usual
works
,
the
Mutiniers
resolved
to
abandon
them
.
Yet
could
not
the
people
that
were
within
them
retreat
to
Sichem
in
so
good
order
,
but
that
some
of
them
were
routed
,
and
many
slain
and
wounded
.
The
Forts
being
lost
,
the
Mutiners
were
much
less
secure
in
the
Town
;
and
their
difficulties
of
coming
by
victuals
increasing
every
day
,
they
were
already
brought
into
great
straits
.
They
therefore
betook
themselves
to
more
strait
intelligence
with
Count
Maurice
:
and
sending
some
of
their
men
to
Breda
where
he
then
was
,
they
at
last
obtained
of
him
,
that
they
might
be
permitted
to
come
thereabouts
under
the
shelter
of
Breda
and
Getringberg
,
till
they
saw
what
resolution
the
Archduke
would
take
with
them
.
They
desired
no
more
then
this
,
nor
to
more
then
this
did
Maurice
oblige
them
.
They
parted
thus
from
Sichem
about
the
midst
of
December
,
and
marched
still
in
good
order
till
they
came
to
within
the
Territories
of
Langhestrat
,
within
the
Enemies
Country
,
where
they
were
received
with
all
security
.
Their
affairs
being
brought
to
this
pass
,
the
Archduke
,
Fuentes
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Kings
Officers
,
were
of
opinion
that
their
former
resolutions
against
them
were
to
be
mitigated
,
to
keep
them
from
falling
into
greater
precipices
.
Therefore
it
was
moved
that
the
same
mea●●
of
accommodation
might
be
used
with
them
as
was
used
with
the
others
:
which
was
not
by
them
refused
.
So
with
Count
Maurice
his
permission
,
who
ever
treated
them
with
much
humanity
,
without
ever
endeavouring
in
the
least
manner
to
tempt
them
to
violate
their
loyalty
;
Count
John
Jiacomo
Belgioso
,
a
Gentleman
of
Milan
,
was
oft-times
by
them
received
,
who
was
imployed
to
this
end
by
the
Archduke
.
The
agreement
was
,
That
they
should
go
to
Tilemone
,
a
place
which
did
belong
unto
the
King
in
Brabant
.
That
they
should
keep
there
with
all
fitting
security
.
That
some
Spaniard
should
be
left
with
them
for
hostage
,
till
such
time
as
they
should
be
satisfied
;
and
that
when
they
should
have
received
their
pay
,
they
should
return
unto
their
former
service
.
Francisco
Padiglia
was
therefore
given
them
for
an
hostage
,
and
so
they
went
to
Tilemone
;
where
they
staid
above
a
year
,
such
difficulty
was
found
in
raising
moneys
to
satisfie
them
;
there
never
having
been
any
mutiny
wherein
there
were
more
Captains
,
inferior
Officers
,
Souldiers
who
received
great
advantages
of
pay
,
and
other
old
Soldiers
,
who
likewise
had
large
pay
,
then
there
was
in
this
.
This
mean
while
the
year
ended
,
with
the
divulging
of
a
memorable
Navigation
thoroughout
Europe
,
which
the
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
had
that
year
found
out
,
of
finding
a
nearer
cut
to
the
East
-
Indies
by
the
North.
They
had
already
wrought
themselves
into
the
East
-
Indies
by
the
wonted
way
of
the
South
.
Though
they
had
not
apply'd
themselves
to
so
far
remote
and
so
laborious
Traffick
,
till
after
the
Crown
of
Portugal
was
come
again
into
the
King
of
Spains
hands
.
Before
this
happened
,
they
by
their
neer
hand
,
and
commodious
navigations
,
frequenting
often
the
Coasts
of
Portugal
,
and
especially
their
chief
Port
of
Lisbone
,
did
much
to
their
advantage
partake
of
the
Merchandises
which
were
more
peculiar
to
the
Indies
.
But
when
the
King
of
Spain
succeeded
to
that
Crown
,
and
forbad
all
manner
of
Trade
to
the
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
with
Spain
or
Portugal
,
they
resolved
they
would
go
themselves
into
the
East
-
Indies
by
the
same
way
of
the
South
,
which
the
Portugals
had
at
first
so
happily
discovered
,
and
still
more
happily
pursued
.
This
enterprise
proved
very
hard
unto
them
at
the
first
;
finding
themselves
to
seek
in
the
immencity
of
so
long
a
voyage
,
and
no
less
in
the
knowledg
of
winds
,
seas
and
people
,
which
they
had
never
before
practised
nor
seen
.
The
greatest
obstacle
which
they
met
withall
was
in
the
opposition
made
unto
them
by
the
Portugeses
;
who
being
the
only
men
who
had
formerly
sailed
upon
those
seas
,
and
given
what
Laws
they
listed
to
that
Commerce
,
could
not
admit
of
any
associates
therein
,
much
less
of
enemies
,
and
such
enemies
.
But
the
Flemish
growing
the
more
hardy
in
the
pursuance
of
their
enterprise
,
by
how
much
they
were
withstood
at
first
,
have
at
last
proceeded
so
far
therein
,
as
(
as
it
is
well
known
to
all
men
)
the
Crown
of
Spain
could
not
be
more
indamaged
then
it
hath
been
by
them
in
those
parts
;
Nor
could
this
satisfie
their
hatred
to
that
Crown
,
or
yet
their
own
thirst
after
gain
.
Hoping
by
one
good
success
for
the
like
happiness
in
others
,
they
were
not
long
in
trying
whether
they
could
not
by
the
same
means
work
themselves
into
the
West
-
Indies
,
and
get
footing
there
.
And
truely
therein
either
their
fortune
,
or
their
audacity
,
or
rather
their
singular
skill
in
Navigation
,
hath
been
such
,
as
having
at
last
tamed
and
overcome
the
Ocean
,
they
have
landed
there
,
on
divers
sides
:
have
built
Forts
there
;
established
Garisons
;
and
gotten
no
less
advantage
in
those
Western
Indies
,
then
they
had
formerly
got
in
the
Eastern
.
Nay
it
may
be
said
to
be
greater
,
by
how
much
the
occasion
of
enjoying
it
there
hath
been
the
greater
.
Out
of
hopes
especially
that
they
may
ransack
the
Spanish
Plate-Fleet
which
through
that
immence
way
by
sea
,
is
every
year
brought
into
Spain
.
Or
at
least
that
they
may
so
annoy
them
,
as
the
danger
of
the
passage
growing
every
voyage
greater
,
their
trouble
and
expence
in
making
them
might
likewise
daily
increase
.
Designes
which
have
in
a
good
part
been
since
effected
.
For
to
boot
with
the
great
increase
of
expence
which
the
Crown
of
Spain
hath
been
forced
to
be
at
since
,
to
maintain
the
Empire
of
those
Seas
and
Lands
;
their
Fleets
have
been
indangered
more
then
once
;
and
the
necessity
of
having
them
safely
convoyed
,
hath
made
the
passage
much
more
difficult
and
expensive
then
it
was
before
:
Though
it
may
be
said
on
the
contrary
,
that
all
these
oppositions
have
served
to
make
the
greatness
of
Spain
appear
the
more
,
both
in
maintaining
greater
Forces
and
greater
expences
,
where
it
hath
been
necessary
to
increase
them
;
and
in
preserving
the
reputation
of
their
Arms
both
by
Land
and
Sea
;
where
there
hath
been
any
occasion
to
imploy
them
.
But
these
Navigations
of
the
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
on
both
sides
of
the
Indies
,
especially
in
the
West
-
Indies
have
happened
for
the
most
part
,
since
their
having
found
out
the
Northwest
passage
into
the
East
-
Indies
;
to
return
to
which
,
their
resolution
was
to
sail
by
a
nearer
cut
if
they
could
,
and
to
come
to
the
Oriental
regions
of
Cataia
,
China
,
and
the
Indies
,
steering
their
course
on
the
right
hand
,
and
drawing
still
nearer
the
Pole
.
In
which
short
Voyage
,
they
thought
that
at
some
seasons
of
the
year
,
they
might
find
such
access
into
that
almost
continually
frozen
Sea
,
as
that
they
might
at
last
get
out
of
it
.
And
to
this
purpose
they
prepared
four
ships
,
and
furnished
them
with
all
things
necessary
for
such
an
enterprise
.
Then
going
out
of
their
own
seas
,
and
having
passed
through
those
of
Norway
,
and
then
the
others
of
Greenland
and
Iseland
,
which
are
the
utmost
on
the
North
side
most
under
the
Pole
,
they
wheeled
about
to
the
right
hand
and
came
successfully
to
the
Strait
which
is
called
Nova
Zembla
.
There
began
the
difficulty
of
the
passage
,
which
increasing
still
the
more
by
how
much
they
advanced
further
,
it
proved
so
excessive
at
the
last
,
as
their
trouble
to
return
back
was
incredible
.
They
saw
the
sea
freeze
into
mountains
,
the
skies
hidden
in
thick
clouds
,
and
amidst
those
horrors
,
Nature
seemed
almost
wholly
to
fail
.
Being
staid
by
Ice
,
they
were
forced
to
break
one
of
their
ships
,
and
turn
it
into
Cabins
and
Cottages
.
Nor
were
they
then
free
from
new
dangers
.
They
were
oft-times
set
upon
by
great
numbers
of
white
Bears
,
of
an
extraordinary
bigness
;
and
were
by
other
necessities
reduced
to
such
a
point
,
as
they
oft-times
dispaired
of
life
,
or
that
they
should
ever
be
able
to
return
:
but
at
last
they
did
:
for
the
chiefest
dread
being
over
,
and
the
Ice
melted
,
they
might
(
though
not
without
great
sufferings
)
return
home
by
the
same
way
they
came
.
Thus
did
they
end
this
Navigation
.
Of
which
,
and
of
others
,
which
they
have
made
into
the
Indies
,
we
have
been
desirous
here
to
give
you
this
short
account
.
For
though
they
may
be
accounted
successes
,
which
do
in
some
sort
appertain
unto
the
Arms
,
which
the
United
Provinces
of
Flanders
,
have
by
all
possible
means
opposed
against
the
Crown
of
Spain
;
yet
being
so
dis-joyned
from
those
which
we
describe
;
the
making
of
them
known
,
and
joyning
of
them
by
distinct
relations
,
to
the
others
of
this
History
,
would
doubtlesly
rather
breed
confusion
then
perspicuity
.
At
the
expiration
of
this
year
the
Archduke
grew
to
be
very
weak
in
body
,
by
reason
of
a
lingring
feaver
,
wherewith
he
had
been
a
good
while
troubled
,
and
whereof
he
finally
died
,
not
being
full
42
years
old
.
It
was
thought
that
the
indisposition
of
his
body
was
occasioned
by
the
like
of
his
mind
,
finding
the
affairs
of
Flanders
in
so
bad
condition
,
and
by
reason
of
the
little
hopes
of
their
amendment
.
Nor
peradventure
was
he
less
troubled
,
for
fear
left
the
Treaty
of
Marriage
between
him
and
the
Infanta
Isabella
,
the
King
of
Spains
eldest
daughter
,
which
had
been
a
good
while
in
agitation
,
might
either
prove
totally
vain
,
or
by
long
delays
be
too
long
deser'd
.
The
time
of
his
Government
was
not
above
one
whole
year
.
He
was
a
religious
,
grave
Prince
,
and
singularly
good
;
and
his
German
candor
made
him
the
more
acceptable
to
the
Flemish
.
For
what
remains
,
he
was
not
good
at
action
;
no
Warriour
;
made
much
more
for
Peace
,
then
for
the
managing
of
Arms
;
and
who
coming
with
very
great
expectation
into
Flanders
,
had
better
satisfied
that
expectation
,
if
he
had
not
come
to
the
test
thereof
in
that
Government
.
He
declared
at
his
death
,
that
Count
Fuentes
should
succeed
in
his
place
,
till
the
King
should
take
some
other
resolution
.
Who
afterwards
ratified
his
Government
,
with
such
necessary
Authority
as
Count
Mansfield
had
divers
times
formerly
exercised
it
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
,
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
The
Third
Part.
BOOK
II.
The
Contents
.
It
is
resolved
in
France
to
declare
open
War
against
Spain
.
The
Duke
of
Bovillon
enters
therefore
in
hostile
manner
into
the
Province
of
Luxemburg
;
and
at
the
same
time
the
United
States
surprise
the
Castle
of
Huy
,
in
the
Country
of
Liege
Verdugo
is
sent
with
considerable
Forces
by
Count
Fuentes
,
to
chase
the
French
from
out
that
Province
:
wherein
he
had
good
success
;
as
had
also
Monsieur
de
la
Motte
,
in
the
recovery
of
the
aforesaid
Castle
.
From
hence
Fuentes
resolves
to
pass
into
Picardy
.
His
design
touching
the
recovery
of
Cambray
,
and
many
difficulties
in
the
undertaking
;
yet
Fuentes
prepares
for
it
.
He
first
besieges
Chatelet
,
and
suddenly
turns
from
thence
,
in
hopes
of
winning
the
Town
of
Han
:
But
being
deceived
,
he
returns
to
his
Siege
,
and
quickly
ends
it
.
From
thence
he
goes
to
before
Dorlan
.
The
French
come
to
succour
it
.
A
field-fight
,
wherein
Fuentes
hath
the
victory
:
He
therefore
straitens
the
Town
yet
more
,
and
after
a
fierce
assault
the
oppugnors
storm
it
,
and
commit
all
manner
of
hostility
in
slaughter
and
sacking
.
Immediately
he
incamps
before
Cambray
.
The
description
of
that
City
,
and
the
particular
ordering
of
the
Siege
.
Duke
Retel
enters
the
Town
with
a
small
succour
;
and
soon
after
comes
in
Monsieur
de
Vich
,
a
valiant
and
greatly
experienced
Souldier
.
He
makes
the
Spanish
Camp
resent
his
opposition
soundly
;
yet
Fuentes
loseth
neither
hope
nor
courage
.
His
secret
intelligence
with
the
Citizens
,
who
are
ill
affected
to
the
Marshal
of
Baligni
,
as
Usurper
of
that
Dominion
.
He
joyns
threats
to
his
practices
,
and
prepares
to
storm
the
walls
by
assault
.
But
the
Citizens
prevent
him
;
and
falling
into
tumults
,
resolve
to
deliver
upthe
City
into
Fuentes
his
hands
.
Which
they
doe
.
The
Confederate
Provinces
move
this
mean
while
with
their
Forces
;
but
succeed
not
neither
in
their
Siege
before
Groll
,
ner
in
the
surprise
which
they
attempt
upon
Lira
.
Archduke
Albertus
comes
to
the
Government
of
Flanders
,
in
the
name
of
the
King
:
And
soon
after
his
arrival
Fuentes
departs
,
and
goes
into
Spain
.
WE
will
begin
the
year
1595
with
the
resolution
taken
by
the
Anno
1595.
King
of
France
to
break
into
open
war
with
the
King
of
Spain
.
He
considered
that
many
Towns
in
Picardy
,
were
under
the
self
Forces
of
Spain
.
That
indeavours
were
still
had
to
win
more
.
And
that
look
how
much
more
the
League
did
decline
in
France
,
so
much
the
more
was
it
fomented
by
Flanders
,
his
having
declared
himself
to
be
a
Catholick
,
and
his
having
advanced
his
endeavours
of
reconciliation
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
with
the
Pope
so
far
,
not
causing
them
any
whit
to
alter
their
designe
.
Wherefore
thinking
that
he
was
already
too
much
injured
,
he
resolved
not
to
indure
it
any
longer
.
To
the
which
he
was
the
more
incouraged
for
that
he
saw
his
Authority
and
power
did
daily
increase
in
France
.
He
therefore
proclaimed
War
against
the
King
of
Spain
;
and
endeavoured
by
a
bitter
Declaration
to
invite
all
his
Subjects
to
the
War
.
Nor
was
it
long
ere
another
contrary
manifesto
came
from
Flanders
,
wherein
the
King
of
Spain
indeavoured
to
justifie
all
that
he
had
done
in
order
to
the
affairs
of
France
.
And
some
other
Declarations
were
added
,
which
were
requisite
upon
such
an
occurrence
.
War
being
thus
declared
between
the
two
Kings
;
the
greatest
designs
of
both
sides
were
turned
towards
the
Frontiers
of
France
and
Flanders
.
The
King
of
France
had
sent
the
Duke
of
Bullion
with
good
Forces
a
little
before
into
the
Country
of
Lucemburg
.
Wherein
the
United
States
did
likewise
joyn
with
a
certain
number
of
horse
and
foot
on
their
behalfs
.
Wherefore
Bullion
having
soon
won
the
Towns
of
Frette
&
Yvois
,
which
lay
nearest
the
Frontiers
of
France
,
he
marched
further
into
the
Country
,
pillaging
and
preying
upon
that
Province
in
hostile
manner
.
At
the
same
time
the
States
took
likewise
the
Town
of
Huy
in
the
Country
of
Liege
,
that
they
might
advance
nearer
the
Confines
of
France
on
that
side
,
and
in
the
mutual
communication
of
their
designs
,
communicate
their
Forces
also
the
easilier
.
The
Town
of
Huy
lies
upon
the
Mause
,
with
a
Bridg
which
expedites
that
passage
,
and
a
Castle
eminently
seated
,
which
commands
the
Town
.
The
Town
belongs
to
the
Bishoprick
of
Liege
;
and
till
this
time
had
always
enjoyed
Neutrality
between
the
Kings
Forces
and
the
adverse
party
,
as
all
the
rest
of
that
Country
had
likewise
done
.
Ernestus
the
Elector
of
Bavaria
enjoyed
that
Bishoprick
,
together
with
the
Archbishoprick
of
Colen
.
The
invasion
being
made
,
he
applied
himself
to
the
United
States
for
the
restitution
of
that
Town
which
was
taken
.
But
his
endeavours
proving
vain
,
he
had
afterwards
recourse
to
the
Kings
forces
,
to
which
he
promised
to
joyn
his
also
,
that
such
a
novelty
might
be
the
sooner
remedied
.
The
Archduke
was
no
less
moved
upon
this
occasion
,
nor
less
ready
on
his
part
to
remedy
it
.
And
he
being
dead
,
Count
Fuentes
appear'd
to
be
of
the
same
mind
.
He
therefore
(
and
't
was
his
first
action
)
sent
Monsieur
de
la
Motte
with
good
Forces
to
recover
Huy
;
which
were
quickly
augmented
by
those
which
the
Elector
added
unto
them
.
La
Motte
being
come
near
the
Town
,
began
to
play
upon
it
,
and
within
a
few
dayes
took
it
,
and
reduced
the
State
of
Liege
into
total
security
.
He
being
afterwards
sent
for
back
by
Count
Fuentes
to
Brussels
,
who
intended
to
imploy
him
elswhere
;
Colonel
Verdugo
was
sent
by
the
Count
with
a
great
strength
of
men
,
to
free
the
Country
of
Lucemburg
from
the
excursions
made
by
the
French
,
and
to
recover
the
Towns
which
Bullion
had
taken
.
Verdugo
went
thither
,
and
did
so
handle
the
French
,
as
making
them
first
forsake
the
field
,
he
made
them
afterward
quit
the
Country
and
the
Towns
which
they
had
taken
.
The
King
of
France
his
Forces
were
then
chiefly
turned
upon
the
Dukedom
of
Burgony
,
to
take
it
from
the
Duke
Du
Mayn
:
To
the
defence
whereof
,
as
also
of
the
County
of
Burgony
which
was
likewise
threatned
by
the
King
,
the
Constable
of
Castile
,
Governour
of
Millan
,
was
come
with
very
gallant
Forces
from
Italy
.
Fuentes
had
thought
to
have
sent
Verdugo
thither
also
with
some
assistance
from
Flanders
.
But
he
dying
at
that
time
,
it
could
not
be
effected
.
In
him
the
Spanish
Nation
lost
one
of
the
most
valiant
and
best
experienced
Commanders
in
War
,
that
was
then
in
all
those
Provinces
.
Wherein
he
had
served
the
King
of
Spain
little
less
then
●0
years
.
And
passing
through
all
the
degrees
of
the
Militia
,
he
had
still
shewed
himself
most
worthy
in
the
last
;
and
particularly
most
in
such
as
required
either
greater
vigilancy
in
command
,
or
greater
wisdom
in
advice
.
He
commanded
the
Kings
Forces
with
great
authority
a
long
time
on
the
further
side
of
the
Rhine
,
with
much
variety
of
acquisitions
and
losses
;
till
that
the
Spanish
Forces
being
diverted
too
much
in
France
;
the
Kings
own
affairs
in
Flanders
were
brought
to
too
bad
a
condition
.
Count
Fuentes
being
freed
from
that
diversion
which
the
enemy
had
occasioned
in
the
Countries
of
Liege
and
Lucemburg
,
and
leaving
Colonel
Mandragone
well
furnished
with
forces
thereabouts
,
he
applyed
himself
wholly
to
the
Frontiers
of
Picardy
,
resolving
to
go
thither
himself
,
accompanied
with
a
great
strength
of
men
,
and
to
advantage
the
Kings
affairs
there
as
much
as
he
could
.
Count
Charls
Mansfield
did
formerly
command
the
Kings
Flemish
Forces
which
were
upon
that
Frontier
,
as
hath
been
often
said
.
But
he
being
gon
into
Germany
,
to
serve
the
Emperour
against
the
Turk
in
the
Wars
of
Hungary
;
the
Archduke
,
before
he
died
,
had
substituted
the
Marquis
of
Barambone
in
his
place
;
who
was
Governour
of
Artois
,
which
joyns
upon
Picardy
.
Who
being
entred
into
that
Province
,
had
overrun
it
in
divers
parts
,
and
taken
Anker
,
and
some
other
Towns
,
all
but
of
small
importance
.
He
afterwards
returning
into
his
own
Province
,
had
sent
Monsieur
di
Rone
in
his
place
,
of
whom
and
whose
Military
worth
,
mention
hath
been
often
made
already
.
He
was
one
of
the
chief
of
the
League
of
France
;
but
resolving
at
last
actually
to
establish
himself
in
the
King
of
Spains
Service
,
he
was
received
thereunto
,
and
had
a
great
stipend
allowed
him
,
and
was
made
Campmaster
General
of
the
Army
.
Wherefore
the
command
of
those
parts
being
past
into
his
hands
,
he
went
thither
,
and
made
likewise
some
small
acquisitions
.
The
Spring
was
by
this
time
over
;
and
Count
Fuentes
did
no
longer
delay
to
prepare
for
putting
his
designs
into
execution
.
He
desired
above
all
things
to
take
the
City
of
Cambray
from
the
French
;
and
to
reduce
it
,
as
formerly
it
was
,
under
the
particular
Authority
of
the
King
of
Spain
.
In
the
revolutions
of
Flanders
,
soon
after
the
death
of
Don
John
,
that
City
was
fallen
into
the
hands
of
the
Duke
of
Alanson
,
as
was
then
said
.
Alanson
at
his
death
,
left
the
Queen
his
mother
heir
to
those
parts
which
he
could
pretend
to
,
by
such
an
acquisition
;
and
she
had
confirmed
the
Government
of
Cambray
,
and
of
the
Castle
and
Territory
of
Cambresis
upon
Signor
di
Baligni
,
who
had
the
same
charge
whilst
Alanson
lived
.
Nor
did
Baligni
omit
to
make
use
of
the
present
conjuncture
of
times
,
by
becoming
as
it
were
absolute
Lord
of
that
City
,
and
of
all
that
depended
upon
the
Dominion
thereof
.
He
having
always
wrought
his
advantage
on
both
sides
during
the
troubles
of
France
and
Flanders
;
had
brought
that
Country
into
a
condition
as
it
were
of
neutrality
.
Yet
upon
all
occurrences
he
lean'd
much
more
to
the
French
,
where
his
acquisition
might
cause
less
jealousie
,
and
consequently
receive
more
protection
.
But
the
King
of
France
his
affairs
bettering
every
day
in
that
Kingdom
,
and
especially
upon
that
Frontier
,
Baligni
had
condescended
to
put
the
City
of
Cambray
under
the
direct
dominion
of
the
King
,
reserving
unto
himself
the
usefull
part
thereof
,
together
with
the
Prerogative
of
calling
himself
Prince
of
Cambray
.
Baligni
being
thus
become
Lord
of
that
City
,
he
began
to
be
diligent
in
fortifying
it
,
and
muniting
it
with
Bulwarks
,
Arms
,
Ammunition
and
Victuals
.
He
foresaw
the
Tempest
which
was
likely
to
fall
upon
him
from
the
King
of
Spains
Forces
in
Flanders
,
if
ever
any
occasion
thereof
should
be
offered
.
And
doubtlesly
as
that
was
the
greatest
advantage
which
France
had
reaped
in
those
parts
during
the
troubles
of
Flanders
:
so
could
not
the
King
of
Spain
benefit
himself
better
upon
that
Confine
,
then
by
reducing
Cambray
to
its
former
condition
.
In
former
times
the
City
of
Cambray
had
been
as
it
were
a
strong
Bulwark
to
the
whole
Walloons
Country
against
the
French
assaults
on
that
side
.
And
the
Emperour
Charls
the
fifth
,
the
better
to
secure
himself
thereof
,
had
by
the
Archbishops
good
will
,
who
was
Lord
both
spiritual
and
temporal
of
that
City
,
built
a
strong
Castle
there
;
which
was
better
furnished
and
fortified
afterwards
by
Baligni
.
He
kept
the
two
neighbouring
Provinces
of
Hennault
and
Artois
in
great
subjection
:
grieving
them
with
quartering
,
indamaging
them
with
inroads
,
putting
them
to
pay
contributions
,
and
using
other
great
violences
against
them
;
such
as
if
greater
could
not
have
been
used
by
a
declared
enemy
;
at
least
not
by
a
bad
neighbour
.
They
therefore
greatly
desired
to
see
that
Town
return
under
the
King
of
Spains
devotion
.
And
had
offered
all
possible
assistance
to
Count
Fuentes
,
to
make
him
the
willinglier
resolve
upon
that
enterprise
.
But
in
the
mature
agitating
thereof
in
the
Councel
of
War
there
was
some
opposition
found
;
and
there
was
great
ambiguity
in
Votes
.
Monsieur
de
la
Motte
,
General
of
the
Artillery
,
and
a
man
of
long
experience
and
known
valour
,
was
particularly
against
the
Enterprise
.
He
said
,
That
the
Kings
forces
were
not
as
then
strong
enough
to
be
thought
proportionable
for
such
a
siege
.
That
the
City
of
Cambray
was
of
a
very
large
circuit
,
and
very
well
munited
with
flanks
and
ditches
on
all
sides
.
That
the
City
was
secured
by
a
very
strong
Citadel
;
and
that
it
was
to
be
believed
that
neither
the
Citadel
nor
City
would
want
either
men
,
ammunition
,
or
victuals
requisite
to
make
resistance
;
That
on
the
contrary
the
Kings
Forces
being
well
considered
,
it
would
clearly
appear
that
they
were
not
sufficient
so
to
begirt
such
a
Town
as
that
,
as
it
ought
to
be
.
That
if
it
were
not
well
surrounded
with
Trenches
,
it
could
not
be
kept
from
being
relieved
;
and
say
it
should
be
perfectly
incompassed
;
was
it
not
to
be
believed
that
all
means
possible
would
be
used
by
France
to
force
those
Trenches
?
That
lesser
Interests
gave
way
to
more
urgent
necessities
.
That
there
could
be
none
of
greater
consideration
for
France
,
then
to
keep
Spain
from
making
so
important
an
acquisition
.
That
therefore
it
was
necessarily
to
be
supposed
that
the
King
of
France
,
laying
aside
all
other
affairs
,
would
bend
all
his
Forces
to
keep
the
City
of
Cambray
in
Baligni
's
command
,
which
was
as
much
to
say
,
as
in
his
own
.
That
the
agreement
between
him
and
Du
Main
was
still
in
hand
;
which
the
King
would
endeavour
the
more
,
that
the
concord
might
be
made
in
such
a
conjuncture
of
time
.
Neither
would
the
United
Provinces
lose
that
oportunity
;
but
seeing
the
Spanish
Arms
in
Flanders
more
languishing
now
then
ever
,
they
would
certainly
apply
themselves
to
some
important
siege
,
which
they
might
as
easily
effect
as
designe
.
These
were
the
Objections
made
by
Monsieur
de
la
Motte
against
the
Enterprise
.
But
the
new
Camp-master-General
,
Ronye
,
was
very
stiff
for
it
;
shewing
himself
the
more
to
be
a
Spaniard
in
his
opinion
,
lest
he
might
be
thought
to
be
too
luke-warm
,
as
being
a
Frenchman
.
He
said
,
That
the
Provinces
of
Hennault
and
Artois
had
made
large
promises
of
assistance
,
toward
the
effecting
of
the
Enterprise
.
And
that
it
was
to
be
hoped
all
the
rest
of
the
Walloons
Country
would
concur
thereunto
:
That
therefore
the
Kings
Forces
might
be
so
increased
by
such
and
so
opportune
helps
,
as
they
might
be
sufficient
to
make
such
a
siege
,
and
manage
it
as
it
ought
to
be
.
That
the
City
of
Cambray
seemed
very
much
to
hate
Baligni
:
and
that
he
was
acknowledged
by
the
people
thereof
rather
as
a
Tyrant
then
a
Prince
.
Wherefore
by
reason
of
the
iealousies
within
,
he
would
be
the
less
able
to
withstand
the
forces
without
.
That
it
was
doubtlesly
to
be
believed
the
French
would
not
omit
doing
of
any
thing
which
might
keep
the
Town
from
being
lost
.
But
that
the
King
was
already
so
deeply
ingaged
in
Burgony
,
and
was
so
prest
upon
on
one
side
by
the
Duke
du
Main
,
and
on
the
other
by
the
Constable
of
Castile
,
as
he
would
hardly
free
himself
of
that
trouble
.
That
the
King
being
held
in
play
so
far
off
,
there
was
small
fear
to
be
had
of
his
Captains
that
were
nearer
hand
.
And
what
a
madness
would
it
be
thought
in
the
Duke
du
Main
,
if
when
he
might
better
his
condition
the
more
,
amidst
Arms
,
he
should
so
slightly
forgoe
them
?
That
if
in
the
mean
time
the
United
Provinces
should
make
any
opposition
,
they
might
be
met
with
forces
sufficient
to
suppress
them
.
That
all
men
were
usually
set
upon
in
their
highest
designes
by
hopes
and
fears
.
That
in
this
,
hope
was
to
have
the
upper
hand
.
And
why
should
they
not
hope
to
find
a
friend
of
Fortune
,
since
their
Cause
was
so
just
?
For
what
remained
,
that
the
recovery
of
Cambray
was
of
so
great
consequence
,
as
all
the
expences
the
King
of
Spain
had
been
at
in
the
present
occurrences
of
France
might
be
thought
well
imployed
,
if
only
thereby
Flanders
might
be
again
possest
of
such
a
Bulwark
as
this
in
that
so
suspitious
corner
.
Fuentes
inclined
to
this
opinion
,
being
naturally
full
of
high
thoughts
,
and
desirous
to
innoble
his
Government
by
some
extraordinary
success
.
He
therefore
acquainted
the
Provinces
of
Hennault
and
Artois
with
this
his
resolution
,
moving
them
the
more
to
assist
him
.
He
easily
drew
over
likewise
the
Cities
of
Torney
and
Lillo
,
with
the
Countries
which
lie
more
inward
upon
the
Walloons
,
to
be
of
the
same
mind
.
But
the
Archbishop
himself
seemed
more
desirous
of
this
Enterprise
then
all
others
.
Who
also
offered
some
monies
towards
the
effecting
of
it
;
hoping
by
the
King
of
Spains
power
and
protection
,
to
return
to
his
City
,
and
enjoy
his
former
Government
thereof
.
Whilst
these
aids
were
preparing
,
and
that
divers
other
necessary
provisions
were
made
to
the
same
purpose
,
Count
Fuentes
resolved
to
enter
Picardy
,
with
those
men
which
he
had
already
gathered
together
;
so
parted
from
Brussels
about
the
beginning
of
June
.
Being
come
upon
the
Frontier
,
his
first
design
was
to
get
Chatelet
,
a
strong
place
,
and
so
near
Cambray
,
that
unless
he
could
bereave
the
enemy
of
it
,
it
might
much
hinder
the
intended
enterprise
.
He
treated
likewise
at
the
same
time
with
the
Town
of
Han
,
to
get
it
into
his
hands
;
it
being
a
place
seated
advantagiously
likewise
thereabouts
.
Monsieur
di
Gomeron
was
Governour
of
this
place
,
and
Monsieur
Orveglier
,
his
brother
by
the
mothers
side
commanded
the
Castle
,
which
joyn'd
upon
the
Town
on
one
side
.
With
both
these
there
had
been
much
tampering
already
,
and
at
last
Gomeron
received
1000
foot
,
part
Neopolitans
,
part
Spaniards
and
Walloons
into
the
Town
.
He
promised
faithfully
to
make
Orveglier
do
the
like
in
the
Castle
.
And
for
a
greater
gage
of
his
fidelity
,
he
was
gon
to
Brussels
with
two
of
his
younger
brethren
,
and
gave
himself
up
into
Fuentes
hands
,
who
therefore
caused
20000
crowns
be
given
to
him
.
And
loaded
him
with
divers
other
great
offers
,
in
case
that
the
Town
and
Castle
of
Han
should
remain
in
the
King
of
Spains
absolute
possession
.
And
this
Fuentes
did
the
more
hope
for
,
for
that
Gomerone
,
and
Orveglier
,
had
been
always
partial
for
the
League
upon
that
Frontier
.
This
was
the
condition
of
Han
,
when
Fuentes
began
to
begirt
Chatelet
.
Which
was
fortified
in
opposition
of
the
Citadel
of
Cambray
even
from
the
first
time
that
that
Citadel
was
built
by
Charls
the
fift
;
Chatelet
being
the
nearest
Town
of
France
to
the
Frontiers
of
Flanders
on
that
side
.
The
form
thereof
is
four
square
,
like
that
which
was
described
in
the
siege
of
La
Chapelle
,
but
it
is
not
altogether
of
so
large
a
content
.
At
every
corner
is
placed
a
Royal
Bulwark
,
the
ditch
about
it
is
part
dry
,
part
full
of
water
.
And
it
was
so
well
provided
with
all
other
things
necessary
for
defence
,
as
it
might
be
feared
it
would
hold
out
a
long
time
.
The
greater
the
acquisition
was
known
to
be
,
the
greater
was
Fuentes
his
desire
to
compass
it
.
He
therefore
with
much
fervor
begirt
the
Town
;
and
advancing
with
his
Trenches
,
prepared
to
batter
the
Wall
on
one
side
with
a
many
great
guns
.
When
on
the
sudden
news
came
,
that
instead
of
his
taking
of
the
Castle
of
Han
,
the
Marishal
Bullion
,
with
the
Messieurs
of
Sanseval
,
and
Humiers
,
all
of
them
Commanders
of
the
French
forces
in
those
parts
,
were
entred
thereinto
;
and
that
they
prepared
to
storm
the
Town
likewise
.
Fuentes
began
already
to
suspect
Orviglier
,
the
Governour
of
the
Castle
,
by
reason
of
some
of
his
no
sincere
proceedings
:
But
then
he
thought
that
the
Garison
which
was
placed
in
the
Town
,
would
keep
from
all
novelties
.
And
he
was
herein
the
more
confirmed
by
his
having
Gomeron
the
Governor
of
the
Town
,
and
two
of
his
brothers
as
gages
,
in
his
hands
.
Captain
Checco
di
Sangro
,
a
Neopolitan
,
and
Olmedo
a
Spaniard
commanded
the
Kings
of
Spains
Flemish
Forces
in
Han.
These
immediately
acquainted
Fuentes
with
what
danger
the
Town
was
in
.
He
made
no
de
lay
,
but
suspending
the
continuation
of
the
siege
,
and
leaving
Campmaster
Augustine
Messia
with
so
many
men
onely
as
might
keep
any
relief
from
being
brought
into
the
Town
,
he
went
immediately
away
with
the
rest
of
his
Camp
toward
Han
:
hoping
that
when
he
had
secured
the
Town
,
he
might
take
the
Castle
:
but
it
fell
out
otherwise
.
For
the
French
Commanders
not
losing
any
moment
of
their
advantage
,
as
soon
as
they
were
entred
the
Castle
,
did
forthwith
furiously
assault
the
Town
.
Which
first
assault
was
no
less
vigorously
sustained
by
the
Kings
Flemish
Forces
.
But
being
assailed
not
many
hours
after
with
greater
violence
and
more
men
,
a
second
time
;
they
were
at
last
forced
to
yield
,
and
march
out
of
the
Town
;
a
great
slaughter
being
first
made
;
and
almost
all
their
Commanders
taken
prisoners
;
particularly
Sangro
and
Olmedo
.
Nor
did
the
French
escape
without
loss
of
bloud
.
Particularly
Humiers
was
there
slain
,
who
was
highly
esteemed
of
for
his
valours
by
the
French
.
Fuentes
hearing
this
news
,
returned
as
suddenly
to
his
siege
,
and
apply'd
himself
more
hotly
thereunto
then
before
.
That
he
might
make
amends
for
the
loss
of
one
Town
by
getting
another
.
Advancing
therefore
still
forwards
with
his
works
,
he
came
soon
to
battery
.
And
having
made
one
very
great
one
,
the
Spaniards
with
equal
ardor
fell
to
the
assault
.
But
the
defences
not
being
sufficiently
taken
away
,
they
could
not
storm
the
wall
:
to
boot
that
the
besieged
plaid
their
parts
manfully
.
Monsieur
de
la
Motte
was
in
the
Camp
,
who
failed
not
in
making
all
diligence
,
to
facilitate
a
second
assault
by
his
batteries
,
he
being
the
General
of
the
Artillery
.
And
they
were
now
ready
to
fall
on
more
fiercely
then
before
,
when
an
unfortunate
accident
befalling
them
within
,
did
mightily
discourage
them
.
For
som
fire
lighting
among
the
powder
which
they
had
brought
to
the
wall
that
was
play'd
upon
,
as
to
the
place
where
they
were
to
use
it
most
,
blew
it
almost
all
up
,
and
consequently
very
much
weakened
their
defence
.
Wherefore
having
no
hopes
of
relief
,
not
waiting
for
a
second
assault
,
they
came
to
parly
,
and
delivered
up
the
Town
upon
honourable
conditions
to
Fuentes
,
where
he
rested
his
Army
a
few
days
,
and
at
which
time
he
received
new
hopes
from
Orveglier
,
of
putting
the
Castle
of
Han
into
his
hands
.
And
Gomerons
own
mother
came
to
the
Camp
and
confirmed
the
same
;
fearing
lest
otherwise
Fuentes
might
proceed
against
her
sons
.
Fuentes
being
then
allured
by
these
second
hopes
,
marched
again
with
his
Army
to
within
sight
of
Han
:
but
failing
of
his
expectation
,
and
thinking
himself
too
much
deluded
,
he
could
contain
himself
no
longer
,
but
in
view
of
the
whole
Camp
made
the
eldest
Gomerons
head
be
cut
off
,
and
sent
the
other
two
brothers
to
be
kept
at
Antwerp
.
He
returned
from
thence
towards
Cambray
again
,
intending
to
besiege
it
:
but
thinking
that
it
was
not
sufficient
that
he
had
taken
Chatelet
from
the
French
,
unless
he
should
also
take
Dorlan
;
he
resolved
to
incamp
before
Dorlan
,
and
to
bring
that
Town
likewise
into
his
power
.
In
his
march
he
took
the
Towns
of
Clery
and
Bray
,
which
made
hardly
any
resistance
;
and
about
the
midst
of
July
began
to
begirt
Dorlan
.
There
is
no
Town
in
all
Picardy
which
is
nearer
the
opposite
Confine
of
Flanders
then
this
;
nay
it
doth
rather
interfere
then
joyn
upon
the
Confines
of
Artois
.
It
is
little
above
an
easie
days
journey
from
Cambray
.
It
is
a
large
Town
well
invironed
with
a
wall
and
ditch
:
and
it
is
munited
on
one
side
by
an
indifferent
strong
Castle
.
The
Duke
of
Nevers
commanded
over
all
the
King
of
France
his
forces
upon
all
those
Frontiers
,
being
made
Governour
of
Champagne
,
in
stead
of
the
Duke
of
Guise
:
who
having
made
his
peace
with
the
King
,
had
the
Government
of
Province
given
him
in
lieu
of
Champagnia
.
Nevers
began
already
to
suspect
that
Fuentes
intended
to
besiege
Dorlan
.
and
therefore
he
had
added
a
good
number
of
horse
,
and
choice
foot
to
the
Garison
thereof
,
before
Fuentes
sate
down
before
it
.
The
King
had
conferred
the
Government
of
Picardy
upon
Count
St
Paul
;
after
that
the
Duke
d'Umale
had
been
proclaimed
Traitor
in
Paris
by
the
Kings
Commission
,
and
had
his
head
struck
off
in
Effigies
.
And
in
Normandy
Monsieur
de
Villiers
commanded
under
the
King
;
who
was
established
as
formerly
in
his
Office
of
Admiral
of
France
,
in
recognition
of
his
being
also
resolved
to
adhere
unto
the
King
,
and
for
his
having
drawn
the
City
of
Roan
to
do
the
like
.
To
boot
with
these
Governours
of
Provinces
,
the
Marisnal
of
Bullion
,
and
Monsieur
de
Sanseval
had
a
great
influence
upon
the
Forces
within
the
same
Frontiers
,
but
the
chief
command
lay
in
the
Duke
of
Nevers
.
All
these
Commanders
used
the
greatest
industry
they
could
in
gathering
together
such
Forces
as
might
suffice
to
keep
Dorlan
from
falling
into
the
King
of
Spains
hands
.
Fuentes
was
this
mean
while
incamped
before
the
Town
.
And
it
was
argued
in
the
Councel
of
War
,
whether
were
the
better
to
begirt
it
on
the
Towns
side
,
or
on
the
Castles
:
and
at
last
it
was
resolved
that
they
would
bend
all
their
forces
against
the
Castle
.
For
that
being
won
,
they
might
much
more
easily
take
the
Town
.
Amidst
which
contrariety
of
opinions
,
whilst
Monsieur
de
la
Motte
in
order
to
his
office
was
viewing
where
he
should
fittest
dispose
of
his
Batteries
,
he
was
casually
shot
in
the
eye
with
a
musket
,
and
slain
.
A
great
loss
:
For
Flanders
had
not
a
more
experienced
Commander
in
Arms
,
nor
who
had
passed
with
greater
approbation
through
all
offices
,
even
from
the
meanest
to
the
greatest
.
The
winning
of
the
Castle
being
then
resolv'd
upon
,
divers
Forts
were
raised
on
that
side
in
such
places
as
were
most
requisite
to
secure
their
quarters
on
the
&
outside
,
the
Works
which
were
to
be
made
within
.
They
fell
presently
to
making
Trenches
.
On
one
side
which
was
of
greatest
concernment
,
the
Spaniards
,
Burgonians
and
Walloons
were
so
fervent
at
their
work
,
as
they
soon
fell
into
the
Ditch
.
Hernando
Teglie
Portacarera
Serjeant-Major
of
a
Spanish
Brigado
did
in
particular
merit
great
praise
herein
.
To
become
masters
of
the
Ditch
more
easily
,
it
was
necessary
to
take
a
little
Ravelin
from
the
besieged
.
To
this
end
the
Spaniards
and
the
rest
made
a
furious
assault
upon
the
Ravelin
,
which
was
so
well
sustained
by
the
French
,
as
the
success
was
doubtfull
for
some
hours
:
But
those
without
being
still
reinforced
by
new
men
,
they
took
the
Ravelin
at
the
last
,
and
lodged
in
it
.
The
Town
was
thus
begirt
,
when
Fuentes
came
to
know
that
the
French
came
to
relieve
it
.
The
Admiral
Villiers
had
brought
400
Horse
a
little
before
this
,
to
this
purpose
,
out
of
Normandy
;
and
a
great
number
of
Horse
was
raised
to
the
same
end
in
the
neighbouring
Frontiers
by
Saint
Paul
,
Bullioun
,
and
Sansevalle
.
The
besieged
desired
only
to
be
succour'd
by
800.
or
1000
Foot
.
And
though
the
Duke
of
Nevers
was
diligent
in
his
endeavours
likewise
to
secure
the
Town
as
soon
as
might
be
with
new
men
,
yet
he
maturely
judged
that
it
was
needfull
to
assemble
yet
greater
Forces
together
,
whereupon
the
succour
might
be
better
grounded
.
To
the
which
he
was
the
rather
moved
,
for
that
he
knew
Fuentes
had
received
considerable
Recruits
from
the
Flemish
and
Walloons
,
But
the
French
Commanders
confiding
in
the
Cavalry
which
they
already
had
,
and
which
consisted
of
prime
Gentry
,
sent
word
to
Nevers
,
who
was
at
S.
Quintains
,
that
he
should
no
longer
delay
endeavouring
the
succour
;
and
that
undoubtedly
they
would
effect
it
with
the
Forces
which
they
had
.
Going
therefore
from
Amiens
,
which
is
the
chief
City
of
Picardy
,
and
which
is
within
a
short
dayes
journey
of
Dorlan
,
they
moved
with
1500
Horse
and
1000
Foot
,
intending
to
convey
the
Foot
into
the
Town
,
and
that
the
Horse
should
make
their
way
.
When
they
were
come
within
sight
of
the
Spanish
Camp
,
Fuentes
and
the
rest
of
his
Commanders
thought
that
this
was
rather
to
make
a
discovery
,
then
to
fight
.
But
when
they
saw
that
the
real
intention
of
the
French
was
to
endeavour
the
succour
with
those
men
;
Fuentes
getting
on
hors-back
,
and
in
that
posture
suddenly
sending
for
the
rest
of
the
Commanders
to
Councel
,
they
resolved
to
leave
the
Trenches
well
provided
,
and
to
march
and
meet
the
Enemy
with
the
rest
of
the
Army
.
And
Fuentes
foretelling
the
certainty
of
the
Victory
,
This
(
said
he
)
may
be
termed
a
French
Butado
.
Do
they
think
to
find
us
asleep
within
our
quarters
?
or
that
we
be
not
able
to
sustain
that
double
assault
which
they
peradventure
intend
to
make
at
once
,
these
from
without
,
and
the
besieged
from
within
?
I
believe
they
will
soon
find
they
are
deceived
;
and
that
this
their
design
partakes
much
more
of
fool-hardiness
then
of
courage
.
Then
taking
all
requisite
or
der
for
the
defence
of
their
Trenches
,
and
particularly
for
withstanding
the
Assault
which
the
besieged
might
make
,
he
drew
forth
the
rest
of
his
men
into
the
field
,
observing
first
in
what
order
the
Enemy
marched
.
They
had
made
three
almost
equal
bodies
of
Horse
:
The
first
was
led
on
by
Admiral
Villiers
;
the
second
by
Monsieur
Sansevalle
;
and
the
third
by
Count
San
Paul
,
and
the
Marshal
Bullion
.
Under
the
shelter
of
these
Horse
the
Foot
marched
on
the
right
hand
;
and
in
such
order
as
they
might
easily
disjoyn
,
and
get
into
Dorlan
,
when
the
Horse
should
have
opened
them
the
way
.
Thus
came
the
French
marching
on
;
and
Fuentes
ordered
his
Camp
thus
:
On
the
right
hand
he
formed
a
Squadron
of
Flanders
Train-band
Horse
,
which
in
their
several
Companies
might
come
to
6
:
0
Curasiers
,
and
who
upon
this
occasion
were
commanded
by
Count
Bossu
.
He
placed
the
Light-Horse
on
the
left
hand
under
the
command
of
Ambrosio
Landriano
,
who
was
Lieutenant-Generall
of
the
Horse
;
the
Duke
of
Pastrana
,
who
was
Generall
,
and
who
was
a
little
before
returned
from
Spain
,
being
not
well
then
.
He
himself
kept
in
the
midst
with
his
wonted
Guard
of
Lances
and
Carabins
;
and
followed
by
a
great
many
Personages
of
great
Port
,
amongst
which
were
the
Duke
d'Umale
,
the
Campmaster
Generall
Ronye
,
the
Princes
of
Simai
and
Avelino
,
the
Marquis
Barambone
,
and
divers
others
of
the
best
quality
that
were
in
the
Camp
.
The
Foot
were
divided
in
the
most
advantagious
places
;
and
there
was
therof
particularly
one
little
flying
Squadron
of
Spaniards
,
which
might
be
ready
to
turn
wheresoever
occasion
should
most
require
.
Fuentes
having
thus
ordered
his
Army
,
Villers
advanced
,
and
with
great
fervencie
charged
the
first
Squadrons
of
the
Light-horse
:
Those
first
Squadrons
,
which
were
all
Spaniards
and
Italians
,
did
not
stand
the
charge
of
the
French
;
but
wheeling
about
,
were
disordered
and
almost
made
to
run
.
The
second
Squadrons
did
then
advance
,
who
were
Spaniards
led
on
by
Carlo
Colonna
;
and
fiercely
setting
upon
the
French
on
the
Flank
,
they
came
to
close
fight
.
The
French
Vanguard
being
thus
advanced
,
Sanseval
made
forwards
with
the
Battel
;
against
him
came
Landriano
with
the
rest
of
the
Light-horse
,
which
were
placed
there
:
And
here
began
a
fierce
and
bloody
conflict
;
where
Villers
Sanseval
,
and
the
rest
of
their
Company
fighting
couragiously
,
the
Spaniards
Light-horse
were
again
disordered
.
Fuentes
gave
the
sign
then
to
the
Curasiers
,
who
charged
so
close
and
home
upon
the
French
Horse
,
as
they
beat
them
back
;
and
the
rest
of
the
Horse
being
rallied
together
and
come
in
to
them
,
they
at
last
routed
and
dissipated
them
.
Wherein
notwithstanding
the
Foot
had
a
great
share
;
who
advancing
,
and
letting
flie
with
their
Muskets
on
sundry
sides
upon
the
French
,
did
more
facilitate
the
success
in
opening
and
breaking
their
squadrons
,
and
in
making
a
bloody
slaughter
:
But
it
proved
particularly
most
bloody
against
the
Foot
;
for
they
being
quite
abandoned
by
reason
of
the
Rout
given
unto
the
Horse
,
were
almost
all
of
them
cut
in
peeces
;
with
a
great
desire
of
revenging
the
blood
which
the
French
had
drawn
of
the
Spaniards
in
the
aforesaid
assaults
at
Han.
And
for
the
same
reason
the
like
cruelty
was
used
against
the
Horse
,
after
they
were
routed
and
defeated
.
Yet
the
third
Squadron
of
the
Rereward
got
almost
all
safe
off
:
For
San
Paul
and
Bullion
seeing
what
ill
success
the
other
two
had
,
retreated
without
further
fighting
,
and
did
it
so
early
as
they
could
not
be
pursued
.
Whilst
they
were
thus
busie
on
this
side
,
the
besieged
failed
not
to
sally
out
upon
the
Spanish
quarters
,
endeavouring
to
overcome
them
,
and
then
joyn
with
the
French
that
were
without
:
But
they
met
with
such
resistance
,
as
all
they
could
doe
was
in
vain
.
And
thus
Fuentos
had
the
victory
on
both
sides
.
Few
in
his
Camp
were
either
hurt
or
slain
.
On
the
contrary
,
few
of
the
Enemies
Foot
were
saved
,
and
great
slaughter
was
made
amongst
the
Horse
.
Many
Prisoners
were
likewise
taken
,
and
of
those
,
many
of
the
chief
men
:
One
,
and
the
chiefest
of
them
all
was
Admiral
Villers
:
when
contention
arising
amongst
those
in
whose
hands
he
was
,
and
he
offering
a
very
great
sum
of
money
to
satisfie
all
their
greediness
;
John
Contrera
,
a
Spaniard
,
who
was
Commissary-Generall
of
the
Horse
,
fuller
of
rage
then
anger
,
made
him
be
cruelly
put
to
death
.
An
action
whereat
Fuentes
was
highly
displeased
.
Another
of
chiefest
esteem
amongst
them
that
were
slain
,
was
Monsieur
de
Sanseval
,
who
was
Lieutenant-General
of
Picardy
;
of
a
noble
family
,
and
of
high
deserts
in
war.
Many
others
of
the
prime
Nobility
of
those
parts
were
either
taken
prisoners
,
or
slain
.
And
Fuentes
,
were
it
either
to
boast
his
victory
or
civility
,
sent
the
bodies
of
Villers
and
Sanseval
to
the
Duke
of
Nevers
,
that
they
might
be
honourably
burried
by
their
friends
,
according
to
their
merits
.
Fuentes
having
gotten
this
Field-victory
,
returned
with
more
fervencie
then
formerly
to
besiege
the
Town
,
and
the
besieged
seemed
as
resolute
in
the
defence
thereof
.
Count
Dinax
was
Governour
of
the
place
;
and
he
had
a
very
numerous
Garison
in
the
Town
,
composed
almost
altogether
of
Gentry
,
who
were
resolved
rather
to
die
then
yield
.
Resistance
was
made
in
the
Ditch
,
as
you
have
heard
;
and
though
the
Spaniards
had
won
the
little
Ravelin
,
yet
the
French
did
still
defend
themselves
there
with
Galleries
and
such
other
works
.
But
Fuentes
resolving
to
force
the
Town
as
soon
as
possibly
he
could
,
placed
a
great
Battery
almost
close
to
the
Counterscarf
,
and
began
to
thunder
furiously
from
thence
upon
the
walls
:
He
planted
likewise
some
Artillery
upon
the
rise
of
a
Hill
,
which
from
above
,
shot
point
blank
upon
the
French
,
much
to
their
prejudice
,
and
might
continue
doing
so
without
hurting
the
Spaniards
,
when
they
should
make
an
assault
.
The
wall
was
plaid
upon
for
many
hours
;
and
a
great
part
thereof
with
its
platform
being
thrown
down
,
insomuch
as
the
breach
was
almost
levell'd
,
those
without
presented
themselves
to
make
the
assault
,
and
those
within
to
receive
it
.
Fuentes
ordered
the
Assault
on
his
side
thus
.
He
made
3
Squadrons
,
the
first
consisting
of
600
Foot
,
and
the
other
two
of
not
full
out
so
many
:
The
second
was
to
second
the
first
,
and
the
third
the
second
.
The
besieged
on
their
behalf
likewise
prepared
to
make
all
manly
defence
,
with
military
order
and
resolution
.
The
chiefest
for
valour
and
birth
were
placed
in
the
first
Files
;
who
keeping
close
together
,
and
well
arm'd
,
seemed
like
a
great
high
bank
covered
with
iron
.
And
a
sufficient
breach
being
made
,
those
without
marched
to
the
assault
.
The
first
Squadron
advanced
first
,
and
with
great
courage
endeavoured
to
get
footing
upon
the
wall
that
was
beaten
down
;
but
it
was
so
much
better
defended
then
assailed
,
as
the
second
Squadron
must
come
in
to
assist
the
first
.
Then
the
combat
began
to
be
very
fierce
;
for
those
within
being
likewise
reinforced
with
fresh
succour
,
they
did
renew
their
resistance
with
more
ardor
then
before
.
In
the
heat
of
the
conflict
,
like
waves
successively
,
now
these
,
now
those
were
seen
to
give
way
:
Pikes
were
succeeded
by
swords
,
and
swords
by
all
manner
of
other
close
fight
,
which
not
only
the
desire
of
defence
,
but
of
offence
might
teach
upon
that
occasion
.
The
ground
was
all
covered
with
dead
bodies
,
or
such
as
were
sorely
wounded
;
and
those
who
were
unwounded
seemed
much
more
desirous
to
dye
then
to
live
:
Blood
ran
down
every
where
;
all
was
full
of
horror
and
death
.
And
the
conflict
was
so
various
between
hope
and
fear
,
as
it
could
not
be
discerned
to
which
side
the
fortune
of
the
day
would
turn
.
Thus
did
the
combat
for
a
while
continue
:
But
Fuentes
resolving
to
try
the
utmost
,
made
the
third
Squadron
come
in
;
and
those
within
were
likewise
invigored
with
new
aids
:
insomuch
as
it
is
not
to
be
said
how
fierce
and
how
uncertain
the
fight
was
for
a
while
.
Yet
the
assailants
began
already
to
prevail
,
by
reason
of
two
manifest
disadvantages
which
the
assailed
suffered
under
:
The
one
was
the
great
slaughter
which
was
made
amongst
them
from
aloof
off
by
the
Artillery
that
was
placed
upon
the
little
Rise
,
while
they
fought
at
nearer
distance
:
The
other
,
that
the
place
where
they
fought
being
very
narrow
,
they
could
not
make
way
one
for
another
,
nor
keep
such
order
as
they
ought
to
have
done
.
Not
being
therefore
able
any
longer
to
resist
,
they
were
at
last
inforced
to
yield
:
But
they
still
gave
back
with
their
faces
towards
the
Enemy
;
and
with
so
great
undauntedness
,
as
the
most
of
them
,
at
least
the
better
sort
chose
rather
to
lose
their
lives
then
their
station
.
The
Castle
being
forced
,
the
Victors
soon
entred
the
Town
;
and
the
Gates
being
opened
,
all
the
rest
of
the
Camp
came
in
,
who
straightways
pillaged
and
plundred
it
all
over
in
hostile
manner
.
Great
was
the
number
of
those
that
were
slain
,
and
great
the
number
of
prisoners
.
But
the
Plunder
proved
not
to
such
a
value
,
as
did
any
ways
satisfie
the
Souldiers
avarice
;
which
was
the
cause
,
as
it
was
thought
,
why
(
the
Prey
not
answering
their
hopes
)
some
houses
were
despightfully
set
on
fire
;
which
firing
a
great
many
others
,
the
whole
Town
would
quickly
have
been
consumed
,
had
not
Fuentes
come
in
himself
in
person
,
and
remedied
the
disorder
.
Count
Dinax
,
the
Governour
of
the
place
,
whilst
he
gave
proof
of
great
valour
,
dyed
in
the
Assault
:
And
his
Brother
Monsieur
de
Ronsoy
was
so
sore
wounded
,
as
he
lived
not
long
after
.
All
the
rest
of
the
better
sort
were
slain
or
taken
prisoners
.
Divers
Captains
of
the
Spanish
Camp
were
slain
,
and
many-inferior
Officers
,
together
with
a
great
number
of
common
souldiers
.
In
fine
,
the
success
of
this
Assault
was
such
,
as
a
more
fierce
,
bloody
,
and
longer
doubtfull
fight
had
not
till
that
time
been
heard
of
neither
in
the
Wars
of
France
nor
Flanders
.
Fuentes
having
taken
Chatelet
and
Dorlan
,
and
gotten
the
aforesaid
victory
in
the
field
,
he
had
the
greater
desire
to
incamp
before
Cambray
;
and
he
hoped
the
more
to
win
it
at
last
.
He
first
rested
his
Army
for
some
days
,
and
in
the
mean
while
sollicited
those
aids
,
which
diversly
and
plentifully
was
preparing
for
him
in
Henault
,
Artois
,
and
in
the
other
neighbouring
Countries
,
and
by
the
Bishop
of
Cambray
The
aids
consisted
in
monies
,
souldiers
,
victuals
,
ammunition
,
Artillery
,
together
with
a
great
number
of
Pyoners
,
to
serve
for
the
mannual
work
of
the
siege
.
But
in
the
Interim
,
he
being
willing
to
gain
as
much
time
as
he
could
,
parted
from
Dorlan
;
and
with
those
men
which
he
had
,
incamped
about
the
midst
of
August
before
Cambray
.
His
Camp
consisted
not
then
of
above
7000
foot
,
and
1500
horse
.
Wherefore
the
Duke
of
Nevers
who
was
then
in
Peroune
,
resolved
to
try
whether
he
could
bring
any
relief
into
the
Town
or
no
,
before
his
Army
should
be
increased
.
He
to
this
purpose
sent
his
eldest
son
,
the
Duke
of
Retel
,
who
was
not
then
above
15
years
old
,
accompanied
with
500
horse
.
By
sending
such
a
pawn
Nevers
desired
to
assure
the
besieged
the
more
that
he
himself
would
soon
come
to
succour
them
with
other
forces
.
The
young
Duke
met
with
a
brisk
opposition
,
wherein
Carlo
Colonna
with
his
Cavalry
did
particularly
signalize
himself
.
But
the
French
prevailed
,
and
having
lost
some
of
their
men
,
entred
most
of
them
into
the
City
.
Fuentes
his
Army
did
this
mean
while
daily
increase
;
in
a
short
time
his
Camp
con●sted
of
12000
foot
and
3●00
horse
;
he
had
moreover
above
80
pieces
of
Artillery
,
great
aboundance
of
Ammunition
and
victuals
,
and
40●0
Pyoners
.
At
his
first
incamping
,
Fuentes
had
rather
designed
where
he
would
take
up
his
quarters
about
the
Town
,
then
taken
them
up
,
deviding
them
the
most
advantagiously
that
the
several
situations
would
suffer
him
to
do
.
But
now
abounding
in
all
things
that
was
necessary
to
fortifie
them
,
he
applyed
himself
suddenly
to
bring
them
to
intire
perfection
.
Cambray
is
seated
(
as
hath
several
times
been
said
)
upon
that
edg
of
Frontier
made
by
the
two
Provinces
of
Henault
and
Artois
on
Flanders
side
towards
France
opposite
to
Picardy
.
It
hath
under
its
command
abroad
,
only
the
little
Castle
of
Cambresis
,
with
a
very
narrow
precinct
of
ground
;
but
the
Prerogatives
of
the
City
,
make
good
the
smallness
of
the
Territories
.
It
enjoys
a
free
Government
,
under
the
spiritual
and
temporal
dominion
of
its
Archbishop
.
It
is
indowed
with
very
large
Priviledges
;
full
of
noble
Churches
,
whereof
the
Cathedral
is
such
as
hath
not
its
like
in
any
of
the
chief
neighbouring
Cities
.
It
is
sufficiently
provided
also
of
other
Edifices
;
either
for
use
or
ornament
;
yet
are
not
the
Inhabitants
answerable
in
numbers
to
the
houses
.
Many
of
which
being
Ecclesiasticks
,
foreign
Commerce
,
and
Merchandizing
doe
rather
languish
then
abound
there
:
Neither
doth
the
Scheld
,
though
it
run
through
the
City
,
afford
Commodity
for
it
;
for
that
River
takes
its
head
but
from
a
little
above
that
City
,
and
hath
therefore
there
so
slender
a
Channel
,
as
it
is
hardly
Navigable
in
those
parts
.
The
City
is
about
a
league
in
compass
,
and
is
invironed
with
an
antient
wall
,
flank'd
for
the
most
part
after
the
ancient
manner
;
but
with
many
Bulwarks
also
after
the
modern
way
of
Fortification
.
It
hath
a
ditch
which
is
very
broad
and
deep
on
the
one
side
,
whereinto
for
a
great
part
the
Scheld
runs
;
but
the
rest
thereof
by
reason
of
the
hight
of
its
situation
is
dry
;
but
so
much
the
deeper
.
On
the
highest
side
,
which
is
on
the
East
,
stands
a
Citadel
,
with
four
royal
Bulwarks
,
having
a
great
half
Moon
between
two
of
them
which
are
next
the
fields
;
and
divers
other
defences
for
the
better
custody
of
the
ditch
.
The
ground
descending
from
hence
towards
the
South
side
,
and
still
more
and
more
as
it
inclines
towards
the
West
,
stands
the
Port
Neufe
,
and
then
that
of
St
Sepulcher
;
afterwards
another
called
Cantimpre
;
and
more
towards
the
South
,
that
of
Selle
.
And
lastly
more
higher
towards
the
Citadel
there
is
another
Gate
called
Malle
.
Between
these
Gates
is
the
compass
of
the
City
divided
.
It
had
for
the
defence
thereof
about
2500
foot
,
and
600
horse
.
besides
500
foot
which
were
reserved
for
the
Citadel
.
Amongst
the
foot
some
Companies
of
Swissers
were
comprehended
,
and
some
others
of
the
confining
Walloons
which
served
Baligni
.
The
rest
were
French
,
all
of
them
well
trained
up
in
wars
.
The
City
and
Citadel
did
abound
in
Victuals
,
Ammunition
,
Artillery
,
and
with
whatsoever
was
requisite
for
the
maintaining
of
a
long
and
hard
siege
.
Now
to
turn
to
the
adverse
party
.
Fuentes
had
taken
up
his
quarters
chiefly
over
against
the
Gates
,
that
he
might
block
up
the
most
frequented
avenues
;
and
that
he
might
the
better
keep
out
succour
.
On
that
side
which
lay
nearest
France
,
from
whence
relief
was
most
to
be
feared
,
and
which
was
on
the
South
side
,
he
raised
a
great
Fort
near
the
Village
Nierny
,
and
gave
the
custody
thereof
to
the
Prince
of
Simay
.
He
raised
another
Fort
towards
the
west
called
Premy
,
taking
its
name
from
a
near
neighbouring
Village
;
and
gave
the
charge
thereof
to
Count
Bilio
,
Colonel
of
a
German
Regiment
.
Then
turning
towards
the
North
,
he
added
another
Fort
,
which
was
called
St.
Olao
,
the
name
of
a
Church
not
far
from
it
;
and
he
committed
the
defence
thereof
to
the
Baron
Ausi
.
On
the
fourth
side
towards
the
East
did
Fuentes
his
self
quarter
,
by
reason
of
the
near
accommodation
of
the
Village
Evendunre
;
and
here
he
raised
the
greatest
Fort
;
for
on
that
side
which
was
the
most
eminent
,
and
where
the
ditch
was
dry
,
he
intended
to
open
his
Trenches
and
to
make
his
batteries
.
These
were
the
chief
quarters
;
and
the
defence
was
to
be
secured
by
the
abovesaid
Forts
.
From
one
Fort
to
another
,
did
certain
little
Forts
,
or
rather
Redouts
run
,
with
double
Trenches
;
because
the
inward
might
serve
to
refrain
sallies
,
and
the
outward
to
keep
out
succour
.
To
each
Fort
and
Redout
he
assigned
such
men
as
were
requisite
,
together
with
all
things
necessary
for
the
well
maintaining
of
them
.
And
the
horse
were
likewise
distributed
in
places
most-needfull
to
scoure
the
Country
and
to
be
ready
to
disturb
relief
.
The
siege
being
thus
setled
,
they
began
to
work
their
Trenches
against
the
wall
.
But
as
that
highest
or
most
eminent
place
which
hath
been
spoken
of
,
was
most
commodious
for
the
opening
of
them
,
so
was
the
wall
on
that
side
the
City
hardest
to
be
forced
.
A
half
Bulwark
was
thrust
out
from
the
Citadel
with
a
great
Orillioune
:
which
with
the
well
covered
fences
within
,
did
serve
for
a
curtain
to
a
long
line
of
wall
which
ran
between
that
Bulwark
and
the
Port
di
Malle
.
Between
that
Port
and
that
of
Selle
,
another
great
Ravelin
stood
out
likewise
,
called
La
Nue
,
and
so
high
was
the
ditch
every
where
thereabouts
,
as
it
appeared
more
difficult
being
dry
,
then
if
it
had
had
water
in
it
.
But
in
all
other
parts
thereabouts
the
earth
was
so
soft
and
myery
,
and
so
troublesome
for
the
making
of
Trenches
,
as
Fuentes
no
less
out
of
necessity
then
choice
,
resolved
to
accoast
the
City
on
that
higher
and
steeper
side
;
and
to
storm
it
there
.
The
works
being
then
begun
with
great
fervency
,
great
and
sodain
advancement
was
made
therein
through
the
incessant
labour
of
so
many
Pyoners
;
though
it
cost
much
labour
by
reason
of
the
quality
of
the
earth
,
which
most
commonly
was
too
hard
,
and
sometimes
stony
.
They
wrought
upon
two
Trenches
,
the
one
just
over
against
the
wall
,
which
ran
along
from
the
Port
di
Malle
,
towards
the
Bulwark
Robert
(
so
was
the
abovesaid
Orillion
called
)
and
the
other
towards
the
same
Port
di
Malle
,
which
the
Townsmen
by
reason
of
the
siege
had
then
block'd
up
with
earth
.
Fuentes
had
given
the
care
of
all
these
works
to
the
Campmaster
Augustin
Missia
;
who
with
the
Spaniards
did
most
tend
that
which
was
the
chiefest
,
and
which
led
towards
the
Bulwark
Robert
.
The
Campmaster
Barlotta
,
with
his
Walloons
apply'd
himself
to
the
other
which
led
towards
the
Port
di
Malle
:
and
great
diligence
being
had
in
the
making
of
both
these
Trenches
,
they
were
within
a
few
days
brought
even
to
the
edg
of
the
ditch
.
This
mean
while
those
within
the
Town
ceased
not
continually
to
molest
these
works
both
nearer
hand
and
at
a
further
distance
;
neerer
hand
by
frequent
sallies
,
and
at
a
further
distance
by
their
Canon
from
off
their
walls
:
So
as
many
actions
had
,
and
did
daily
happen
;
sometimes
between
foot
and
foot
,
sometimes
between
horse
and
horse
;
and
often
between
both
horse
and
foot
.
Baligni
was
one
of
the
Marishals
of
France
,
and
his
wife
was
in
Cambray
.
A
woman
so
highly
spirited
as
she
would
not
yield
unto
her
husband
in
sustaining
the
difficulties
of
the
siege
.
She
her self
made
the
round
.
She
reviewed
the
sentinels
,
incouraged
the
souldiers
,
took
care
for
what
they
wanted
:
and
behaving
her self
valiantly
in
all
other
Military
exercise
,
she
appeared
to
be
of
so
warlike
a
spirit
,
as
almost
nothing
of
womanish
was
seen
in
her
.
The
husband
and
the
wife
striving
thus
who
should
most
incourage
their
men
to
resistance
they
indeavoured
to
retard
the
enemies
proceedings
as
much
as
they
could
.
But
these
did
every
day
advance
more
and
more
,
and
had
already
begun
to
fall
into
the
ditch
,
and
to
place
their
batteries
on
two
sides
;
the
one
being
of
14
great
piece
of
Canon
,
against
that
part
of
the
wall
towards
which
the
Campmaster
Messia's
works
tended
;
and
the
other
of
to
such
like
Canon
,
against
the
Port
di
Malle
,
towards
which
the
Campmaster
Barlotto
did
address
his
works
.
Nine
pieces
were
placed
in
a
battery
apart
against
the
Bulwark
Robert
.
And
above
30
others
here
and
there
,
to
play
where
it
was
most
behovefull
,
and
so
much
the
better
impede
the
Defence
.
They
fought
this
mean
while
in
the
Ditch
;
and
the
dryer
the
Ditch
was
,
the
greater
was
the
Contest
.
But
those
within
seeing
themselves
daily
to
be
more
and
more
straitned
,
Baligni
began
to
be
afraid
,
and
to
press
very
much
for
speedy
succour
;
which
was
no
less
desired
by
the
French
.
The
King
of
France
had
just
now
reconciled
himself
to
the
Apostolick
See
:
and
as
Pope
Clement
the
eighth
could
not
have
shown
more
zeal
in
endeavouring
the
preservation
of
that
Kingdom
in
the
unity
of
the
Church
,
nor
more
wisdom
in
guiding
that
business
throughout
;
so
did
not
the
King
omit
doing
any
thing
which
might
make
the
reverence
and
honour
most
appear
,
which
he
desired
upon
such
an
occasion
to
render
to
the
Holy
See
.
His
affairs
in
France
were
hereby
mightily
advantaged
;
and
no
relicks
of
the
League
now
remaining
,
it
was
daily
expected
when
the
agreement
already
begun
between
the
King
and
Duke
Du
Mayne
should
be
perfected
.
The
King
was
therefore
much
grieved
,
that
amidst
so
much
felicity
,
he
must
be
in
danger
to
lose
Cambrey
,
unless
it
were
speedily
relieved
;
Wherefore
he
resolved
to
go
thither
in
person
with
powerful
Forces
;
but
not
being
then
in
posture
to
do
it
so
suddenly
,
he
resolved
to
send
one
of
the
prime
Captains
of
France
thither
for
the
present
,
very
speedily
,
by
whose
authority
and
valour
the
siege
might
in
the
interim
be
the
better
sustained
.
To
this
purpose
he
chose
Monsieur
de
Vich
,
who
was
esteemed
the
best
of
all
France
,
particularly
for
what
concern'd
a
siege
.
Du
Vich
visited
the
Duke
of
Nevers
first
at
St.
Quintain
:
And
taking
from
thence
500
choice
Dragoons
,
he
marched
about
the
midst
of
September
upon
the
coming
on
of
night
,
towards
the
Enemies
Trenches
;
and
winding
about
on
the
left
hand
towards
the
gates
Cantimper
and
Selle
,
he
came
before
them
,
intending
to
enter
by
one
of
them
into
Cambray
.
As
he
advanced
the
Spanish
Scouts
gave
the
alarm
.
And
Landriano
advanced
suddenly
with
some
Troops
of
Horse
,
and
300
Foot
to
obviat
him
,
Landriano
knew
not
by
which
of
the
two
gates
Du
Vich
intended
to
enter
;
wherefore
placing
himself
between
them
both
,
he
hoping
to
keep
him
from
entring
at
either
of
them
.
Du
Vich
fained
as
if
he
would
enter
by
the
gate
of
Selle
,
and
drew
Landriano
with
all
his
men
thitherward
;
but
turning
suddenly
towards
the
other
of
Cantimper
,
and
making
all
his
Dragoons
light
on
foot
,
that
their
sorrowful
horses
might
serve
for
prey
to
Landriano's
souldiers
,
who
already
followed
him
,
and
so
to
entertain
them
the
longer
,
he
came
to
the
City
without
the
loss
of
so
much
as
one
man
.
He
was
welcomed
thither
with
great
applause
,
and
soon
confirmed
the
opinion
,
both
of
the
King
that
had
sent
him
,
and
of
the
others
that
received
him
.
He
suddenly
reviewed
the
Line
,
and
endeavoured
divers
wales
to
advantage
it
on
that
side
where
the
Enemies
Trenches
,
and
the
Batteries
which
they
were
preparing
,
did
most
threaten
it
.
He
first
raised
a
great
half
moon
between
the
Bulwark
Robert
,
and
the
gate
Malle
;
thinking
that
that
Curtain
was
not
sufficiently
Flank'd
.
Upon
the
Rampire
,
between
the
gate
Malle
and
the
other
gate
Selle
he
raised
a
great
Platform
,
the
more
to
anoy
the
Enemies
works
;
and
he
furnished
it
with
good
store
of
Artillery
:
he
disposed
of
many
other
peeces
by
way
of
Counterbattery
to
the
fourteen
which
were
placed
without
,
to
play
upon
the
Curtain
between
the
Bulwark
Robert
,
and
the
gate
Malle
.
He
placed
some
likewise
against
those
nine
which
were
to
play
upon
the
Bulwark
Robert
in
a
Battery
apart
:
He
raised
divers
other
advantagious
works
in
the
ditch
;
and
from
the
first
day
that
he
entred
into
Cambray
,
those
within
the
Town
were
so
encouraged
,
as
they
ceased
not
afterwards
to
make
continual
sallies
.
It
was
now
towards
the
end
of
September
;
and
the
Artillery
on
the
outside
were
so
prepared
for
Battery
,
as
they
were
ready
to
fall
to
execution
;
when
Du
Vich
prevented
them
with
his
from
within
,
and
began
to
showre
down
a
horrible
tempest
upon
the
Enemy
.
These
continued
to
play
a
whole
day
and
a
half
uncessantly
,
and
had
such
effect
,
as
they
dismounted
nine
peeces
of
Canon
of
the
Spaniards
Camp
,
and
slew
many
Canoneers
,
and
many
other
souldiers
.
Those
within
the
Town
,
by
their
accommodation
of
working
within
the
dry
ditch
,
had
underminded
the
nine
peeces
which
were
to
play
upon
the
Bulwark
Robert
,
so
to
blow
them
up
,
and
cause
some
impediment
to
the
Enemy
.
And
though
the
effect
was
not
altogether
answerable
to
the
design
;
yet
did
the
mine
so
much
indamage
them
,
as
four
of
those
Canons
were
buryed
in
the
ground
,
and
the
rest
were
made
unuseful
for
the
present
,
and
for
a
good
while
after
.
This
so
lively
and
so
well
wieghed
resistance
,
caused
great
confusion
in
the
Spanish
Camp
.
Some
of
the
Commanders
propounded
to
Fuentes
,
that
the
Assault
might
be
removed
from
the
higher
to
the
lower
side
.
Nor
were
there
those
wanting
,
who
seeing
further
into
the
difficulties
of
storming
so
large
a
Town
,
and
which
was
so
well
defended
,
advised
to
raise
the
so
close
siege
,
and
to
beleaguer
it
at
a
further
distance
by
the
way
of
Forts
.
These
thought
it
impossible
but
that
the
cold
and
rainy
weather
would
come
in
before
the
siege
should
be
ended
,
and
that
likewise
the
King
of
France
would
appear
in
succour
of
the
City
with
great
Forces
;
in
either
of
which
cases
they
must
of
necessity
doe
that
with
shame
,
which
they
might
now
doe
out
of
choice
,
with
leaving
at
least
such
Forts
as
might
keep
those
of
Cambray
from
making
such
excursions
as
they
formerly
were
wont
,
to
the
great
annoyance
of
all
the
parts
thereabouts
.
As
for
altering
the
place
of
assault
,
Fuentes
did
no
wayes
incline
thereunto
:
For
he
considered
that
that
would
be
to
begin
the
siege
anew
;
that
peradventure
the
difficulties
would
not
prove
less
elswhere
;
and
that
the
mean
while
all
the
labour
which
they
had
imployed
in
making
Trenches
and
raising
Forts
would
be
lost
.
But
he
was
much
more
against
raising
the
siege
:
How
could
he
excuse
such
an
act
to
the
King
of
Spain
,
to
the
Walloon
Provinces
in
Flanders
,
and
to
his
own
Honour
?
Nor
yet
could
he
approve
of
a
siege
at
a
further
distance
by
the
way
of
Forts
:
For
if
the
Duke
of
Alanson
had
formerly
freed
Cambray
from
those
that
the
Duke
of
Parma
had
planted
about
it
,
certainly
the
King
of
France
might
much
more
easily
doe
the
like
now
to
these
.
Wherefore
no
ways
yielding
to
the
difficulty
of
the
undertaking
,
he
resolved
to
continue
the
siege
in
the
same
place
.
The
Commanders
in
chief
,
in
all
governments
,
use
always
to
keep
somwhat
to
themselves
of
secret
and
of
weight
.
And
thus
did
Fuentes
at
this
time
.
One
of
the
chiefest
motives
which
had
made
him
fall
upon
that
siege
,
was
the
secret
intelligence
which
chiefly
by
the
Archbishops
means
he
held
in
Cambray
:
He
had
received
much
encouragement
from
his
Complices
within
the
City
,
for
his
incamping
before
it
,
and
for
his
continuing
the
siege
,
which
had
been
so
well
begun
.
Hoping
therefore
no
less
in
these
secret
machinations
of
intelligence
,
then
in
his
other
openly
put
in
execution
,
he
appear'd
more
firm
then
ever
in
his
former
resolution
.
And
he
did
this
the
rather
by
reason
of
his
new
recruit
of
Forces
,
of
which
a
strength
of
700
choise
Horse
was
very
considerable
,
which
the
Mutiniers
of
Tillemone
prepared
to
send
to
serve
him
in
that
enterprise
,
but
upon
certain
conditions
whereby
those
Mutiniers
were
more
ascertained
of
their
pay
.
They
returned
then
again
to
work
upon
their
Batteries
;
the
two
Campmasters
Messia
and
Barlotta
being
very
diligent
therein
.
A
great
Rampier
of
Earth
was
raised
to
shelter
Messia's
greater
Battery
from
Du
Vich's
new
Platform
;
and
some
pieces
of
Artillery
were
placed
upon
a
Rise
without
towards
the
Gate
Selle
,
which
did
command
that
Platform
;
which
Pieces
did
not
only
serve
to
weaken
that
defence
,
but
also
to
clear
all
that
wall
which
ran
between
the
Gate
Selle
,
and
the
Flank
Nua
,
as
also
to
beat
down
the
houses
within
the
City
.
Another
way
to
issue
out
was
also
opened
in
the
Ditch
over
against
the
Bulwark
Robert
,
that
they
might
have
more
Avenues
,
and
come
the
easilier
to
the
Assault
which
was
intended
to
be
made
on
that
side
.
To
these
divers
other
Works
were
added
to
hasten
the
business
as
much
as
might
be
;
and
all
parts
where
succour
was
most
apprehended
,
were
chiefly
reinforced
with
souldiers
.
This
was
the
condition
of
the
siege
in
the
beginning
of
October
:
when
Fuentes
thought
he
might
now
come
to
Battery
,
and
then
fall
suddenly
to
assault
.
All
the
Batteries
began
to
thunder
tempestuously
on
the
Enemies
wall
,
at
day-break
;
which
they
did
with
such
uniformity
,
as
they
seemed
not
to
be
severall
,
but
one
sole
Battery
.
Barlotta's
ten
Peeces
plaid
against
the
Gate
Malle
;
Messia's
fourteen
against
the
Wall
which
ran
from
thence
to
the
Bulwark
Robert
;
and
Messia's
other
nine
against
the
Orillioun
of
the
same
Bulwark
;
to
discover
,
and
take
away
that
Defence
,
which
might
more
hinder
the
Assault
which
was
intended
to
be
made
in
that
place
,
then
any
other
.
Nor
did
the
rest
of
the
Artillery
which
were
placed
elswhere
cease
playing
at
the
same
time
,
especially
those
that
were
on
that
higher
part
without
;
from
whence
the
houses
of
the
City
were
beaten
down
.
Alike
was
the
Tempest
which
plaid
from
the
batter'd
Walls
upon
the
Batteries
.
So
as
by
so
great
and
horrible
a
Thunder
,
the
Fields
shook
without
,
and
the
City
within
:
The
use
of
Eyes
was
lost
,
and
almost
the
use
of
Ears
:
Smoak
clouded
the
Day
;
and
the
horror
was
the
greater
,
for
that
it
was
obscured
by
Horror
.
Whilst
the
great
Batteries
plaid
thus
from
one
part
,
the
Spanish
Camp
was
in
Arms
in
all
other
parts
;
Fuentes
being
very
carefull
that
at
the
same
time
the
outward
Line
of
the
Siege
should
be
well
guarded
;
to
which
purpose
he
had
assigned
particular
stations
and
Forces
to
the
Duke
d'Umale
,
to
the
Campmaster
Generall
Rony
,
to
the
Prince
of
Avelino
,
and
to
divers
other
Commanders
.
And
to
the
end
that
when
sufficient
breach
should
be
made
by
the
Batteries
,
the
Assault
should
immediately
ensue
on
Messia's
and
on
Barlotta's
side
,
Fuentes
gave
likewise
such
Orders
as
were
most
requisite
for
them
both
:
He
gave
Messia
especial
charge
,
that
when
the
Assault
should
be
given
,
he
should
by
all
means
hinder
the
Town
from
being
plunder'd
,
and
from
suffering
any
other
kind
of
disorder
.
The
Batteries
continued
the
space
of
eight
hours
;
and
had
made
such
ruine
,
as
the
Spaniards
began
to
prepare
for
the
Assault
:
when
it
appeared
,
that
the
machinations
within
the
City
had
wrought
more
upon
the
Citizens
minds
,
then
those
without
whereby
the
City-walls
were
so
cruelly
batter'd
.
Those
who
were
for
Fuentes
,
and
especially
the
Ecclesiasticks
who
depended
upon
the
Archbishop
,
taking
this
occasion
,
had
sundry
ways
endeavoured
to
incite
the
People
against
Baligny
,
and
against
the
French
:
And
just
at
this
time
Baligny
and
his
wife
were
become
more
odious
then
before
,
by
having
coyned
a
great
quantity
of
Brass-money
,
which
went
at
the
rate
of
silver
;
giving
out
,
that
when
the
Siege
should
be
over
,
every
one
should
be
satisfied
with
their
true
value
:
but
this
was
not
believed
.
Baligny
,
whilst
the
Batteries
were
a
playing
,
had
assembled
a
great
number
of
armed
Citizens
together
in
the
largest
Piazza
,
that
they
might
be
ready
to
succour
the
Wall
which
was
plaid
upon
.
When
the
aforesaid
Firebrands
dispersing
themselves
boldly
here
and
there
amidst
those
Citizens
,
with
a
loud
voice
said
,
Shall
we
through
obstinacie
rather
sustain
the
interests
of
a
base
Tyrant
,
then
our
own
concernments
?
nay
,
not
of
one
onely
Tyrant
,
but
of
two
?
the
Wife
having
by
her
actions
done
more
to
merit
that
name
,
then
her
Husband
.
Were
not
the
past
inventions
sufficient
to
get
monies
,
but
that
this
of
equalling
Brass
to
Silver
should
be
added
?
What
defence
is
there
now
to
keep
our
wealth
from
being
devoured
by
the
one
or
the
other
of
those
whirlpools
?
Where
is
the
antient
splendor
of
our
Cambray
?
where
her
glory
amidst
so
many
negotiations
both
of
Peace
and
War
,
and
of
all
other
kinds
which
have
hapned
in
the
greatest
occurrences
of
Christendom
?
The
Duke
of
Alanson
brought
us
first
into
these
miseries
;
and
now
we
are
enforced
to
endure
them
more
then
ever
by
the
King
of
France
his
Arms.
Cambray
is
full
of
French
garrisons
,
our
houses
full
of
their
rapines
and
violences
;
and
in
all
other
kinds
,
in
all
other
places
,
the
City
groans
under
this
so
heavy
yoke
.
It
is
now
therefore
time
to
throw
it
off
.
And
what
better
occasion
can
we
have
to
doe
it
,
then
to
stir
now
whilst
the
French
souldiers
are
imployed
,
and
to
call
in
the
Spaniards
?
So
the
throwing
open
of
the
Gates
shall
be
our
work
;
it
shall
be
our
work
to
restore
the
Archbishop
to
his
dominions
;
and
it
shall
be
we
who
will
make
so
great
and
so
Catholick
a
King
enjoy
his
former
Priviledges
on
these
Frontiers
.
But
this
resolution
must
be
acted
,
before
it
be
consulted
upon
.
The
Guns
thunder
from
without
against
our
walls
:
Assaults
will
quickly
follow
;
and
we
in
Cambray
shall
have
our
houses
plunder'd
,
and
our selves
slaughtered
,
according
to
the
fresh
and
fatal
example
of
Dorlan
.
And
finally
,
when
our
City
shall
be
storm'd
,
we
shall
lose
all
our
rights
,
and
in
lieu
thereof
receive
whatsoever
either
the
reason
of
war
,
or
the
will
of
the
Conquerors
shall
please
to
impose
upon
us
.
These
Citizens
being
by
such
incitements
moved
to
new
and
greater
anger
,
and
their
number
still
increasing
,
a
great
Tumult
suddenly
arose
.
From
tumults
they
came
soon
to
insurrection
;
and
from
insurrection
,
to
resolution
of
letting
in
Fuentes
,
and
of
withdrawing
themselves
from
Baligny's
yoke
.
To
these
Citizens
,
which
were
3000
in
number
,
did
300
Walloon
Horse
joyn
,
which
served
under
Baligny
;
and
200
Switzers
,
who
were
in
another
neighbouring
Piazza
,
were
what
by
threats
,
what
by
intreaties
drawn
to
be
of
the
same
mind
:
whereby
the
Citizens
were
the
more
encouraged
;
who
made
no
longer
delay
,
but
chusing
out
some
of
the
best
of
them
,
acquainted
Fuentes
with
the
Cities
resolution
,
and
intreated
him
that
he
would
give
over
shooting
.
Baligny
,
together
with
his
Wife
,
Du
Vich
,
and
the
other
French
Commanders
were
this
mean
while
very
much
troubled
at
this
unexpected
novelty
;
and
knowing
that
to
use
force
would
be
but
in
vain
,
they
thought
it
better
to
use
intreaties
.
Baligny
and
Du
Vich
went
therefore
to
the
Piazza
,
and
strove
by
divers
wayes
to
appease
the
Tumult
;
and
Baligny's
Wife
appeared
there
likewise
,
with
great
store
of
money
,
seeking
by
that
means
to
mitigate
the
Citizens
anger
;
but
she
did
thereby
the
more
exasperate
them
;
for
they
thereby
saw
that
it
was
rather
avarice
then
need
which
had
made
Brass
be
turned
to
the
value
of
silver
.
The
Citizens
did
therefore
utterly
refuse
to
treat
with
Baligny
;
and
continuing
the
Treaty
which
they
had
already
begun
with
Fuentes
,
it
was
soon
concluded
:
The
substance
whereof
was
,
That
the
Archbishop
should
return
to
his
former
Government
;
and
should
be
as
formerly
,
under
the
paerticular
protection
of
the
King
of
Spain
.
But
the
so
jealous
considerations
of
that
Confine
,
and
the
like
jealousies
touching
the
Government
of
that
City
,
did
not
long
after
make
those
that
governed
under
the
King
extend
their
authority
almost
as
much
to
the
Civil
as
to
the
Military
Government
.
This
Agreement
being
made
,
Fuentes
sent
Messia
with
such
numbers
of
men
as
was
thought
fit
,
into
the
City
;
and
he
himself
entred
soon
after
,
with
resolution
to
fall
afterwards
upon
the
Citadel
with
all
ardencie
.
But
Baligny
and
Du
Vich
,
together
with
the
other
Commanders
,
thinking
that
they
were
not
able
to
defend
it
,
for
that
it
was
not
so
well
fortified
towards
the
City
as
it
ought
to
have
been
,
treated
of
surrendring
.
Which
insued
upon
all
the
most
honorable
Conditions
which
could
be
desired
.
Fuentes
received
the
young
Duke
of
Retel
,
as
also
all
the
rest
of
the
French
Commanders
,
with
all
possible
honour
.
But
Baligny's
Wife
,
(
who
was
a
woman
of
a
high
and
domineering
spirit
)
not
being
able
to
digest
such
a
fall
,
and
to
return
to
her
former
condition
,
fell
so
very
sick
for
sorrow
,
as
at
the
instant
of
the
surrender
she
ended
her
Principality
and
life
together
.
Thus
did
Fuentes
happily
end
the
Siege
,
to
the
unexpressible
joy
of
the
obedient
Provinces
,
and
particularly
of
the
Walloons
,
who
had
assisted
the
enterprise
with
so
great
Forces
,
and
were
now
with
so
much
advantage
to
enjoy
the
fruits
thereof
.
Whilst
they
were
thus
busie
on
the
Frontiers
of
France
,
with
so
greatly
considerable
success
,
the
United
Provinces
suffered
not
their
Forces
to
lie
idle
in
Flanders
.
Fuentes
being
entred
at
the
time
as
we
have
told
you
into
France
,
Count
Maurice
delayed
not
to
march
with
a
great
strength
into
the
Field
,
and
in
the
beginning
of
July
turn'd
upon
Groll
in
the
County
of
Zutfen
.
This
was
almost
the
only
place
of
any
consequence
,
which
as
then
remained
under
the
King
of
Spain's
Forces
in
the
parts
beyond
the
Rhine
:
And
therefore
the
United
Provinces
desired
to
make
themselves
masters
thereof
,
and
to
have
all
those
Countries
at
their
free
will
and
disposal
.
Groll
is
but
a
little
Town
;
but
strong
both
by
situation
and
handy-work
,
and
placed
in
a
very
important
Pass
.
Maurice
had
not
above
8000
Foot
and
2000
Horse
;
with
which
he
sate
down
before
the
Town
and
began
to
begirt
it
,
hoping
to
win
it
before
Mandragone
could
come
to
succor
it
:
who
,
as
we
told
you
before
,
was
left
in
those
parts
with
good
Forces
,
after
Verdugo's
death
,
to
counterpoise
whatsoever
of
evil
which
might
be
endeavoured
there
by
the
United
Provinces
to
the
Kings
prejudice
.
But
Maurice
was
soon
deceived
:
For
Mandragone
who
had
a
watchfull
eye
to
all
dangers
,
provided
quickly
for
this
.
To
boot
with
his
former
body
of
men
,
he
gathered
as
many
more
together
as
the
Kings
near
Garrisons
could
furnish
him
withall
;
so
as
he
was
almost
as
strong
as
Maurice
.
And
passing
suddenly
over
the
Mause
and
Rhine
,
he
marched
towards
Groll
;
resolving
either
to
relieve
the
Place
,
or
to
fight
the
Enemy
.
Maurice
,
though
in
his
prime
of
youth
,
began
even
then
to
shew
that
he
listned
more
to
wary
then
to
hazardous
councels
.
To
the
which
inclination
,
as
was
then
seen
,
and
afterwards
in
the
continuance
of
his
military
command
,
he
was
not
so
much
drawn
by
his
own
proper
addiction
,
as
by
the
express
orders
of
the
Confederate
Provinces
,
which
have
always
made
it
their
maxim
,
to
hazard
their
Forces
as
little
as
may
be
to
the
uncertain
event
of
battels
.
Therefore
shunning
the
Combat
he
rose
from
before
Groll
;
and
retreating
towards
Zutfen
,
tarryed
there
to
observe
Mandragone's
ways
.
There
was
some
conformity
in
the
ends
of
these
two
.
For
as
Mandragone
had
determined
to
keep
Maurice
from
making
any
acquisition
:
So
Maurice
resolved
to
entertain
Mandragone
with
such
jealousies
,
as
he
should
not
be
able
to
go
from
those
parts
,
and
consequently
not
to
joyn
with
Fuentes
.
This
was
particularly
agreed
of
likewise
between
the
King
of
Fraxce
and
the
United
States
.
For
the
King
hoped
that
Fuentes
his
Forces
alone
,
would
not
be
able
to
effect
what
you
have
already
heard
,
and
particularly
not
that
wherein
Cambray
was
concerned
;
though
it
proved
otherwise
.
Maurice
being
retreated
from
Groll
,
and
Mandragone
having
provided
well
for
that
place
,
he
tarried
not
far
from
the
Rhine
,
over
against
Reinburg
,
the
better
likewise
to
secure
that
place
,
and
that
passage
,
and
to
be
victualled
from
thence
with
more
safety
.
Maurice
drew
afterwards
towards
the
Kings
Camp
,
each
party
endeavouring
to
hinder
the
others
design
.
Between
the
two
Armies
ran
the
River
Lippa
,
which
falls
into
the
Rhine
not
far
from
Weesel
;
and
over
which
River
they
had
often
occasion
to
pass
and
repass
to
get
Forage
.
There
happened
therefore
divers
skirmishes
between
the
two
Camps
,
which
for
many
days
were
but
very
slight
,
without
any
considerable
event
.
But
there
happened
one
in
the
beginning
of
September
,
which
was
very
notable
,
and
wherein
much
bloud
was
spent
.
The
Kings
Camp
suffered
much
more
for
want
of
Forage
then
did
the
other
;
wherefore
they
were
to
fetch
it
from
far
,
and
with
great
convoys
:
Maurice
thought
therefore
to
light
with
such
advantage
upon
the
enemy
,
upon
this
occasion
,
as
they
should
not
by
any
means
be
able
to
escape
his
hands
,
to
this
purpose
he
made
Philip
of
Nassaw
,
General
of
the
horse
,
to
lie
in
ambush
with
500
horse
,
and
gave
him
such
other
orders
as
were
requisite
for
the
effecting
his
designe
.
Woods
are
very
frequent
in
these
parts
:
and
Plains
as
frequent
between
them
.
Mandragones
vigilancy
was
such
as
he
got
notice
of
this
ambuscado
.
Wherefore
willing
to
delude
one
fraud
with
another
,
he
first
reinforced
the
forragers
convoy
,
and
then
placed
divers
troops
of
horse
in
a
wood
,
giving
them
such
further
orders
as
were
requisite
upon
such
an
occurrency
.
John
di
Cordowa
commanded
the
horse
of
his
Army
,
an
ancient
Commander
,
and
whose
valour
was
well
known
:
and
this
Cordowa
was
present
at
the
prepared
action
.
He
had
with
him
Count
Henry
de
Berg
,
Jerolomo
Carafa
,
Marquis
of
Montenegro
,
Paulo
Emilio
Martiningo
,
and
their
troops
,
together
with
his
own
,
and
some
others
without
their
Captains
.
In
so
much
as
these
horse
were
not
only
equal
,
but
rather
more
in
number
then
those
of
Count
Philip.
The
forragers
appearing
where
the
enemys
were
placed
,
they
were
set
upon
on
divers
sides
,
nor
was
their
Convoy
through
reinforced
,
sufficient
to
defend
them
.
Wherefore
many
of
them
either
ran
away
,
or
were
taken
,
or
slain
;
Then
came
Count
Henry
out
of
the
wood
;
and
many
of
the
enemies
horse
issued
likewise
out
of
another
wood
.
In
so
much
as
the
action
falling
out
there
,
and
coming
from
secret
ambushes
to
an
open
field
,
a
fierce
and
bloudy
fight
began
,
the
enemy
at
the
first
had
the
better
over
the
Kings
men
;
Count
Henry
and
his
associates
being
worsted
,
but
being
suddenly
back'd
by
the
rest
,
his
men
rallied
and
returned
couragiously
to
the
conflict
.
And
the
enemy
being
again
reinforced
by
their
whole
horse
,
the
success
was
for
a
while
doubtfull
.
Count
Philip
in
particular
fought
egregiously
on
their
side
:
when
being
mortally
wounded
,
he
drop'd
off
horseback
;
which
did
so
much
discourage
the
rest
,
as
beginning
presently
to
give
back
,
they
were
soon
disordered
,
and
at
last
quite
routed
.
To
boot
with
Count
Philip
who
was
taken
prisoner
,
and
who
soon
after
died
,
his
brother
Count
Ernestus
,
and
another
Ernestus
Count
of
Solme
,
and
who
was
their
kinsman
,
were
taken
prisoners
,
and
Solme
died
likewise
of
his
wounds
.
Divers
other
Captains
and
persons
of
quality
were
likewise
taken
.
There
were
above
300
slain
,
many
of
which
were
drowned
as
they
passed
over
the
Lippa
.
Of
the
Kings
men
there
was
not
above
60
salin
:
but
Caraffa
,
Martiningo
,
and
Caratcholo
were
all
three
sorely
wounded
.
After
this
,
the
two
Camps
made
no
further
attempts
:
but
remaining
in
the
same
quarters
till
the
end
of
October
,
Maurice
first
went
from
thence
,
to
lead
his
men
to
their
winter
quarters
.
And
Mandragone
did
the
like
;
going
himself
to
his
wonted
Government
of
the
Citadel
of
Antwerp
.
Where
not
long
after
he
died
,
being
92
years
old
;
but
so
lusty
,
as
in
the
late
mentioned
occurrency
,
he
was
able
both
to
undergo
the
greatest
weight
of
Command
,
and
indure
the
greatest
troubles
also
of
the
field
.
He
spent
about
50
years
in
Flanders
;
and
very
few
actions
of
consequence
happened
there
in
his
time
,
where
he
was
not
present
either
in
execution
or
command
,
and
wherein
he
did
not
merit
great
praise
for
something
done
by
him
.
He
was
rigid
in
Discipline
;
and
yet
so
beloved
of
all
Nations
,
as
each
of
them
desired
him
for
their
Commander
;
and
all
of
them
strove
who
should
most
reverence
him
,
as
their
Father
.
A
little
before
Count
Maurice
and
Mandragone
left
the
field
,
the
Confederate
Provinces
attempted
a
surprisal
in
Brabant
;
which
if
it
had
succeeded
,
had
much
advantaged
their
affairs
in
that
Province
.
And
it
fell
out
thus
,
Charls
Harawger
was
Governour
of
Breda
,
by
whose
means
the
place
had
been
so
happily
surprised
.
He
had
likewise
lately
gotten
the
Castle
of
Huy
in
the
Country
of
Liege
,
by
stratagem
:
though
Monsieur
de
la
Motte
did
soon
recover
it
,
as
you
then
heard
.
Being
therefore
encouraged
by
these
past
surprisals
,
Harawger
resolved
to
try
whether
he
could
have
the
like
success
upon
Lira
in
Brabant
,
and
joyn
so
important
an
acquisition
to
the
other
two
not
long
before
effected
,
of
Breda
and
Getringberg
.
Lira
lies
almost
in
the
midway
between
Antwerp
,
Malines
,
and
Lovain
;
it
is
a
good
Town
strongly
situated
,
and
of
great
consideration
,
being
concentred
between
so
principal
Places
.
Alonso
di
Luna
was
Governor
thereof
,
who
was
a
Spaniard
,
and
had
but
a
small
Garrison
there
of
the
same
Nation
.
Harawger
therefore
making
use
of
the
present
conjuncture
,
and
suddenly
gathering
together
about
a
thousand
Foot
,
and
an
hundred
Horse
,
which
he
had
out
of
Breda
,
and
other
neighbouring
Garrisons
;
he
marched
unexpectedly
,
and
came
with
great
silence
,
and
in
the
quietest
hours
of
night
to
the
ditch
of
Lira
,
and
to
the
place
which
he
had
intended
for
the
surprisal
.
One
of
the
gates
towards
Malines
,
had
a
certain
Ravelin
,
which
was
begun
for
its
defence
,
but
which
was
not
finished
.
Thither
did
Harawger
address
himself
,
and
passing
over
the
ditch
,
which
was
not
very
deep
,
he
easily
scaled
the
Ravelin
,
and
as
easily
did
chase
away
some
few
souldiers
who
had
the
guard
thereof
;
then
forcing
the
gate
about
the
break
of
day
,
wherein
he
met
but
with
little
withstanding
,
he
came
unto
the
Market
place
,
where
the
Governor
for
a
little
while
opposed
him
;
but
being
at
last
forced
to
give
back
,
retired
to
the
gate
which
looks
towards
Antwerp
,
and
indeavoured
by
all
waies
possible
to
fortifie
himself
there
:
he
sent
with
all
speed
at
the
same
time
to
acquaint
Antwerp
and
Malines
with
what
had
happened
,
and
to
crave
aid
from
them
,
hoping
that
he
might
defend
that
gate
,
till
relief
might
come
.
Neither
of
these
Cities
are
above
three
leagues
distant
from
Lira
:
nor
was
he
deceived
in
his
opinion
;
for
Gaspero
Mandragone
issuing
immediately
with
200
Spanish
Foot
out
of
the
Citadel
of
Antwerp
whereof
he
was
Governor
in
the
others
place
;
and
2000
Inhabitants
of
the
City
being
with
extraordinary
diligence
armed
and
put
together
by
the
Magistrate
thereof
,
he
marched
speedily
with
all
these
towards
Lira
:
600
armed
Townsmen
were
also
sent
with
like
diligence
from
Malines
;
and
both
these
Forces
meeting
by
the
way
,
they
endeavoured
to
get
to
Lira
as
soon
as
they
could
.
The
Town
was
this
mean
while
plundered
by
the
Enemy
;
and
giving
themselves
over
to
joy
in
the
victory
,
before
they
had
fully
accomplish'd
it
,
they
forgot
themselves
in
pillage
,
and
in
all
other
kinde
of
dissoluteness
.
So
as
when
Harawger
went
to
possess
himself
of
the
aforesaid
gate
,
he
found
not
souldiers
with
him
sufficient
to
do
it
;
and
the
weaker
his
Forces
were
,
he
met
with
the
stronger
resistance
.
But
ere
long
news
came
to
those
of
the
gate
,
that
the
succor
was
coming
:
and
soon
after
they
were
assured
for
more
certain
,
that
they
were
neer
at
hand
.
The
Defendants
thereat
incouraged
,
held
the
Enemy
play
till
such
time
as
their
Companions
might
be
expected
:
who
when
they
came
,
the
face
of
affairs
soon
altered
.
Luna
and
Mandragone
advanced
with
the
Spanish
souldiers
of
Lira
,
and
with
those
of
the
Citadel
of
Antwerp
,
and
being
followed
by
the
rest
who
came
in
to
the
relief
,
they
entred
the
Town
,
they
put
the
Enemy
to
flight
,
and
slew
many
of
them
,
and
many
of
those
who
were
not
slain
were
taken
prisoners
,
and
many
were
stified
in
the
ditch
,
seeking
to
save
themselves
that
way
.
Thus
within
a
few
hours
was
a
place
of
suth
consequence
lost
and
recovered
.
Count
Fuentes
hearing
of
this
novelty
sent
the
Prince
of
Avelino
with
4000
Foot
,
and
500
Horse
,
to
succour
the
Town
if
he
could
;
and
in
case
he
could
not
,
to
begin
to
begirt
it
,
till
Fuentes
himself
should
follow
him
with
greater
Forces
.
The
Mutineers
of
Tilemon
had
likewise
readily
sent
away
1000
of
their
Souldiers
to
relieve
Lira
.
But
these
and
Avelino's
men
hearing
by
the
way
,
how
that
the
surprisal
had
not
succeeded
,
they
all
returned
back
.
Fuentes
this
mean
while
had
setled
the
affairs
of
Cambray
,
and
leaving
Camp-master
Messia
there
for
Governour
,
he
came
himself
to
Brussels
,
where
he
was
received
with
much
honour
,
for
the
so
much
good
that
had
been
done
by
the
Kings
Forces
,
in
the
time
of
his
government
,
which
was
just
then
to
end
;
for
the
King
had
resolved
to
send
the
Cardinal
Arch-Duke
Albertus
into
Flanders
,
to
succeed
in
the
place
of
his
deceased
brother
Ernestus
:
and
the
flying
news
thereof
was
soon
confirmed
by
more
certain
intelligence
,
that
the
Cardinal
was
already
parted
from
Spain
,
and
was
come
by
Sea
to
Italy
.
From
thence
he
made
his
journy
by
land
,
and
leaving
Savoy
was
come
into
the
Country
of
Burgony
and
Lorain
:
and
being
at
last
come
into
the
Country
of
Lucemburg
,
he
staid
some
days
in
Namures
,
to
tarry
for
the
souldiers
which
he
brought
with
him
,
that
they
might
accompany
him
to
Brussels
.
He
brought
with
him
two
Spanish
brigadoes
,
under
the
Campmasters
Emanuel
de
Vega
,
and
John
Tesseda
.
An
Italian
brigado
,
under
the
Campmaster
Alfonso
d'Avalos
,
and
also
certain
Neopolitan
foot
,
and
some
troops
of
horse
;
and
he
moreover
brought
with
him
a
million
and
a
half
of
Crowns
.
But
by
reason
of
the
winter
,
and
so
many
other
sufferings
,
the
souldiery
was
so
much
lessened
,
as
in
Namures
it
was
thought
necessary
to
make
a
general
reformation
,
and
to
recruit
the
old
Bands
with
these
new
men
.
Duke
Ernestus
of
Bavaria
,
Elector
of
Cullen
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Liege
,
came
to
visit
the
Cardinal
whilst
he
was
yet
in
the
Province
of
Lucemburg
,
and
would
accompany
him
to
Namures
,
and
from
thence
to
Brussels
.
Fuentes
came
likewise
to
him
at
Namures
,
with
all
the
flowre
of
the
Nobility
,
which
were
then
with
him
at
Brussels
.
But
the
Duke
of
Pastrana
being
come
a
little
before
into
Burgony
,
as
General
of
the
horse
,
with
several
Troops
,
for
the
better
safety
of
the
Cardinals
person
,
dyed
suddenly
when
he
was
come
to
the
Town
of
Lucemburg
.
At
the
Cardinals
departure
,
the
King
was
contented
to
restore
Philip
William
,
eldest
son
to
the
Prince
of
Orange
that
was
slain
,
to
his
intire
liberty
,
and
to
let
him
return
to
Flanders
,
and
enjoy
his
estate
,
and
such
a
place
of
honour
in
the
Cardinals
Court
as
was
due
unto
his
quality
.
He
had
been
kept
in
Spain
almost
30
years
;
but
in
such
a
sort
,
as
though
a
prisoner
,
he
enjoy'd
much
of
liberty
.
Thus
accompanied
,
the
Cardinal
entred
into
Brussels
about
the
midst
of
February
in
the
year
1596.
and
it
is
not
to
be
said
how
great
the
concourse
was
from
all
parts
,
to
celebrate
his
arrival
,
and
how
magnificently
he
was
received
into
that
City
with
Arches
,
Statues
,
Inscriptions
,
and
all
other
extraordinary
Pomp.
Fuentes
tarried
here
some
days
to
inform
the
Cardinal
fully
with
:
all
necessary
Instructions
for
that
Government
.
And
then
taking
his
leave
,
went
back
the
same
way
into
Italy
,
and
so
to
Spain
;
whither
the
King
sent
for
him
,
assuring
him
that
he
would
shortly
give
him
new
and
honourable
Imployments
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
,
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
The
Third
Part.
BOOK
III.
The
Contents
.
The
King
of
France
besiegeth
la
Fera
;
it
receives
a
small
succour
,
and
the
Cardinal
Archduke
thinks
to
go
thither
with
his
whole
Army
.
But
afterwards
resolves
to
make
a
diversion
,
and
unexpectedly
incamps
before
Calis
.
The
situation
and
importancy
of
that
place
.
The
Sea-Port
being
won
,
the
Cardinal
takes
the
Suburbs
;
and
soon
after
the
Town
is
surrendred
to
him
.
Means
are
used
to
put
〈…〉
likewise
into
his
hands
:
But
the
King
of
France
sending
succour
,
the
Spaniards
assault
it
and
take
it
by
storm
.
The
Cardinal
turns
suddenly
upon
the
Town
of
Ardes
,
and
begirts
it
round
.
The
King
of
France
storms
at
the
former
loss
,
and
at
the
danger
of
receiving
a
second
.
Yet
will
he
not
rise
from
before
La
Fera
,
to
go
and
relieve
Ardes
.
So
as
almost
at
the
same
time
he
loseth
the
one
Town
,
and
gets
the
other
.
He
then
draws
near
the
enemies
Camp
with
all
his
Forces
,
and
endeavours
to
draw
him
out
to
battel
.
Which
the
Cardinal
avoids
;
and
having
provided
well
for
the
Towns
which
he
had
newly
taken
,
he
retreats
with
the
rest
of
his
Army
into
Artois
.
From
thence
he
passeth
into
Flanders
;
and
seeming
first
as
if
he
would
make
some
other
sieges
,
sits
down
before
Hulst
.
The
description
of
that
place
;
the
Country
about
it
;
and
the
whole
siege
,
with
the
insuing
surrender
thereof
.
This
mean
while
the
Marquis
of
Barambone
is
routed
and
taken
by
the
Marishal
of
Biroun
upon
the
Frontiers
of
Picardy
.
And
soon
after
Barambone's
brother
the
Count
Varras
,
is
put
to
flight
and
slain
in
Brabant
by
Count
Maurice
.
AT
the
Cardinal
Archdukes
arrival
in
Brussels
,
all
mens
eyes
were
turned
upon
the
Frontiers
of
France
and
Flanders
.
Anno
1596.
It
being
the
generally
conceived
opinion
that
,
the
greatest
heat
,
and
chiefest
seat
of
war
between
the
two
Kings
would
be
there
.
The
King
of
France
,
not
long
before
the
Cardinals
arrival
,
was
in
Picardy
.
He
had
hoped
to
establish
himself
at
one
and
the
same
time
in
Burgony
,
and
to
relieve
Cambray
:
not
thinking
that
either
Balignie's
misfortune
would
be
so
great
,
or
yet
Fuentes
his
happiness
,
as
to
end
that
siege
so
soon
.
Touching
the
affairs
of
Burgony
,
the
King
had
had
all
good
success
in
those
parts
;
for
Interest
at
last
prevailing
over
Arms
,
the
Duke
du
Main
had
made
his
peace
with
him
,
quitting
the
Government
of
Burgony
,
and
taking
in
lieu
thereof
that
of
the
Isle
of
France
,
together
with
divers
other
conditions
wherewith
he
was
fully
satisfied
.
Wherefore
the
Constable
of
Castiel
returning
to
Milan
,
Burgony
remained
eased
of
Arms
,
and
the
King
began
already
to
have
intire
obedience
therein
.
The
greater
advantages
he
got
on
that
side
,
the
more
was
he
displeased
with
those
which
Fuentes
had
obtained
in
Picardy
;
but
he
was
chiefly
troubled
that
Cambray
should
be
fallen
again
into
the
King
of
Spains
hands
.
The
King
of
France
had
not
any
great
Forces
as
then
,
yet
they
were
such
as
he
thought
he
might
besiege
la
Fera
,
and
soon
take
it
.
La
Fera
is
strongly
seated
;
for
being
almost
wholly
invironed
with
Marishes
,
there
is
no
access
unto
it
but
by
two
narrow
avenues
.
It
stands
a
good
way
within
Picardy
;
wherefore
the
Duke
of
Parma
had
chosen
it
,
as
one
of
the
best
places
that
were
in
that
Province
,
and
whereby
the
King
of
Spains
affairs
in
those
parts
might
receive
the
most
advantage
.
There
are
two
avenues
whereby
access
may
chiefly
be
had
unto
the
Town
;
of
both
which
the
King
did
quickly
possess
himself
:
and
having
block'd
them
up
with
good
Forts
,
he
fell
to
dividing
out
his
quarters
.
Alvarus
Osorio
,
a
Spaniard
,
and
a
greatly
esteemed
souldier
commanded
in
chief
within
the
Town
;
he
had
with
him
a
choice
Garison
,
and
had
sufficient
ammunition
for
war
;
but
was
so
very
much
straitned
in
victuals
,
that
unless
he
should
receive
good
store
thereof
all
the
sooner
,
it
was
impossible
for
him
long
to
sustain
the
siege
.
The
King
was
not
ignorant
of
this
;
wherefore
quitting
all
thought
of
assault
,
he
resolved
to
straiten
it
only
by
siege
:
hoping
that
by
keeping
them
thus
from
succour
on
all
sides
,
and
especially
from
victuals
,
he
should
soon
be
Master
of
it
.
This
was
the
condition
of
la
Fera
,
when
the
Cardinal
Archduke
came
to
Brussels
.
Wherefore
the
first
thing
that
was
taken
into
consideration
by
his
Councel
of
War
was
,
Whether
they
were
to
relieve
Lu
Fera
with
all
their
Forces
,
or
endeavour
to
necessitate
the
King
to
raise
the
siege
by
some
important
diversion
.
There
were
so
many
and
so
efficacious
reasons
which
made
against
the
succour
as
they
were
not
to
be
answered
:
It
was
considered
,
That
La
Fera
being
situated
so
far
within
Picardy
,
it
was
as
it
were
invironed
with
St.
Quintain
,
Han
,
Guise
,
and
Peroune
,
and
some
other
Towns
also
,
which
were
all
of
them
in
the
Enemies
possession
,
and
were
all
very
well
garisoned
and
munit●●
.
That
therefore
if
the
Spanish
Army
would
approach
La
Fera
,
it
must
of
necessity
leave
divers
of
these
Towns
upon
its
back
;
that
if
so
,
the
enemy
might
at
their
pleasure
scour
the
Country
,
cut
off
the
ways
,
hinder
victuals
,
and
especially
disturb
forage
.
That
La
Fera
was
almost
unaccessible
on
all
sides
by
reason
of
the
Marishes
.
That
the
best
Avenues
were
well
guarded
with
Forts
by
the
King
of
France
.
That
the
siege
was
still
more
straitned
by
him
on
all
sides
;
and
that
new
men
came
in
daily
unto
his
Camp
,
which
would
abound
,
as
usually
it
did
,
especially
with
choice
Cavalry
.
What
hopes
could
they
then
have
either
of
coming
near
La
Fera
;
or
by
doing
so
,
of
introducing
relief
?
unless
they
would
at
the
same
time
assault
the
enemy
in
his
own
quarters
.
But
what
hope
of
good
success
could
they
have
herein
?
the
King
was
intrenched
ready
to
fight
,
or
not
to
fight
,
according
as
should
make
for
his
most
advantage
.
That
if
he
thought
his
Forces
were
such
,
as
he
might
buckle
with
the
Spaniards
in
the
field
,
no
reason
either
of
war
,
or
yet
of
State
would
permit
that
the
Spaniards
should
hazard
themselves
upon
the
uncertain
event
of
a
battel
.
That
if
the
King
should
be
routed
,
he
might
easily
gather
new
forces
;
but
put
the
case
the
contrary
should
happen
,
what
difficulties
would
the
Cardinal
Arch-Duke
meet
withal
,
and
what
expences
would
he
be
at
,
in
making
new
Levies
of
Spaniards
,
Italians
,
and
of
other
Forraigners
,
of
which
the
chief
body
of
the
Kings
Forces
in
Flanders
is
usually
framed
?
And
say
such
a
losse
should
insue
,
what
new
acquisitions
would
the
Confederate
Provinces
hope
to
make
?
These
reasons
bore
with
them
so
much
weight
to
plead
against
the
abovesaid
succour
,
as
the
votes
were
already
for
proposing
some
diversion
,
which
might
force
the
King
to
rise
from
before
la
Fera
:
when
news
was
brought
that
by
George
Bastie's
means
that
Town
was
victualled
sufficiently
for
at
least
two
moneths
,
not
long
before
this
Basty
was
returned
into
Flanders
;
with
leave
for
some
short
while
from
the
Emperor
,
who
had
long
before
imployed
him
in
the
wars
of
Hungary
against
the
Turks
:
he
had
won
very
great
experience
in
war
,
by
his
having
spent
so
much
time
in
the
war
of
Flanders
,
and
by
reason
of
the
so
many
noble
employments
,
wherein
he
had
served
the
Duke
of
Parma
in
particular
:
in
whose
last
expeditions
in
France
,
Basti
had
almost
alwaies
commanded
the
Armies
horse
:
in
which
sort
of
service
,
there
was
no
man
held
more
able
at
that
time
then
he
,
nor
who
knew
better
what
belong'd
thereunto
neither
in
point
of
command
,
nor
execution
.
He
had
received
orders
from
the
Cardinal
,
that
he
should
endeavour
to
relieve
la
Fera
with
some
victuals
,
from
the
neerest
Frontiers
of
Flanders
:
to
which
purpose
800
choice
horse
were
in
readiness
upon
the
same
Frontiers
,
which
were
to
take
each
of
them
a
sack
of
corn
behinde
them
,
and
to
cause
them
to
be
brought
by
small
boats
into
la
Fera.
This
design
required
great
secresie
;
wherefore
Basti
having
very
secretly
acquainted
Osorio
,
Governor
of
the
Town
therewithall
,
and
suddenly
assembled
the
800
Horse
together
,
upon
some
other
pretence
,
came
with
such
speed
so
near
the
Town
,
as
he
might
easily
effect
the
Succor
.
The
Agreement
made
between
him
and
Osorio
was
,
that
Basti
should
come
at
a
certain
prefixt
time
to
a
part
where
the
Marish
was
most
watry
,
and
that
Osorio
should
send
all
the
Boats
he
could
get
to
receive
the
Corn
,
&
to
bring
it
to
the
Town
.
And
just
so
it
fell
out
,
to
Basti's
unspeakable
praise
and
honor
;
he
having
been
continually
on
Hors-back
for
little
lesse
than
Forty
hours
,
and
having
known
so
well
to
choose
his
time
,
to
deceive
his
own
men
first
,
and
then
the
Enemy
much
better
:
and
how
to
return
without
the
loss
of
so
much
as
one
man
;
nay
more
,
having
defeated
some
of
the
Enemies
horse
which
would
have
opposed
him
as
he
returned
.
This
small
succour
gave
some
hopes
that
a
greater
might
ensue
;
but
the
former
oppositions
still
arising
,
and
it
being
known
that
the
King
did
still
more
and
more
fortifie
his
quarters
and
that
his
Forces
grew
still
greater
:
the
Cardinal
began
to
incline
to
the
making
of
some
important
diversion
,
and
hereupon
they
gave
their
opinions
in
the
Councel
of
war
.
Some
were
for
besieging
Peronne
,
others
St.
Quintain
,
and
others
other
Towns
thereabouts
.
The
Camp-master
General
Ronye
,
was
very
well
acquainted
with
every
corner
,
and
every
pass
of
the
Province
,
by
reason
of
his
being
so
long
thereabouts
in
the
time
of
the
League
:
he
was
more
averse
to
the
succour
then
any
other
,
and
advised
more
to
the
diversion
,
and
willing
to
speak
his
minde
clearly
therein
to
the
Cardinal
;
but
with
such
secresie
as
so
jealous
an
affair
required
:
He
took
an
occasion
to
speak
thus
unto
him
in
his
Chamber
,
when
but
some
few
were
with
him
.
It
is
now
agitated
(
most
excellent
Prince
)
whether
it
be
better
to
succour
la
Fera
by
all
our
Forces
,
or
to
endeavour
such
a
diversion
,
as
the
King
of
France
may
be
thereby
more
damnified
,
then
he
shall
be
advantaged
,
though
he
doth
not
raise
his
siege
.
enough
hath
been
already
said
touching
the
difficulties
of
the
siege
;
which
truly
are
so
great
,
as
there
is
no
hopes
of
overcoming
them
:
Let
la
Fera
then
be
lost
,
provided
that
in
lieu
thereof
we
get
another
Town
which
may
recompence
the
loss
thereof
with
advantage
:
I
must
confess
the
keeping
of
la
Fera
,
and
other
Towns
in
Picardy
,
was
of
some
concernment
during
the
League
,
and
Civil
wars
of
France
;
but
now
that
there
is
no
sign
of
League
left
,
nor
of
civil
commotions
,
and
that
la
Fera
is
surrounded
with
so
many
Towns
towards
the
Frontiers
of
Flanders
,
what
considerable
advantage
will
it
be
to
the
King
if
be
do
chance
to
get
it
?
Nay
how
great
will
his
trouble
and
expence
be
to
keep
it
?
Let
the
King
continue
then
at
that
siege
,
and
let
us
betake
our selves
to
a
diversion
:
but
,
as
I
have
already
said
,
let
it
then
be
such
a
one
,
as
the
acquisition
which
shall
thereby
be
made
may
much
exceed
the
loss
which
may
be
apprehended
by
the
other
.
I
shall
not
propound
Peronne
,
St.
Quintain
,
nor
any
of
those
other
Towns
wherewith
la
Fera
is
surrounded
,
unto
your
Highness
;
every
one
of
which
may
be
thought
equal
,
or
rather
inferior
to
this
;
I
shall
advise
you
to
another
,
of
so
much
greater
concernment
,
as
it
may
of
it self
alone
,
weigh
against
all
those
put
together
.
I
mean
Callis
.
Callis
,
a
Sea
Port
;
the
Key
to
the
English
Channel
,
from
whence
passage
may
be
had
in
a
few
hours
into
that
Island
,
and
in
a
few
more
into
Holland
and
Zealand
.
Callis
,
where
succour
may
so
commodiously
be
received
by
Sea
from
Spain
,
and
which
certainly
will
be
the
sharpest
Thorne
at
the
present
in
the
sides
of
France
,
which
fears
nothing
less
there
abouts
then
to
see
Callis
besieged
.
The
Commander
there
is
a
very
weak
man
,
the
Garrison
at
the
present
is
as
weak
,
and
you
shall
find
all
other
provisions
for
defence
of
equal
weakness
.
This
is
the
diversion
which
I
propound
in
enterprises
of
this
nature
,
in
the
first
place
great
secresie
is
requisite
in
the
resolving
thereupon
;
and
then
speed
in
putting
it
in
execution
.
Your
Highaess
must
therefore
possess
your self
of
all
the
Avenues
about
Callis
,
before
the
Enemy
get
any
inkling
of
it
;
otherwise
succours
will
be
soon
sent
thither
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
and
so
the
undertaking
will
be
defeated
before
it
be
begun
when
on
the
contrary
,
if
the
Avenues
be
speedily
secured
,
either
my
military
experience
deceives
me
,
or
our
Arms
and
your
Ensignes
shall
in
a
few
dayes
be
seen
to
enter
there
.
The
Cardinal
seemed
to
be
mightily
pleased
with
the
propounded
diversion
,
which
was
fully
approved
of
by
the
rest
that
were
with
him
,
who
were
the
chief
commanders
of
the
Flanders
Forces
.
They
then
fell
to
treat
of
putting
it
into
execution
,
and
the
Cardinal
chose
Ronye
to
be
the
guider
thereof
,
who
was
the
first
adviser
:
but
for
the
better
concealing
it
,
they
gave
out
,
that
they
were
resolved
to
relive
la
Fera
,
or
attempt
some
diversion
thereabouts
.
To
this
purpose
Valentiennes
was
chosen
for
their
Randezvous
;
one
of
the
neerest
Cities
upon
that
Frontier
:
and
after
having
made
great
store
of
victuals
be
brought
thither
,
the
Army
began
to
march
,
which
was
one
of
the
most
flourishing
ones
that
had
of
a
long
time
been
seen
in
Flanders
.
It
consisted
of
5000
Spaniards
,
1500
Italians
,
1000
Burgonians
,
1000
Irish
,
2500
Germans
,
and
6000
Walloons
,
all
these
were
very
choice
Foot
;
and
to
these
were
added
3500
Horse
,
the
Train-bands
of
Flanders
being
numbred
thereinto
,
which
did
serve
upon
that
occasion
.
The
Cardinal
was
in
Valentiennes
about
the
beginning
of
April
,
and
had
with
him
the
greatest
part
of
his
Army
,
and
ordered
divers
marches
the
more
to
confound
the
King
of
France
,
and
to
keep
his
true
design
unknown
to
him
.
From
hence
he
sent
Ronye
with
great
celerity
and
secresie
towards
Callis
,
with
the
Camp-masters
Lewis
di
Vilasco
,
Alonsa
di
Mendosa
,
la
Barlotta
,
and
the
Count
Buckquoy
:
The
two
first
Spaniards
with
their
Brigadoes
,
and
the
other
two
Walloons
with
their
Brigadoes
also
:
and
these
Foot
were
accompanied
by
400
Horse
.
Callis
lies
upon
the
very
brink
of
the
Channel
which
divides
France
from
England
;
and
in
that
very
point
of
Land
where
the
two
Kingdoms
are
nearest
one
another
.
This
was
the
last
place
from
whence
the
English
were
driven
,
after
they
had
so
long
possest
Normandy
,
together
with
so
many
other
provinces
of
France
:
and
as
the
repurchase
thereof
made
by
the
French
,
was
thought
a
great
concernment
;
so
did
they
ever
after
studiously
endeavour
to
keep
it
.
But
the
Kingdom
falling
into
civil
discord
,
Callis
was
no
happier
then
were
the
other
Towns
,
which
being
all
of
them
almost
in
private
mens
hands
,
for
their
own
ends
,
could
not
be
so
well
kept
as
the
service
of
the
Kingdom
and
Crown
required
.
Callis
was
not
therefore
now
so
well
provided
of
Flankers
,
Platforms
,
and
other
warlike
provisions
for
its
defence
,
as
was
necessary
.
It
is
no
Town
of
any
great
Circuit
nor
much
inhabited
;
but
it
is
of
good
Commerce
by
reason
of
its
situation
:
it
hath
a
Suburbs
but
meanly
fortified
,
which
looks
towards
the
Sea
;
and
a
Castle
of
four
Bulwarks
which
command
the
Haven
.
On
the
Land
side
it
is
fortified
more
or
less
,
according
as
the
several
situations
will
allow
of
.
From
the
side
where
the
Town
lies
,
a
great
bank
of
sand
thrusts
it self
out
into
the
sea
,
and
then
bends
back
again
towards
the
land
;
which
being
reduced
to
better
form
by
Art
,
makes
the
Haven
,
which
is
one
of
the
best
that
is
upon
that
Channel
.
Upon
the
utmost
point
of
the
bank
stands
an
antient
Tower
,
called
the
Rise-bank
,
which
commands
the
mouth
of
the
Haven
;
and
usually
this
Tower
is
very
carefully
kept
.
More
within
land
,
and
about
a
quarter
of
a
league
from
Calis
,
there
is
a
Pass
or
Avenue
of
great
consequence
,
called
Nieulet
,
by
reason
of
a
Bridge
which
opens
and
shuts
the
coming
to
the
Town
on
the
lands
side
;
this
Pass
is
likewise
guarded
by
another
Tower
.
The
other
situations
about
it
are
for
the
most
part
low
and
watry
,
so
as
but
little
part
thereof
is
tractable
Monsieur
de
Gordan
,
a
valiant
and
well
esteemed
Souldier
,
had
for
many
years
been
Governour
of
this
Town
;
and
a
Nephew
of
his
called
Monsieur
di
Bidossan
succeeded
him
therein
,
rather
for
his
wealth
then
merit
.
This
man
being
but
young
in
years
,
and
younger
in
experience
,
had
not
been
so
carefull
as
he
ought
to
have
been
in
causing
the
Town
be
well
munited
and
provided
for
;
and
at
this
time
there
was
not
above
600
Souldiers
in
the
Garrison
.
Rony
parting
with
his
men
from
Valentiennes
,
drew
so
unexpectedly
neer
Calis
,
as
at
the
first
assault
he
took
the
Tower
of
Neiulet
.
The
Tower
was
munited
by
a
little
Fort
;
but
all
was
so
weakly
looked
unto
,
as
the
Assault
met
not
with
almost
any
resistance
.
Having
won
this
Pass
,
Rony
turn'd
immediately
upon
the
Rise-bank
which
commanded
the
mouth
of
the
Haven
:
here
some
more
resistance
was
made
;
but
the
Artillery
was
no
sooner
presented
before
the
Garrison
,
but
that
some
of
them
being
slain
,
the
rest
were
so
discouraged
,
as
that
Rony
within
a
few
houres
made
himself
master
thereof
likewise
.
He
did
not
believe
he
could
so
soon
have
taken
these
two
Passes
:
And
doubtlesly
had
either
of
them
been
better
guarded
by
the
French
,
such
a
succour
would
soon
have
entred
Calis
,
as
there
had
been
little
hopes
of
taking
it
.
Bullen
,
which
stands
upon
the
same
Sea
,
is
within
six
leagues
of
Calis
,
from
whence
some
Boats
with
men
in
them
were
speedily
dispatcht
to
relieve
Calis
;
and
soon
after
many
others
appeared
both
from
England
and
Holland
to
the
same
end
.
But
Rony
had
already
so
fortified
himself
in
the
Risebank
,
as
none
of
them
could
get
in
.
The
Cardinal
being
advertised
of
this
so
fortunate
beginning
,
went
presently
from
Valentiennes
;
and
mustering
all
the
men
who
upon
occasion
of
the
aforesaid
March
were
divided
into
sundry
quarters
,
brought
them
all
before
Calis
;
which
being
surrounded
on
all
sides
,
they
began
to
play
upon
the
Suburbs
.
Before
they
could
come
to
an
assault
,
they
must
needs
wade
through
a
low
peece
of
Marish
ground
,
which
was
overflown
by
the
high
Tide
,
so
as
they
were
forced
to
expect
the
Ebb.
About
break
of
day
they
began
their
Battery
;
nor
was
it
long
before
they
had
thrown
down
above
30
yards
of
Wall
.
The
Assault
fell
to
Mendoza's
Foot
,
with
whom
were
likewise
some
Companies
of
Velasco's
and
Barlotta's
Brigadoes
.
The
Tide
was
no
sooner
over
,
but
the
Assailants
fell
on
with
great
resolution
,
who
found
so
weak
withstanding
,
as
they
presently
took
the
suburbs
:
then
turning
their
Battery
upon
the
Town
,
which
was
likewise
but
weakly
fortified
on
that
side
,
the
Inhabitants
began
to
parley
and
the
Articles
agreed
upon
were
,
That
the
Governour
might
go
from
the
Town
with
all
his
men
,
and
with
what
goods
he
pleased
into
the
Castle
,
leaving
such
ammunition
and
victuals
in
the
Town
as
were
there
at
the
present
.
But
thinking
himself
as
unsafe
in
the
Castle
,
he
parlied
again
,
and
had
six
dayes
space
allowed
him
to
surrender
in
;
in
which
time
he
was
permitted
to
wait
relief
,
which
if
it
should
not
come
in
that
time
,
he
was
to
retreat
with
all
his
men
either
by
land
or
by
sea
to
Bullen
.
This
mean
while
Arms
were
suspended
,
and
it
was
agreed
upon
by
both
sides
,
That
for
those
six
dayes
it
should
be
lawfull
for
each
of
them
to
make
what
Works
they
pleased
.
To
which
agreement
it
was
interchangeably
added
;
That
if
the
Castle
should
be
relieved
within
the
aforesaid
time
,
it
might
be
lawfull
for
them
within
to
defend
it
,
and
those
without
(
as
formerly
)
to
oppugn
it
.
Wherefore
they
without
fell
immediately
to
making
of
Trenches
,
disposing
of
Batteries
,
and
to
preparing
all
things
which
might
make
for
their
Assault
.
They
within
the
Castle
on
the
other
side
built
a
great
Half-moon
,
in
the
place
which
was
fittest
for
it
,
and
two
great
Platforms
;
they
fill'd
that
Wall
which
was
to
be
batter'd
,
better
up
with
Earth
,
and
did
all
things
else
which
might
make
most
for
their
defence
.
And
for
that
these
Works
were
made
without
any
opposition
,
there
were
never
better
know
of
their
severall
kindes
.
And
certainly
you
have
hardly
heard
of
so
strange
a
novelty
in
any
other
siege
:
For
in
this
,
all
those
that
were
without
,
save
such
as
were
imployed
about
the
Works
,
stood
with
a
great
deal
of
safety
and
quietness
,
looking
upon
the
Works
made
by
the
besieged
;
and
on
the
other
side
,
those
within
the
Castle
were
spectators
on
the
wall
,
as
in
a
scene
,
observing
with
all
quietness
and
attention
all
that
the
besiegers
did
.
So
as
the
spectacle
seemed
rather
to
be
a
fiction
then
a
truth
;
and
it
appeared
rather
to
be
a
gratulation
for
Peace
,
then
any
thing
that
bore
with
it
a
necessity
of
real
War
.
The
King
of
France
was
this
mean
while
mightily
incensed
,
considering
in
what
danger
he
was
of
losing
Calis
,
unless
the
Castle
were
all
the
sooner
succor'd
.
The
King
was
come
from
before
La
Fera
,
upon
the
first
news
that
Rony
had
taken
the
Towers
of
Neiulet
,
and
the
Risoank
:
And
was
come
in
all
haste
to
Bologin
with
only
1000
Horse
,
that
he
might
be
near
Calis
,
and
take
the
best
course
that
might
be
for
the
relief
thereof
.
He
would
not
abandon
his
Siege
,
knowing
that
La
Fera
could
not
keep
long
from
falling
into
his
hands
for
want
of
victuals
;
and
believing
that
the
Suburbs
and
Town
of
Calis
might
have
held
out
much
longer
,
and
that
he
might
so
have
succoured
it
as
it
might
not
have
been
so
soon
lost
.
But
seeing
what
progress
the
Cardinal
had
on
a
sudden
made
,
and
that
the
Castle
was
in
so
great
danger
,
the
King
was
strangely
madded
to
think
he
should
be
in
such
a
condition
,
as
he
could
not
with
his
whole
Forces
endeavour
the
succour
,
and
that
those
that
were
with
him
were
too
weak
to
effect
it
.
Four
of
the
six
dayes
granted
for
the
relief
of
the
Castle
,
were
already
past
.
Wherefore
the
King
not
willing
to
leave
any
thing
unattempted
which
might
contribute
to
the
preservation
of
it
,
resolved
to
send
300
choise
men
with
all
possible
secresie
from
Boloign
to
Calis
;
with
a
resolution
that
hazarding
themselves
upon
all
dangers
,
they
must
either
get
into
the
Castle
,
or
die
in
the
attempt
.
He
would
have
many
Captains
and
Officers
of
known
valour
to
be
of
this
number
;
and
he
gave
them
the
Signor
of
Campignuola
for
their
Commander
,
a
Souldier
of
great
esteem
,
and
who
was
Governour
of
Boloign
.
Campignuola
marched
on
;
and
being
come
two
hours
before
day
to
within
half
a
league
of
Calis
,
he
went
to
enter
the
Castle
.
The
chiefest
difficulty
lay
in
getting
over
certain
low
Marishes
whither
the
Tide
came
,
and
which
were
guarded
by
a
Fort
govern'd
by
the
Marquis
of
Trevico
a
Neopolitan
,
with
his
Brigado
of
the
same
Nation
.
But
the
French
had
such
luck
to
come
at
a
low
Ebb
,
and
such
was
the
carelesness
which
was
used
in
the
Fort
,
as
Campignuola
entred
into
the
Castle
with
all
his
men
not
meeting
with
any
obstacle
.
Here
he
declared
the
Kings
Commissions
,
concluding
,
that
they
must
either
defend
the
Castle
or
die
in
the
defence
thereof
:
That
if
they
could
but
make
it
good
for
a
small
time
,
the
King
would
come
himself
in
person
with
full
Forces
to
relieve
it
;
and
that
he
was
so
resolved
thereupon
,
as
he
would
use
all
imaginable
means
to
doe
it
quickly
.
These
words
did
much
inhearten
those
within
the
Castle
;
insomuch
as
the
Governour
Biddosan
,
together
with
the
Garrison
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Inhabitants
assured
Campignuola
that
they
would
be
faithfull
in
making
the
defence
.
The
Spanish
Camp
began
to
suspect
,
by
the
proceedings
in
the
Castle
,
that
it
had
received
some
succour
;
which
when
the
Cardinal
was
better
assured
of
,
he
complained
much
of
Trevico
.
Yet
that
he
might
come
to
the
more
perfect
knowledg
thereof
,
the
six
dayes
drawing
now
to
an
end
,
the
Cardinal
sent
to
the
Castle
,
to
demand
the
delivery
of
it
according
to
the
agreement
.
To
which
the
Governour
answered
,
That
without
violation
of
faith
,
he
was
at
liberty
to
defend
it
;
for
he
had
received
succour
,
and
such
,
as
he
hoped
he
should
be
very
well
able
to
hold
out
.
This
being
known
,
those
without
prepared
for
the
assault
,
and
those
within
to
defend
the
Castle
.
And
during
these
preparations
,
the
sixt
day
was
fully
expired
.
The
next
day
did
hardly
well
appear
,
when
they
began
from
without
to
play
furiously
upon
the
Castle
;
and
the
chief
Battery
was
placed
against
the
chief
Bulwark
which
did
most
command
the
gate
.
Many
other
Peeces
of
Attillery
were
made
use
of
,
at
the
same
time
to
bereave
them
of
their
defence
.
Wherefore
the
tempest
of
shot
was
so
great
,
and
so
continual
for
so
many
hours
,
as
the
greatest
part
of
that
side
of
the
Bulwark
being
beaten
down
,
the
oppugnors
thought
they
might
fall
to
the
assault
.
The
Artillery
had
plasd
incessantly
at
the
same
time
from
the
Castle
;
and
they
within
received
the
Enemy
with
great
courage
,
so
as
a
sore
conflict
insued
.
The
Assailants
were
Spaniards
and
Walloons
,
with
their
Campmasters
Mendosa
,
Velasco
,
and
Barlotta
:
Who
striving
to
give
example
,
and
their
Souldiers
to
imitate
them
,
there
could
not
be
a
fiercer
fight
on
this
side
.
Yet
those
within
did
so
stoutly
withstand
the
first
assault
,
as
the
Assailants
not
able
to
mount
the
breach
,
were
beaten
back
:
But
at
the
very
instant
of
their
giving
back
,
being
asham'd
that
they
had
done
so
,
they
suddenly
returned
,
and
falling
more
fiercely
then
before
to
the
assault
,
they
so
renewed
the
fight
,
as
at
one
and
the
same
time
almost
they
got
upon
the
Breach
,
planted
their
Colours
there
,
and
entred
with
the
Defendants
into
the
Castle
.
In
this
renewing
of
the
assault
,
the
Governour
Bidossan
was
slain
,
together
with
many
Captains
,
and
other
valiant
Souldiers
,
who
were
present
at
the
defence-making
.
For
what
remained
,
military
fury
was
used
,
few
being
left
alive
,
of
which
Campignuola
was
one
.
From
blood
they
fell
to
plunder
:
which
though
it
was
not
answerable
to
expectation
,
yet
it
was
thought
to
come
to
about
5000●0
Crowns
worth
in
goods
,
together
with
a
very
considerable
quantity
of
victuals
and
ammunition
.
Many
of
the
assailants
Captains
and
Officers
were
slain
:
The
greatest
loss
they
suffered
was
in
the
death
of
Count
Pacchiotto
an
Italian
,
chief
Enginer
of
the
Spanish
Camp
,
who
through
a
desire
of
honour
would
be
present
at
the
assault
,
where
fighting
valiantly
he
was
slain
.
Thus
in
less
then
20
dayes
,
Calis
,
one
of
the
chief
Towns
of
France
,
tell
with
so
little
opposition
into
the
King
of
Spains
hands
.
Guines
and
Hames
,
two
Towns
near
Calis
,
surrendred
themselves
also
quickly
to
Monsieur
de
Rony
:
The
first
was
of
some
consequence
;
the
other
very
weak
,
and
not
able
to
make
any
resistance
.
The
Cardinal
staid
ten
dayes
in
Calis
,
that
he
might
leave
the
Town
well
munited
and
provided
To
the
recovery
whereof
it
appeared
that
the
Queen
of
England
.
and
the
Provinces
of
Holland
and
Zealand
would
buckle
themselves
with
great
Maritime
preparations
;
both
these
parties
thinking
themselves
more
concern'd
in
the
loss
of
Calis
,
then
the
King
of
France
himself
.
The
King
having
received
so
great
a
blow
,
returned
speedily
to
his
siege
of
Fera
,
that
he
might
put
an
end
thereunto
as
soon
as
he
could
,
and
keep
the
Town
from
being
relieved
with
victuals
.
Yet
before
he
went
from
Bullen
,
he
secured
that
Town
from
all
danger
,
and
furnished
Montruille
and
Ardres
with
sufficient
Garrisons
and
all
manner
of
necessary
provisions
;
but
especially
the
last
,
as
being
nearer
Calis
,
and
against
which
it
was
most
to
be
feared
that
the
Spaniards
would
address
themselves
.
Wherein
he
was
not
deceived
:
For
after
divers
consultations
had
,
the
Cardinal
being
still
thereunto
advised
by
Rony
,
made
his
Army
march
towards
Ardres
,
and
on
the
beginning
of
May
incampt
before
it
.
The
Town
of
Ardres
is
placed
in
a
vally
which
is
much
more
long
then
broad
,
not
above
three
leagues
distant
from
Calis
:
The
Country
about
it
is
more
watry
then
dry
:
It
is
but
of
a
small
circuit
,
but
very
strong
both
by
nature
and
industry
in
the
highest
part
thereof
there
is
a
suburbs
,
which
being
formerly
but
weakly
fortified
,
was
now
very
well
munited
by
the
Garrison
and
Townsmen
.
Monsieur
de
Anneburg
,
a
well
reputed
Souldier
,
was
Governour
of
the
Town
;
And
there
were
about
2000
Foot
,
and
150
Horse
there
in
garrison
,
with
good
provisions
for
all
things
necessary
for
defence
:
And
for
its
greater
advantage
,
the
Marquis
of
Belin
,
the
Kings
Lieutenant
of
Picardy
,
was
come
thither
;
and
with
him
Monsieur
di
Monluck
,
a
young
man
,
but
one
of
the
most
cry'd
up
valour
that
was
in
all
France
.
Rony
had
the
chief
care
of
the
siege
:
wherefore
having
first
well
disposed
of
the
Quarters
,
and
then
provided
for
their
security
,
he
began
to
advance
with
his
Trenches
.
They
were
first
led
on
towards
the
Town
;
but
Rony
thought
it
better
afterwards
to
endeavour
the
winning
of
the
Suburbs
,
the
taking
whereof
would
make
much
for
carrying
the
Town
.
The
besieged
this
mean
while
made
out
frequent
sallies
,
in
all
which
Monluck
was
still
the
formost
;
nor
made
they
less
opposition
by
their
Artillery
which
were
placed
upon
their
walls
.
So
as
great
was
the
damage
which
those
without
received
by
both
these
means
.
Yet
overcoming
all
difficulties
,
they
still
straitned
the
Town
more
and
more
.
And
Monluck
being
slain
by
a
Canon-shot
,
it
might
soon
be
discerned
that
those
within
cooled
in
their
courage
.
Coming
at
last
to
battery
,
Rony
was
very
sollicitous
in
indeavouring
the
effect
thereof
,
for
fear
lest
the
King
having
rid
his
hands
of
la
Fera
might
come
with
his
whole
Army
joyn'd
together
,
time
enough
to
relieve
Ardres
,
as
it
was
clearly
seen
he
intended
to
do
.
But
the
Suburb
was
so
well
defended
,
that
such
progress
could
not
be
made
by
battery
as
the
straitness
of
time
required
.
Between
the
Suburb
and
the
Town
there
was
a
certain
secret
way
,
which
led
out
afterwards
into
the
fields
abroad
,
and
which
was
but
little
known
save
to
such
Inhabitants
as
most
frequented
that
place
.
The
Camp-master
Tesseda
had
notice
hereof
by
a
Walloon
Souldier
,
who
upon
other
occurrences
had
been
conversant
in
that
passage
.
Tesseda
therefore
acquainted
the
Cardinal
that
entrance
might
be
had
into
the
Burough
secretly
by
night
,
through
that
passage
;
and
he
desired
that
he
might
be
trusted
with
the
Government
of
the
design
.
The
Cardinal
yielded
to
the
proposal
and
to
the
desire
.
Wherefore
Tesseda
went
to
the
aforesaid
place
the
next
night
,
taking
with
him
1000
foot
,
part
Spaniards
,
part
Walloons
.
To
divert
the
defendants
the
more
,
a
brisk
alarm
was
given
against
both
the
Town
and
Suburb
,
from
the
part
without
,
where
the
batteries
were
placed
.
The
enemy
flocking
apace
to
those
parts
,
Tesseda
passed
on
,
and
began
to
enter
the
Suburbs
with
his
men
.
But
the
enemy
being
aware
thereof
,
they
suddenly
turned
all
their
opposition
thither
,
so
as
for
a
while
the
business
was
hotly
disputed
on
both
sides
;
till
Tesseda
being
recruited
with
new
forces
,
got
a
good
way
into
the
Suburb
,
and
forced
the
enemy
at
last
to
quit
it
,
and
to
retreat
to
within
the
Town
:
in
which
retreat
there
happened
a
misfortune
which
added
much
to
their
loss
.
For
the
Percullis
being
too
hastily
let
down
by
those
that
guarded
the
Gate
,
for
fear
lest
the
assailants
might
enter
into
the
Town
pel mel
with
the
assailed
,
200
of
their
own
men
were
shut
out
,
who
were
al
miserably
put
to
the
sword
by
the
assailants
.
The
Suburbs
being
won
,
Rony
immediately
turned
the
batteries
upon
the
Town
;
and
that
they
might
be
the
more
terrible
,
some
pieces
of
great
Canon
were
brought
from
Calis
,
and
planted
upon
the
chief
battery
;
and
many
other
pieces
of
Artillery
were
planted
against
the
fences
;
in
so
much
as
the
like
preparation
for
thundring
shot
upon
the
Town
,
had
not
been
seen
in
many
former
sieges
.
It
was
this
mean
while
disputed
between
the
Marquis
of
Belin
,
and
the
Governour
of
the
Town
,
whether
it
were
better
to
do
their
utmost
to
withstand
the
assault
,
which
was
to
be
expected
would
insue
the
batteries
;
or
not
to
hazard
a
fight
,
the
event
whereof
was
so
uncertain
,
and
dangerous
.
The
Governour
was
for
making
good
the
defence
,
alleadging
,
That
the
Garison
could
not
be
more
incouraged
,
and
that
the
mean
while
the
King
having
dispatched
the
business
of
la
Fera
,
would
undoubtedly
come
himself
in
person
to
the
relief
of
Ardres
.
The
Captains
were
of
the
same
opinion
,
and
the
souldiers
likewise
shewed
great
resolution
therein
.
But
Beline
was
of
another
mind
.
He
said
,
That
if
it
should
come
to
the
tryal
,
they
should
not
be
able
to
withstand
the
assault
.
That
the
greatest
part
of
so
valiant
souldiers
would
be
lost
.
And
that
it
tended
much
more
to
the
Kings
service
,
to
preserve
then
to
lose
them
.
These
reasons
were
not
admitted
of
neither
by
the
Governour
nor
Garison
.
But
Belin
urging
Authority
,
which
was
discerned
to
proceed
wholly
from
fear
,
would
by
all
means
,
that
without
expecting
so
much
as
one
shot
,
they
should
treat
of
surrender
.
He
desired
that
he
might
first
send
unto
the
King
.
But
his
request
being
denyed
,
he
yielded
to
the
surrender
,
upon
such
honourable
terms
as
he
could
get
.
One
thousand
five
hundred
souldiers
marched
out
of
the
Town
with
him
:
at
which
Action
it
cannot
be
conceived
how
hainously
the
King
was
incensed
.
Both
in
respect
of
the
action
it self
,
and
for
that
la
Fera
falling
just
then
into
his
hands
,
he
did
verily
hope
either
to
make
the
Spanish
Camp
quit
the
siege
of
Ardres
,
or
else
to
force
them
to
fight
with
him
in
the
open
fields
.
And
his
Forces
were
by
this
time
so
increased
,
as
he
had
great
reason
to
hope
for
one
of
these
two
.
Belin
would
have
gon
to
have
justified
himself
;
but
the
King
instead
of
hearing
him
,
thought
to
have
put
him
to
an
ignominious
death
;
though
afterwards
,
together
with
his
anger
he
mitigated
Belins
punishment
,
and
only
banished
him
the
Court.
This
mean
while
those
of
la
Fera
,
being
reduced
to
the
utmost
necessity
of
hunger
,
could
no
longer
defer
the
surrender
of
the
Town
.
The
King
,
that
he
might
the
sooner
be
gon
from
thence
,
and
come
to
the
relief
of
Ardres
,
granted
them
all
the
honourable
conditions
they
could
desire
.
But
Ardres
being
lost
,
and
the
King
still
more
incensed
thereat
,
he
seemed
to
be
much
perplexed
in
his
thoughts
,
not
knowing
what
to
resolve
upon
.
His
Forces
were
then
very
strong
:
he
had
no
less
then
18000
soot
,
and
6000
horse
,
together
with
the
flowre
of
the
chiefest
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
a
numerous
other
Nobility
which
did
then
wait
upon
him
.
His
end
would
have
been
,
either
to
have
recovered
Calis
,
or
some
other
of
the
Towns
which
he
had
lost
;
but
he
foresaw
all
sieges
would
cost
much
expence
both
of
time
and
monies
:
and
the
Kings
monies
were
at
this
time
so
exhausted
,
and
Picardy
,
together
with
the
other
Provinces
,
so
wasted
with
the
so
long
quartering
of
Armies
,
as
out
of
each
of
these
considerations
,
it
was
impossible
for
him
,
long
to
maintain
so
great
Forces
,
or
to
make
use
of
them
in
any
long
siege
.
He
therefore
by
the
consent
of
his
Councel
of
War
,
resolved
to
draw
near
to
the
Cardinal
Archdukes
Army
:
and
to
endeavour
by
all
means
possible
to
draw
him
forth
to
battel
.
But
the
Cardinals
intentions
were
far
otherwise
;
for
being
fully
informed
of
the
Kings
mind
,
and
knowing
himself
to
be
much
short
of
him
in
men
,
as
being
inforced
to
leave
strong
Garisons
in
the
places
which
he
had
won
;
he
thought
it
might
suffice
if
he
could
secure
these
,
and
for
what
remained
shun
all
field-battel
.
His
people
had
likewise
suffered
much
disaccommodation
in
these
last
expeditions
.
In
so
much
as
being
willing
to
refresh
them
with
the
most
commodious
quarters
he
could
,
he
resolved
to
go
into
Artois
;
and
going
himself
into
St.
Omers
,
he
disposed
of
his
Army
in
divers
Towns
thereabouts
;
having
first
left
that
part
of
the
Frontiers
of
France
which
was
then
in
the
King
of
Spains
hands
,
well
provided
.
The
King
of
France
perceiving
this
,
resolved
to
dismiss
the
Nobility
and
Gentry
that
followed
him
;
and
leaving
Marishal
Biroun
with
4000
foot
,
and
600
horse
,
to
secure
such
places
of
Picardy
as
he
was
most
jealous
of
,
he
went
himself
for
some
other
important
affairs
to
Paris
.
Whilst
the
Cardinal
Archduke
was
in
France
about
these
aforesaid
enterprises
,
the
United
Provinces
of
Flanders
took
this
occasion
,
and
infested
and
over-run
divers
parts
of
Brabant
with
800
horse
.
But
soon
meeting
with
such
opposition
as
was
needfull
,
and
particularly
by
the
Italian
mutiniers
,
who
sent
the
greatest
part
of
their
horse
from
Tilemon
against
the
enemy
,
the
excursions
lasted
but
for
a
while
,
nor
did
they
do
any
great
damage
.
The
Cardinal
this
mean
while
raised
3000
Walloons
,
and
as
many
Germans
,
to
supply
the
place
of
those
that
were
found
wanting
,
and
of
those
that
were
left
in
the
French
Towns
.
The
particular
Province
of
Flanders
could
have
very
much
desired
that
he
would
have
undertaken
the
taking
of
Ostend
,
a
strong
Sea-Town
;
and
from
whence
the
inland
Countries
thereabouts
were
much
damnified
.
The
Cardinal
seemed
no
less
desirous
thereof
;
to
witness
which
,
he
went
himself
to
Newport
,
which
is
not
above
three
hours
journey
from
Ostend
,
and
being
there
nearer
at
hand
,
he
caused
the
condition
of
the
Town
to
be
diligently
examined
.
But
judging
that
it
was
impossible
to
keep
it
from
being
relieved
,
and
that
being
so
near
Zealand
,
it
might
be
succoured
every
hour
,
the
Cardinal
thought
it
was
not
a
thing
feisable
,
and
that
therefore
it
was
by
no
means
to
be
undertaken
.
On
the
other
side
,
not
being
willing
to
lose
the
Summer
,
without
imploying
his
Army
about
some
new
expedition
,
he
thought
good
to
know
his
Councel
of
Wars
opinion
therein
.
Some
propounded
the
siege
of
Hulst
in
the
particular
Province
of
Flanders
:
as
well
for
the
importancy
of
such
an
acquisition
,
as
for
the
satisfying
of
that
Province
in
some
sort
,
since
it
was
impossible
to
please
it
in
the
enterprise
of
Ostend
.
Others
thought
upon
Berghen
ap
Zome
,
Getringberg
or
Breda
,
all
of
them
Towns
in
Brabant
.
As
for
Breda
,
it
might
the
easilyest
be
kept
from
succour
,
because
it
lay
more
within
land
.
But
for
all
things
else
,
it
was
so
well
munited
,
and
so
well
provided
to
make
long
resistance
,
as
there
were
found
great
difficulties
in
bringing
that
siege
to
a
good
end
.
The
other
places
were
so
seated
by
nature
,
as
enjoying
the
opportune
neighbourhood
of
Holland
and
Zealand
,
either
by
the
accommodation
of
Channels
or
Rivers
,
it
would
be
very
hard
to
keep
the
enemy
from
relieving
them
whensoever
they
would
.
The
difficultys
of
the
propounded
sieges
being
weigh'd
,
and
the
hopes
of
overcoming
them
,
the
Cardinal
resolv'd
at
last
to
besiege
Hulst
,
and
to
use
al
possible
means
for
the
taking
of
it
.
On
the
East
side
where
the
Province
of
Flanders
terminates
,
and
where
with
the
interposition
of
the
River
Scheld
it
joyns
to
Brabant
,
there
lies
a
small
Territory
called
the
Wasse
.
It
is
bounded
on
the
East
by
the
Scheld
,
that
River
keeping
still
its
own
name
;
on
the
North
it
is
bounded
by
the
Honte
,
a
branch
of
the
Scheld
;
but
which
is
already
grown
so
large
,
and
so
ready
to
fall
into
the
Sea
,
as
it
may
rather
be
called
an
arm
of
the
Sea
,
then
the
branch
of
a
river
.
On
the
West
and
South
it
reaches
more
within
land
,
and
is
not
far
from
the
Territories
of
Gaunt
.
The
Wasse
hath
many
great
Villages
in
it
,
and
also
some
walled
Towns
.
And
though
the
situation
thereof
be
very
low
,
yet
it
enjoys
many
commodities
as
well
by
its
own
natural
situation
,
as
by
the
Inhabitants
industry
.
In
almost
the
midst
of
it
,
stands
the
Town
of
Hulst
.
Which
is
but
small
in
circuit
,
yet
of
great
Traffick
:
and
out
of
some
other
circumstances
,
the
chief
Town
of
that
Country
of
Wasse
.
Count
Maurice
had
won
it
five
years
before
,
whilst
the
Duke
of
Parma
was
upon
his
diversion
in
the
French
expedition
,
as
was
then
more
largely
related
.
To
boot
with
its
situation
and
some
handy
works
,
which
made
it
even
then
a
considerable
place
;
the
fortifications
thereof
had
since
been
much
increased
by
the
United
States
;
flanking
it
better
where
it
was
most
needfull
,
and
securing
it
better
by
Pallisadoes
,
and
other
Works
.
But
not
content
with
having
fortified
the
Town
,
they
would
for
as
much
as
they
could
make
the
Country
for
a
good
part
unaccessible
.
They
therefore
resolved
to
make
it
an
Island
between
two
large
Channels
:
and
to
this
purpose
they
cut
one
,
which
fell
into
the
Scheld
,
and
another
which
fell
into
the
Honte
.
The
former
was
over
against
their
great
Fort
of
Lillo
,
which
lies
upon
the
other
shore
,
and
the
latter
drew
nearer
Zealand
;
with
equal
design
notwithstanding
of
receiving
such
succour
as
was
requisite
,
from
the
one
and
the
other
of
them
:
to
which
purpose
they
had
built
two
Forts
to
secure
both
their
mouths
;
calling
that
towards
Lillo
,
Nassaw
;
and
the
other
towards
Zealand
,
Maurice
.
By
means
of
these
two
Channels
,
they
at
the
high
tide
could
overflow
the
Country
,
and
make
it
thus
almost
unaccessible
.
The
Town
of
Hulst
,
and
the
circumjacent
Country
being
thus
secured
the
Confederate
Provinces
assigned
a
great
Garison
,
not
so
much
for
keeping
the
Town
,
as
to
overrun
the
Kings
Country
thereabouts
;
and
to
get
either
greater
tontributions
of
free-will
,
or
larger
bootie
where
they
would
not
contribute
in
a
friendly
way
.
This
prejudice
grew
sencible
,
even
in
the
time
of
Archduke
Ernestus
,
and
Count
Fuentes
.
Wherefore
to
bridle
their
inroads
in
some
sort
,
they
had
then
placed
two
chief
Forts
upon
the
banks
of
Scheld
,
turned
towards
the
Country
of
Wasse
,
and
called
the
one
the
Fort
Austria
,
and
the
other
the
Fort
Fuentes
.
And
to
these
two
they
added
some
other
lesser
ones
,
more
inward
,
in
such
places
as
were
thought
fittest
.
These
Forts
being
raised
,
the
enemy
raised
some
likewise
against
them
on
their
side
.
They
built
two
upon
the
banks
of
the
neighbouring
Channel
which
fell
into
the
Scheld
;
and
for
the
greater
security
of
them
both
,
they
raised
a
lesser
in
the
midst
between
them
.
They
called
one
of
the
greater
Morual
,
and
the
other
Rape
;
and
that
which
was
in
the
midst
,
and
might
rather
be
termed
a
Redout
then
a
Fort
,
they
called
little
Rape
.
Unless
it
were
the
rise
of
the
Duke
;
which
served
for
building
the
Forts
;
(
and
it
was
that
which
was
towards
Hulst
)
all
the
rest
on
both
sides
was
laid
level
,
to
make
the
greater
overflowing
,
and
the
difficulties
of
the
two
chief
Forts
of
Austria
,
and
Fuentes
the
greater
,
either
in
hindring
the
Garisons
excursions
,
or
in
attempting
any
other
enterprise
against
the
Town
.
In
the
Islanded
ground
between
the
two
Channels
,
not
far
from
Hulst
,
there
was
a
rise
spacious
enough
,
and
of
such
a
hight
,
as
the
highest
tide
never
reaching
it
,
the
Town
was
chiefly
to
be
indamaged
from
thence
,
and
might
be
best
from
thence
besieged
.
The
Cardinal
having
exactly
informed
himself
of
the
condition
that
Hulst
,
and
the
Country
thereabouts
was
in
,
and
being
resolved
to
besiege
the
Town
,
he
feigned
,
as
is
usually
do
ne
in
such
cases
,
to
besiege
another
,
that
he
might
divert
the
Enemies
Forces
in
sundry
parts
,
and
so
make
them
the
weaker
.
Count
Maurice
was
chiefly
jealous
of
Breda
;
wherefore
the
Cardinal
seemed
as
if
he
would
sit
down
before
it
and
to
colour
it
the
better
,
he
made
Monsieur
Ronye
pass
over
the
Scheld
with
7000
Foot
,
and
1500
Horse
,
and
to
bend
thitherward
;
nor
was
this
done
to
no
purpose
.
There
was
little
less
then
5000
souldiers
in
Hulst
,
all
almost
Foot
,
and
the
best
that
the
united
Provinces
had
.
Upon
this
concevied
danger
of
Breda
,
Count
Maurice
made
almost
half
the
Garrison
that
was
in
Hulst
pass
suddenly
into
that
Town
,
and
into
other
Towns
in
Brabant
,
which
might
be
subject
to
the
like
suspition
.
Of
which
the
Cardinal
being
advertised
,
he
delayed
no
longer
discovering
his
true
design
▪
but
mustering
his
Army
,
he
marched
in
the
beginning
of
July
,
to
enter
into
the
Country
of
Wasse
,
and
to
straiten
Hulst
,
by
all
such
waies
as
might
make
him
hope
for
good
success
in
that
enterprise
.
The
chief
care
of
the
two
abovesaid
principal
Forts
of
Austria
and
Fuentes
,
and
of
the
other
lesser
ones
were
given
to
Signior
Bissa
,
who
had
been
formerly
Commissary
General
of
the
Horse
,
and
who
divers
times
had
carried
himself
very
gallantly
against
the
Garrison
of
Hulst
.
The
Cardinal
therefore
gave
orders
to
him
,
and
to
the
Camp-master
Barlotta
,
that
they
should
do
their
utmost
to
enter
the
Island
,
and
to
possess
themselves
there
of
such
a
place
,
as
they
might
keep
footing
in
.
To
this
purpose
2000
Foot
,
part
Walloons
,
part
Germans
,
were
chosen
out
,
who
were
led
on
by
their
own
Colonel
Tesselinghen
,
and
to
these
were
added
300
Spaniards
,
and
200
Italians
.
These
were
mustered
in
Fort
Fuentes
;
and
Signior
Bissa
the
mean
while
,
with
great
diligence
,
made
some
Barks
be
rowed
over
the
drowned
Country
at
a
low
ebb
.
The
Superficies
of
that
Earth
,
though
the
water
was
gon
off
,
remained
still
very
soft
and
miery
,
wherefore
it
was
very
hard
getting
over
it
.
Yet
those
difficulties
were
overcome
,
and
the
barks
were
at
last
brought
to
the
Channel
,
upon
the
banks
whereof
stood
(
as
hath
been
said
)
the
Enemies
two
greatest
Forts
,
Morual
,
and
Rape
,
and
the
little
Rape
between
them
.
Under
the
same
silence
and
obscurity
of
the
night
,
the
souldiers
began
to
move
,
and
Barlotta
led
the
Van
with
his
Walloons
,
Spaniards
,
and
Italians
.
When
he
was
come
to
the
Channel
,
after
having
suffered
very
much
in
his
passing
over
that
miery
peece
of
ground
,
he
arrived
at
the
banke
over
against
the
little
Rape
,
intending
to
storm
it
.
The
march
,
arrival
,
and
assault
was
so
sudden
and
unlooked
for
as
those
within
were
much
perplext
.
And
though
the
Enemies
neerest
great
Fort
,
when
they
discovered
the
Kings
men
,
failed
not
to
annoy
them
with
its
Artillery
;
yet
did
they
but
little
harm
thereby
,
since
it
was
by
night
;
so
as
the
assault
growing
still
hotter
,
Barlotta
at
last
took
the
little
Fort
,
and
began
to
fix
his
foot
in
the
Island
:
where
he
fell
to
fortifie
.
The
mean
while
Tessilinghen
came
in
with
his
Germans
,
and
he
fortifying
himself
also
,
as
much
as
the
narrowness
of
the
bank
,
and
the
anoyance
from
the
Enemies
Forts
,
would
permit
him
to
do
,
he
endeavoured
the
more
to
secure
the
entrance
into
the
Island
.
The
Count
of
Solme
was
Governor
of
Hulst
,
and
he
had
with
him
a
Garrison
of
little
less
then
3000
souldiers
,
and
had
all
such
provisions
as
were
requisite
for
the
defence
of
any
how
important
a
place
soever
.
He
then
seeing
himself
assaulted
,
in
manner
as
hath
been
said
,
failed
not
upon
break
of
day
to
sally
out
against
the
Kings
men
,
to
chace
them
from
the
little
Fort
which
they
had
taken
,
and
from
the
bank
where
they
were
fortifying
themselves
.
The
Germans
had
not
yet
sufficiently
fenced
themselves
;
wherefore
turning
upon
them
with
a
great
Squadron
,
he
easily
disordered
them
,
which
was
much
occasioned
by
Tesselinghen's
being
suddenly
slain
,
whilst
he
valliantly
withstood
the
fury
of
the
Enemy
.
But
Barlotta
coming
suddenly
in
with
more
men
,
after
a
fierce
bickering
,
wherein
many
of
each
sides
were
slain
,
the
Enemy
retired
into
the
Town
,
and
the
Kings
men
kept
themselves
in
the
places
they
had
possest
,
with
more
security
then
before
.
At
the
news
of
this
the
Cardinal
would
approach
himself
in
person
,
and
took
up
his
quarters
in
a
Village
,
called
St.
Nicholas
.
From
whence
sending
Ronye
suddenly
back
,
he
ordered
that
he
,
together
with
all
the
rest
of
the
Commanders
,
and
the
whole
Army
should
presently
enter
the
Island
,
and
that
they
should
beleaguer
the
Town
on
all
sides
where
it
was
possible
so
to
do
.
Ronye
being
entred
the
Island
with
his
men
,
all
the
rest
of
the
Kings
Camp
passed
over
thither
:
but
not
without
some
slowness
and
trouble
,
by
reason
of
the
myre
,
and
the
narrowness
of
the
space
which
they
had
won
Ronye
began
then
to
distribute
his
quarters
,
and
his
chief
end
being
to
keep
off
succour
,
and
particularly
such
as
might
be
had
neerest
hadn
from
Zealand
by
the
Channel
which
was
turned
towards
Honte
,
he
used
all
possible
diligence
to
that
purpose
.
The
Fort
Maurice
was
built
on
that
side
for
the
service
of
the
Enemy
;
so
as
neither
then
,
nor
during
the
whole
siege
,
could
they
keep
off
succour
on
that
side
;
and
especially
by
little
boats
,
which
passing
through
the
Channel
by
night
,
received
very
little
harm
.
The
Walloon
Brigadoes
of
Count
Bucquoy
of
Grison
and
Cochella
were
quartered
thereabouts
,
as
also
Augustine
Messia's
Spanish
Brigado
,
which
in
his
absence
was
commanded
by
his
Sergeant
Major
●ietro
Ponze
.
Nearer
the
Town
lay
Alphonso
di
Mendosa
,
with
his
Spanish
Brigado
;
the
Signiors
Frisen
,
and
Lyches
,
with
their
Walloon
Brigadoes
;
and
Count
Bilia
with
his
German
Regiment
;
the
Spanish
Camp-masters
Velasco
,
and
Zuniga
were
quartered
in
the
highest
part
of
the
Island
,
and
near
the
them
Marquess
Trevico
an
Italian
,
with
his
Brigado
of
the
same
Nation
;
and
further
off
in
other
parts
,
where
the
more
firm
ground
afforded
commodity
of
joyning
with
the
more
muddy
,
Count
Sols
was
quartered
with
a
new
German
Regiment
which
he
had
raised
;
as
also
Count
Bossu
,
and
il
Signor
Barbenson
with
two
other
Walloon
Brigadoes
.
Not
any
Horse
was
brought
into
the
Island
,
because
they
could
be
of
no
use
there
.
Thus
did
Ronye
divide
the
quarters
;
each
of
which
began
afterwards
to
open
their
Trenches
.
But
this
mean
while
the
Kings
Camp
began
to
be
in
great
want
of
victuals
.
There
was
no
entrance
to
be
had
into
the
Island
,
save
onely
by
way
of
the
little
Fort
which
Barlotta
had
taken
;
which
lying
in
the
middle
between
the
two
greater
of
Morual
and
Rape
,
and
in
a
narrow
space
,
it
was
very
hard
to
get
thither
,
and
very
dangerous
to
keep
there
:
wherefore
Ronye
resolved
in
the
first
place
to
possess
himself
of
all
that
whole
bank
upon
which
the
two
aforesaid
greater
Forts
stood
;
and
then
to
use
all
his
endeavours
to
win
Morual
,
which
lay
nearest
the
Town
,
and
from
whence
the
Kings
Camp
received
most
prejudice
.
To
effect
which
the
two
Camp
masters
Velasco
and
Barlotta
,
after
midnight
,
and
when
the
tide
vas
at
the
lowest
,
began
to
move
with
some
of
their
Spaniards
and
Walloons
.
The
Enemy
had
fortified
themselves
upon
that
bank
with
divers
earth
works
and
hoped
also
to
be
better
defended
by
the
Artillery
from
the
Town
,
and
Forts
:
Yet
did
the
Royalists
make
so
fierce
an
assault
as
after
a
bitter
bickering
,
the
Enemy
was
forced
to
retire
from
the
bank
,
and
the
Royalists
remained
in
full
possession
thereof
.
But
this
business
cost
them
much
blood
,
and
in
it
divers
of
the
best
Spanish
and
Walloon
Commanders
,
and
other
Officers
were
slain
.
Then
Ronye
began
to
batter
the
Fort
Morual
which
lay
nearest
the
Town
,
and
the
Kings
men
being
already
lodged
between
the
Town
and
the
Fort
,
so
as
the
one
could
not
succour
the
other
,
the
defendants
would
not
wait
an
assault
,
but
resolved
to
surrender
the
Fort
;
which
was
accepted
of
,
upon
condition
that
the
defendants
,
who
were
almost
800
in
number
,
should
not
re-enter
into
Hulst
but
should
retreat
with
their
Arms
and
Baggage
to
the
Holland
Fleet
which
was
then
about
Lillo
in
the
Scheld
.
The
taking
of
this
Fort
,
together
with
the
command
of
the
bank
,
gave
free
passage
for
the
bringing
of
victuals
;
great
store
of
which
was
quickly
brought
into
the
Island
,
and
their
very
sore
sufferings
for
many
daies
for
want
of
victuals
was
remedied
.
After
this
the
Cardinal
came
himself
in
person
to
view
the
quarters
,
trenches
,
and
all
the
other
works
.
And
then
returning
to
his
former
quarter
at
St.
Nicholas
,
it
was
resolved
in
the
Councel
of
war
,
that
all
diligence
should
be
used
in
advancing
the
Trenches
,
upon
which
in
that
higher
part
,
Velasco's
and
Zunigo's
Spaniards
,
and
Trevico's
Italians
,
which
were
quartered
near
them
,
wrought
.
These
Trenches
were
drawn
out
against
three
Ravelins
,
by
which
the
Town
was
defended
on
that
side
.
Those
Ravelins
stood
loose
from
the
principal
wall
,
and
though
they
were
made
onely
of
earth
,
yet
they
served
for
a
good
defence
,
because
they
had
a
good
ditch
without
,
and
there
was
a
high
Platform
on
that
side
within
the
Town
,
which
did
much
disturb
the
oppugners
:
insomuch
as
many
persons
of
account
were
slain
from
thence
,
and
the
prejudice
grew
daily
greater
.
Yet
since
it
was
thought
the
works
could
not
be
better
advanced
from
any
other
part
,
the
Cardinal
resolved
they
should
be
chiefly
prosecuted
there
.
But
a
sore
mischance
rendred
that
resolution
soon
fatal
.
Rony
went
oft
thither
,
to
give
such
orders
as
were
requisite
:
and
being
one
day
under
the
Campmaster
Velasco's
Tent
,
which
lay
open
to
the
Canon
from
the
Town
,
an
unfortunate
shot
came
,
which
took
off
his
head
.
A
loss
which
was
highly
rescented
in
the
Kings
Camp
.
Monsieur
de
Rony
was
born
in
Champania
,
where
that
Province
looks
nearest
Lorain
.
And
because
in
all
the
French
revolts
,
he
always
adhered
to
the
Princes
of
the
House
of
Lorain
,
he
was
usually
taken
to
be
a
Lorainer
.
He
was
come
of
a
noble
family
,
and
was
called
Christian
of
Lavigny
.
The
Princes
of
the
League
had
not
a
more
zealous
Officer
,
nor
a
more
worthy
Commander
then
he
,
in
all
their
affairs
both
of
State
and
War
.
He
executed
the
chiefest
part
under
the
Duke
Du
Mayn
,
in
those
two
so
famous
succours
of
Paris
and
Roan
;
and
may
be
said
to
have
executed
the
second
,
under
the
Duke
of
Parma
.
Then
putting
himself
wholly
into
the
King
of
Spain's
service
,
valour
was
ever
seen
to
vye
in
him
with
loyalty
,
and
loyalty
with
valour
.
He
was
master
of
all
the
most
practised
Tongues
;
and
all
they
of
so
many
and
so
different
Nations
,
took
him
for
their
Countryman
:
so
greatly
was
he
beloved
and
esteemed
by
every
particular
Souldier
.
He
was
equally
good
at
Command
and
Execution
;
though
his
being
very
corpulent
made
the
latter
somewhat
troublesom
to
him
:
But
for
the
former
,
there
was
never
any
who
gave
out
more
cleer
Orders
,
more
speedy
,
nor
more
resolute
.
The
Cardinal
exprest
more
sorrow
for
this
loss
,
then
any
one
.
To
witness
the
which
,
he
made
his
Corps
be
carried
to
Brussels
,
where
by
his
direction
his
obsequies
were
solemnly
celebrated
in
the
chiefest
Church
.
The
Cardinal
declared
the
Count
de
Varras
General
of
the
Artillery
,
to
be
Camp-master
Generall
in
Rony's
place
.
He
was
brother
to
the
Marquis
of
Barambone
;
and
of
himself
a
person
of
great
experience
,
and
much
cry'd
up
in
Arms.
He
had
used
much
diligence
and
industry
particularly
in
this
Siege
,
in
conveying
many
Peeces
of
Artillery
into
the
Island
,
notwithstanding
the
difficulties
sometimes
of
the
high
Tide
,
sometimes
of
the
low
and
miery
situations
.
And
having
already
placed
many
of
them
against
those
Ravelins
,
towards
which
the
Trenches
of
the
Spaniards
and
Italians
pointed
,
those
Ravelins
were
furiously
plaid
upon
,
and
likewise
their
Defences
with
other
Peeces
.
They
this
mean
while
labour'd
their
falling
into
the
Ditch
.
which
succeeding
,
and
then
falling
to
fill
it
,
wherein
they
were
much
opposed
by
the
Enemy
,
the
Spaniard
at
last
,
and
at
the
same
time
almost
the
Italians
,
marched
to
go
to
the
assault
.
The
Spaniards
endeavoured
to
get
upon
a
side
of
the
Ravelin
which
was
beaten
down
;
but
meeting
with
stiff
resistance
there
,
the
Campmaster
Velasco
made
the
other
side
be
assaulted
.
By
which
the
Assailants
entring
whilst
they
within
were
busied
in
making
the
first
defence
,
the
second
unexpected
assault
proved
so
lucky
,
as
the
Enemy
were
forced
to
retreat
from
the
Ravelin
,
and
to
get
into
the
Town
.
The
Italians
had
not
so
good
success
in
their
assault
;
yet
they
lodged
themselves
under
the
very
foot
of
the
Ravelin
,
and
after
three
dayes
making
a
Mine
play
,
and
then
returning
with
great
courage
to
the
assault
,
they
likewise
possest
themselves
of
that
the
Enemies
Flank
.
The
two
Ravelins
being
won
,
Count
Varras
planted
ten
Peeces
of
Canon
between
them
,
to
play
therewithall
upon
the
opposite
Wall
;
and
many
other
Peeces
of
Canon
in
places
which
were
thought
most
fit
to
discurtain
it
on
the
sides
and
to
take
from
it
its
defences
.
The
wall
was
likewise
made
of
Earth
,
and
therefore
the
Batteries
could
not
much
ruine
it
;
and
the
Earth
yielding
,
they
found
that
to
make
themselves
masters
of
it
they
must
use
Pickaxes
and
Mines
;
but
they
could
not
come
to
this
kind
of
work
,
till
they
had
fill'd
up
the
Ditch
.
To
effect
the
which
all
possible
diligence
being
used
,
and
the
Spaniards
vying
with
the
Italians
who
should
most
advance
the
Works
,
they
endeavoured
to
put
an
end
to
the
Siege
as
soon
as
might
be
.
But
still
they
met
with
many
difficulties
;
so
often
did
the
besieged
sally
out
,
such
bold
opposition
did
they
make
on
all
parts
,
and
so
fierce
were
the
contentions
every
where
.
A
continual
shower
of
shot
powred
down
from
their
Artillery
;
and
the
tempest
of
fire
which
was
thrown
,
by
reason
of
the
abundance
thereof
proved
almost
greater
.
The
which
was
done
in
several
sorts
;
particularly
by
Granadoes
which
shot
off
three
or
four
times
,
miserably
lacerating
the
souldiers
which
were
near
at
hand
,
and
indammaging
those
that
were
further
off
.
It
was
impossible
to
keep
the
Enemy
from
being
succour'd
by
way
of
the
above
mentioned
Channels
:
wherefore
the
more
to
encourage
his
men
,
the
Cardinal
resolved
to
draw
nearer
the
Camp
,
and
lodged
in
the
Fort
Fuentes
.
From
thence
he
went
to
view
both
the
Channels
,
and
consultation
was
had
how
the
use
thereof
might
be
taken
from
the
enemy
.
But
the
two
Forts
of
Maurice
and
Nassaw
did
too
much
intricate
the
business
.
In
so
much
as
all
their
indeavours
in
that
point
proved
to
no
purpose
.
For
by
night
,
and
especially
at
the
high
tides
,
some
boats
by
the
said
channels
did
continually
bring
victuals
into
the
Town
:
the
Enemy
being
still
incouraged
by
these
advantages
,
made
out
a
great
sallie
against
the
Campmaster
Mendosa's
Trenches
;
and
did
so
resolutely
assault
them
,
as
they
killed
above
a
hundred
Spaniards
,
and
clog'd
some
of
their
Artillery
.
Mendosa
after
this
,
fortified
his
Trenehes
better
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Kings
men
grew
more
wary
in
theirs
.
And
being
more
vigilant
then
formerly
in
keeping
out
relief
,
which
was
convoyed
in
by
the
Channels
,
the
Kings
men
took
some
of
their
boats
,
and
by
the
example
thereof
,
bridled
the
boldness
of
the
rest
.
Velasco's
Spaniards
,
and
Trevico's
Italians
,
did
this
mean
while
eagerly
attend
to
advance
against
the
wall
that
was
plai'd
upon
;
and
being
already
entred
into
the
ditch
,
they
endeavoured
as
much
as
in
them
lay
to
fill
it
up
:
wherein
the
enemy
manfully
opposed
them
.
So
as
there
was
not
any
day
that
past
which
brought
not
forth
some
contest
,
nor
no
contest
which
drew
not
the
best
bloud
on
both
sides
.
Mines
,
and
Counter-mines
were
used
by
these
and
those
.
And
all
was
done
that
Art
could
instruct
,
both
on
the
offensive
and
defensive
part
,
upon
such
an
occasion
.
The
Kings
men
were
this
mean
while
notwithstanding
so
far
advanced
,
as
they
lodged
at
the
foot
of
the
wall
;
which
being
continually
plaid
upon
,
seemed
as
if
it
might
be
soon
assaulted
.
But
the
Cardinal
understanding
that
the
enemy
had
undermined
it
on
sundry
parts
,
to
blow
up
the
assailants
as
they
should
mount
the
breach
;
and
that
they
had
provided
themselves
within
with
a
new
and
strong
defence
;
it
was
therefore
judged
better
by
the
Councel
of
War
to
use
countermines
,
and
to
defer
the
assault
for
some
few
days
.
This
was
the
condition
of
the
siege
,
and
these
the
difficulties
which
appeared
of
ending
it
;
when
the
Count
de
Solm
gave
the
Cardinal
to
understand
that
he
would
listen
to
some
honourable
Treaty
of
surrendring
up
the
Town
.
The
Cardinal
greedily
imbraced
the
offer
:
and
that
the
surrender
might
be
all
the
sooner
made
,
he
willingly
granted
all
whatsoever
large
conditions
to
the
Count
,
as
well
for
himself
,
as
for
the
Garison
,
and
for
the
Inhabitants
.
And
the
agreement
being
made
,
the
Town
was
delivered
up
to
the
Cardinal
about
the
end
of
August
About
2500
souldiers
marched
out
of
Hulst
;
besides
those
that
were
in
the
two
Forts
of
Maurice
and
Nassaw
.
Wherefore
so
numerous
a
Garison
being
considered
,
and
that
of
so
select
Souldiers
:
and
that
by
reason
of
the
plenty
of
all
provisions
,
the
Town
might
have
held
out
longer
;
it
was
thought
that
Solm
had
received
express
orders
,
not
to
delay
the
delivering
up
thereof
,
that
so
he
might
preserve
those
men
,
for
the
Confederate
Provinces
other
greater
affairs
.
The
Cardinal
went
from
Hulst
to
Antwerp
,
where
after
he
had
tarried
awhile
,
he
went
to
Brussels
,
full
of
glory
and
reputation
,
for
the
so
many
noble
enterprises
which
he
had
undertaken
,
and
so
happily
atchieved
in
the
beginning
of
his
Government
.
When
he
was
come
thither
,
the
first
thing
he
did
,
was
to
pay
the
Mutiniers
of
Tilemone
,
that
he
might
the
sooner
make
use
of
so
good
a
strength
of
men
.
Though
when
they
had
received
their
pay
,
a
good
part
of
them
returned
to
Italy
,
to
enjoy
the
moneys
in
quiet
at
home
,
which
they
had
got
by
so
long
and
bloudy
service
.
The
Arms
which
on
the
behalf
of
France
an
Flanders
lay
then
on
that
Frontier
,
were
not
this
mean
while
idle
.
The
Marishal
Biroun
commanded
the
French
;
and
the
Marquis
of
Barambone
,
the
King
of
Spains
men
,
as
hath
been
said
in
its
proper
place
.
Nothing
considerable
had
notwithstanding
been
done
all
this
while
.
But
soon
after
the
surrender
of
Hulst
,
there
happened
an
incounter
of
concernment
.
Which
was
this
,
Biroun
was
resolved
to
enter
the
Country
of
Artois
with
soome
troops
of
horse
,
and
to
overrun
it
as
far
,
and
in
as
hostile
a
manner
as
he
could
.
Barambone
had
notice
hereof
,
who
with
a
good
number
of
horse
likewise
,
went
to
meet
Biroun
.
Scouts
being
sent
out
to
make
the
usual
discoveries
on
both
sides
,
Biroun
haulted
,
and
placed
the
greatest
part
of
his
in
ambush
in
an
opportune
place
.
This
mean
while
Count
Alfonso
Montecucully
,
Captain
of
a
Company
of
Lanciers
,
came
up
.
He
immediately
charged
Biroun
,
who
being
afterwards
overlaid
with
the
rest
of
Barambones
horse
,
retreated
till
he
had
drawn
the
Enemy
into
the
Ambush
.
The
French
came
forth
then
very
fiercely
,
and
Biroun
fighting
according
to
his
wonted
valour
,
more
then
any
of
the
rest
,
Barambones
men
were
soon
routed
and
put
to
flight
;
he
himself
and
Montecucully
,
were
taken
prisoners
;
and
Count
John
Jacamo
Belgioso
,
who
was
there
also
with
his
Company
of
Lanciers
,
was
sorely
wounded
.
The
Marishal
was
much
incouraged
by
this
success
;
who
therefore
endeavoured
to
do
the
aforesaid
damage
,
and
greater
also
to
the
Frontiers
of
Artois
But
meeting
still
with
such
opposition
as
was
sufficient
to
break
his
designs
,
and
the
winter
coming
on
,
he
retreated
with
his
men
into
their
Garisons
,
as
did
also
the
Spaniards
.
Now
began
the
year
1597.
in
the
beginning
whereof
there
happened
another
successe
in
Flanders
,
which
was
of
great
dammage
to
the
King
of
Spain's
Party
.
During
the
siege
of
Hulst
,
the
United
States
had
caused
Brabant
be
infested
and
overrun
,
in
so
much
as
a
good
part
of
that
Country
,
to
keep
themselves
from
further
evil
,
had
submitted
to
pay
contribution
;
by
means
whereof
the
States
did
so
much
the
more
easily
maintain
their
Garisons
of
Breda
,
St.
Getrinberg
,
and
of
other
Towns
which
they
were
Masters
of
in
that
Province
.
This
grievance
was
likewise
felt
in
Campagne
.
Wherefore
the
Cardinal
as
soon
as
he
was
returned
to
Brussels
,
he
sent
Count
Varras
,
General
of
the
Artillery
with
4000
foot
and
300
horse
to
Turnaut
,
a
Town
which
lies
towards
Campagne
to
free
the
Country
(
as
he
did
)
from
the
contributions
which
they
paid
.
Look
how
much
the
Kings
party
was
thereby
eased
,
so
much
were
the
United
Provinces
perplexed
.
Nor
was
Count
Maurice
slow
in
endeavouring
to
regain
the
same
advantage
.
Wherefore
gathering
together
with
great
speed
and
secrecy
6000
foot
,
and
little
less
then
1000
horse
,
and
making
the
Rendezvouz
near
Breda
,
he
marched
with
these
men
about
the
end
of
January
,
towards
the
Royalists
who
were
in
Turnaut
.
Maurice
could
not
make
the
aforesaid
preparation
neither
so
soon
nor
so
secretly
,
but
that
Count
Varras
got
notice
of
it
.
He
had
with
him
the
Marquis
of
Trevico's
Italian
Brigado
,
which
was
commanded
by
his
Serjeant
Major
.
Count
Sols
his
new
Regiment
of
Germans
,
and
two
Walloon
Brigadoes
of
Barlotta
,
and
Assicount
.
These
Germans
and
Walloons
were
also
without
their
Commanders
,
and
were
Governed
by
other
inferior
Officers
.
Nicholas
Basti
Commanded
the
horse
,
which
were
all
Spanish
and
Italian
.
Count
Varras
having
discovered
the
Enemies
march
,
and
thinking
that
he
had
not
sufficient
Forces
to
fight
him
in
the
Field
,
knowing
also
that
Turnaut
,
as
being
an
open
Village
,
was
not
a
place
for
defence
,
resolved
to
go
to
Herentales
,
a
Town
which
he
might
easily
get
unto
,
being
but
three
hours
easie
march
from
Turnaut
.
Yet
he
would
retire
by
day
,
lest
if
he
should
have
marched
by
night
,
his
retreat
might
have
seemed
a
running
away
.
Thus
resolved
,
and
sending
out
his
baggage
by
night
,
upon
the
break
of
day
Varras
left
Turnaut
,
and
made
his
men
march
in
this
manner
.
He
devided
the
foot
into
three
squadrons
;
in
the
first
he
placed
the
Walloons
,
in
the
second
the
Germans
,
and
in
the
third
the
Italians
.
But
that
which
at
their
first
going
out
was
the
reer
,
if
the
enemy
should
come
upon
them
,
was
to
be
the
van.
The
horse
were
placed
on
the
right
hand
,
where
the
field
was
more
free
;
and
a
great
wood
served
for
a
sufficient
defence
on
the
left
hand
.
Maurice
hearing
of
this
removal
,
he
suddenly
advanced
with
all
his
horse
,
and
with
300
musketiers
behind
so
many
Curassiers
en
Croup
:
and
the
Curassiers
advancing
foremost
,
with
the
musketiers
en
Croup
,
he
gave
them
order
to
charge
the
enemy
home
in
the
reer
,
and
that
they
should
endeavour
to
hold
them
play
till
his
foot
should
come
up
.
With
Maurice
were
the
Counts
of
Hollack
and
Solm
,
Colonel
Vere
an
English-man
,
and
divers
other
Commanders
of
great
experience
and
valour
.
The
Kings
Horse
valiantly
opposed
the
like
of
the
Enemies
;
and
the
Squadrons
facing
about
,
did
likewise
sustain
the
first
charge
of
the
Enemy
.
But
all
Maurice
his
Horse
coming
in
,
and
soon
after
his
Foot
,
the
Kings
Horse
being
no
more
in
number
,
could
make
no
longer
resistance
.
So
as
these
being
routed
,
the
rest
were
discouraged
;
though
Count
Varras
galloping
here
and
there
,
and
in
every
place
,
shewed
all
the
proofs
of
valour
and
undauntedness
which
could
be
desired
of
him
upon
such
an
occasion
.
And
finally
pressing
forwards
amongst
the
Italians
,
when
he
saw
their
Squadrons
begin
to
flie
,
he
was
suddenly
slain
;
and
he
failing
,
the
Kings
men
were
wholly
overcome
,
and
the
Enemy
had
the
total
victory
over
them
.
The
Walloons
fought
not
that
day
according
as
they
were
wont
to
doe
;
and
the
Germans
made
but
little
resistance
:
And
therefore
the
most
that
were
slain
or
wounded
,
were
Italians
.
In
all
there
were
above
1200
slain
,
and
almost
as
many
taken
.
There
were
37
Colours
lost
,
and
a
great
part
of
the
Baggage
.
There
were
not
above
100
of
the
Enemy
slain
:
And
Maurice
wan
such
a
Victory
with
the
loss
of
so
little
blood
,
as
made
much
for
the
advantage
of
the
Consederate
Provinces
,
and
for
his
own
Honour
in
War
.
After
this
mischance
,
the
Cardinal
failed
not
suddenly
to
provide
for
the
necessities
of
Brabant
,
by
sending
in
many
Horse
and
Foot
.
He
was
about
likewise
to
make
many
great
new
Levies
:
But
the
King
was
in
so
great
scarcity
of
monies
,
as
the
Cardinal
could
not
make
provisions
so
soon
,
nor
yet
so
fully
as
the
necessity
of
the
Flanders
affairs
required
,
and
much
more
those
which
were
of
so
great
concernment
on
the
part
of
France
.
Nor
was
it
long
ere
an
occasion
arose
in
France
,
which
being
one
of
the
most
remarkable
which
the
wars
of
France
or
Flanders
hath
produced
in
point
of
Surprise
and
Siege
,
you
shall
have
a
particular
diligent
account
thereof
in
the
next
Book
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
,
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
The
Third
Part.
BOOK
IV.
The
Contents
.
The
Spaniards
surprise
the
City
of
Amiens
by
stratagem
.
The
King
of
France
immediately
besiegeth
it
.
The
chiefest
successes
thereof
,
and
of
the
Defence
are
related
.
The
Cardinal-Archduke
goes
himself
in
person
with
a
powerfull
Army
to
relieve
the
besieged
:
but
being
kept
off
by
the
Enemies
forces
,
the
Town
returns
at
last
into
the
Kings
hands
,
who
presently
fortifies
it
with
a
strong
Castle
.
The
Cardinal
retreats
to
Artois
,
and
from
thence
passeth
into
Flanders
.
Here
he
visits
Ostend
;
but
not
attempting
any
thing
,
he
returns
to
Brussels
,
and
puts
his
Army
in
garrison
.
The
acquisitions
this
mean
while
made
by
Count
Maurice
,
to
the
great
advantage
of
the
Confederate
Provinces
,
are
related
.
Nor
is
it
long
ere
Peace
is
declared
between
the
two
Crowns
;
so
as
the
Kings
Forces
are
now
at
liberty
to
attend
only
the
proper
affairs
of
Flanders
.
At
this
same
time
great
consultations
are
had
in
the
Court
of
Spain
about
a
Marriage
propounded
between
the
Cardinal-Archduke
,
and
the
Infanta
Isabella
,
the
Kings
eldest
daughter
;
with
the
giving
of
the
Low-Countries
to
the
Infanta
for
her
portion
.
The
King
inclines
thereunto
out
of
many
good
reasons
,
and
therefore
will
have
it
effected
.
The
Archduke
parts
from
Flanders
,
to
go
for
Spain
;
and
Cardinal
Andrea
d'
Austria
stayes
in
his
place
.
The
Cardinal-Archduke
is
not
well
gone
,
when
the
King
of
Spain
dyes
;
and
his
son
Philip
the
Third
succeeds
him
.
To
whom
the
King
had
also
a
little
before
destined
the
Archdutchess
Margaret
of
Austria
for
Wife
.
HErnando
Teglio
Portocarrero
was
Governour
of
Dorlan
,
being
left
there
by
Count
Fuentes
after
the
taking
of
that
〈…〉
.
place
,
as
chosen
by
him
for
one
of
the
best
Souldiers
that
the
Spanish
Nation
had
in
Flanders
.
Portacarrero
not
satisfied
with
the
bare
custody
of
Dorlan
,
wherein
he
was
extraordinarily
vigilant
,
he
oft-times
issued
out
with
his
Garrison
;
and
assaulting
the
Enemy
sometimes
in
open
fields
,
sometimes
by
ambushes
;
now
preying
upon
their
Cattel
,
and
then
setting
their
Villages
on
fire
,
he
was
almost
become
the
Terror
of
that
Frontier
.
But
neither
did
his
thoughts
end
here
:
He
had
an
earnest
desire
to
doe
some
great
action
for
the
Kings
service
in
those
parts
,
by
which
he
himself
might
likewise
acquire
reward
and
glory
.
Amiens
is
the
chief
City
of
Picardy
;
and
Dorlan
is
not
above
seven
leagues
distant
from
it
.
This
neighbourhood
afforded
occasion
to
Portacarrero
to
penetrate
almost
●●urly
into
what
was
done
in
Amiens
,
and
thereabouts
.
That
City
had
appeared
much
for
the
League
,
and
being
now
fallen
into
the
Kings
hands
,
it
coveted
much
to
have
its
antient
priviledges
observed
,
and
especially
that
the
City
should
be
governed
by
Personages
of
their
own
Inhabitants
,
and
by
their
own
proper
Forces
.
Nor
would
the
King
(
the
present
condition
of
affairs
considered
)
doe
any
thing
to
the
contrary
.
Thus
the
City
was
its
own
Guardian
.
And
though
there
were
a
great
number
of
Citizens
who
had
listed
themselves
under
Colours
,
yet
were
they
not
any
way
disciplind
according
to
custom
in
the
handling
of
their
Arms
;
nor
were
they
so
vigilant
as
they
ought
to
have
been
in
guarding
their
Gates
:
The
Country
without
was
not
well
surveyed
before
they
opened
them
;
and
being
open
,
they
were
but
carelesly
lookt
unto
,
and
more
for
form
sake
then
our
of
duty
.
Portocarrero
being
fully
informed
hereof
,
he
thought
he
might
by
some
stratagem
surprise
that
Gate
of
Amiens
which
lay
nearest
Dorlan
;
and
〈◊〉
then
bringing
in
a
great
body
of
men
,
he
might
possibly
possess
himself
of
the
rest
of
the
City
.
To
this
end
he
by
fitting
means
made
the
Gate
be
first
well
surveyed
,
and
all
the
Country
and
wayes
thereabouts
,
whereby
with
all
possible
secresie
such
men
might
be
brought
in
as
were
to
back
the
enterprise
.
And
this
was
the
order
he
took
to
effect
it
.
Three
Souldiers
clad
like
Peasants
of
Picardy
,
with
sacks
upon
their
backs
,
full
of
Nuts
and
Beans
,
and
such
like
stuff
,
were
to
seem
as
if
they
brought
this
ware
into
the
City
.
After
the
three
Souldiers
a
Cart
was
to
follow
under
the
same
pretence
,
loaded
with
sacks
of
Corn
;
but
these
sacks
were
to
lie
uppermost
;
so
as
the
superfices
being
only
surveyed
,
the
rest
of
the
body
of
the
Cart
should
be
full
only
of
great
Planks
.
His
design
was
to
get
within
the
Gate
by
means
of
this
Cart
;
and
by
the
Planks
to
keep
the
Percullis
from
falling
to
the
ground
,
which
otherwise
might
have
been
let
down
,
and
so
have
kept
the
Assailants
from
coming
in
.
The
guidance
of
the
Cart
and
horses
which
were
to
draw
it
,
was
given
to
eight
or
ten
other
Souldiers
,
clad
as
were
the
other
like
Peasants
,
who
together
with
the
other
three
were
to
be
the
first
actors
in
the
surprise
.
The
gate
being
thus
got
,
and
the
sign
being
given
by
the
shooting
off
of
a
Pistol
,
300
Souldiers
were
presently
to
make
in
,
who
were
lodged
as
near
the
Gate
as
was
possible
;
and
to
behave
themselves
so
in
getting
further
into
the
City
,
as
the
rest
might
have
time
to
come
up
,
and
perfect
the
work
.
Thus
had
Portacarrero
plotted
the
surprise
;
and
hoping
still
more
and
more
to
see
it
happily
effected
,
he
with
very
great
secresie
dispatcht
away
Francesco
del'
Arco
a
Spaniard
,
to
Brussels
,
to
acquaint
the
Cardinal
therewithall
,
and
(
if
he
should
approve
of
it
)
to
receive
such
Orders
from
him
as
were
necessary
for
the
putting
of
it
in
execution
.
The
Cardinal
approved
of
all
that
was
propounded
,
and
such
Commissions
were
given
as
were
requisite
to
such
Commanders
whose
Garrisons
lay
nearest
Dorlan
,
Francisco
del'
Arco
being
returned
from
Brussels
with
these
Orders
,
Portacarrero
deferr'd
the
business
no
longer
.
He
gathered
together
with
as
much
secresie
as
might
be
,
about
2200
Foot
,
and
600
Horse
;
and
did
so
well
lay
the
time
,
and
the
places
,
as
they
met
all
at
Dorlan
on
the
tenth
of
march
.
The
Foor
consisted
of
600
Spaniards
;
of
Germans
,
Irish
,
and
Walloons
,
all
of
them
about
the
like
number
.
The
Horse
was
composed
part
of
Launciers
,
part
Curassiers
,
part
Harquebusiers
;
in
a
like
equal
numbers
of
Spanish
,
of
Italians
and
walloons
.
There
could
not
be
a
more
select
company
of
Souldiers
,
nor
could
they
be
commanded
by
more
experienced
Officers
.
Jerollemo
Caraffa
,
Marquess
of
Montenegro
,
a
Neopolitan
,
commanded
the
Horse
.
But
Portacarrero
was
to
have
the
chief
command
,
as
author
of
the
design
,
&
he
as
who
had
received
ful
authority
from
the
Cardinal
for
the
leading
of
it
on
.
Portacarrero
was
low
of
stature
,
but
of
a
very
strong
body
,
and
yet
stronger
soul
;
and
capable
of
guiding
any
enterprise
,
no
less
for
the
maturity
of
his
judgment
,
then
for
his
courage
in
execution
.
Having
then
disposed
of
his
men
in
such
order
as
they
were
to
march
,
he
went
from
Dorlan
about
the
coming
on
of
night
,
and
took
his
way
towards
Amiens
.
He
had
not
as
yet
discovered
his
design
to
any
of
them
;
but
after
they
were
a
little
advanced
,
he
haulted
;
and
drawing
aside
the
Captains
both
of
Foot
and
Horse
,
he
with
words
full
of
Millitary
vigour
,
acquainted
them
with
the
occasion
why
they
were
first
summoned
to
meet
at
Dorlan
,
and
wherefore
they
were
now
marching
towards
Amiens
.
He
shewed
them
the
Cart
and
wished
them
to
speak
to
their
souldiers
that
were
to
surprise
the
Gate
.
He
further
added
,
How
great
will
be
our
good
fortune
,
how
great
our
glory
,
if
we
coming
in
with
the
rest
of
our
men
can
purchase
such
a
City
for
our
King
,
which
is
the
chiefest
of
all
Picardy
,
and
one
of
the
most
esteemed
of
all
France
?
How
great
wil
the
present
plunder
be
for
all
of
you
?
And
how
much
greater
rewards
are
we
hereafter
to
expect
from
our
King
But
this
action
will
prove
particularly
glorious
to
us
the
Commanders
,
who
making
this
success
memorable
to
perpetuity
,
shall
thereby
likewise
eternise
our
own
names
.
Amiens
is
within
three
short
dayes
journeys
of
Paris
;
the
Country
open
,
without
either
rivers
,
woods
,
or
any
other
obstacles
.
Amiens
may
then
be
made
so
great
a
Magazin
of
Arms
,
and
may
admit
of
so
numerous
a
Garrison
,
as
may
rather
be
termed
an
Army
then
a
Garrison
;
and
how
easily
may
we
then
march
even
to
the
gates
of
Paris
?
Infest
all
the
adjacent
Country
?
And
every
day
add
to
our
ecquisitions
in
Picardy
?
So
as
the
King
of
France
will
at
last
have
good
reason
to
repent
his
having
chosen
rather
to
make
war
then
peace
with
our
King
.
I
confess
,
as
there
cannot
be
a
purchase
of
greater
importance
,
so
must
we
expect
to
meet
with
all
●●ssi●le
difficulties
therein
.
I
know
that
the
nature
of
a
surprisal
is
;
and
how
great
the
difference
is
between
the
framing
it
in
our
fancies
,
and
the
effecting
of
it
.
I
know
that
Amiens
is
a
great
City
,
full
of
a
warlike
people
:
and
who
will
speedily
make
in
,
either
to
keep
us
from
making
our selves
Masters
of
the
Gate
,
or
to
take
it
from
us
,
when
we
hall
have
gotten
it
.
But
I
would
we
had
got
it
,
as
the
careless
keeping
of
it
,
may
make
us
hope
we
shall
;
as
for
the
rest
,
it
will
be
our
parts
,
by
the
vigour
of
our
bodies
,
and
the
valour
of
our
arms
,
not
onely
to
maintain
the
entrance
but
to
advance
further
into
the
inhabited
places
,
and
at
last
to
make
full
conquest
of
the
City
I
soeake
my
hopes
;
let
us
then
couragiously
pursue
our
march
,
and
let
each
of
us
discover
the
design
unto
our
Souldiers
,
and
enflame
them
thereunto
.
I
for
my
part
will
rather
act
then
command
.
And
whether
I
shall
live
or
dye
,
How
can
I
live
or
dye
more
gloriously
?
Portacarrero
was
very
attentively
listned
unto
▪
for
all
the
Commanders
,
as
also
all
their
souldiers
desired
much
to
know
what
enterprise
they
were
led
unto
at
that
time
of
the
night
,
and
with
such
secresie
.
The
Commanders
thought
almost
it
impossible
that
so
negligent
guards
should
be
kept
in
Amiens
;
there
being
so
many
Spanish
Garrisons
neer
it
,
and
the
war
being
so
hot
round
about
.
They
had
therefore
but
small
hopes
of
the
surprisal
judging
that
they
should
meet
with
much
greater
difficulties
in
endeavouring
it
,
then
was
thought
upon
when
it
was
first
designed
:
but
Portacarrero
,
did
so
aver
for
truth
all
that
he
had
told
them
,
as
both
they
,
and
their
souldiers
shewed
themselves
ready
,
to
do
what
upon
such
an
occasion
might
be
desired
of
them
.
They
came
to
within
sight
of
the
Gate
which
lies
towards
Dorlan
,
and
which
is
called
Montrecurt
,
about
the
break
of
day
;
there
with
great
silence
they
possessed
themselves
of
a
certain
A●●ey
,
wichin
less
then
a
mile
of
the
City
:
they
took
likewise
another
place
,
yet
neerer
the
City
,
where
was
a
little
Hermitage
;
from
thence
those
that
were
clad
like
Peasants
advanced
towards
the
Gate
,
with
their
Cart
and
Sacks
full
of
Apples
,
and
such
other
things
as
have
been
spoken
of
.
This
mean
while
the
Citizens
opened
the
Gate
;
and
surveying
the
Country
about
with
their
wonted
negligence
.
They
stayed
in
the
Court
de
Gard
under
the
same
Gate
;
but
the
souldiers
were
so
few
in
number
,
and
so
unfit
for
such
an
office
,
as
the
Gate
could
not
be
more
weakly
,
nor
more
negligently
kept
.
It
was
now
Lent
,
and
Sermons
being
usually
made
in
France
early
in
the
morning
,
almost
all
the
people
were
then
at
Church
.
Francisco
d'
Arco
had
the
command
of
those
that
were
clad
like
Peasants
,
and
who
were
to
make
the
surprise
:
he
who
,
as
you
have
heard
,
Portacarrero
sent
to
Brussels
to
negotiate
the
business
with
the
Cardinal
;
Baptista
Dognano
,
a
Milonoise
,
was
another
chiefly
imploy'd
;
and
Captain
la
Croy
with
particular
diligence
attended
upon
the
Cart
,
who
was
a
Burgonian
:
The
rest
were
almost
all
Walloons
,
who
by
reason
of
the
neighbourhood
of
Frontier
,
were
better
known
both
in
the
language
and
fashion
of
the
Peasants
of
Picardy
:
But
were
all
of
them
Souldiers
of
tryed
fidelity
and
valour
.
As
they
drew
neer
the
gate
,
these
mingled
themselves
with
other
Country
people
,
who
entred
the
Town
at
the
same
time
either
to
buy
or
to
sell
commodities
.
Wherefore
entring
more
easily
with
them
into
the
Ravelin
which
covers
the
Gate
,
they
stayed
under
the
Arch
thereof
,
and
one
of
them
letting
the
Sack
fall
,
which
was
upon
his
shoulders
,
the
nuts
and
things
that
were
in
scattered
upon
the
ground
;
those
of
the
Guard
ran
in
,
and
mocking
either
the
simplicity
or
poverty
of
the
Peasants
,
began
to
scramble
for
what
was
on
the
ground
;
the
Cart
came
in
this
interim
,
which
being
made
to
stay
by
him
who
guided
it
,
at
the
first
entrance
into
the
Gate
,
the
horses
were
presently
fastned
;
lest
frighted
at
the
noise
which
was
to
ensue
,
they
might
run
away
elsewhere
with
the
Cart.
Francisco
d'
Arco
was
to
give
notice
to
Portacarrero
of
the
Carts
being
entred
,
by
the
shooting
off
of
a
Pistol
;
which
he
failed
not
to
do
,
for
carrying
two
under
his
counterfeit
habit
,
he
discharged
one
of
them
in
the
brest
of
one
of
those
that
kept
the
Gate
.
Which
when
he
had
done
,
his
assotiates
did
the
like
;
and
seising
upon
some
Halberts
which
belonged
to
the
same
Corps
de
Gard
,
they
so
behaved
themselves
,
as
they
slew
or
deadly
wounded
all
those
few
French
who
had
the
custody
either
of
the
gate
,
or
of
the
ravelin
.
For
the
better
security
of
the
Gate
it
had
two
Perculleses
which
over-hung
it
,
they
were
guarded
by
a
sentinel
,
who
let
them
both
down
;
the
first
was
easily
kept
from
falling
to
the
ground
by
the
Cart
,
but
the
second
broke
it
all
in
peeces
,
and
almost
quite
shutting
up
the
passage
,
brought
the
Assailants
into
great
straits
,
when
the
other
who
were
hid
in
the
Hermitage
came
in
with
all
speed
,
who
securing
themselves
first
of
the
Raveling
without
,
and
suddenly
taking
away
all
hinderances
within
,
made
themselves
Masters
of
all
the
avenues
to
the
Gate
.
The
noise
was
already
grown
so
great
,
as
many
of
the
neerest
Inhabitants
taking
up
arms
,
and
hastning
thither
,
began
boldly
to
oppose
the
assailants
;
who
increasing
still
in
number
and
in
courage
,
easily
overcame
all
opposition
:
insomuch
as
having
won
the
first
Avenues
to
the
City
,
and
fully
secured
the
Gate
,
as
also
the
contiguous
walls
,
they
afforded
time
for
the
rest
of
the
Foot
and
Horse
to
come
up
,
and
fortunately
to
perfect
the
premediated
design
.
Nothing
is
so
prejuditial
,
or
doth
more
endanger
surprises
,
then
giving
way
to
fall
suddenly
,
and
tumultuously
to
plunder
:
for
in
such
a
case
,
the
Townsmen
within
may
either
take
up
arms
,
or
the
Enemy
may
come
in
from
without
,
so
as
the
Assailants
may
be
easily
supprest
,
by
reason
of
their
being
disperst
,
and
disordered
amidst
rapine
,
and
other
military
licentiousness
.
For
this
cause
Portacarrero
commanded
under
penalty
of
the
severest
punishment
,
that
none
of
his
men
should
dare
to
fall
to
plunder
the
City
,
till
the
market
places
,
chief
streets
,
and
all
the
Gates
were
fully
taken
,
and
well
guarded
;
which
being
by
him
performed
in
great
order
,
and
the
souldiers
in
much
obedience
,
they
fell
to
plunder
,
of
which
they
found
such
,
and
so
great
store
,
as
few
the
like
was
met
withal
in
all
the
wars
of
France
and
of
Flanders
.
Count
St.
Paul
,
Governour
of
Picardy
,
was
in
Amiens
at
the
time
of
the
surprisal
;
but
he
was
got
out
as
the
Assailants
first
entred
,
providing
in
great
haste
for
his
own
safety
,
and
leaving
his
wife
there
,
who
was
presently
set
at
liberty
by
Portacarrero
,
and
used
with
all
respect
and
honour
.
The
plunder
lasted
one
whole
day
;
and
nothing
else
of
cruelty
was
used
,
nor
of
dissolute
licentiousness
There
were
not
above
100
of
the
Inhabitants
slain
,
and
three
or
four
of
the
assailants
,
and
some
few
others
were
hurt
.
At
the
news
of
the
surprise
and
plunder
,
many
other
souldiers
of
the
neighbouring
Spanish
Garisons
,
came
flying
in
,
to
partake
of
the
plunder
;
and
who
afterwards
helped
very
much
for
the
defence
of
Amiens
:
for
Portacarrero
would
not
permit
them
to
go
out
again
.
Yet
for
greater
security
he
disarmed
the
Citizens
;
and
with
great
vigilancy
ordering
all
things
every
where
as
best
befitted
the
safety
of
the
City
,
he
together
with
the
rest
of
the
Commanders
and
all
the
souldiers
,
prepared
with
all
courage
to
sustain
that
hard
and
dangerous
siege
which
he
foresaw
would
soon
befall
them
by
the
King
of
France
.
This
mean
while
the
King
had
speedy
advertisement
,
both
of
the
surprise
so
boldly
undertaken
,
and
of
the
happy
success
thereof
.
It
is
impossible
to
relate
how
much
he
was
afflicted
at
this
his
mischance
,
and
how
much
he
was
inwardly
tormented
in
his
mind
,
particularly
in
the
point
of
Honour
.
He
seemed
to
be
much
offended
with
himself
.
Had
he
so
quelled
the
Rebelloin
of
France
,
and
so
supprest
the
League
maintained
by
the
Spaniards
,
to
the
end
that
breaking
into
war
with
them
,
their
sole
Forces
should
triumph
over
his
?
How
many
victories
had
Fuentes
got
the
year
before
,
sometimes
by
sieges
,
sometimes
by
open
field-fight
?
and
how
many
other
great
acquisitions
had
the
Cardinal
Archduke
lately
made
?
was
not
that
of
Calis
sufficient
by
open
siege
,
but
that
the
other
of
Amiens
must
issue
by
surprise
?
What
two
other
Towns
could
the
Spaniards
have
desired
,
whereby
they
might
receive
more
advantage
in
the
affairs
of
France
,
both
by
sea
and
land
?
The
way
was
short
and
free
between
the
Gates
of
Amiens
and
Paris
:
Nor
did
Calis
afford
less
opportunity
to
offend
so
noble
a
part
of
the
Kingdom
by
sea
.
And
what
would
Europe
think
of
a
King
,
who
contented
with
his
only
home-victories
,
should
suffer
himself
to
be
thus
overcome
by
Forreign
Forces
?
How
much
would
the
Malcontents
of
the
Kingdom
be
hereby
incouraged
?
to
set
the
League
on
foot
again
,
perhaps
,
which
was
or
too
lately
supprest
,
or
not
yet
fully
extinguished
.
Thus
did
the
King
of
France
with
great
anger
storm
against
himself
,
for
the
surprisal
of
Amiens
.
Being
then
thus
agitated
by
these
considerations
,
he
speedily
removed
from
Paris
to
Co
bie
,
a
Town
standing
upon
the
banks
of
Some
,
not
above
three
leagues
from
Amiens
.
Here
he
together
with
Marishal
Biroun
,
and
other
Commanders
in
war
,
resolved
immediately
to
incamp
before
that
City
,
and
not
to
leave
any
thing
undone
,
whereby
to
drive
out
the
Spaniards
,
and
to
free
Picardy
from
all
their
Forces
.
Biroun
Commanded
the
Kings
Forces
,
who
being
naturally
very
haughty
,
thought
it
redounded
much
to
his
own
particular
dishonour
,
that
the
Spaniards
should
daily
make
such
advancements
in
those
parts
.
The
King
therefore
commanded
him
,
that
mustering
together
as
many
of
the
French
souldiery
as
might
be
had
from
the
neighbouring
Garisons
,
he
should
begin
to
begirt
Amiens
,
and
to
take
a
particular
care
that
no
fresh
men
should
enter
into
it
.
This
order
being
given
,
and
such
others
as
were
requisite
upon
such
an
occurrency
,
the
King
went
again
to
Paris
,
to
sollicite
such
Forces
and
preparations
from
all
parts
,
as
were
requisite
for
such
an
undertaking
.
The
River
Some
runs
a
long
course
through
Picardy
;
and
cutting
it
as
it
were
through
in
the
middle
,
fals
afterwards
into
the
British
Sea
.
Upon
the
Banks
of
this
River
stands
the
chiefest
Cities
and
Towns
of
the
Province
.
But
Amiens
doth
flourish
there
beyond
them
all
,
as
well
for
the
antiquity
of
its
foundation
,
as
for
the
beauty
of
its
buildings
,
and
for
the
quality
,
industry
,
and
number
of
Inhabitants
.
The
Some
enters
it
with
many
Branches
,
and
washing
the
wals
in
many
places
,
makes
the
circuit
thereof
stronger
on
those
sides
then
on
the
others
;
it
is
also
well
provided
of
Curtains
,
Flanks
and
Ditches
:
but
that
part
which
looks
towards
Flanders
,
as
being
most
subject
to
danger
,
is
best
fortified
.
And
because
the
Spaniards
in
likelyhood
would
have
endeavoured
to
relieve
the
City
on
that
side
,
and
especially
from
Dorlan
,
the
Marishal
Biroun
did
therefore
incamp
himself
on
that
side
;
and
began
to
break
up
the
ways
,
to
possess
himself
of
the
Passes
,
and
to
design
out
his
quarters
for
the
future
siege
.
Portacarrero
had
this
mean
while
sent
back
Francesco
d'
Arco
to
Brussels
,
to
advertise
the
Cardinal
of
his
happy
success
,
and
to
desire
him
to
send
some
new
recruits
of
men
with
all
speed
.
Great
store
of
Artillery
,
Ammunition
,
and
Victuals
was
found
in
Amiens
:
Portacarrero
did
therefore
for
the
present
,
only
desire
a
recruit
of
men
,
that
so
he
might
make
good
the
Town
,
till
such
time
as
the
Cardinal
might
come
to
relieve
it
with
a
compleat
Army
.
The
Cardinal
shewed
such
signes
of
joy
as
became
such
a
purchase
,
and
sent
back
the
same
Francesco
d'Arco
,
having
first
honoured
him
upon
this
occasion
with
a
Company
of
Spanish
Foot
,
to
assure
Portacarrero
that
he
would
speedily
send
him
some
good
succour
;
and
that
he
would
forthwith
muster
the
whole
Army
,
with
which
he
himself
would
come
in
person
,
and
undoubtedly
raise
the
siege
.
On
the
other
side
the
King
of
France
being
fully
resolved
to
continue
it
,
went
perpetually
from
one
place
to
another
to
raise
what
moneys
he
could
,
what
men
,
and
what
provisions
,
as
were
requisite
for
such
a
purpose
.
A
Renovation
of
League
was
then
in
Treaty
between
him
and
the
Queen
of
England
;
which
he
very
much
desired
might
be
effected
.
And
he
Treated
likewise
with
the
United
Provinces
of
Flanders
,
that
they
might
make
some
considerable
diversion
against
the
Spaniards
,
and
that
in
particular
they
might
send
him
some
aid
for
the
business
of
Amiens
.
The
mean
while
Marishal
Biroun
prosecuted
the
already
begun
works
;
he
had
thrown
a
bridg
of
boats
over
the
uppermost
part
of
the
River
between
Corbie
and
Amiens
;
and
another
over
the
lower
part
thereof
,
where
the
Village
Lompre
stands
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
have
free
passage
from
the
one
side
of
the
River
to
the
other
,
and
might
at
his
pleasure
joyn
the
Kings
Forces
on
either
side
.
He
drew
a
Line
in
compass
from
the
one
bridg
to
the
other
,
of
well
Flank'd
Trenches
,
towards
the
City
;
but
of
much
greater
compass
towards
the
field-side
.
All
these
Works
were
made
on
the
side
towards
Flanders
,
as
hath
been
said
,
because
the
besieged
were
to
be
succoured
from
thence
.
Nor
did
he
forbear
beleaguering
the
Town
in
such
sort
as
was
fitting
on
the
side
which
lay
towards
France
.
It
is
not
to
be
said
with
what
ardency
and
eagerness
Biroun
behaved
himself
;
adding
a
rigid
imperious
command
to
his
innate
pride
,
and
making
it
evidently
appear
in
his
Military
haughtiness
,
that
he
would
bequeath
the
siege
in
such
a
condition
to
the
King
,
when
his
Majesty
should
come
thither
,
as
he
should
acknowledg
the
good
success
thereof
chiefly
from
him
.
Thus
had
Biroun
laid
the
siege
;
but
at
the
same
time
he
hoped
to
make
so
important
a
surprise
on
the
neighbouring
Frontiers
of
Artois
,
as
the
Spaniards
should
be
so
much
the
more
hindred
from
the
freeing
of
Amiens
.
To
this
purpose
he
did
so
unexpectedly
assault
Arras
by
night
(
which
is
the
chiefest
City
of
Artois
)
with
4000
foot
,
and
1200
horse
,
as
he
indangered
it
.
He
planted
a
Petard
luckily
,
his
men
began
already
to
enter
the
Gate
;
but
the
people
thereof
which
are
numerous
,
and
warlike
,
taking
up
Arms
,
the
French
were
so
on
repulst
;
wherein
Count
Bucquoy's
valour
did
very
much
appear
,
who
being
in
Arras
,
had
the
fortune
to
signalize
himself
more
then
any
other
upon
that
occasion
.
Biroun
being
returned
to
his
quarters
about
Amiens
,
attempted
another
surprise
by
sealado
against
Dorlan
;
but
failed
therein
also
.
So
as
quite
forgoing
these
secret
machinations
,
he
applyed
himself
wholly
to
the
siege
which
he
had
begun
.
No
less
vigilancy
was
in
the
interim
used
on
the
Spaniards
behalf
.
The
Cavalier
Pacciotto
,
an
highly
esteemed
Italian
Ingenier
,
and
brother
to
the
other
Ingenier
Pacciotto
,
who
was
slain
at
the
assault
of
Calis
,
was
by
stealth
gotten
into
Amiens
,
and
had
brought
Captain
Lechiuga
with
him
,
a
Spaniard
who
very
well
understood
the
management
of
Artillery
.
These
two
applyed
themselves
diligently
,
the
one
to
better
the
Fortifications
where
it
was
most
needfull
;
the
other
to
dispose
of
the
Artillery
where
they
might
be
of
greatest
annoyance
to
the
enemy
.
And
Biroun
not
having
as
yet
fully
finished
his
Trenches
,
the
Cardinal
Archduke
had
given
strict
command
,
that
some
endeavour
should
be
made
to
put
some
new
recruit
of
souldiers
into
Amiens
,
from
the
Frontiers
of
Artois
.
Count
Bucquoy
was
to
this
effect
in
Dorlan
with
4000
Walloon
foot
;
and
John
de
Gusman
with
300
horse
.
And
because
it
was
afterwards
feared
that
such
a
body
of
men
could
not
march
so
concealedly
,
as
upon
such
an
occasion
was
requisit
,
it
was
resolved
that
Gusman
only
should
attempt
getting
into
the
City
with
his
horse
.
He
marcht
away
by
night
;
but
being
discovered
when
he
was
got
near
the
Ditch
,
and
the
French
men
moving
furiously
against
him
,
he
would
have
had
much
ado
to
have
got
into
the
City
,
had
not
the
Defendants
who
sallied
out
in
great
numbers
,
and
did
valiantly
withstand
the
Enemy
,
received
him
.
In
this
action
those
of
the
Town
lost
Captain
Fernando
Dezza
,
a
Spaniard
,
and
Captain
Tomas
,
an
Irish-man
,
two
valiant
Souldiers
,
with
divers
others
of
ordinary
rank
.
The
number
of
the
French
that
were
slain
was
greater
,
but
of
meaner
quality
.
Portacarrero
,
that
he
might
have
the
Field
more
free
,
and
might
the
readilyer
go
out
to
skirmishes
,
resolved
to
pluck
down
the
Suburbs
,
and
all
the
houses
which
were
near
about
Amiens
:
which
he
did
chiefly
by
fire
.
It
was
a
miserable
spectacle
to
see
such
and
so
many
delightfull
contentments
,
the
blessings
of
Peace
,
consumed
in
an
instant
by
the
fury
of
War
.
There
was
above
3000
choise
Souldiers
in
Amiens
;
and
therefore
Portacarrero
thought
good
not
to
suffer
the
Oppugnors
to
breath
,
but
to
endeavour
by
frequent
and
fierce
Sallies
to
hinder
their
Fortifications
which
every
day
increased
,
so
as
the
Cardinal
might
have
time
to
come
and
relieve
the
Town
with
a
full
succour
.
Nor
was
the
Cardinal
wanting
in
making
all
possible
preparations
to
that
purpose
.
A
Levy
of
4000
Foot
was
expected
from
Italy
,
which
Alphonso
Avalos
was
raising
.
Other
Levies
were
made
to
the
same
purpose
in
Germany
,
and
the
same
diligence
was
used
in
those
parts
of
Flanders
which
were
under
the
Kings
obedience
.
But
the
monies
requisite
for
such
an
affair
fell
far
short
,
by
reason
of
the
Kings
so
many
former
excessive
expences
,
and
by
reason
of
the
charge
he
was
forced
to
be
at
in
consideration
of
the
vastness
of
his
Empire
.
And
just
at
this
time
there
had
hapned
a
great
disorder
in
this
point
:
For
the
King
desirous
to
curb
the
insatiable
covetousness
of
Merchants
had
who
traffickt
Mony
with
him
,
he
had
in
those
dayes
published
an
Edict
whereby
he
moderated
the
excessive
gain
which
they
formerly
made
.
The
Merchants
therefore
retired
themselves
;
and
Antwerp
which
was
wont
to
furnish
such
monies
as
were
requisite
to
maintain
the
Kings
Army
,
was
so
pincht
,
as
the
Cardinal
could
no
longer
find
necessary
supplies
there
:
And
this
(
as
shall
be
seen
hereafter
)
was
the
chief
cause
why
he
could
not
lead
up
the
Army
time
enough
to
Amiens
,
and
preserve
the
purchase
he
had
made
of
so
important
a
City
.
Now
to
return
to
the
Siege
.
The
Fortifications
without
increased
exceedingly
every
day
,
Biroun
being
continually
very
sollicitous
therein
.
He
munited
the
two
aforesaid
Bridges
with
good
Forts
on
the
one
and
the
other
bank
,
but
especially
on
that
side
which
looked
most
towards
Flanders
.
He
raised
likewise
such
Forts
as
were
requisite
to
defend
the
innermost
Line
of
the
Trenches
,
and
did
the
like
in
the
outward
Line
which
looked
towards
the
Fields
.
And
because
succour
was
chiefly
to
be
kept
out
on
that
side
,
therefore
the
more
Forts
,
and
the
more
nobler
were
raised
there
,
and
greater
care
was
had
of
all
those
Works
.
Birouns
souldiery
increased
also
daily
,
so
as
he
would
no
longer
delay
opening
Trenches
against
the
City
.
He
intended
to
lead
them
on
just
upon
a
great
Ravelin
,
which
sheltred
the
Gate
Montrecurt
;
and
upon
the
adjoyning
Ditch
,
which
was
dry
,
and
where
he
thought
he
might
easiliest
fall
in
.
But
Portacarrero
was
as
vigilant
as
might
be
all
this
while
in
making
defences
.
His
chief
design
(
as
we
have
said
)
was
to
annoy
the
Enemy
as
much
as
he
could
by
Sallies
,
and
hinder
their
Works
.
The
Marquis
Montenegro
sallied
therefore
out
one
day
with
400
Horse
,
he
having
the
command
of
all
the
Horse
in
Amiens
:
And
placing
a
Company
of
Carabins
in
the
first
Front
,
commanded
by
Captain
Francisco
Fuentes
a
Spaniard
,
he
gave
in
so
fiercely
and
so
unexpectedly
upon
the
Enemy
,
as
he
slue
above
200.
some
Souldiers
,
some
Pioners
,
without
losing
almost
any
one
of
his
men
.
This
Sally
was
pursued
almost
every
day
with
some
other
the
like
;
which
being
so
very
many
,
to
shun
prolixity
in
relating
every
least
passage
,
and
to
maintain
the
Decorum
due
to
History
,
we
will
acquaint
you
only
with
the
chiefest
.
Affairs
were
in
this
condition
both
within
and
without
,
when
the
King
of
France
came
himself
in
person
to
the
Camp
,
attended
by
many
Princes
and
great
Lords
who
were
then
at
Court
;
particularly
by
the
Duke
Du
Mayn
,
from
whose
valour
and
councel
as
much
good
was
expected
upon
this
occasion
,
as
the
Kingdom
had
experimented
prejudice
in
the
late
troubles
thereof
.
Biroun
was
not
very
well
pleased
that
the
King
should
come
so
soon
unto
the
Army
;
for
he
would
willingly
have
brought
the
Siege
first
to
better
perfection
.
But
the
King
very
much
approving
all
the
Works
,
and
for
a
sign
of
honour
confirming
him
in
the
same
superiority
of
Command
,
did
so
far
satisfie
him
,
as
he
continued
more
fervent
then
ever
in
his
former
endeavours
.
The
King
being
arrived
,
it
was
resolved
by
the
Councel
of
War
,
that
the
business
should
be
orderly
carried
on
,
and
that
winning
ground
by
the
spade
and
mathook
leasurely
,
great
care
should
be
had
in
preserving
the
Souldiery
,
and
that
the
rashness
of
too
immature
assaults
should
be
shunned
.
The
number
of
Pioners
was
therefore
mightily
increased
:
by
whose
handy-work
the
further
the
Trenches
were
advanced
,
the
broader
and
the
deeper
were
they
made
;
and
to
boot
with
the
usual
windings
thereof
,
many
and
greater
Redouts
then
ordinary
were
raised
in
them
for
their
better
defence
.
The
King
lay
in
the
aforesaid
Hermitage
;
and
the
Constable
,
the
Duke
Du
Mayn
,
the
Duke
of
Espernon
,
the
Prince
Jeanvile
Brother
to
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
and
other
great
Personages
were
lodged
in
the
several
Forts
;
whereof
the
Marshal
Biroun
kept
that
for
himself
which
was
nearest
the
Works
,
that
he
might
from
thence
hasten
their
progress
the
more
.
The
Kings
Army
did
not
as
then
exceed
16●00
Foot
,
and
4000
Horse
,
but
it
increased
every
day
;
for
it
is
not
to
be
said
with
how
much
impatiencie
he
desired
the
recovery
of
Amiens
,
nor
how
much
he
was
seconded
therein
by
the
inclination
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
particularly
by
the
desire
of
the
Nobility
.
His
Forces
consisted
of
3000
Swissers
,
4000
English
sent
by
the
Queen
in
relation
to
the
aforementioned
Confederacie
which
was
concluded
but
a
little
before
;
and
the
rest
were
all
French
Foot
and
Horse
.
Monsieur
de
Montigny
commanded
the
Horse
;
and
Monsieur
de
S.
Luke
the
Artillery
,
which
were
brought
unto
the
Camp
in
great
abundance
:
Both
of
them
Commanders
cry'd
up
,
and
of
a
cleer
reputation
.
And
the
King
willing
that
they
should
no
longer
forbear
annoying
those
within
with
the
Artillery
,
they
began
to
play
furiously
upon
the
City
;
and
Batteries
were
disposed
of
in
divers
places
,
which
were
afterwards
to
indamage
the
Besieged
nearer
hand
.
Amidst
these
publick
works
appertaining
to
the
Siege
,
the
King
forbore
not
listening
to
a
secret
intelligence
by
which
the
City-might
be
fraudulently
delivered
up
unto
him
.
There
was
a
Covent
of
Augustine
Friars
in
Amiens
,
which
did
almost
joyn
upon
one
of
the
Gates
of
the
City
.
Many
Citizens
came
usually
to
this
Covent
,
where
they
plotted
a
secret
practise
to
put
the
City
into
the
Kings
hands
,
by
privately
taking
in
some
Souldiers
from
without
by
night
,
who
should
possess
themselves
of
certain
Bridges
under
which
the
River
ran
as
it
went
out
of
the
City
.
But
Portacarrero
discovering
the
business
,
he
made
those
whom
he
suspected
sure
,
and
putting
some
of
the
Ringleaders
to
death
,
he
ordered
that
all
the
Votaries
should
go
out
of
Amiens
,
and
afterwards
by
degrees
drove
out
most
of
the
Citizens
.
Portacarrero
being
freed
from
those
dangers
which
threatned
him
within
,
minded
with
greater
security
the
advancing
of
the
outward
works
,
which
consisted
chiefly
in
defending
the
Ditch
the
most
that
might
be
:
And
therefore
he
fortified
the
Chemine
Couverte
in
sundry
sorts
;
other
new
Defences
were
added
even
within
the
Ditch
it self
;
and
Mines
were
wrought
under
the
Chemine
Couverte
which
might
be
made
to
play
when
the
Enemy
should
approach
.
Moreover
,
for
its
better
defence
,
it
was
invironed
with
great
and
sharp
stakes
,
hanging
outwards
with
some
little
distance
between
them
,
which
might
keep
the
Enemy
from
suddenly
assailing
it
,
and
the
Defendants
might
have
the
advantage
of
being
thereby
sheltred
.
All
such
Fortifications
as
it
was
capable
of
were
added
in
particular
to
the
great
Ravelin
of
Montrecurt
.
And
all
this
while
the
Defendants
cooled
not
in
making
their
frequent
Sallies
;
but
making
them
every
time
more
forceable
then
other
,
there
seldom
past
a
night
that
they
did
not
issue
out
to
disturb
the
Works
;
in
which
the
Countrymen
there
abou
ts
supplying
the
place
of
Pioners
,
it
is
not
to
be
believed
what
a
slaughter
was
made
of
those
miserable
people
during
the
siege
.
The
field-side
towards
France
was
less
fortified
,
and
consequently
worse
guarded
as
being
the
most
secure
.
The
besieged
issued
forth
on
that
side
to
provide
necessary
Forrage
for
their
Horses
,
but
with
good
Convoyes
of
Horse
and
Foot
;
they
were
many
times
fortunate
herein
;
but
falling
at
last
into
a
great
Ambush
of
600
horse
of
the
Enemy
,
they
were
routed
,
and
in
their
retreat
lost
many
of
their
Foot
and
Horse
,
and
particularly
a
great
number
of
the
meaner
sort
of
people
who
were
imployed
in
getting
together
the
Forrage
.
This
misfortune
did
not
abate
,
but
rather
increase
the
besiegeds
courage
in
continuing
their
sallies
.
Portacarrero
would
therefore
make
out
one
which
should
be
so
strong
and
so
well
ordered
,
as
it
might
make
large
amends
for
the
loss
lately
suffered
.
Which
he
disposed
thus
.
He
sent
out
two
Spanish
Captains
,
Diego
Durango
,
and
Francisco
del
l'
Arco
,
with
their
two
Foot-Companies
;
and
to
them
added
two
Troops
of
Horse
,
commanded
by
Jovanni
Gusman
,
and
Martin
Aguilas
,
both
of
them
Spaniards
;
after
these
came
the
Marquis
di
Montenegro
with
300
Horse
more
:
And
the
order
which
was
given
them
was
,
that
they
should
at
one
and
the
same
time
assault
the
Trenches
which
were
a
working
on
the
two
nearest
sides
,
and
afterwards
to
make
into
the
quarters
from
whence
the
Works
proceeded
.
It
was
about
the
end
of
July
,
when
the
weather
is
hottest
,
and
men
aptest
to
sleep
about
Noon-day
.
At
this
time
it
was
resolved
the
Sally
should
be
made
:
Nor
were
the
besieged
deceived
:
For
finding
a
great
many
of
those
that
labour'd
in
the
Trenches
wearied
with
their
working
by
night
,
and
taking
their
rest
,
as
also
the
others
that
guarded
them
,
they
meeting
with
little
resistance
made
great
slaughter
amongst
them
;
then
assaulting
the
nearest
quarter
of
the
English
,
they
slue
many
of
them
before
they
could
well
put
themselves
in
a
defensive
posture
;
and
assaulting
another
quarter
with
the
like
violence
where
the
Swissers
were
lodged
,
they
likewise
slue
and
wounded
many
of
them
.
But
the
Camp
flying
to
their
Arms
,
&
new
succour
coming
in
from
all
parts
,
the
fray
did
so
increase
,
as
it
could
neither
be
more
obstinate
nor
more
bloody
.
The
Marshal
Biroun
did
first
appear
,
who
thrusting
in
where
the
business
was
hottest
,
gave
miraculous
proof
of
his
courage
.
Nor
did
the
King
himself
do
less
;
who
transported
by
his
too
warlike
genius
and
too
much
despising
danger
,
would
likewise
be
himself
where
the
greatest
peril
was
.
Till
such
time
as
the
besieged
being
forced
to
give
back
,
the
fray
ended
.
In
which
the
besieged
lost
above
20
of
their
men
,
amongst
which
John
Gusman
,
who
was
in
the
flower
of
his
age
,
of
a
very
noble
family
,
and
of
very
great
expectation
.
There
were
some
600
of
the
contrary
party
slain
,
as
it
was
said
;
amongst
which
divers
Captains
and
other
inferior
Officers
.
Those
without
were
still
very
much
indamaged
by
the
Artillery
which
were
placed
within
upon
the
walls
,
and
still
so
much
the
more
by
how
much
the
trenches
drew
nearer
the
ditch
.
Wherefore
Monsieur
S.
Luke
planted
two
Batteries
;
the
one
of
ten
Peeces
of
Cannon
against
the
Ravelin
of
Montecourt
,
and
the
other
of
twelve
Peeces
against
the
neighbouring
defences
:
He
raised
also
against
the
same
parts
a
great
Platform
furnisht
with
other
Peeces
,
and
munited
it
with
a
strong
Redout
,
to
keep
it
from
the
so
impetuous
sallies
made
by
those
within
.
Neither
did
these
Batteries
fail
in
their
expected
service
;
for
they
soon
greatly
indammaged
one
Ravelin
,
they
threw
down
the
Parapets
of
the
contiguous
wall
,
and
batterd
down
the
highest
Defences
,
so
as
none
but
the
lowest
defended
the
Ditch
.
This
mean
while
the
Trenches
did
daily
approach
nearer
the
Counterscarf
,
the
Works
never
ceasing
,
over
which
Marshal
Biroun
had
a
particular
care
.
But
though
he
,
the
King
being
present
,
had
the
principal
care
of
the
Siege
,
yet
the
King
forbore
not
to
have
it
most
in
his
thoughts
;
who
continually
viewed
all
the
Works
being
indefatigable
in
his
labour
both
by
day
and
night
;
abounding
at
once
both
in
a
Princely
and
Warlike
spirit
:
but
notwithstanding
of
so
affable
a
nature
,
and
so
long
accustomed
to
be
amongst
Souldiers
,
as
laying
down
for
the
most
part
his
Regal
Majesty
,
it
seemed
as
if
he
desired
rather
to
be
a
Fellow-souldier
then
a
King
amongst
them
.
All
degrees
of
Souldiery
strove
therefore
who
should
most
willingly
follow
and
serve
him
;
and
the
King
did
infinitely
desire
out
of
Military
glory
to
bring
this
Siege
to
his
wisht
for
end
,
that
it
might
be
known
he
knew
equally
how
to
be
a
gallant
Commander
as
well
in
the
most
difficult
besieging
of
Towns
,
as
in
the
greatest
Field-conflicts
.
These
extra
ordinary
diligences
which
were
used
about
the
aforesaid
Works
,
made
that
those
within
had
every
day
less
field-room
to
make
out
sallies
:
wherefore
they
resolved
to
make
one
sally
more
,
which
being
perhaps
to
be
the
last
,
might
prove
for
as
much
as
in
them
lay
the
most
prejudicial
to
the
Enemy
Portacarrero
assembling
therefore
together
little
less
then
1000
select
Foot
,
with
their
Commanders
,
gave
order
that
about
noon-day
,
they
should
with
all
possible
secrecy
be
in
the
dry
ditch
of
the
great
Ravelin
of
Montecourt
,
that
they
might
the
more
privatly
go
from
thence
,
and
assault
the
enemy
upon
greater
advantage
.
And
because
the
horse
now
did
not
much
service
abroad
,
he
added
only
30
Curassiers
to
the
foot
,
who
might
behave
themselves
according
as
occasion
should
require
.
The
appointed
hour
being
come
,
the
sign
of
issuing
out
was
given
by
a
Canon
shot
.
The
first
assault
was
strangely
resolute
and
fierce
.
But
the
Trenches
being
much
better
provided
,
and
defended
,
then
the
former
time
,
and
especially
by
a
good
part
of
a
Picardy
Regiment
,
which
were
almost
all
old
souldiers
,
great
resistance
was
made
;
mingling
themselves
couragiously
one
with
another
in
fight
,
and
many
falling
interchangeably
on
both
sides
.
Yet
the
besieged
receiving
new
recruits
of
men
,
they
entred
the
Trenches
,
committing
still
more
slaughter
,
and
advancing
so
far
,
as
they
came
to
a
chief
Redout
,
and
endeavoured
to
nail
up
some
pieces
of
Artillery
.
But
being
manfully
opposed
by
a
great
Court
of
Guard
of
Swissers
which
were
there
,
and
a
great
number
of
other
souldiers
flocking
thither
from
several
other
parts
of
the
Camp
,
they
were
forced
to
think
of
retreating
,
wherein
the
Curassiers
proved
not
useless
;
for
they
likewise
sallying
out
,
and
giving
upon
many
of
the
enemy
who
had
disbanded
themselves
in
the
first
fights
,
they
slew
many
of
them
;
and
were
moreover
of
great
assistance
in
helping
their
companions
to
retreat
.
This
combat
lasted
for
above
three
hours
,
and
from
without
Biroun
shewed
his
wonted
undauntedness
;
and
amongst
other
Cavalliers
of
the
Kings
Camp
,
Prince
Janville
did
in
particular
win
great
praise
.
500
of
the
Kings
men
were
slain
,
and
about
200
of
the
besieged
,
together
with
very
many
wounded
on
both
sidesr
After
this
,
the
King
caused
the
works
so
speedily
to
be
advanced
,
as
they
came
within
a
few
days
almost
to
the
Ditch
.
And
they
might
be
still
better
inforced
on
his
part
;
for
his
loss
of
souldiers
and
Pioners
,
was
soon
remedied
by
the
supply
of
others
;
and
the
King
had
now
an
Army
of
24000
foot
,
and
6000
horse
;
together
with
aboundance
of
all
other
things
necessary
for
the
continuation
of
the
siege
.
But
howsoever
he
was
very
desirous
to
see
it
soon
at
an
end
.
For
news
came
every
day
of
great
succour
which
were
coming
from
the
Cardinal
;
and
it
was
every
day
discovered
that
the
besieged
would
hold
out
till
the
last
gasp
.
It
was
not
long
therefore
ere
the
French
came
to
the
Chemine
Convert
,
and
blowing
part
of
it
into
the
air
with
secret
mines
,
and
winning
the
rest
by
fierce
assaults
,
they
lodged
in
the
counterscarp
.
From
whence
indamaging
the
Ditch
by
their
Artillery
,
and
at
last
falling
thereinto
,
they
strove
to
make
themselves
masters
thereof
.
Which
was
very
stifly
disputed
;
for
though
those
within
had
lost
their
uppermost
defences
,
yet
those
below
were
industriously
repaired
,
from
whence
they
did
in
sundry
manners
miraculously
resist
the
assailants
.
The
chiefest
part
of
the
siege
being
then
reduced
hither
,
it
is
not
to
be
said
with
how
much
obstenacy
and
fierceness
they
fought
on
both
sides
:
those
within
relying
upon
the
expected
succour
;
and
those
without
willing
to
prevent
it
.
The
one
desirous
to
recover
what
was
lost
,
the
others
to
keep
what
they
had
got
.
The
assailants
fighting
whilst
the
King
looked
on
;
and
the
adversaries
as
if
the
Cardinal
had
been
present
.
And
both
sides
so
set
on
fire
by
wonted
emulation
,
and
by
innate
hatred
one
to
another
,
as
were
it
only
in
that
respect
their
very
souls
could
not
be
more
incensed
.
They
fought
no
longer
therefore
with
harquebuses
and
muskets
,
nor
yet
with
swords
;
but
with
shorter
weapons
,
as
daggers
and
pistols
.
Stones
hailed
down
from
the
walls
,
and
fires
of
divers
sorts
.
And
on
the
contrary
the
enemies
batteries
playing
incessantly
had
so
skarrified
the
Platform
,
as
there
was
but
very
little
space
left
for
the
defendants
to
keep
upon
.
Portacarrero
began
therefore
to
make
inward
retreats
,
by
half
moons
,
and
other
good
defences
.
And
he
had
thought
also
to
have
thrown
up
a
great
Trench
more
inward
upon
the
inside
of
the
River
,
which
past
with
one
of
its
branches
through
the
City
,
neer
enough
to
the
wall
that
was
plaid
upon
.
That
after
the
loss
thereof
,
and
of
the
new
retreats
which
he
was
making
,
he
might
yet
make
what
opposition
might
be
.
And
because
many
of
the
defendants
were
already
slain
,
and
many
lay
languishing
of
their
wounds
;
many
being
likewise
dead
of
sickness
,
Portacarrero
had
oft-times
renewed
his
intreaties
to
the
Archduke
,
that
he
should
no
longer
delay
sending
relief
.
Nor
did
the
Cardinal
omit
any
diligence
that
was
requisite
to
that
purpose
.
Avilo's
Italians
were
already
upon
their
march
for
Flanders
;
as
also
the
new
raised
Germans
;
nor
had
the
Cardinal
omitted
any
possible
means
for
raising
such
monies
as
were
necessary
upon
such
an
occasion
.
The
King
of
France
was
fully
informed
of
all
this
.
Wherefore
quickning
himself
,
he
did
so
inforce
the
works
in
the
ditch
,
as
his
men
made
themselves
fully
masters
of
it
.
They
then
fell
to
mining
,
that
they
might
blow
up
the
wall
,
and
the
better
order
their
assaults
which
they
were
shortly
to
make
.
The
besieged
were
already
reduced
to
these
straits
,
when
Portacarrero
undertook
another
business
to
damnifie
the
assailants
.
The
River
entred
on
that
side
with
two
branches
into
the
City
.
He
therefore
resolved
to
block
up
the
Arches
of
the
Bridg
with
great
beams
of
wood
fastened
together
,
so
as
the
water
might
regorge
back
again
into
the
fields
,
and
might
particularly
fall
into
the
ditch
which
was
oppugned
,
as
might
easily
be
expected
by
the
situation
of
the
place
.
Nor
failed
he
in
his
design
.
For
the
River
being
thus
withstood
,
threw
her
waters
abroad
into
the
neighbouring
parts
,
incommodiating
the
Kings
men
who
lodged
there
;
and
falling
with
such
violence
into
the
aforementioned
ditch
,
as
made
the
French
hasten
out
of
it
,
and
spoyled
almost
all
their
Works
.
The
Kings
Camp
was
much
confused
at
this
unexpected
accident
.
But
the
King
,
calling
his
Councel
of
War
,
resolved
to
turn
two
great
batteries
against
two
Towers
,
the
one
on
the
one
side
,
the
other
on
the
other
side
of
the
Gate
Montrecourt
,
hoping
that
the
ruins
thereof
,
when
they
should
be
beaten
down
,
should
fill
up
the
ditch
which
they
stood
over
,
and
where
the
River
chiefly
entred
into
the
oppugned
Ditch
,
and
kept
there
.
The
batteries
proved
very
furious
.
Nor
was
it
long
ere
the
Towers
falling
,
and
that
passage
being
filled
up
,
the
water
began
to
forbear
running
there
.
Moreover
the
Beams
and
Summers
of
wood
not
being
able
any
longer
to
withstand
the
violence
thereof
,
the
River
returned
to
its
former
natural
course
;
and
the
Ditch
being
thus
soon
dry
,
the
French
returned
thither
with
more
ardency
then
ever
,
to
their
former
oppugnation
.
The
falling
of
the
Towers
had
almost
beaten
down
the
great
Ravelin
;
in
so
much
as
those
defended
it
could
no
longer
be
succoured
,
unless
it
were
by
a
narrow
Bridge
which
had
Clothes
hung
up
on
both
sides
,
the
more
to
blind
the
passage
.
But
that
served
but
for
a
mark
for
the
continual
musket-shot
to
play
upon
.
By
which
some
of
the
defendants
being
continually
slain
,
it
unfortunately
fell
out
that
Portacarrero
passing
by
there
upon
a
certain
occasion
,
he
received
a
shot
in
the
flank
,
which
immediately
threw
him
dead
to
the
ground
.
The
greatest
loss
certainly
which
could
befall
those
within
,
and
which
was
generally
much
lamented
.
But
almost
at
the
same
time
another
misfortune
befell
those
without
,
which
greatly
displeased
the
whole
Army
,
and
especially
the
King
himself
:
which
was
the
death
of
Monsieur
de
Saint
Luke
,
who
approaching
too
near
the
Batteries
,
was
likewise
slain
by
a
musket-shot
.
The
Marquis
Montenegro
was
by
full
Military
consent
,
chosen
in
the
place-of
Portacarrero
,
as
he
who
even
in
the
others
life
time
,
had
always
sustained
the
second
place
,
both
in
commanding
the
horse
,
and
in
all
the
other
most
considerable
actions
of
the
siege
.
He
failed
not
together
with
the
Office
to
make
good
the
valour
of
the
former
commander
in
chief
who
was
slain
.
Labouring
indefaticably
and
excellently
performing
all
things
that
belonged
unto
him
.
But
the
French
were
this
mean
while
so
farr
advanced
,
as
they
already
lodged
upon
the
Platform
of
the
Wall
;
and
with
new
impetuous
Batteries
,
had
brought
the
great
Ravelin
to
that
pass
,
as
no
longer
defence
could
now
almost
be
made
.
And
yet
though
often
assaulted
,
the
Kings
men
met
still
with
stiff
and
stout
resistance
.
This
was
the
condition
of
the
siege
,
when
newes
was
brought
to
the
Kings
Camp
,
that
the
Cardinal
Archduke
was
already
upon
his
march
with
a
powerfull
Army
to
come
to
the
relief
of
the
besieged
.
It
was
now
September
,
and
the
Cardinal
could
not
assemble
together
such
Forces
sooner
,
as
were
requisite
to
carry
on
the
propounded
business
,
for
want
of
monies
.
Declaring
the
rendezvouz
to
be
at
Avene
del
Conte
,
a
place
within
a
league
of
Dorlan
,
the
Cardinal
came
thither
in
the
beginning
of
the
aforesaid
Month
with
all
his
men
.
His
Army
consisted
of
20000
foot
,
and
4000
horse
.
The
foot
were
composed
of
4000
Spaniards
,
300
Italians
,
6000
Germans
,
and
7000
Walloons
,
Burgonians
,
and
Irish
;
and
the
Horse
of
1500
Flemish
men
of
Arms
;
and
of
2500
other
Horse
,
Lances
,
Curasiers
,
and
Harquebusiers
,
of
the
oft
aforenamed
Nations
.
Upon
this
occurrencie
Count
Peter
Ernestus
Mansfield
took
upon
him
the
office
of
Campmaster
Generall
,
which
was
formerly
exercised
by
Monsieur
de
Rony
;
though
Mansfield
was
full
fourscore
years
old
,
and
much
fitter
for
rest
then
labour
.
The
Count
de
Sora
commanded
over
the
Flemish
Men
at
Arms
,
being
one
of
the
chief
Lords
of
that
Country
:
and
the
rest
of
the
Horse
were
commanded
by
the
Admiral
of
Arragon
,
who
being
come
with
the
Cardinal
into
Flanders
when
he
first
came
thither
,
and
being
suddenly
sent
in
the
King
of
Spains
name
by
way
of
complement
to
the
Emperor
and
King
of
Poland
,
was
just
then
returned
.
The
first
thing
consulted
on
in
the
Spanish
Camp
,
was
,
on
what
side
they
were
to
bring
in
the
succour
.
The
River
Some
passeth
through
the
midst
of
Amiens
,
as
hath
been
said
;
and
doubtlesly
the
side
best
fortified
by
the
French
,
and
hardest
to
be
overcome
,
was
that
which
lay
towards
the
Frontiers
of
Artois
,
as
hath
likewise
been
said
.
And
therefore
the
Enemies
Trenches
being
weaker
on
the
other
side
the
River
,
toward
France
,
they
might
easeliest
be
forced
on
that
side
.
But
they
must
first
pass
over
the
River
,
the
banks
whereof
the
French
had
fortified
:
And
when
the
Spaniards
should
have
past
over
the
River
,
either
above
,
or
beneath
,
where-ever
it
was
worse
guarded
,
how
to
get
back
over
it
again
was
too
uncertain
,
by
reason
of
the
opposition
which
the
French
would
make
:
So
as
the
Army
being
shut
up
by
the
River
,
and
in
an
Enemies
Country
,
and
without
continual
recruits
of
victuals
,
in
such
a
case
it
would
be
in
very
great
straits
,
and
in
evident
danger
to
undergo
some
strange
misfortune
.
These
things
being
well
weighed
,
it
was
resolved
that
they
should
endeavour
the
relief
on
the
nearest
side
towards
Artois
;
and
that
if
need
should
be
,
they
should
give
battel
.
For
though
the
Enemy
did
far
exceed
them
in
Horse
,
yet
it
was
thought
that
the
Spanish
Foot
was
so
much
better
both
in
discipline
and
valour
,
as
all
their
Forces
being
duly
considered
,
they
might
very
well
hope
for
victory
.
The
Cardinal
staid
four
days
at
the
Rendezvouz
;
in
which
time
he
ordered
that
John
Contrera
.
Commissary
Generall
of
the
Horse
,
and
Gaston
Spinola
,
formerly
the
Italian
Camp-master
,
should
go
with
500
Horse
to
discover
the
Enemies
quarters
nearer
hand
.
The
King
had
notice
hereof
;
and
getting
on
horseback
himself
,
he
sent
divers
Troops
into
other
parts
,
that
they
might
the
easilier
light
upon
and
defeat
the
Enemy
:
And
it
so
fell
out
,
as
those
Horse
wherein
he
himself
was
met
first
with
them
.
The
King
was
far
fewer
in
number
then
the
Enemy
;
yet
with
his
wonted
undauntedness
despising
all
danger
,
and
all
his
men
fighting
valiantly
by
his
example
,
the
Enemies
Horse
were
routed
and
put
to
flight
;
who
knowing
the
Kings
person
could
not
believe
but
that
he
was
followed
by
a
greater
body
of
men
.
The
Cardinal
came
afterwards
to
a
full
knowledge
how
the
Fortifications
of
the
Kings
Camp
stood
,
by
another
means
:
wherefore
he
marched
with
his
Army
towards
Amiens
on
the
13
day
of
September
,
in
this
order
.
The
Admiral
of
Arragon
and
Count
Sora
marched
foremost
with
all
the
Horse
,
divided
into
divers
squadrons
.
The
flying
squadron
marched
before
the
Foot
,
which
was
composed
of
2000
very
choise
Foot
,
pickt
out
of
those
of
every
Nation
;
and
these
were
led
on
by
Diego
Pimantel
,
formerly
one
of
the
most
esteemed
Spanish
Camp-masters
in
the
whole
Army
.
Then
followed
three
great
Battalions
one
after
another
,
with
6000
Foot
,
and
4
Peeces
of
Field-Cannon
in
the
front
of
each
of
them
.
In
the
first
marched
Luigi
di
Velasco
,
a
Spanish
Camp-master
,
with
his
Brigado
of
the
same
Nation
;
and
the
Counts
of
Suls
and
Belio
,
with
two
Regiments
of
Germans
;
and
to
these
were
added
three
Walloon
Brigadoes
.
In
the
second
were
the
Campmasters
Luis
di
Viglier
,
with
his
Spanish
Brigado
;
Alphonso
d'
Avalos
,
with
his
new-come
Italians
;
Count
Bucquoi
,
with
a
Brigado
of
Walloons
;
and
Colonel
Eslegre
,
with
a
Regiment
of
Germans
.
And
in
the
last
were
Carlo
Colonna
with
a
Spanish
Brigado
,
of
which
he
was
chosen
Camp-master
but
a
little
before
;
Il
Signor
di
Barbenson
,
with
a
Regiment
of
Germans
;
Colonel
Estenly
,
with
a
Regiment
of
Irish
;
Count
Varras
,
with
a
Brigado
of
Burgonians
;
and
the
Campmaster
Barlotta
,
with
his
Brigado
of
Walloons
.
The
Cardinal
Archduke
took
his
place
in
the
Front
of
the
first
great
Battalion
;
and
with
him
,
to
boot
with
his
particular
Guards
,
were
the
Flower
of
all
the
Court.
After
the
Souldiery
there
were
a
convenient
number
of
Boats
carried
upon
Carts
,
whereof
to
make
a
Bridg
and
Pass
over
the
Some
,
when
they
should
think
fit
so
to
do
.
In
this
manner
did
the
Army
draw
near
the
River
below
Picchingny
,
a
good
Town
,
seated
upon
the
same
River
,
and
not
above
three
leagues
from
Amiens
.
The
Army
was
sheltred
on
the
right
hand
by
the
Channel
of
the
River
;
and
on
the
left
by
the
Carriages
and
Baggage
,
which
joyned
together
in
a
long
Train
by
three
and
three
,
did
shelter
and
secure
that
Flank
.
Thus
was
the
Spanish
Camp
ordered
.
It
was
argued
at
the
same
time
in
the
Kings
Camp
by
his
Councel
of
War
,
what
they
were
to
do
in
this
behalf
.
Some
were
for
going
out
of
their
Trenches
with
all
their
Forces
,
and
giving
battel
in
the
field
:
And
Marshal
Biroun
was
stiff
of
this
opinion
,
saying
,
That
the
Kings
Horse
was
far
superior
to
theirs
both
in
number
and
goodness
;
that
they
ought
likewise
to
hope
very
well
of
their
Foot
:
so
as
what
better
occasion
could
there
be
wisht
for
to
fight
the
Enemy
,
and
get
a
glorious
victory
?
That
the
whole
Genius
of
France
was
naturally
addicted
to
such
fights
as
these
,
and
particularly
the
King
himself
,
who
excelling
each
other
man
in
all
military
qualities
,
had
only
overcome
himself
in
this
,
in
knowing
how
to
win
so
many
and
so
dangerous
battels
.
That
the
present
Victory
being
got
,
not
only
Amiens
,
but
whole
Picardy
would
be
the
Kings
;
and
with
what
advantage
might
they
afterwards
assault
the
Enemies
frontiers
of
Flanders
,
and
carry
those
mischiefs
thither
wherewith
France
had
been
so
long
afflicted
.
Marshal
Biroun
,
as
we
have
often
said
,
was
naturally
very
fierce
;
and
fell
often
upon
businesses
which
partook
much
more
of
precipitation
then
boldness
.
And
amongst
other
things
it
was
observable
how
much
he
differed
from
the
opinion
of
the
Marshal
his
late
Father
;
who
no
less
couragious
,
but
much
more
circumspect
then
his
son
,
had
in
the
siege
laid
by
the
King
to
Roan
some
years
before
(
as
we
then
told
you
)
perswaded
the
King
to
keep
the
Duke
of
Parma
from
relieving
the
Town
,
by
defending
his
own
Works
.
But
divers
others
of
the
Councel
were
of
another
opinion
,
chiefly
the
Duke
Du
Mayn
,
who
was
a
compleat
Commander
,
and
was
thought
to
be
the
best
that
was
then
in
France
.
He
in
a
grave
and
considerate
manner
said
thus
.
That
the
Kings
end
in
this
siege
was
to
recover
Amiens
,
and
not
to
call
all
France
thither
to
see
him
vainly
defie
the
Enemy
in
a
Battel
.
And
what
military
wisdom
was
it
that
taught
to
provoke
Fortune
unnecessitated
;
which
was
always
deceitful
in
all
Feats
of
Arms
,
and
chiefly
in
the
success
of
a
Field-battel
?
Then
let
the
King
enjoy
those
advantages
which
his
Trenches
gave
him
,
and
suffer
the
Spaniard
to
come
and
assault
them
at
their
pleasure
:
For
finding
them
well
defended
,
they
would
either
not
assault
them
,
or
if
they
should
,
it
would
be
in
vain
.
Nor
was
it
to
be
feared
that
those
within
would
move
at
the
same
time
;
both
by
reason
of
the
same
opposition
of
the
Kings
Trenches
,
and
for
that
they
were
already
reduced
to
so
small
a
number
,
as
they
were
hardly
able
to
man
the
remainders
of
their
own
Defences
.
Thus
the
Enemy
soon
despairing
of
ever
effecting
the
succour
,
the
King
without
any
further
danger
would
happily
compass
his
desired
end
of
the
siege
.
This
opinion
carried
it
.
But
howsoever
the
King
desirous
himself
to
see
at
a
near
distance
in
what
posture
the
Spanish
Camp
marched
,
went
out
with
the
greatest
part
of
his
horse
:
which
meeting
with
the
Enemy
,
afforded
occasion
of
skirmishes
which
lasted
for
a
while
,
no
advantage
appearing
on
any
side
;
and
the
King
wheeling
about
,
came
in
good
order
back
to
his
Trenches
.
The
Spanish
Camp
still
advanced
,
till
from
the
top
of
a
little
Rise
within
two
Cannon-shot
of
the
Enemy
,
it
made
them
a
gallant
and
stately
spectacle
;
and
passing
forward
from
thence
,
came
almost
within
musket-shot
of
the
Enemies
Trenches
.
The
French
thought
for
certain
that
the
Spaniards
would
assault
them
;
insomuch
as
many
of
the
meaner
sort
of
them
began
to
waver
;
many
of
the
Victuallers
and
those
who
had
care
of
the
Baggage
,
transported
by
blind
fear
,
went
to
convey
their
goods
to
the
other
side
of
the
River
,
for
their
more
safety
sake
.
This
disorder
began
also
amongst
some
of
the
more
ordinary
souldiers
,
which
manifestly
appeared
in
the
ambiguous
form
of
defence
which
they
put
themselves
in
.
Which
the
Admiral
of
Arragon
and
Count
Sora
perceiving
,
who
led
the
Van
of
the
Spaniards
horse
,
they
failed
not
suddenly
to
advertise
the
Cardinal
thereof
,
and
did
earnestly
perswade
him
not
to
lose
so
advantagious
an
occasion
of
assaulting
the
Enemy
.
But
Count
Mansfield
,
who
had
the
first
place
under
the
Cardinal
,
and
some
other
of
the
Commanders
were
absolutely
of
a
contrary
opinion
.
He
said
,
That
it
would
be
manifest
rashness
to
give
so
upon
the
Enemies
Works
.
That
the
tumults
which
were
seen
there
might
be
caused
by
some
occasional
confusion
,
which
the
French
Commanders
would
soon
remedy
.
That
if
they
should
resolve
to
present
Battel
,
and
consequently
come
out
of
their
Works
,
it
should
be
accepted
,
and
a
good
end
hoped
for
:
But
that
to
assault
the
Exemy
within
their
own
Fortifications
,
with
so
much
advantage
to
them
,
would
be
to
adventure
that
Army
to
too
evident
a
blow
,
and
all
Flanders
to
too
manifest
danger
.
The
Cardinal
thought
this
the
safest
councel
,
which
he
resolved
to
follow
;
though
the
whole
Army
was
generally
of
opinion
,
That
if
the
Enemy
had
been
assaulted
then
with
due
resolution
,
they
should
have
met
with
but
small
resistance
;
and
that
together
with
the
sudden
relieving
of
Amiens
,
the
Cardinal
might
peradventure
have
obtained
one
of
the
greatest
victories
that
the
Spaniards
had
of
a
long
time
gotten
over
the
French
.
The
French
Commanders
had
this
mean
while
provided
for
the
abovesaid
disorders
;
and
the
King
coming
himself
in
person
to
where
it
behoved
most
to
secure
the
Trenches
,
he
furnisht
them
with
such
men
as
were
most
valiant
.
Nor
herewithall
content
,
he
went
forth
with
all
his
Horse
;
and
dividing
them
into
many
Squadrons
,
he
extended
them
a
great
space
,
and
sheltred
those
parts
of
his
Trenches
which
were
most
threatned
by
his
Enemies
,
to
defend
them
so
much
the
better
.
Then
letting
his
Artillery
flie
furiously
against
the
Enemy
,
he
did
so
prejudice
them
,
as
they
resolved
to
remove
from
that
so
near
place
,
and
went
to
another
where
they
were
sufficiently
sheltred
.
The
night
came
on
this
mean
while
,
and
the
Cardinal
staid
there
with
all
his
Army
,
resolving
to
accost
the
Enemy
again
the
next
day
,
and
to
provoke
them
to
battel
.
The
night
past
over
more
quietly
then
was
expected
,
the
so
very
nearness
of
two
so
powerfull
Armies
being
considered
.
Nor
did
the
Cardinal
fail
to
draw
near
with
his
,
as
formerly
,
to
that
of
the
Enemy
.
But
the
King
being
stedfast
to
his
former
resolution
,
and
preparing
in
like
manner
as
before
to
defend
his
Trenches
,
he
would
not
lose
his
advantage
.
The
Cardinal
having
staid
with
his
Army
drawn
out
into
Battel-array
,
as
long
as
he
thought
fitting
,
resolved
at
last
totally
to
retreat
;
considering
that
he
could
come
by
victuals
but
too
hardly
in
those
parts
,
and
that
the
other
incommodities
which
his
Army
suffered
in
those
quarters
were
too
great
.
Turning
therefore
his
Van
into
the
Rearguard
,
he
made
his
Army
march
leasurely
and
in
good
order
off
.
The
French
endeavoured
more
then
once
to
indammage
the
Rear
;
but
the
Flying-Squadron
facing
about
,
and
with
miraculous
discipline
now
handling
their
Pikes
,
now
their
Muskets
,
and
being
sheltred
by
the
Horse
likewise
on
both
sides
,
all
the
Enemies
assaults
proved
vain
.
Thus
they
marched
for
above
two
houres
;
after
which
the
Cardinals
Camp
being
free
from
all
molestation
,
took
up
its
quarters
with
all
security
,
and
was
by
degrees
divided
in
the
neighbouring
Frontiers
of
Artois
.
At
the
Armies
retreat
,
the
Cardinal
signified
to
the
besieged
in
Amiens
,
that
it
being
impossible
to
relieve
them
,
they
should
immediately
surrender
the
City
,
and
not
lose
any
more
men
to
no
purpose
.
He
infinitely
praised
their
pains
,
and
promised
them
reward
;
leaving
them
to
make
such
conditions
as
they
could
at
the
surrender
.
Which
when
they
came
to
be
treated
of
,
were
granted
them
by
the
King
,
in
as
ample
manner
,
and
upon
as
honourable
terms
as
could
be
by
them
desired
.
He
highly
commended
the
worth
they
had
shewed
in
defending
themselves
;
which
had
made
the
like
of
his
Army
appear
in
oppugning
them
.
The
Marquis
Montenegro
marcht
out
of
the
Town
with
800
sound
Souldiers
,
and
above
as
many
more
that
were
wounded
;
and
was
very
graciously
received
by
the
King
at
his
coming
forth
,
as
also
the
other
Commanders
that
came
out
with
him
.
When
the
King
came
into
Amions
,
he
presently
caused
a
strong
Citadel
to
be
designed
there
,
which
was
soon
after
built
,
that
it
might
serve
for
a
greater
curb
to
the
people
,
and
be
a
greater
safety
to
the
City
.
Then
leaving
Picardy
,
he
went
to
Paris
,
where
he
was
received
with
great
applause
by
that
multitude
of
people
,
for
his
new
atchieved
glory
in
having
so
happily
conducted
so
difficult
a
Siege
,
for
having
hindred
so
powerfull
a
Succour
,
and
recovering
a
City
of
so
great
consequence
to
the
interests
of
that
Kingdom
.
The
Cardinal
Archduke
being
retreated
to
Artois
,
he
presently
sent
some
of
his
Forces
to
take
Montalin
,
the
onely
Town
which
remained
in
the
French
hands
within
the
precincts
appertaining
to
Calis
,
and
from
whence
Calis
was
much
incommodiated
.
The
care
of
the
enterprise
was
given
to
the
Admiral
of
Aragon
;
who
finding
the
place
not
very
strong
,
nor
yet
well
guarded
,
took
it
within
a
few
dayes
.
The
King
of
France
was
already
gone
from
Picardy
;
nor
was
it
known
that
he
had
as
then
any
further
end
upon
that
Frontier
.
Wherefore
the
Cardinal
resolved
to
leave
Artois
likewise
,
and
to
give
some
satisfaction
to
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
which
did
very
much
desire
that
Ostend
might
be
besieged
.
The
Cardinal
would
therefore
go
thitherward
himself
;
and
causing
the
Town
to
be
well
surveyed
,
he
thought
it
was
impossible
to
keep
it
from
being
succour'd
.
Wherefore
,
as
also
because
Autumn
was
already
well
advanced
,
the
Cardinal
determined
to
leave
the
enterprise
till
a
better
conjuncture
.
Nor
having
any
other
in
which
it
was
fitting
to
imploy
his
Army
at
that
time
,
wherein
there
was
hapned
a
new
Mutiny
again
,
he
resolved
to
send
it
to
its
winter-quarters
,
and
came
himself
with
his
Court
about
the
end
of
November
to
Brussels
.
But
the
United
Provinces
lost
not
the
opportunity
this
mean
whiles
which
offered
it self
so
favourably
to
them
.
The
Cardinal
by
reason
of
the
siege
of
Amiens
being
gone
with
so
many
Forces
towards
the
Frontiers
of
France
,
and
having
left
the
peculiar
affairs
of
Flanders
in
a
forlorn
condition
;
Count
Maurice
took
presently
to
the
Field
.
And
having
speedily
raised
about
the
beginning
of
August
an
Army
of
10000
Foot
,
and
2500
Horse
,
together
with
a
great
Train
of
Artillery
,
and
whatsoever
else
was
requisite
for
his
designed
ends
,
he
went
to
besiege
Reinberg
,
a
Town
situated
upon
the
left
side
of
the
Rhine
.
It
had
but
few
Souldiers
in
Garrison
,
and
was
but
weakly
provided
of
all
things
else
.
Wherefore
Maurice
coming
without
any
difficulty
to
the
Walls
,
and
playing
upon
them
with
his
Cannon
,
he
forced
the
besieged
in
a
few
dayes
to
surrender
the
Town
.
From
thence
he
went
to
before
Mures
,
a
Town
not
far
from
thence
,
but
somwhat
remote
from
the
Rhine
:
And
meeting
with
the
like
weak
defence
,
he
with
the
like
easiness
won
it
.
He
this
mean
while
had
thrown
a
bridg
of
Boats
over
the
Rhine
,
and
passing
with
all
his
Army
to
the
other
side
,
he
sate
down
before
Groll
,
a
strong
Town
both
by
nature
and
art
:
He
found
some
greater
resistance
there
;
yet
many
provisions
being
wanting
which
are
most
necessary
for
sustaining
a
siege
,
having
dryed
the
Ditch
on
one
side
,
and
threatening
a
furious
Assault
,
he
forced
the
Defendants
to
deliver
up
the
Town
.
From
thence
he
turned
to
Oldensel
,
a
weak
Town
,
which
he
therefore
soon
took
.
And
no
Town
remaining
now
at
the
Kings
devotion
in
those
parts
but
Linghen
,
a
place
well
flanked
and
fortified
by
a
good
Castle
,
Maurice
incamped
before
it
,
and
besieged
it
straitly
on
all
sides
.
Count
Frederick
de
Berg
defended
it
,
which
he
did
very
valiantly
for
many
days
:
But
that
place
being
but
ill
provided
,
as
were
the
rest
,
he
was
forced
to
surrender
it
upon
very
honourable
conditions
.
So
to
boot
with
Reinberg
and
Mures
,
all
the
whole
Country
on
the
other
side
the
Rhine
fell
in
a
short
time
under
the
Dominion
of
the
United
Provinces
;
which
in
acknowledgment
of
so
advantagious
successes
did
forthwith
give
the
same
Town
of
Linghen
,
with
the
Territories
thereunto
belonging
,
which
make
up
a
very
noble
Lordship
,
to
Count
Maurice
and
to
his
heirs
for
ever
.
About
the
end
of
Autumn
,
Maurice
returned
with
his
men
to
their
quarters
;
and
passing
himself
afterwards
to
the
Hague
,
he
was
received
there
with
demonstrations
of
great
joy
.
Which
afforded
new
occasions
to
such
Provinces
as
were
yet
obedient
to
the
King
,
to
complain
and
grieve
;
considering
that
for
the
interests
of
France
,
which
were
very
uncertain
,
the
self-affairs
of
Flanders
were
so
much
neglected
:
And
they
were
more
scandalized
,
that
to
defend
the
Catholick
cause
in
that
Kingdom
for
the
advantage
of
strangers
,
the
same
cause
was
abandoned
in
the
Kings
own
Country
;
suffering
so
great
a
part
thereof
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
Rebels
and
Hereticks
,
who
by
all
the
most
desperate
means
would
implacably
maintain
their
double
perfidiousness
against
the
Church
and
King
.
Thus
ended
this
year
,
and
the
year
1598
insued
,
memorable
for
two
of
the
greatest
events
which
could
then
have
hapned
.
The
one
,
Peace
concluded
between
Anno
1598.
the
two
Kings
,
after
so
bitter
war
;
and
the
other
the
Marriage
between
the
Cardinal
Archduke
,
and
the
Infanta
Isabella
,
the
King
of
Spains
eldest
daughter
,
to
whom
the
King
her
Father
gave
the
whole
Low-Countries
for
her
Dowry
.
As
concerning
the
Peace
,
Pope
Clement
the
eight
had
mediated
it
awhile
before
;
moved
thereunto
by
the
same
zeal
whereby
he
had
already
so
happily
reconciled
the
King
of
France
to
the
Apostolick
See
,
and
afterwards
indeavoured
to
reconcile
the
two
Kings
,
by
making
such
a
peace
as
might
conduce
to
the
establishing
of
universal
quiet
in
Christendom
.
To
this
purpose
having
first
wisely
and
maturely
ordered
all
things
,
he
sent
a
Legat
into
France
,
which
was
Alexander
de
Medici
,
Cardinal
of
Florence
;
who
was
judged
the
fittest
for
such
a
Negotiation
,
for
his
candor
of
life
,
grave
behaviour
,
and
dexterity
in
handling
of
business
.
And
these
vertues
,
together
with
some
other
,
raised
him
(
though
but
for
a
very
short
while
)
to
succeed
the
said
Clement
in
the
Apostolick
See
.
He
then
parting
from
Paris
in
the
beginning
of
the
year
,
and
going
to
Vervin
,
an
op
portune
place
,
upon
the
Confines
of
Henault
and
Picardy
:
and
the
Deputies
of
both
Kings
joyning
there
with
him
,
he
laboured
by
all
possible
means
to
overcome
those
difficulties
which
interposed
themselves
to
the
effecting
of
the
Peace
.
The
King
of
Spain
did
very
much
incline
thereunto
:
though
he
were
thereby
to
restore
so
many
Places
which
his
Forces
had
taken
in
Picardy
.
But
the
agreement
could
not
be
made
without
full
restitution
.
For
what
remained
,
he
knew
he
was
near
death
,
by
reason
of
his
great
age
,
opprest
by
continual
indispositions
of
health
.
That
he
had
only
one
son
,
and
he
very
young
.
That
it
would
be
very
advantagious
for
that
his
son
not
to
inherit
so
bitter
a
War
,
and
with
so
powerfull
an
adversary
.
That
he
would
find
his
Kingdoms
exhausted
by
such
excessive
expences
;
and
finally
that
it
would
redound
much
to
the
advantage
of
the
new
Princes
to
whom
he
intended
to
give
Flanders
,
if
they
should
find
France
and
him
first
at
peace
.
These
were
the
chief
reasons
which
made
the
King
of
Spain
incline
so
much
to
peace
.
But
the
King
of
France
had
altogether
as
many
motives
to
make
him
willingly
imbrace
it
.
He
considered
that
the
greatest
impediments
which
kept
him
from
succeeding
to
that
Crown
,
proceeded
from
the
Spaniards
.
That
his
Kingdom
was
rent
in
pieces
by
so
many
discords
,
and
wasted
by
so
many
vast
expences
.
That
it
was
now
time
to
enjoy
it
in
secure
obedience
;
and
if
it
were
possible
,
under
one
and
the
same
Religion
.
That
this
could
not
beeffected
but
by
his
reconciliation
to
the
Apostolick
See
;
and
by
making
a
good
peace
with
the
King
of
Spain
.
That
the
one
having
already
had
happy
success
,
he
should
desire
the
like
in
the
other
.
So
as
France
after
having
suffered
so
many
calamities
,
horrible
Factions
and
troubles
,
might
once
enjoy
those
accommadations
,
which
by
a
happy
change
might
turn
her
troubles
into
quiet
.
Out
of
these
efficacious
reasons
,
the
King
of
France
was
well
inclined
to
desire
peace
.
Wherefore
after
a
long
Treaty
,
the
knots
which
gave
most
disturbance
to
the
happy
ending
of
the
business
,
being
untyed
by
the
Legats
abilities
and
authority
,
about
the
beginning
of
May
the
peace
was
fully
agreed
upon
and
concluded
between
the
two
Kings
.
To
the
so
much
glory
in
particular
of
Pope
Clement
,
as
he
was
mightily
applauded
for
it
every
where
;
it
not
being
easie
to
be
judged
by
which
of
those
two
actions
he
merited
most
:
either
by
his
late
reuniting
so
powerfull
a
King
as
the
King
of
France
to
the
See
of
Rome
,
or
in
making
universal
peace
throughout
Christendom
by
according
these
two
Crowns
.
This
may
suffice
to
be
said
here
touching
this
affair
,
as
a
success
which
doth
not
properly
belong
to
the
thred
of
this
our
History
.
Wherefore
passing
now
to
the
Treaty
of
Marriage
,
we
will
with
all
brevity
first
relate
the
consultations
which
were
had
thereupon
;
and
the
Kings
resolution
.
The
Negotiation
of
separating
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
in
perpetuity
from
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
was
doubtlesly
one
of
the
weightiest
affairs
that
hath
of
a
long
time
been
resolved
on
by
that
Court
.
The
King
was
then
past
threescore
and
ten
years
old
.
But
though
as
well
by
reason
of
his
years
,
as
of
his
so
long
and
weighty
affairs
,
he
was
a
Prince
of
infinite
wisdom
,
and
who
could
of
himself
put
on
any
resolution
how
difficult
soever
;
yet
was
he
very
doubtfull
what
to
do
in
this
point
.
He
was
assailed
on
one
side
by
his
love
to
the
Infanta
;
and
on
the
other
by
his
duty
to
his
Crown
.
The
King
desired
nothing
more
then
to
Marry
the
Infanta
to
any
whatsoever
highest
degree
:
as
well
for
that
she
was
his
eldest
daughter
,
and
one
,
upon
whom
,
if
his
only
son
should
chance
to
die
,
the
succession
of
so
great
a
Monarchy
was
likely
to
fall
:
as
out
of
the
tender
affection
which
he
always
bore
her
,
and
had
still
bred
her
up
with
great
contentation
,
in
his
own
company
.
And
truly
it
was
commonly
famed
and
thought
,
that
there
had
not
been
any
Princess
of
a
long
time
in
Europe
,
in
whom
so
many
rare
indowments
both
of
body
and
mind
had
met
,
as
now
in
her
.
Great
was
the
affection
likewise
which
the
King
bore
to
the
Cardinal
Archduke
;
for
passing
into
Spain
whilst
he
was
a
young
man
(
as
we
have
already
touched
upon
)
and
having
purchased
great
praise
in
those
Kingdoms
,
sometimes
in
the
Court
at
Madrid
,
and
sometimes
in
the
Government
of
Portugal
,
he
had
so
particularly
conformed
himself
to
the
Kings
ways
and
humour
,
as
he
made
him
his
example
,
after
a
proportionable
measure
,
in
all
his
actions
.
For
which
the
King
so
loved
and
favoured
him
,
that
he
treated
him
not
as
a
German
,
but
as
a
Spaniard
;
nor
with
demonstrations
only
belonging
to
an
Unkle
,
but
with
a
true
Fatherly
affection
.
These
considerations
made
the
King
very
much
incline
to
the
aforesaid
Marriage
,
and
to
give
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
in
dowry
to
the
Infanta
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
to
devide
so
noble
a
member
from
the
body
of
that
Empire
which
he
had
inherited
from
his
fore-fathers
,
pleaded
hard
for
the
contrary
.
The
truth
is
,
he
was
of
opinion
that
the
best
course
he
could
take
to
keep
the
yet
obedient
Provinces
in
their
allegiance
,
and
to
reduce
those
that
had
rebell'd
,
would
be
to
give
them
a
Prince
of
their
own
,
who
might
become
a
Fleming
,
and
from
whom
a
Flemish
discent
might
be
expected
.
And
he
feared
that
if
this
were
not
done
,
the
whole
Country
might
one
day
be
lost
.
Yet
he
thought
he
was
not
to
give
way
so
soon
to
this
danger
,
nor
so
easily
lose
the
advantage
,
which
for
other
considerations
the
Crown
of
Spain
received
,
by
possessing
even
the
yet
remainder
of
those
Provinces
.
The
King
was
therefore
much
agitated
amidst
the
several
difficulties
which
arose
in
this
affair
.
Nor
was
his
Councel
less
uncertain
.
Where
by
his
appointment
the
business
was
with
all
attention
discust
.
Count
Fuentes
,
being
returned
with
great
reputation
from
Flanders
,
was
at
this
time
in
the
Court
of
Spain
.
After
the
Duke
of
Parma's
death
,
he
had
supplyed
the
chiefest
place
(
as
we
then
told
you
)
under
Count
Mansfield
,
and
likewise
under
the
Archduke
Ernestus
both
which
were
Governours
of
Flanders
.
And
in
the
time
of
his
own
Government
had
won
great
renown
,
in
the
battel
of
Dorlan
,
in
the
recovery
of
Cambray
,
and
by
his
other
prosperous
successes
,
gotten
by
the
Arms
of
Spain
,
in
the
Frontier
of
Picardy
against
the
French
.
The
King
had
already
designed
him
to
be
Governor
of
Milan
,
and
of
all
the
Spanish
Forces
in
Italy
.
And
doubtlesly
there
was
not
any
one
of
the
Spanish
Nation
,
who
was
as
then
highlyer
esteemed
in
the
Military
profession
.
This
Fuentes
opposed
himself
with
all
his
might
to
the
propounded
marriage
,
with
the
cession
of
the
Low-Countries
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
Christoval
di
Moura
,
Count
of
Castel
Roderigo
,
who
was
in
great
authority
with
the
King
,
did
stiffiy
maintain
the
contrary
opinion
.
Moura
was
come
out
of
Portugal
many
years
before
the
devolution
of
that
Kingdom
,
and
came
to
Madrid
with
the
Dowager
Princess
,
Donna
Jovanna
,
the
Kings
sister
,
being
in
a
very
good
place
about
her
;
and
after
her
death
he
was
suddenly
taken
into
the
Kings
Court
,
where
he
was
entertained
in
many
noble
imployments
.
When
the
devolution
did
afterwards
happen
,
the
King
imployed
none
more
then
Moura
in
the
occurrences
of
that
so
important
Negotiation
;
in
so
much
as
the
differences
which
were
therein
met
withall
were
soon
overcom
by
the
Duke
of
Alba
with
Forces
on
the
other
part
,
and
by
Moura
his
negotiating
,
on
the
other
part
:
wherby
Moura
stil
increasing
in
favor
,
merit
,
and
authority
with
the
King
,
none
shared
more
thereof
then
he
in
these
latter
times
.
The
King
being
willing
therefore
to
put
on
his
fall
resolution
touching
this
business
,
sent
for
his
Councel
one
day
into
his
own
bed-chamber
,
where
for
the
most
part
he
lay
in
bed
,
by
reason
of
his
great
years
,
and
the
gout
which
he
was
troubled
withall
;
and
where
ount
Fuentes
spake
thus
The
advantage
is
so
great
(
most
powerfull
Prince
)
which
those
so
many
members
whereof
your
Majesties
Empire
is
composed
,
do
receive
from
Flanders
,
as
to
bereave
it
of
so
noble
a
member
now
,
cannot
in
my
opinion
but
be
of
great
prejudice
to
the
rest
Wheresoever
the
run
goes
,
it
looks
upon
some
one
of
your
Kingdoms
.
But
though
the
world
reverence
you
in
so
many
parts
,
and
bow
unto
you
,
it
is
notwithstanding
seen
that
your
Enviers
and
Enemies
respect
your
Greatness
and
fear
it
more
from
that
of
Flanders
then
from
all
the
rest
.
What
,
and
how
great
the
opportunities
of
those
Provinces
are
,
none
knows
better
then
your self
.
There
were
you
put
into
the
Inheritance
of
that
so
glorious
Emperor
your
Father
,
before
you
were
yet
his
Heir
,
by
that
his
so
memorable
Renunciation
:
There
you
began
to
take
the
conduct
of
so
eminent
and
so
painfull
a
Government
:
And
tarrying
there
afterwards
about
a
year
,
you
your self
had
still
better
occasion
to
know
how
much
the
possessing
of
those
States
did
import
your
greatness
,
together
with
the
rest
of
your
Empire
.
By
the
Arms
of
Flanders
you
did
then
make
an
advantagious
Peace
with
the
King
of
France
;
with
those
Arms
you
have
ofttimes
succoured
the
Catholick
Cause
in
that
Kingdom
,
and
maintained
your
own
with
much
honour
in
these
last
times
against
the
now
present
King
.
And
how
oft
have
you
from
thence
assisted
the
Catholicks
of
Germany
?
and
in
what
a
terror
,
from
that
side
more
especially
,
did
you
put
England
not
many
years
ago
?
The
world
turns
round
with
perpetual
vicissitude
,
and
is
continually
producing
new
things
.
And
therefore
it
is
to
be
believed
,
that
by
the
occasion
of
past
times
,
other
the
like
will
arise
in
times
to
come
;
insomuch
as
the
Arms
of
Flanders
are
likely
to
be
no
less
necessary
hereafter
thereabouts
,
either
for
the
good
of
the
Church
,
or
of
this
Crown
,
or
of
them
both
;
their
welfare
being
seldom
severed
.
I
know
not
withstanding
how
much
those
Provinces
are
lessened
;
and
confess
that
dangers
may
daily
grow
greater
there
by
the
obstinate
home-Rebellion
,
and
by
the
malignant
correspondencie
which
hath
always
been
had
there
from
neighbours
.
Yet
when
you
shall
well
weigh
the
remainder
of
the
yet
obedient
Provinces
of
Flanders
,
and
shall
add
thereunto
the
other
Forces
which
your
so
powerfull
Monarchy
will
be
able
to
subminister
thereunto
;
wherefore
may
it
not
be
hoped
that
your
Majesties
so
just
cause
may
be
thereby
bettered
,
or
at
least
be
secured
from
growing
worse
?
If
the
wars
in
those
parts
should
cease
by
reason
of
this
new
propounded
Principality
,
and
that
the
expences
should
likewise
cease
there
,
this
Crown
would
doubtlesly
be
thereby
much
eased
;
and
in
such
a
case
it
might
the
better
be
without
those
Provinces
.
But
it
being
to
be
believed
that
War
will
grow
hotter
there
then
ever
,
through
the
love
the
Rebels
have
taken
to
Liberty
and
Heresie
,
and
through
the
hatred
which
they
consequently
bear
unto
the
Austrian
blood
,
and
especially
to
this
Kingdom
from
whence
the
new
Principality
is
to
proceed
;
will
not
the
burthen
of
the
Forces
and
Expences
lie
still
upon
this
Crown
?
If
otherwise
,
To
what
purpose
should
a
new
Principality
be
erected
,
if
it
were
not
to
be
maintained
by
the
Forces
of
Spain
?
So
the
prejudice
which
would
redound
to
your
Monarchy
by
the
one
side
,
would
not
be
recompenced
by
any
benefit
from
the
other
:
And
so
wanting
that
advantage
which
it
hath
always
received
from
the
Flanders
Forces
,
it
might
receive
thereby
such
prejudice
as
might
every
day
peradventure
prove
worse
.
Let
Spain
then
keep
Flanders
;
and
let
that
your
Empires
Magazine
of
Arms
be
preserved
.
Great
Empires
cannot
be
without
Arms
;
nor
can
Wars
be
made
without
Souldiers
;
nor
Souldiers
be
bred
but
amongst
Arms.
And
what
more
flourishing
Seminary
of
Souldiers
can
Spain
desire
,
then
that
of
Flanders
which
she
hath
for
so
many
years
enjoyed
,
and
doth
still
enjoy
?
My
opinion
therefore
is
,
that
your
Majesty
shall
not
doe
well
to
mutilate
those
so
important
Provinces
from
your
other
Dominions
.
Your
Majesties
greatness
and
infinite
wisdom
will
not
want
other
means
whereby
to
accommodate
the
Illustrious
Infanta
according
to
her
own
high
worth
,
and
her
exalted
degree
.
But
the
Count
of
Castel
Rodorigo
was
of
another
opinion
,
and
spoke
thus
.
I
should
never
be
of
opinion
(
most
glorious
Prince
!
)
that
your
Majesty
should
diminish
any
the
least
part
of
your
Kingdoms
and
Dominions
,
if
I
should
not
think
that
that
diminishing
should
tend
rather
to
the
advancement
then
prejudice
of
your
greatness
.
The
marriage
of
the
most
illustrious
Infanta
is
now
the
business
in
hand
;
every
one
know
what
,
and
how
sublime
prerogatives
both
of
blood
and
of
merit
meet
in
her
Highness
.
Now
if
out
of
the
immense
body
of
so
many
States
which
your
Majesty
by
Gods
goodness
are
Master
of
,
her
Highness
may
be
endowed
with
some
of
them
,
by
the
parting
wherewith
the
rest
may
rather
be
bettered
then
impaired
,
wherefore
should
not
your
Majesty
willingly
give
way
thereunto
?
And
this
being
granted
,
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
but
that
your
infallible
wisdom
will
presently
point
out
unto
you
your
Provinces
of
Flanders
:
They
are
most
remote
from
all
the
rest
of
your
Empire
,
the
most
differing
both
in
tongue
,
custom
,
laws
,
and
all
things
else
:
It
is
they
,
who
more
then
all
the
rest
abhor
to
fall
under
the
Government
of
Foreigners
,
as
they
term
them
;
and
consequently
do
most
desire
to
have
a
particular
Prince
of
their
own
.
Out
of
all
these
reasons
,
hardly
was
your
Majesty
gone
from
thence
,
when
Heresie
began
to
creep
in
amongst
them
From
thence
they
proceeded
to
Tumults
;
from
Tumults
to
Rebellion
:
and
from
Rebellion
to
a
cruel
War
:
The
unquenchable
fire
whereof
hath
now
burnt
above
these
forty
years
;
and
how
oft
to
bring
it
to
an
end
,
to
boot
,
by
the
way
of
force
,
have
you
used
treaties
of
concord
?
But
still
in
vain
,
so
unappeaseable
hath
the
double
rebellion
of
the
Flemish
proved
against
the
Church
,
and
against
your
Crown
;
and
so
very
much
have
they
continually
been
fomented
by
their
neighbours
on
all
sides
:
insomuch
as
Holland
and
Zealand
,
and
many
other
of
those
Provinces
which
are
up
in
Arms
,
grow
every
day
more
obstenate
in
resolving
never
to
return
under
the
obedience
of
Spain
.
Then
if
you
,
who
have
lived
whole
years
in
those
Provinces
with
such
experience
of
their
own
particular
affairs
,
and
of
the
affairs
of
the
whole
world
,
with
so
many
Forces
,
and
so
many
valiant
Commanders
;
when
France
was
most
grieved
with
inward
wounds
,
and
England
apprehended
the
like
sufferings
under
a
woman
;
have
not
been
able
to
shun
such
great
losses
in
Flanders
:
why
should
we
not
fear
that
your
successors
may
yet
suffer
every
day
greater
?
So
as
at
last
(
which
God
forbid
)
this
Crown
may
be
wholly
deprived
of
those
Provinces
.
How
much
better
souldiers
do
those
Rebels
daily
grow
?
And
how
much
better
may
France
and
England
foment
them
now
then
they
could
have
done
formerly
?
France
being
at
peace
within
it self
;
and
England
which
daily
expects
the
King
of
Scots
for
their
King
?
The
vils
which
Spain
suffers
from
Flanders
reacheth
even
to
the
Indies
:
&
West-Indies
.
then
they
have
hitherto
done
in
the
East
.
As
a
Canker
in
any
one
member
of
a
mans
body
works
upon
,
and
consumes
the
vigor
of
all
the
other
members
:
So
the
ulcerate
part
of
Flanders
,
makes
the
body
of
your
whole
Empire
daily
languish
.
The
gold
of
the
Indies
,
the
people
supplyed
from
Spain
,
from
Italy
,
and
those
which
for
the
like
end
are
continually
raised
in
Germany
,
are
not
sufficient
(
as
by
experience
is
found
)
to
maintain
that
war
.
The
hunger
of
that
ravenous
Beast
is
still
increased
by
food
;
and
how
much
do
mutinies
devour
?
Which
are
now
grown
so
Domestick
,
that
as
one
ends
another
begins
,
and
often
teo
much
to
our
loss
,
divers
happen
at
one
and
the
same
time
.
This
is
the
condition
of
Flanders
,
and
this
is
the
state
of
the
losses
which
the
Crown
of
Spain
hath
thereby
suffered
till
now
,
and
of
what
they
may
suffer
hereafter
.
My
opinion
therefore
is
,
that
your
Majesty
shall
do
well
to
give
the
Low-Countries
in
Dowry
to
the
most
Illustrious
Infanta
;
whereof
framing
a
principality
in
your
daughter
,
and
honouring
the
Cardinal
Infanta
your
Nephew
with
her
,
by
making
him
her
husband
,
the
Flemish
will
by
this
means
have
at
last
a
Prince
of
their
own
,
which
is
that
which
they
at
all
times
have
so
thirsted
after
.
If
the
marriage
of
these
new
Princes
prove
fruitful
,
(
as
it
is
to
be
hoped
it
will
)
the
yet
obedient
Provinces
will
continue
their
obedience
to
the
Church
,
and
Austrian
blood
at
least
,
if
not
to
the
Crown
of
Spain
.
Nor
is
it
to
be
doubted
but
that
the
same
good
and
profitable
correspondency
will
pass
between
that
branch
and
this
,
as
hath
past
betwixt
this
and
that
other
established
in
Germany
.
And
to
say
truth
,
of
what
use
may
such
an
example
be
?
In
which
it
is
seen
that
the
Emperor
your
father
,
in
great
wisdom
would
there
agrandise
that
Austrian
branch
,
because
he
thought
it
impossible
that
the
greatness
of
that
and
this
joyned
together
,
should
continue
here
in
your
Spain
,
though
the
chief
branch
,
but
too
far
remote
from
Germany
.
Their
neighbours
will
then
rejoyce
at
this
new
Flemish
Principality
,
and
will
assist
it
as
much
hereafter
,
for
seeing
it
dismembred
from
this
Crown
,
as
they
have
been
formerly
averse
thereunto
;
for
that
it
was
joyned
to
your
Majesties
Kingdom
.
Jealousies
will
be
succeeded
by
assurances
;
instead
of
having
the
wars
fomented
from
those
parts
,
friendly
offices
will
be
done
for
the
introducing
of
Peace
:
And
the
Flemish
race
being
by
this
marriage
established
;
why
should
we
not
hope
that
at
last
even
the
rebellious
Provinces
should
by
degrees
reunite
themselves
,
according
to
the
ancient
form
with
those
which
are
obedient
?
In
sine
;
either
is
this
the
remedy
which
remains
to
heal
the
wounds
of
those
Countries
;
or
we
shall
never
finde
any
sufficient
to
effect
it
.
When
Moura
had
spoken
,
the
other
Councellors
gave
their
opinions
.
Jovanni
d'
Ideaques
,
a
Councellor
likewise
of
great
authority
with
the
King
,
joyn'd
with
Moura
.
Idiaques
(
as
we
have
told
you
upon
another
occasion
)
had
been
Ambassador
in
Genua
and
Venice
;
and
after
other
imployments
being
returned
to
Spain
,
did
now
exercise
a
place
of
the
greatest
importance
belonging
to
that
Crown
.
But
there
were
divers
others
of
the
Councel
who
adhered
to
Fuentes
his
opinion
.
Wherefore
the
King
was
for
a
while
in
doubt
what
to
doe
:
yet
at
last
those
reasons
prevailed
with
him
which
first
inclined
him
to
give
the
Low-Countries
in
Dowry
to
the
Infanta
his
eldest
Daughter
.
He
considered
,
and
foresaw
how
France
would
grow
daily
greater
in
power
;
That
the
Queen
of
England
being
now
very
old
,
was
to
be
succeeded
by
the
King
of
Scotland
,
who
would
unite
that
Kingdom
to
England
,
and
of
them
both
make
but
one
of
all
Great-Britain
;
That
from
those
parts
the
Rebellion
of
Flanders
would
still
be
more
and
more
fomented
,
and
still
he
should
be
in
greater
danger
of
losing
all
those
Provinces
.
He
likewise
foresaw
the
dangers
wherewith
the
Indies
might
be
continually
threatned
;
and
thought
that
if
Flanders
were
reunited
under
an
Austrian
Prince
,
the
Maritime
Provinces
returning
again
to
enjoy
as
formerly
the
Commerce
of
the
Indies
,
in
that
of
Spain
,
they
would
no
longer
think
of
their
new
so
long
and
so
expensive
Navigations
.
But
the
King
seemed
to
be
chiefly
affected
with
the
losses
which
the
Church
had
already
suffered
in
Flanders
,
and
which
they
might
again
suffer
at
the
same
time
together
with
him
.
And
lastly
it
was
believed
,
that
to
boot
with
the
reasons
formerly
touched
upon
,
this
consideration
swayed
much
with
him
,
That
in
case
his
onely
Son
should
dye
,
and
the
Infanta
being
in
such
a
case
to
succeed
him
,
he
should
doe
wisely
to
give
her
a
Husband
who
was
already
so
well
known
,
already
becom
a
Spaniard
,
and
who
would
cause
no
alteration
in
the
affairs
of
Spain
.
The
King
being
thus
fully
resolved
,
he
caused
the
Articles
of
Marriage
to
be
drawn
up
,
the
chief
whereof
were
these
.
That
he
gave
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
,
together
with
the
County
of
Burgony
,
in
Dowry
with
his
Daughter
,
which
she
was
to
enjoy
joyntly
together
with
her
Husband
.
That
either
Males
or
Females
which
should
proceed
from
that
marriage
,
should
succeed
;
the
men
being
notwithstanding
to
be
preferred
before
the
women
,
and
still
the
first-born
sons
or
daughters
.
That
if
the
inheritance
should
rest
in
a
woman
,
she
should
be
bound
to
marry
either
a
King
,
or
Prince
of
Spain
.
That
be
the
Heire
either
man
or
woman
,
they
should
not
marry
without
the
knowledg
and
consent
of
the
King
for
the
time
being
.
That
if
the
issue
of
the
Princes
of
Flanders
should
fail
,
those
Countries
should
revert
to
the
Crown
of
Spain
.
That
those
Princes
should
be
bound
to
make
their
Subjects
desist
from
their
Navigation
into
the
Indies
.
That
when
they
should
come
to
their
succession
,
they
should
swear
to
profess
the
Catholick
Apostolick
Roman
religion
.
And
that
if
they
should
fail
in
any
of
all
these
Conditions
,
those
Countries
should
again
revert
to
the
Crown
of
Spain
.
These
were
the
chief
Articles
.
Neither
in
this
Grant
did
the
King
reserve
any
thing
to
himself
nor
to
any
of
his
successors
,
save
only
that
they
might
intitle
themselves
Dukes
of
Burgony
,
and
retain
the
Order
of
the
Golden-Fleece
.
The
Marriage
being
agreed
upon
,
the
King
immediately
sent
the
Articles
away
to
the
Archduke
,
to
the
end
that
he
calling
together
the
States-Generall
of
the
obedient
Provinces
as
soon
as
he
could
,
should
procure
their
necessary
consent
.
The
Assembly
was
held
in
Brussels
;
and
after
some
difficulties
,
the
Articles
were
approved
of
,
with
unexpressible
signs
of
joy
&
Jubile
by
those
people
to
think
that
Flanders
might
hope
to
return
again
under
its
own
ancient
Principality
.
But
it
is
not
to
be
said
how
much
contrary
at
the
same
time
the
other
Provinces
which
had
withdrawn
themselves
from
the
obedience
of
the
Church
and
King
of
Spain
,
appeared
to
the
sense
of
these
Catholick
Provinces
:
They
spightfully
gave
out
,
that
this
would
prove
but
a
naked
and
vain
Principality
;
That
the
Infanta
being
already
well
advanced
in
years
,
the
Spaniards
would
with
specious
allurements
give
a
barren
Marriage
unto
Flanders
;
That
therefore
the
new
Princes
would
rather
appear
as
Governors
then
as
Princes
;
That
being
still
to
be
maintained
by
Spanish
Forces
,
the
Spaniards
would
domineer
over
them
more
then
ever
;
That
in
the
Articles
of
Marriage
,
Flanders
was
spoke
of
as
a
Feudatory
to
Spain
,
and
not
as
a
Country
depending
upon
its
own
Soveraignty
;
to
witness
which
,
those
Articles
were
full
of
Conditions
whereby
the
States
of
the
new
Princes
might
soon
fall
again
to
the
Crown
of
Spain
.
But
that
let
what
will
happen
,
the
United
Provinces
would
never
change
their
former
Resolves
,
nor
ever
acknowledge
any
other
Empire
then
their
own
.
The
Archduke
prepared
this
mean
while
to
go
for
Spain
,
whether
the
King
was
very
earnest
with
him
to
come
.
But
it
behoved
him
first
to
provide
for
many
necessities
appertaining
to
the
affairs
of
Flanders
.
In
particular
the
mutiners
disorders
were
grown
to
that
excess
,
as
the
plague
thereof
infected
even
the
best
qualified
Garisons
.
It
began
first
to
creep
into
all
those
Towns
of
Picardy
,
which
the
Spaniards
were
to
quit
in
relation
to
the
peace
.
So
as
to
restore
them
with
satisfaction
to
the
Garisons
had
cost
a
vast
sum
of
mony
.
Afterwards
in
Flanders
,
the
Garisons
accustomed
to
be
in
the
Citadels
of
Cambray
,
Antwerp
and
Gaunt
,
which
were
the
three
most
suspicious
Bulwarks
of
the
obedient
Provinces
,
did
likewise
mutiny
.
And
this
Infection
in
fine
,
was
dispersed
into
so
many
other
parts
,
as
one
Garison
seemed
to
contend
with
another
,
in
shewing
no
further
inclination
,
but
rather
a
repugnancy
to
the
service
of
the
King
of
Spain
Their
want
of
pay
might
in
some
sort
excuse
them
;
but
the
corruption
was
much
greater
then
it
needed
to
have
been
.
But
at
last
,
new
monies
coming
from
Spain
,
and
the
Country
having
furnished
some
,
the
Archduke
was
able
to
satisfie
the
souldiery
,
and
to
betake
himself
to
his
intended
voyage
for
Spain
.
In
his
absence
the
Admiral
of
Aragon
was
to
have
the
chief
command
of
the
Militia
;
and
in
the
intire
administration
,
Cardinal
Andrea
d'
Austria
,
Bishop
of
Constance
,
who
to
this
end
was
already
parted
from
his
house
in
Germany
to
come
for
Flanders
.
The
King
desired
very
much
to
see
his
daughter
married
before
he
should
die
;
wherefore
he
renewed
his
desires
to
the
Archduke
,
that
laying
aside
his
Cardinals
habit
,
and
taking
upon
him
the
habit
of
a
secular
Prince
,
he
should
come
unto
him
with
all
speed
.
Yet
could
not
the
Archduke
hasten
his
journey
,
for
to
boot
with
the
aforesaid
reasons
,
the
marriage
being
at
the
same
time
concluded
between
the
Prince
of
Spain
,
and
the
Archdutchess
Margaret
of
Austria
,
who
was
then
at
Grats
,
the
chief
Town
of
Carinthia
,
the
Archduke
was
to
take
her
from
thence
,
together
with
the
Archdutchess
her
mother
,
and
to
carry
them
both
to
Spain
.
This
mean
while
Cardinal
Andrea
came
into
Flanders
to
govern
those
States
,
as
you
have
heard
,
till
such
time
as
the
new
Princes
should
come
.
The
Cardinal
arrived
some
few
days
before
the
Archduke
went
thence
:
And
having
received
full
information
concerning
the
affairs
of
those
Countries
;
about
the
midst
of
September
the
Archduke
took
his
journey
towards
Germany
,
first
to
visit
his
brother
the
Emperour
,
and
then
to
go
for
Grats
,
as
aforesaid
.
But
he
was
not
well
thereinto
entred
,
when
he
heard
news
that
the
King
,
still
more
opprest
with
years
,
and
sickness
,
died
about
the
midst
of
that
very
month
.
Who
was
then
little
above
70
years
old
;
the
last
of
which
had
been
very
painfull
to
him
by
reason
of
the
extraordinary
torment
which
he
had
suffered
by
the
gout
.
Thus
after
having
reigned
three
and
forty
years
,
dyed
Philip
the
second
,
King
of
Spain
,
and
Lord
of
so
many
other
Kingdoms
and
Countrys
.
He
was
little
of
stature
;
but
well
proportioned
;
of
a
Noble
aspect
;
in
all
the
lineaments
and
colours
thereof
Austriacal
.
No
age
peradventure
ever
saw
a
graver
,
nor
a
more
composed
Prince
.
He
had
a
capacity
in
Governing
answerable
to
so
large
an
Empire
.
He
was
notwithstanding
still
more
inclined
to
peace
then
war
.
Wherefore
passing
into
Spain
after
his
last
voyage
and
abode
in
Flanders
,
he
kept
continually
there
;
issuing
out
his
Commissions
from
that
Center
,
in
his
Chamber
and
like
an
Oracle
:
and
governing
Wars
at
all
times
where
it
was
needfull
by
his
Commanders
.
He
had
four
wives
,
and
by
three
of
them
he
had
many
sonns
and
daughters
.
By
the
first
he
had
Charls
,
whose
Tragical
end
shews
with
what
reason
Princes
thereunto
constrained
by
just
necessity
,
prefer
the
obligation
due
unto
their
States
,
before
the
love
of
their
bloud
.
And
by
the
last
he
had
Philip
the
third
,
who
hath
given
another
Philip
to
the
Government
of
the
Spanish
Monarchy
.
By
nature
,
and
much
more
by
choice
,
the
second
was
very
jealous
of
his
Authority
,
in
so
much
as
he
inclined
to
severity
;
nor
was
he
almost
ever
seen
to
lay
aside
that
Majestical
gravity
which
he
at
all
times
,
and
in
all
his
actions
observed
,
both
in
his
speech
and
countenance
.
He
was
very
easie
to
give
audience
;
nor
was
he
less
gratious
in
tollerating
them
,
then
in
giving
them
.
It
not
being
known
that
he
ever
interrupted
any
one
,
how
much
so
ever
the
speaker
might
abuse
his
benignity
and
patience
.
He
spent
almost
all
the
rest
of
his
time
in
business
;
knowing
that
so
vast
an
Empire
required
frequency
in
business
.
In
the
first
place
he
was
severely
carefull
of
Piety
and
Justice
.
And
did
always
imploy
his
worthiest
Subjects
in
the
administration
of
them
both
,
chusing
them
of
himself
unexpectedly
,
according
as
their
merits
did
suggest
unto
him
.
His
so
great
age
and
so
long
Government
,
made
him
try
the
more
various
turns
of
Fortune
;
and
made
it
the
more
appear
how
equal
,
how
constant
,
and
how
much
superior
to
himself
he
was
in
all
successes
.
And
indeed
it
may
be
doubted
whether
prosperous
or
adverse
Fortune
swayed
most
with
him
.
For
what
greater
felicity
could
he
desire
then
to
enjoy
Spain
with
so
much
quiet
?
then
to
command
it
wholly
every
where
,
with
the
addition
of
Portugal
?
then
to
enjoy
so
peaceably
his
Territories
in
Italy
?
and
see
himself
so
much
respected
in
those
that
appertained
to
others
?
then
to
have
the
memmorable
victory
of
Lepanto
in
favour
of
the
Christians
in
so
great
a
part
attributed
unto
him
?
then
to
have
so
highly
maintained
the
reputation
of
his
name
?
and
made
the
Majesty
of
his
Empire
be
still
so
reverenced
and
feared
?
But
he
accounted
it
his
greated
fortune
and
glory
to
be
held
so
great
a
defender
of
the
Church
;
and
that
upon
so
many
occasions
,
and
in
so
many
parts
recourse
was
had
to
his
zeal
for
the
favouring
and
protecting
thereof
.
These
and
many
others
were
his
prosperities
sundry
times
,
both
in
peace
and
in
war
.
On
the
contrary
,
what
greater
adversity
could
befall
him
,
then
to
see
Flanders
amidst
so
long
and
so
horrible
troubles
?
then
to
lose
so
much
of
that
his
most
antient
patrimony
?
then
to
have
his
most
remotest
Countrys
of
the
Indies
wounded
by
that
wound
?
Then
to
have
so
unfortunately
lost
that
great
Armado
,
which
was
to
have
assaulted
England
?
Nor
had
his
designs
in
the
revolutions
of
France
,
any
ways
answered
his
hopes
.
The
domestical
events
of
his
own
house
may
likewise
be
said
to
have
been
not
very
fortunate
.
Having
hardly
one
son
by
so
many
marriages
.
The
fatal
death
of
the
first
;
with
the
suspitions
also
of
Don
Johns
death
.
So
much
more
seeming
then
true
,
are
the
felicities
which
the
vulgar
do
so
much
adore
in
Princes
.
And
so
much
greater
proof
thereof
do
they
give
who
are
in
highest
places
with
them
.
But
in
affairs
of
Fortune
,
as
most
of
these
were
,
humane
wisdom
is
not
to
be
blamed
.
For
what
remains
,
so
eminent
were
Philip
the
second
's
vertues
,
and
which
made
him
so
memorable
a
Prince
,
as
doubtlesly
few
like
him
have
been
found
either
in
former
or
in
latter
times
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
,
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
The
Third
Part.
BOOK
V.
The
Contents
.
The
Archduke
goes
to
carry
the
new
Queen
of
Spain
from
Germany
.
They
arrive
happily
at
the
King
her
husbands
Court.
The
King
hath
this
mean
while
powerfull
Forces
in
Flanders
.
But
great
mutinies
insue
;
and
great
sums
of
money
are
spent
in
appeasing
them
.
So
as
for
want
of
pay
the
Army
is
wintered
in
the
neighbouring
Countrys
of
Cleves
,
and
Westfalia
,
and
in
other
places
under
the
jurisdiction
of
the
Empire
.
The
Princes
that
are
interessed
are
sensible
of
this
Novelty
.
They
indeavour
to
receive
satisfaction
by
way
of
Treaty
;
which
not
obtaining
,
they
at
last
resolve
to
have
it
by
force
.
Yet
they
move
but
slowly
.
The
Kings
Army
is
this
mean
while
drawn
out
into
the
field
under
the
Government
of
the
Admiral
of
Arragon
General
of
the
Horse
,
They
advise
what
to
fall
upon
;
and
by
Cardinal
Andrea's
intervention
,
they
resolve
to
enter
the
Island
of
Bomel
,
and
to
besiege
the
Town
of
Bomel
which
denominates
that
Island
.
But
Count
Maurice
opposeth
them
with
such
Forces
;
as
the
Admiral
is
forced
to
forgoe
that
design
.
The
Cardinal
resolves
afterwards
to
plant
a
great
Fort
upon
a
narrow
passage
of
the
Island
;
to
the
end
that
so
he
might
command
the
chiefest
passes
over
the
Mause
and
Wahal
;
and
cals
it
the
Fort
of
St.
Andrea
.
Great
haste
is
made
in
the
erecting
of
it
,
and
notwithstanding
all
the
enemy
could
do
,
it
is
brought
to
perfection
.
The
German
Camp
begins
at
last
to
move
.
It
first
besiegeth
Reinberg
,
but
soon
retreats
with
no
great
honour
.
From
thence
it
goes
to
recover
the
Town
of
Res
,
and
rises
from
thence
likewise
in
great
disorder
and
confusion
.
Great
discords
happen
between
the
Commanders
thereof
:
So
as
it
soon
disbands
,
and
is
afterwards
dissolved
.
The
new
Princes
of
Flanders
part
from
Spain
.
They
come
to
Italy
,
and
pass
the
Alpes
at
Turin
.
They
come
to
their
own
Country
.
An
Interview
between
them
and
Cardinal
Andrea
,
who
returns
into
Germany
,
and
the
new
Princes
are
received
with
all
solemnity
in
Brussels
.
PHILIP
the
second
,
King
of
Spain
being
dead
,
the
Archduke
hastens
his
journey
,
that
he
might
the
sooner
Anno
1598.
bring
a
wife
to
the
succeeding
Philip
the
third
,
to
which
purpose
the
Archduke
was
gone
for
Germany
,
as
you
heard
before
.
He
came
with
all
speed
to
Prague
,
where
having
visited
his
brother
the
Emperor
,
he
went
to
Grats
;
and
from
thence
to
Italy
by
the
way
of
Tirol
,
with
the
new
Queen
,
and
her
mother
the
Archdutchess
.
Pope
Glement
the
eight
was
then
in
the
City
of
Ferrara
,
which
together
with
the
Dukedome
thereof
,
was
devolved
the
year
before
to
the
Apostolick
See
.
The
occasion
of
this
his
neighbourhood
was
very
acceptable
to
the
new
Queen
and
the
Archduke
,
that
so
they
might
have
their
marriages
celebrated
by
the
Pope
.
Nor
was
the
Pope
less
glad
to
celebrate
them
.
They
therefore
passed
from
Trent
with
all
their
attendance
to
Ferrara
;
where
being
received
as
became
so
great
Princes
,
both
their
marriages
were
effected
by
the
Pope
in
the
Cathedral
Church
with
such
solemnity
and
magnificence
as
was
most
requisite
for
such
an
action
,
by
such
a
hand
,
between
such
personages
.
The
Kings
part
was
supplyed
by
way
of
Proxy
,
by
the
Archduke
,
and
the
Infanta
Isabella's
by
the
Duke
of
Lasse
,
the
King
of
Spains
Ambassador
in
the
Popes
Court.
The
Queen
departing
then
from
that
City
,
together
with
her
Mother
and
the
Archduke
,
they
followed
on
their
journey
towards
Milan
,
where
having
staid
a
while
,
they
went
to
Genua
;
and
taking
ship
there
,
they
in
a
few
days
fail
arrived
happily
in
Spain
.
Where
we
will
leave
them
,
and
continuing
to
relate
the
affairs
of
Flanders
,
we
will
with
all
brevity
acquaint
you
with
what
passed
there
till
such
time
as
the
new
Princes
came
thither
.
The
Archduke
at
his
departure
had
left
these
particular
directions
with
the
Admiral
of
Aragon
,
That
he
should
endeavour
to
preserve
the
Army
as
much
as
he
could
till
his
return
from
Spain
.
That
therefore
he
should
shun
all
difficult
sieges
,
so
not
to
lose
his
men
,
nor
be
at
greater
expences
.
That
by
all
means
be
should
endeavour
to
get
some
good
pass
over
the
Rhine
,
that
so
if
it
were
possible
,
he
might
enter
the
Enemies
Country
on
the
other
side
,
and
quarter
his
Army
there
.
Which
if
he
could
not
do
,
that
then
he
should
strive
to
quarter
it
in
the
neutral
Countries
of
the
Duke
of
Cleves
,
and
others
of
the
like
nature
thereabouts
.
The
Archduke
left
this
last
condition
in
particular
;
to
the
end
that
such
quarters
might
serve
for
pay
to
the
Army
;
the
needs
whereof
he
could
not
satisfie
otherwise
,
by
reason
of
the
vast
sums
of
mony
which
the
mutinies
in
so
many
parts
had
exhausted
.
To
boot
that
the
Archduke
was
necessitated
to
be
at
great
expences
by
reason
of
so
long
and
costly
a
journey
,
in
which
he
had
carried
a
flourishing
Court
along
with
him
,
both
for
his
own
honour
,
and
that
he
might
attend
the
new
Queen
with
all
the
greater
magnificency
.
The
Admiral
having
received
these
directions
,
and
the
Archduke
being
gone
,
the
Admiral
went
immediately
to
the
Army
.
Not
many
months
before
4000
Spaniards
were
come
to
Flanders
,
to
supply
the
foot
which
were
wanting
in
the
old
brigadoes
.
One
of
which
being
formerly
commanded
by
the
Campmaster
Velasco
,
who
was
now
made
General
of
the
Artillery
,
was
given
to
Gaspero
Zapena
.
The
Army
was
then
composed
of
7000
Spanish
foot
,
3000
Italians
,
2000
Burgonians
,
1000
Irish
,
and
7000
Germans
and
Walloons
;
and
to
these
were
added
2500
horse
,
all
very
gallant
men
.
The
Army
past
over
the
Mause
near
Ruremond
,
and
continuing
its
march
drew
near
Orsoy
,
which
is
situated
three
hours
journey
above
Reinburg
,
upon
the
left
side
of
the
Rhine
.
The
Admirals
designe
was
to
possess
himself
of
that
pass
,
and
to
fortifie
it
;
and
raising
a
Fort
upon
the
other
side
,
to
secure
the
passage
over
the
Rhine
in
that
place
.
The
Town
of
Orsoy
belonged
to
the
State
of
Cleves
;
and
therefore
,
it
being
a
neutral
Country
he
would
not
willingly
have
used
any
violence
in
entring
into
it
:
but
it
could
not
be
effected
otherwise
,
by
reason
of
some
opposition
which
was
made
;
which
soon
ceased
and
the
Admiral
entred
,
causing
all
fair
usage
to
be
observed
.
When
he
was
Master
of
the
Town
of
Orsoy
,
Count
Frederick
di
Berg
,
who
then
supplyed
the
place
of
Camp-master
General
.
past
over
to
the
other
side
of
the
River
.
to
raise
the
aforesaid
Fort
as
soon
as
might
be
on
that
shore
.
He
had
such
men
given
him
as
were
requisite
to
secure
the
work
:
nor
was
he
wanting
in
using
all
diligence
to
perfect
it
;
yet
he
was
forced
to
imploy
above
a
moneths
time
about
it
;
during
which
the
Admiral
kept
still
in
Orsoy
,
and
quartered
his
Army
thereabouts
.
When
this
pass
was
secured
,
it
was
judged
by
the
Councel
of
war
that
that
of
Reinberg
would
have
been
much
better
,
both
in
respect
of
the
place
it self
,
&
for
its
nearness
to
Skincks
Sconce
.
This
Town
was
in
the
Enemies
hands
,
and
well
guarded
,
as
it
was
known
;
and
by
the
Arch-Duke's
direction
the
Admiral
was
to
shun
sieges
;
yet
the
Councel
though
that
this
of
Reinberg
might
soon
be
ended
;
for
that
the
united
Provinces
had
no
Army
in
the
Field
,
nor
could
they
muster
Forces
any
waies
able
to
oppose
the
Kings
:
wherefore
about
the
beginning
of
October
,
the
Admiral
incamped
before
Reinberg
.
This
Town
,
as
hath
been
said
,
stands
on
the
left
shore
of
the
River
;
it
is
but
of
a
small
circuit
,
it
hath
a
Castle
which
guards
the
River
,
and
an
Island
made
by
the
River
in
that
very
place
.
For
the
greater
security
of
the
Town
,
there
stood
a
Fort
in
the
Island
,
which
Fort
was
likewise
defended
by
the
Town
:
on
the
left
side
of
the
River
did
the
Admiral
quarter
,
with
the
greatest
strength
of
the
Army
;
and
on
the
right
side
Count
Frederick
di
Berg
,
with
those
that
were
already
with
him
.
And
because
it
was
thought
fit
first
to
get
the
Fort
within
the
Island
,
they
began
to
play
upon
it
cruelly
from
the
side
where
Count
Frederick
was
,
till
such
time
as
the
Camp-masters
Lewis
d'
Villiar
with
his
Spanish
Brigado
,
and
Barlotta
with
his
Walloons
entred
the
Island
on
that
side
;
and
Carlo
Colonna
and
Estinley
entred
it
likewise
on
this
side
with
their
Spanish
and
Irish
Brigadoes
.
Then
,
the
Fort
was
played
upon
nearer
hand
with
regular
batteries
;
and
the
Kings
men
prepared
already
to
fall
on
;
when
they
found
that
those
within
,
not
willing
to
abide
the
assault
,
had
abandoned
the
Fort
:
which
being
taken
,
they
hoped
soon
to
take
the
Town
;
for
the
Army
had
already
straitly
besieged
it
on
all
sides
,
and
having
advanced
their
Trenches
,
prepared
their
Batteries
,
that
accordingly
they
might
come
to
the
assault
.
But
by
a
strange
accident
,
they
came
by
the
Town
sooner
then
they
could
have
hoped
.
All
the
Gun-powder
,
whereof
there
was
good
store
,
was
kept
in
a
Chamber
of
one
of
the
Towers
of
the
Castle
.
It
so
fell
out
that
a
Cannon
Bullet
,
one
of
many
which
were
continually
shot
from
without
,
both
against
the
Town
and
the
Castle
,
entred
by
a
window
into
the
Chamber
where
the
powder
was
kept
,
and
gave
suddenly
fire
thereunto
;
which
caused
so
terrible
an
earth-quake
,
not
onely
in
the
Castle
and
circuit
of
the
Town
,
but
in
all
parts
thereabouts
as
the
very
river
was
much
agitated
,
and
many
ships
which
were
upon
that
shore
were
likely
to
be
drowned
:
the
houses
in
the
fields
were
shaken
thereby
:
great
stones
and
great
store
of
Ashes
caused
by
the
fire
fell
down
:
but
the
force
thereof
was
particularly
such
against
the
Castle
,
as
it
blew
it
almost
wholly
up
into
the
air
.
The
Governor
of
the
Town
with
his
wife
and
children
were
thereby
slain
,
and
great
was
the
number
of
others
that
perish'd
in
the
Castle
and
in
the
houses
neer
unto
it
.
This
made
the
Defendants
quite
loose
their
courage
;
wherefore
they
treated
that
very
night
of
surrendring
,
and
afterwards
marched
out
of
the
Town
upon
honorable
conditions
.
The
Kings
Forces
being
entred
into
Reinberg
,
all
the
adjacent
Countries
were
put
into
great
terror
.
A
little
below
Reinberg
,
on
the
same
side
stood
Burich
,
a
Town
belonging
to
the
Duke
of
Cleves
:
This
Town
immediately
accepted
four
Foot
colours
,
which
were
sent
thither
by
the
Admiral
.
Over
against
Burich
,
on
the
other
side
lyes
Wesel
,
one
of
the
best
inhabited
,
most
merchandising
,
and
best
seated
Towns
of
as
many
as
stand
upon
the
Rheine
;
which
River
runs
by
the
best
part
thereof
,
and
on
another
side
the
Lippa
,
anoble
River
falls
into
it
.
Wesel
was
likewise
in
former
times
under
the
Dukedom
of
Cleves
:
but
being
infected
with
Heresie
,
and
by
that
means
having
brought
it self
into
liberty
,
it
hath
ever
since
maintained
it self
therein
,
particularly
by
imbracing
the
Sect
of
Calvinism
,
as
that
which
is
most
opposite
to
Monarchy
.
The
Townsmen
being
sore
afraid
when
they
saw
so
great
an
Army
approach
it
,
that
if
they
should
receive
in
a
Spanish
Garrison
,
the
City
might
fall
into
the
Kings
hands
,
or
else
that
he
might
restore
it
to
the
house
of
Cleves
,
they
treated
presently
of
compounding
by
money
for
their
not
receiving
in
of
Souldiers
:
And
thinking
that
to
promise
free
liberty
for
the
exercise
of
the
Catholick
Religion
hereafter
in
Wesel
,
would
be
of
great
help
to
them
in
their
Treaty
,
they
added
this
second
offer
to
the
former
.
The
Admiral
accepted
of
them
both
,
willingly
;
so
to
get
,
in
so
great
a
strait
such
a
sum
of
money
,
which
was
agreed
to
be
50000
Crowns
,
as
also
that
so
great
an
advantage
might
be
got
in
such
a
City
for
the
Catholick
Religion
:
the
monies
being
paid
,
and
divers
Priests
and
Votaries
being
admitted
into
the
City
who
might
excercise
Ecclesiastical
Rites
,
those
Citizens
were
freed
from
being
burthened
with
a
Garrison
.
It
was
hoped
that
the
Catholick
Religion
,
and
the
exercise
thereof
would
daily
increase
in
Wesel
,
wherefore
the
Apostolick
Nuntio
for
that
coast
of
the
Rheine
,
who
usually
recides
in
Colen
,
went
thither
,
and
was
there
received
with
great
respect
and
honour
:
though
the
event
shewed
afterwards
,
that
all
this
was
done
fraudulently
,
only
to
give
way
to
the
present
necessity
,
as
shall
be
said
in
its
proper
place
.
The
Admiral
passed
with
his
Army
from
Burich
,
to
the
other
side
of
the
River
;
but
very
slowly
;
for
they
had
not
as
yet
made
a
Bridg
of
Boats
,
as
they
intended
to
doe
.
The
Admiral
would
not
therefore
longer
delay
providing
of
winter-quarters
for
the
Souldiery
.
The
Town
of
Res
lies
six
leagues
from
Wesel
,
upon
the
same
side
on
the
lower
part
of
the
River
.
It
is
one
of
the
best
Towns
in
those
parts
;
and
the
Inhabitants
for
the
most
part
are
Catholicks
.
The
Admiral
endeavoured
by
fair
means
to
get
some
Souldiers
into
it
:
but
the
Townsmen
refusing
to
receive
any
,
he
was
forced
to
use
threats
,
and
brought
his
Artillery
before
the
Town
;
at
the
sight
whereof
they
granted
the
desired
Quarter
.
The
City
of
Emrich
did
after
the
same
manner
receive
likewise
a
Garrison
.
This
is
the
greatest
,
and
most
Catholical
Town
in
all
the
Dukedom
of
Cleves
;
and
not
above
three
leagues
from
Res.
Emrich
stands
very
near
the
River
Ysel
,
upon
which
the
United
Provinces
had
many
important
places
.
The
first
which
presented
it self
was
Desburg
,
the
taking
whereof
would
have
afforded
the
Kings
Camp
conveniencie
of
entring
into
the
Velo
,
an
Enemies
country
,
which
was
very
fruitfull
,
and
where
they
very
fain
would
have
been
;
and
which
was
also
one
of
the
straitest
Orders
that
the
Archduke
had
left
at
his
departure
.
But
the
Enemy
fearing
this
,
had
caused
Count
Maurice
to
come
to
those
parts
with
good
Forces
.
Considering
therefore
what
opposition
they
were
to
meet
withall
,
and
the
difficulties
of
the
Siege
it self
,
and
especially
the
Year
being
so
far
advanced
,
the
Councel
of
War
did
in
no
sort
think
it
fit
to
make
that
attempt
.
The
Admiral
turned
therefore
against
Dotechem
,
a
little
weak
Town
not
far
from
thence
,
but
commodious
for
the
better
securing
the
quarters
in
Westphalia
.
The
Town
was
plaid
upon
for
some
few
hours
,
and
the
Kings
men
prepared
already
for
the
assault
;
but
the
Defendants
without
any
further
opposition
yielded
of
themselves
.
The
Castle
near
Sculemburg
fell
also
into
Velasco's
hands
,
the
Generall
of
the
Artillery
;
and
therefore
very
fitting
to
preserve
the
acquisition
of
Dotechem
.
And
because
so
great
rains
had
fallen
,
as
the
Army
could
keep
no
longer
in
the
field
,
the
Admiral
resolved
to
quarter
his
men
in
the
best
Towns
of
Westphalia
,
as
he
had
done
in
the
Dukedom
of
Cleves
.
And
he
soon
had
his
desire
:
For
fair
means
not
prevailing
,
such
force
as
was
thought
necessary
without
much
difficulty
was
likewise
used
in
that
Country
.
Yet
it
cost
the
Kings
men
some
blood
to
get
into
some
places
:
And
particularly
,
as
Velasco
would
have
storm'd
the
Town
of
Dorst
,
he
himself
was
wounded
by
a
musket
shot
in
the
arm
.
The
Admiral
chose
Res
for
his
own
winter
quarters
.
He
placed
the
Count
Bucquoi
for
Governour
of
Emrick
:
which
being
so
neer
Schinks
Sconce
,
and
other
places
belonging
to
the
Enemy
,
had
so
much
the
more
need
of
a
valiant
Commander
,
as
the
Count
was
;
though
not
long
after
being
too
forward
upon
a
certain
occasion
of
fight
,
he
fell
into
the
Enemies
hands
and
was
taken
prisoner
.
Whilst
these
affairs
were
in
hand
,
the
year
1599
began
.
And
in
the
interim
it
was
noised
every
where
,
that
the
Kings
Army
was
by
force
quartered
in
the
County
of
Cleves
,
and
in
Westphalia
,
both
which
belong
to
Germany
.
In
former
Anno
15●9
.
times
those
parts
,
as
also
the
Countries
of
Juliers
,
Liege
,
Colen
,
and
Trevers
,
and
the
other
adjacent
parts
,
were
suffered
to
stand
Newters
both
by
the
Spaniards
and
the
United
Provinces
,
both
of
them
receiving
friendly
Quarter
only
by
the
way
of
passage
.
Wherefore
seeing
the
Neutral
right
violated
so
openly
,
and
in
so
wany
places
;
it
is
not
to
be
said
how
much
all
parties
interessed
were
offended
.
A
good
part
of
Westphalia
is
subject
to
some
Ecclesiastical
Principalities
,
especially
to
those
of
Munster
and
of
Paterborn
,
which
were
at
that
time
enjoyed
by
Duke
Ernestus
of
Bavaria
,
Archbishop
and
Elector
of
Colen
,
and
also
Bishop
of
Liege
.
The
Dukedom
of
Cleves
was
also
under
its
own
peculiar
secular
Prince
;
who
being
at
the
present
somwhat
shallow-witted
,
suffered
himself
to
be
wholly
governed
by
his
Officers
.
These
two
Princes
were
most
scandalized
at
the
Kings
Army
,
as
being
thereby
most
injured
.
But
the
Elector
of
Colen
,
by
reason
of
the
good
correspondencie
which
he
had
always
held
with
the
King
of
Spain
in
the
affairs
of
Flanders
,
inclined
not
to
rescent
himself
by
Arms
,
nor
to
joyn
his
Forces
with
those
of
the
other
interessed
Princes
;
wherefore
he
could
have
desired
that
remedy
might
have
been
had
fairly
by
the
way
of
Treaty
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
Duke
of
Cleves
Officers
,
were
it
either
of
themselves
,
or
that
they
were
won
to
do
so
by
the
other
Princes
,
were
of
opinion
that
they
must
joyn
their
Forces
and
openly
fight
with
them
:
and
that
making
up
a
good
body
of
an
Army
,
they
must
at
least
drive
the
Kings
men
out
of
those
places
of
theirs
which
they
had
possest
themselves
of
;
and
by
this
present
remedy
secure
themselves
from
all
future
invasions
.
This
advice
was
chiefly
given
by
the
Elector
Palatine
of
Rheine
,
whose
Territories
lying
very
neer
those
parts
where
the
Kings
men
were
lodged
;
and
knowing
how
much
his
family
had
ever
favoured
the
insurrection
and
heresie
of
the
Low-Countries
,
was
therefore
more
affrighted
then
usually
at
this
success
.
The
Landtgrave
of
Hesse
seemed
to
be
agitated
equally
out
of
the
same
considerations
of
neighbour-hood
and
heresie
,
nor
were
some
Hans
Towns
upon
the
Rheine
less
moved
out
of
the
same
reasons
.
It
being
then
made
a
common
cause
,
chiefly
between
the
Duke
of
Cleves
,
the
Elector
Palatine
,
the
Landtgrave
of
Hesse
and
many
other
Counts
and
Lords
of
quality
,
who
were
comprehended
under
the
circle
of
Westphalia
,
they
all
endeavoured
to
draw
the
other
circles
of
the
Empire
into
the
same
cause
or
at
least
the
nearest
circles
,
which
were
consequently
most
concern'd
.
Great
was
the
commotion
every
where
;
but
it
being
thought
fittest
first
to
use
Treaty
before
Arms
,
recourse
was
had
unto
the
Emperor
,
who
was
easily
perswaded
to
use
his
Authority
,
in
such
manner
,
as
upon
this
occasion
he
thought
best
.
He
therefore
published
a
strict
Edict
,
wherein
he
commanded
the
Admiral
and
all
the
other
heads
of
the
Kings
Army
,
that
they
should
forth
with
restore
those
Towns
which
they
had
taken
,
and
march
with
all
their
men
out
of
all
such
places
as
did
any
waies
belong
unto
the
Empire
.
He
mediated
the
same
likewise
very
much
with
Cardinal
Andrea
;
but
the
necessities
of
the
Army
not
being
otherwise
to
be
provided
for
at
that
time
,
the
Cardinal
and
Admiral
alledged
many
excuses
by
way
of
justification
;
and
still
endeavored
to
enjoy
that
conveniency
which
they
received
by
being
so
quartered
.
The
aforesaid
Princes
and
Hans
Towns
had
often
before
,
according
to
the
use
of
Germany
,
had
meetings
to
treat
of
this
common
cause
:
but
being
desirous
to
resolve
at
last
on
somewhat
,
their
last
meeting
was
appointed
at
Confluenza
,
a
Town
belonging
to
the
Arch-bishop
of
Treves
,
and
seated
where
the
Mosel
falls
into
the
Rheine
.
Here
the
Deputies
wo
met
,
striving
who
should
most
complain
against
the
Spanish
Forces
,
they
in
dispiteful
terms
exagerated
how
worthily
the
German
Empire
was
then
delt
withal
.
That
in
former
times
the
very
name
thereof
was
reverenced
in
all
parts
.
And
when
was
it
ever
known
that
the
neutrality
profest
in
her
Countries
neighbouring
upon
Flandess
,
touching
the
Forces
of
Spain
and
their
Adversaries
,
was
openly
violated
?
That
now
the
Spanish
Forces
,
breaking
all
Laws
,
both
of
particular
neutrality
and
common
justice
,
had
not
onely
possest
themselves
of
one
or
two
of
their
Towns
,
but
had
hostily
invaded
whole
States
.
Say
money
was
wanting
to
maintain
them
;
must
Germany
therfore
supply
them
?
and
by
the
estates
of
her
miserable
people
satisfie
the
vast
immealurate
desires
of
others
?
That
they
had
first
recourse
to
Cesar
;
but
reaped
little
good
thereby
.
That
this
occasion
shewed
,
as
it
was
seen
in
so
many
others
,
of
what
advantage
it
was
to
the
house
of
Austria
in
Spain
,
to
enjoy
the
succession
of
the
Empire
as
hereditary
,
from
that
other
branch
of
the
same
house
in
Germany
:
and
that
therefore
fair
means
having
done
no
good
in
so
weighty
an
occurrency
,
they
must
now
resolutely
betake
themselves
to
arms
.
That
if
so
small
a
part
of
the
Lower
Germany
had
thrown
off
the
Spanish
yoke
,
how
much
more
easily
might
it
be
denyed
to
be
received
by
so
great
,
so
powerfull
,
and
so
majestical
a
body
as
was
the
Upper
Germanies
.
With
these
and
the
like
bitter
complaints
,
the
Deputies
raged
against
the
abovesaid
Novelty
of
the
Spanish
arms
.
Nor
did
they
any
longer
contain
themselves
.
Monies
and
men
being
promised
according
to
the
abilities
of
every
one
that
was
concerned
,
whereby
to
raise
an
Army
,
they
resolved
to
put
it
speedily
in
execution
:
and
even
then
they
chose
the
Count
di
Lippa
to
be
the
head
thereof
.
He
was
one
of
the
chief
Lords
of
Westphalia
;
and
was
already
Lieutenant
General
of
all
the
Forces
of
that
Circle
.
This
was
the
resolution
taken
at
this
meeting
.
But
when
they
were
parted
,
their
actions
bore
no
correspondency
with
their
words
.
So
as
the
Army
was
very
slow
in
being
brought
into
the
field
,
as
shall
be
said
in
its
proper
place
.
The
Cardinal
Andrea
had
this
mean
while
with
all
fervency
taken
upon
him
the
administration
of
the
Government
.
According
to
the
use
of
other
Governors
,
he
had
taken
up
his
usual
residence
at
Brussels
;
whether
in
the
beginning
of
the
year
some
of
the
Elector
of
Cullen
,
and
Duke
of
Cleves
Deputies
were
come
unto
him
from
their
Masters
.
Who
added
their
own
intercessions
to
those
of
the
Emperor
,
to
the
end
that
the
Cardinal
might
take
the
speedier
course
to
remedy
the
novelties
committed
in
their
Ecclesiastical
and
Temporal
States
.
They
were
honourably
received
by
the
Cardinal
,
and
sent
back
with
good
hopes
.
And
really
he
seemed
to
be
very
sensible
of
such
a
disorder
:
yet
not
being
able
to
overcome
the
necessity
which
the
Army
was
in
,
he
must
himself
yield
to
the
same
Force
.
The
Elector
of
Cullen
for
the
aforesaid
reasons
was
still
for
the
way
of
Treaty
;
but
the
Duke
of
Cleves
,
or
to
say
better
,
his
Officers
by
whom
he
was
governed
,
quickly
falling
from
their
desired
hopes
,
had
already
resolved
together
with
the
rest
that
were
concerned
to
take
up
arms
.
The
Spanish
Carisons
which
were
in
mutiny
in
the
Castles
of
Antwerp
and
Gaunt
,
could
not
yet
receive
satisfaction
.
Therefore
the
Cardinal
went
in
the
beginning
of
February
to
Antwerp
,
that
he
himself
might
see
those
payments
made
,
and
to
see
whether
he
could
borrow
so
much
money
as
might
in
some
sort
satisfie
the
Armies
necessity
,
and
make
them
the
sooner
go
out
of
those
States
which
appertained
to
the
Empire
.
Both
those
Garisons
were
paid
.
And
because
in
that
of
Gaunt
they
were
so
modest
as
not
to
receive
any
souldier
from
without
,
the
same
Garison
was
therefore
permitted
to
guard
the
Castle
.
On
the
contrary
,
that
of
Antwerp
had
used
great
insolencies
,
both
by
shamefully
driving
out
the
Governour
Augustine
Messia
;
and
in
receiving
in
many
other
Spaniards
,
to
those
of
the
usual
gard
,
and
in
being
extream
in
their
demands
of
pay
.
Wherefore
it
not
being
thought
fit
to
leave
such
an
excess
unpunished
,
the
Cardinal
changing
the
Garison
,
caused
Proclamation
to
be
made
,
That
upon
pain
of
life
all
those
that
had
been
of
the
former
Garison
,
should
within
fifteen
days
be
gon
out
of
all
the
Provinces
which
were
obedient
to
the
King
of
Spain
.
Nor
did
their
punishment
cease
here
:
for
,
for
the
odious
name
of
Mutiners
,
and
of
the
Kings
Army
,
against
which
all
the
neighbours
were
then
so
incensed
,
and
for
that
it
was
said
they
went
away
full
of
mony
,
the
most
of
them
were
seased
upon
by
the
way
,
pillaged
,
and
slain
.
When
the
Cardinal
had
put
a
new
Garison
into
the
Citadel
of
Antwerp
,
and
had
the
luck
to
raise
some
considerable
sums
of
money
,
he
went
from
thence
to
Mastrick
;
where
he
was
met
by
the
Admiral
,
and
the
other
chief
Officers
of
the
Army
.
And
long
discourse
was
had
touching
what
was
to
be
done
,
when
the
Army
should
go
into
the
field
.
But
there
was
no
resolution
then
put
on
,
because
it
was
too
early
in
the
year
.
About
the
end
of
March
the
Cardinal
parted
from
thence
,
with
all
the
rest
towards
the
Town
of
Res
,
where
the
Admiral
had
made
a
bridg
of
boats
over
the
Rhine
.
And
having
tarryed
some
days
there
,
he
went
to
Emrich
,
and
threw
the
bridg
over
thereabouts
.
The
souldiers
by
reason
of
their
so
good
quarters
were
but
little
lessened
in
their
number
;
so
as
they
might
still
make
a
body
of
18000
Foot
,
and
2300
Horse
.
The
time
of
drawing
into
the
field
being
then
come
,
they
first
consulted
to
what
sort
of
enterprise
they
should
apply
themselves
.
Schinks
Sconce
is
some
two
leagues
beneath
Emrick
,
the
situation
whereof
we
have
described
in
another
place
,
when
Martin
Schink
from
whom
it
had
its
name
propounded
it
to
Count
Maurice
,
and
had
afterwards
the
charge
of
seeing
it
built
,
and
of
keeping
it
.
But
we
will
here
touch
upon
somwhat
of
new
,
and
will
likewise
give
you
a
particular
notice
of
the
Island
called
Bomel
,
which
is
not
far
from
thence
;
because
the
Kings
Army
was
then
imployed
in
those
parts
.
The
Upper-Germany
is
for
a
long
trackt
of
ground
watered
first
by
the
Rhine
.
Here
as
it
comes
nearer
the
Low-Countries
,
not
being
able
to
keep
longer
within
its
former
Channel
,
by
reason
of
so
many
other
Rivers
which
fall
every
where
into
it
,
it
divides
it self
into
two
branches
,
each
of
them
almost
of
equal
greatness
with
it self
.
These
two
branches
frame
the
ancient
Iland
of
the
Battavians
,
and
at
this
hour
it
continues
the
corrupted
name
of
Bettow
.
That
of
the
right
hand
doth
for
a
good
space
keep
the
name
of
Rheine
,
till
assuming
the
name
of
Lech
,
it
goes
with
other
waters
,
and
with
other
names
thorow
Holland
,
till
it
looseth
it self
in
the
Sea
.
The
left
branch
as
soon
as
it
parts
from
the
Rheine
,
takes
upon
it
the
name
of
Wahal
,
continuing
which
name
for
a
long
space
,
it
at
last
joyns
it self
with
the
Mause
.
But
these
two
Rivers
are
not
well
joyned
,
when
they
part
again
,
and
do
not
rejoyn
till
they
have
made
an
Iland
of
some
good
circuit
,
which
is
called
Bomel
;
taking
its
name
from
the
chief
Town
therein
.
Having
formed
this
Island
,
these
two
enter
not
long
after
joyntly
into
Holland
;
where
together
with
other
Rivers
dispersing
themselves
into
divers
Gulfs
,
and
carrying
as
it
were
new
Seas
into
the
Sea
,
they
at
last
by
many
spacious
mouths
disgorge
themselves
and
falls
into
the
Ocean
.
Upon
the
very
point
of
this
great
Island
of
Bettow
stands
Schinks
Sconce
,
and
is
raised
there
with
so
much
advantage
,
both
of
Nature
and
Art
,
as
greater
is
not
peradventure
seen
any
where
else
.
Four
leagues
lower
upon
the
Banks
of
Wahal
is
the
City
of
Niminghen
seated
,
with
her
great
Fort
on
the
right
hand
bank
.
Descending
much
lower
from
thence
,
where
the
Mause
and
Wahal
meet
first
together
,
you
finde
the
Fort
Worden
,
and
presently
the
other
point
of
the
Island
called
Bomel
,
formed
by
the
Mause
and
Wahal
,
in
manner
aforesaid
.
The
Town
of
Bomel
stands
upon
the
banks
of
Wahal
,
about
the
midst
of
the
Island
;
on
that
side
the
River
it self
secures
it
sufficiently
.
And
it
is
provided
with
necessary
defences
on
the
other
side
:
And
this
may
suffice
for
the
abovesaid
discription
.
Cardinal
Andrea
not
willing
to
keep
longer
out
of
the
field
,
mustered
the
whole
Army
,
about
the
end
of
April
,
in
the
parts
of
Rheine
towards
Emrich
:
and
to
satisfie
them
in
some
degree
,
gave
them
one
pay
.
And
upon
discourse
what
was
to
be
undertaken
,
the
Councel
of
war
were
of
several
opinions
.
They
all
agreed
that
in
the
first
place
Wahal
was
to
be
past
over
,
and
that
they
were
to
advance
as
far
as
they
could
into
the
Enemies
Country
.
But
divers
were
the
opinions
concerning
what
they
should
fall
upon
.
The
Admiral
of
Aragon
was
very
earnest
for
the
straitning
of
Schinks
Sconce
.
And
what
greater
acquisition
(
said
he
)
can
we
make
?
It
is
the
most
important
seat
of
the
Rhine
.
By
this
Key
the
passage
of
greatest
consequence
thereabouts
is
opened
and
shut
;
So
as
when
we
shall
have
fixt
our
foot
there
,
we
may
endeavour
other
acquisitions
in
those
parts
,
and
hope
to
atchieve
them
with
much
safety
.
When
we
shall
be
entred
first
into
the
Island
,
we
must
draw
a
great
Trench
from
one
branch
of
the
River
to
the
other
,
so
as
the
Fort
shall
not
be
able
to
be
succoured
by
land
.
If
the
Enemy
will
send
any
relief
by
way
of
the
Rivers
,
they
must
send
it
against
the
streame
;
so
the
effect
thereof
may
easily
be
hindered
by
armed
barks
on
both
sides
.
Such
a
siege
considered
with
all
its
circumstances
,
will
doubtlessly
prove
difficult
;
but
when
it
shall
be
effected
,
as
it
is
to
be
hoped
it
will
be
;
the
more
difficulties
we
meet
with
,
the
greater
will
our
honour
be
.
So
many
weighty
objections
were
made
against
this
the
Admirals
opinion
,
both
for
bringing
the
Army
into
the
Island
,
by
reason
of
opposition
which
might
be
made
by
the
Enemy
;
and
for
their
not
being
able
to
keep
out
succour
by
water
,
wherein
the
enemy
did
so
far
exceed
them
in
power
,
as
many
of
the
Councel
thought
it
would
prove
a
desperate
siege
.
They
instanced
in
the
Duke
of
Parma
for
example
,
who
when
the
sconce
was
hardly
tenable
,
would
never
endeavour
to
take
it
.
Others
advised
to
go
at
the
same
time
against
Niminghen
and
against
its
Fort
on
the
contrary
shore
.
Thinking
that
so
great
an
Army
might
undertake
both
these
sieges
at
once
.
But
in
this
,
the
opposition
which
they
should
find
in
passing
the
Wahal
,
to
besiege
the
Fort
was
considered
.
As
also
that
the
Duke
of
Parma
was
sate
down
before
it
,
and
forced
to
raise
his
siege
.
And
that
the
difficulties
in
besieging
Niminghen
would
afterwards
prove
much
greater
.
A
City
of
a
large
circuit
,
and
which
as
it
was
well
munited
,
would
be
well
defended
.
Others
finally
propounded
,
that
passing
lower
over
the
Mause
,
as
they
might
easily
do
,
the
Army
should
march
into
the
Island
of
Bomel
,
and
should
try
to
take
the
Town
,
situated
,
as
hath
been
said
,
upon
the
Banks
of
Wahal
.
Thinking
that
by
the
taking
thereof
they
might
command
the
whole
Island
,
as
also
the
Pass
of
that
River
.
The
City
of
Balduke
which
was
then
in
the
Kings
hands
,
is
very
near
the
Island
of
Bomel
.
Wherefore
it
was
considered
that
the
making
of
this
purchase
would
be
very
advantagious
for
that
City
and
that
it
might
be
the
better
kept
when
it
should
be
united
to
that
Frontier
.
The
Cardinal
inclined
to
this
resolution
:
and
keeping
it
very
secret
,
it
was
resolved
that
to
cosin
and
divert
the
enemy
,
they
would
seem
to
besiege
Schincks
Sconce
.
Count
Frederick
di
Berg
parted
thus
from
Emrick
with
7000
for
,
and
1000
horse
,
and
came
almost
within
Canon
shot
of
the
Sconce
on
that
side
:
and
the
Cardinal
passing
over
to
the
other
side
of
the
River
,
with
the
rest
of
the
Army
,
made
the
Admiral
advance
in
like
manner
towards
the
Fort.
They
then
began
to
play
upon
it
furiously
from
both
sides
with
many
pieces
of
Artillery
:
not
being
able
notwithstanding
to
do
any
thing
but
batter
and
indamage
it
.
Upon
this
motion
of
the
Kings
Camp
,
Count
Maurice
made
his
move
also
,
and
came
to
within
sight
of
the
Fort.
He
doubted
that
the
Kings
men
would
effectually
pass
over
Wahal
,
and
get
into
the
Island
to
begirt
the
Fort
by
land
.
Wherefor
he
immediately
fent
away
a
great
number
of
Pyoniers
,
that
they
might
raise
a
Trench
towards
the
suspected
shore
,
whereby
the
passage
of
the
Kings
men
might
be
the
more
impeded
.
He
afterwards
manned
it
sufficiently
for
defence
,
and
sent
80
English
into
the
Fort.
And
passing
himself
afterwards
with
a
great
part
of
his
Army
into
the
Island
,
he
totally
secured
it
.
The
Kings
men
continued
notwithstanding
to
play
incessantly
upon
it
;
nor
were
those
of
the
Fort
less
slow
in
letting
fly
at
them
.
And
because
the
seat
thereof
is
low
,
Count
Maurice
caused
a
great
Platform
to
be
raised
without
,
and
placed
some
great
Canon
upon
it
,
whereby
he
so
much
indamaged
the
Kings
men
on
that
side
the
Admiral
was
,
as
he
slew
above
four
hundred
of
them
in
a
few
days
.
The
Enemies
Camp
being
by
the
Spaniards
cunning
thus
imployed
,
the
Cardinal
had
in
the
interim
sent
the
Campmasters
,
Zapena
,
Estenly
and
Barlotta
,
with
their
Spanish
,
Irish
,
and
Walloon
Brigadoes
,
and
with
some
horse
commanded
by
Henry
di
Berg
,
to
try
whether
they
could
get
into
the
Island
or
no
,
by
passing
over
the
Wahal
on
any
side
a
little
lower
.
These
made
up
the
number
of
4000
foot
,
and
600
horse
.
The
Cardinals
Orders
were
,
That
they
should
endeavour
to
pass
the
River
two
leagues
above
a
certain
Town
called
Tiel
,
where
for
divers
circumstances
it
was
thought
more
feisable
.
The
good
event
thereof
consisted
chiefly
in
secrecy
.
But
Maurice
having
an
eye
every
where
,
got
notice
of
it
and
sending
some
armed
boats
down
from
Niminghen
,
he
ordered
them
to
make
fitting
opposition
by
the
River
.
Wherefore
these
men
,
when
they
found
their
designe
discovered
,
were
very
much
in
suspence
,
and
afterwards
varied
much
amongst
themselves
touching
what
they
were
to
take
in
hand
.
Zapena
was
of
opinion
,
that
howsoever
they
were
to
try
the
passage
,
and
Estenly
was
of
the
same
mind
;
on
the
contrary
Barlotta
thought
it
would
be
to
no
purpose
,
and
that
to
endeavour
it
,
would
be
the
loss
of
many
men
.
They
notwithstanding
put
some
of
their
boats
into
the
River
,
and
from
the
shore-side
sunk
three
of
the
enemies
boats
,
with
the
Artillery
which
they
brought
with
them
.
And
endeavoured
to
get
with
their
men
which
were
imbarked
,
to
the
contrary
shore
.
But
finding
great
obstacles
both
by
land
and
water
,
they
saw
they
could
not
make
the
passage
.
From
thence
the
Kings
men
went
down
the
River
,
with
their
boats
and
the
rest
of
their
souldiers
and
provisions
,
on
the
left
shore
.
And
the
enemy
did
the
like
on
the
other
side
,
that
they
might
be
the
readier
to
meet
with
them
every
where
.
The
Cardinal
had
given
order
that
if
they
could
not
pass
the
Wahal
,
they
should
at
unawares
affail
the
Fort
Worden
,
and
indeavour
to
take
it
:
which
if
they
could
not
do
,
that
then
the
Campmasters
were
to
use
all
diligence
to
get
into
the
Island
of
Bomel
,
and
to
secure
themselves
there
of
the
Pass
,
in
the
best
manner
they
could
.
As
for
getting
the
Fort
,
they
had
no
hopes
to
effect
it
,
considering
what
the
enemy
had
done
.
Wherefore
leaving
Wahal
,
and
carting
their
boats
again
,
they
went
forthwith
towards
the
Island
of
Bomel
;
and
coming
to
the
Mause
about
the
Village
Emple
they
past
it
with
such
secrecy
,
as
they
scarce
met
with
any
impediment
.
At
their
entrance
into
the
Island
,
they
took
the
Castle
Hill
which
was
nearest
the
shore
;
and
did
thereby
so
much
the
more
secure
themselves
of
the
Pass
Then
coming
again
out
of
the
Island
,
according
to
the
directions
which
the
Cardinal
had
first
given
them
,
they
went
against
the
Fort
Crevecoeur
,
which
was
not
far
from
thence
.
This
Fort
was
very
prejudicial
to
Balduke
,
because
it
shut
up
the
mouth
of
a
River
,
which
runs
through
that
City
,
and
which
not
above
a
league
from
the
walls
thereof
,
falls
into
the
Mause
.
The
Cardinal
therefore
intending
to
make
himself
Master
thereof
willed
the
aforesaid
Campmasters
,
that
when
they
should
have
secured
the
pass
whereby
to
enter
into
the
Island
,
they
should
incamp
before
that
Fort.
Which
when
they
had
done
,
and
had
given
the
Cardinal
notice
of
it
,
and
of
all
that
they
had
done
besides
;
the
Kings
Camp
rose
presently
from
before
Schincks
Sconce
,
and
went
to
before
Crevecoeur
;
which
was
not
in
a
condition
of
making
any
considerable
resistance
;
wherefore
the
Army
was
no
sooner
quartered
about
it
,
and
had
threatned
it
with
batteries
and
assaults
,
but
that
those
within
,
expecting
no
longer
,
and
without
making
almost
any
resistance
,
quitted
the
Fort.
The
Cardinal
was
this
mean
while
gon
to
Balduke
,
to
make
divers
provisions
there
for
the
business
of
Bomel
.
And
therefore
the
Admiral
after
the
taking
of
Crevecoeur
,
turned
towards
the
Island
of
Bomel
,
and
entred
thereinto
with
all
his
Army
about
the
beginning
of
May.
Great
banks
are
made
all
along
the
sides
of
those
Rivers
,
to
defend
the
fields
,
which
are
subject
to
innundation
.
The
Army
parting
thus
from
the
Mause
,
marched
upon
the
bank
on
the
right
hand
,
and
bending
towards
the
Wahal
,
staid
in
the
Village
Hervin
,
which
stands
upon
the
same
River
;
in
which
were
many
of
the
enemies
men
of
war
:
For
Count
Maurice
had
discovered
the
Cardinals
intention
,
and
therefore
had
not
omitted
to
prepare
such
obstacles
as
were
fitting
by
water
,
that
the
Kings
men
might
find
more
difficulty
in
passing
it
.
They
notwithstanding
indeavoured
by
their
Artillery
to
drive
away
those
Vessels
,
and
did
somewhat
prejudice
them
;
but
they
putting
themselves
into
some
creeks
that
were
in
the
River
,
the
Kings
men
could
never
free
themselves
from
that
opposition
They
past
from
Hervin
;
and
drawing
nearer
Bomel
,
they
quartered
their
Army
in
sundry
parts
:
one
part
thereof
was
lodged
upon
the
bank
;
and
the
rest
more
inward
,
according
to
the
opportunity
of
the
situations
.
Maurice
was
this
mean
while
come
with
all
speed
,
and
with
the
most
of
his
Army
;
and
quartering
on
the
other
side
of
the
River
in
the
face
of
Bomel
,
he
had
sent
1000
foot
thereinto
for
the
better
defence
thereof
.
Here
with
all
diligence
he
placed
two
bridges
over
the
River
;
the
one
above
the
Town
,
the
other
beneath
it
:
the
one
was
of
small
boats
for
the
foot
to
pass
over
;
and
the
other
of
greater
flat-bottomed
boats
which
served
for
the
horse
,
and
commodity
of
Carriages
:
and
this
was
so
broad
as
two
Carts
might
pass
one
by
another
upon
it
.
The
Bridges
being
thrown
over
,
he
sent
3000
foot
more
,
and
400
horse
for
the
defence
of
Bomel
:
and
the
Town
not
being
capable
of
so
many
men
,
hequartered
them
without
the
Town
;
and
did
so
shelter
them
with
Trenches
,
Flankers
,
Redouts
,
Ditches
and
strade
coperte
,
as
Bomel
of
a
little
Town
,
seemed
suddenly
as
if
it
were
a
large
City
.
The
Kings
men
were
very
much
indamaged
by
the
Enemie
;
Artillery
,
before
they
could
sufficiently
fence
themselves
on
the
Rivers
side
:
For
being
at
the
same
time
thundred
upon
both
by
those
of
Bomel
,
and
by
those
that
were
placed
upon
the
contrary
shore
and
in
the
ships
that
were
in
the
River
,
they
knew
not
well
what
to
doe
,
nor
how
to
defend
themselves
.
But
at
last
,
such
Rampiers
of
earth
as
were
requisite
being
made
,
and
many
Peeces
of
Artillery
being
placed
upon
the
bank
,
they
likewise
began
to
play
furiously
upon
the
Town
of
Bomel
,
and
upon
all
those
Works
wherein
the
Enemies
Forces
were
lodged
without
the
Town
;
nor
was
the
damage
little
which
they
did
them
,
till
they
sheltred
themselves
better
.
This
mean
while
the
Enemies
whole
Army
was
met
together
;
which
was
so
increased
,
as
it
amounted
to
18000
Foot
,
and
above
3000
Horse
.
And
Maurice
having
quartered
them
in
divers
Towns
and
Villages
on
the
same
shore
that
he
was
,
seemed
not
any
thing
to
value
the
siege
which
the
Royalists
had
undertaken
;
nay
rather
,
his
men
,
which
were
in
such
numbers
in
Bomel
,
resolving
rather
to
play
the
parts
of
assailants
then
assailed
,
began
to
issue
out
against
the
Kings
men
,
and
to
annoy
them
in
sundry
sorts
both
day
and
night
.
They
notwithstanding
forbore
not
to
advance
with
their
Trenches
,
covering
them
as
well
as
they
could
,
and
securing
them
better
then
formerly
by
oblique
Windings
and
Redouts
.
But
the
besieged
,
willing
to
use
all
their
force
to
the
contrary
,
sallied
out
on
divers
sides
,
about
the
midst
of
May
,
against
the
Royalists
;
and
in
such
numbers
,
as
it
might
be
thought
rather
an
intended
Battel
then
a
Sally
.
The
Italians
and
Walloons
were
quartered
upon
the
Bank
above
Bomel
;
the
Spaniards
in
certain
Pastures
;
and
the
Germans
,
Burgonians
,
and
Irish
were
quartered
on
another
side
.
The
Enemy
being
recruited
by
new
men
which
Count
Maurice
had
sent
unto
them
from
the
other
side
the
River
,
sallied
out
about
Noon
at
once
,
against
all
the
aforesaid
quarters
;
and
that
they
might
the
more
indamage
that
which
was
quartered
upon
the
Bank
,
they
placed
above
30
Barks
loaded
with
Artillery
in
the
River
just
over
against
it
.
The
first
assault
was
made
on
that
side
by
3000
Foot
,
and
400
Horse
;
and
4000
Foot
,
with
a
proportionable
number
of
Horse
,
divided
into
two
parts
,
gave
on
upon
the
other
quarters
.
The
Kings
Camp
was
very
vigilant
;
so
as
the
Enemy
came
not
so
suddenly
out
,
but
they
were
ready
to
receive
them
.
The
fight
was
therefore
very
resolute
on
both
sides
;
the
Enemy
striving
to
get
into
the
Kings
works
,
and
the
others
valiantly
defending
them
.
Nor
was
the
business
less
hotly
disputed
between
the
Horse
:
nor
did
the
Artillery
of
both
parties
forbear
to
play
at
the
same
instant
violently
.
But
the
Enemy
at
last
not
being
able
to
have
the
better
of
the
Royalists
,
they
resolved
after
three
houres
fight
to
retreat
.
The
number
of
the
slain
and
of
the
wounded
was
much
alike
of
both
sides
;
and
the
action
well
considered
was
cause
of
greater
noise
,
then
loss
of
blood
.
The
Enemy
returned
the
next
night
to
assault
the
Kings
men
;
thinking
that
they
should
find
them
the
less
provided
,
for
that
they
would
not
in
likelihood
expect
so
suddenly
such
an
assault
.
The
charge
was
notwithstanding
only
upon
the
Italians
and
Walloons
:
And
truly
it
came
so
unexpected
,
as
at
the
first
falling
on
many
of
both
those
Nations
were
slain
and
wounded
;
and
Avalos
the
Italian
Campmaster
was
in
particular
sorely
hurt
.
The
Enemy
had
the
better
of
the
Assault
for
a
while
:
But
the
Kings
men
rallying
together
,
and
reassuming
courage
,
did
so
well
defend
their
Trenches
,
as
the
Enemy
not
being
able
to
injure
them
,
retired
.
They
were
notwithstanding
much
inheartned
by
finding
their
numbers
still
so
increase
,
so
as
within
three
dayes
after
they
returned
to
make
a
brisk
assault
upon
the
Kings
men
,
and
resolved
to
make
it
by
night
,
to
the
end
that
it
might
come
so
much
the
more
unlooked
for
,
and
be
the
more
dreadfull
.
Monsieur
de
la
Nue
was
come
from
France
,
with
many
Hugonots
,
to
serve
the
United
Provinces
.
He
was
son
to
the
late
Monsieur
de
la
Nue
,
a
so
cry'd
up
Commander
,
and
of
whose
valour
you
have
often
heard
in
divers
parts
of
this
History
.
This
man
in
his
military
comportment
proved
himself
worthy
to
be
the
son
of
such
a
father
.
Count
Maurice
therefore
gave
him
the
chief
charge
of
this
new
sally
;
and
would
have
it
performed
chiefly
by
the
French
Foot
,
together
with
a
select
number
of
English
,
which
in
all
might
come
to
about
5000
Foot
.
The
assault
was
chiefly
to
be
made
against
the
Works
which
the
Kings
men
continued
to
make
upon
the
bank
,
and
in
those
neighbouring
parts
.
La
Nue
therefore
sallied
out
couragiously
,
and
assisted
by
a
fog
,
gave
so
fiercely
on
upon
the
Royalists
,
as
he
put
them
in
disorder
.
The
Walloons
had
the
Van
,
with
the
Camp-master
Achicurt
,
who
had
then
the
command
thereof
:
He
and
his
men
failed
not
to
make
all
possible
resistance
;
till
being
himself
sorely
wounded
,
and
the
Enemies
force
still
increasing
,
he
was
forced
to
retire
,
and
to
crave
a
new
recruit
of
men
.
But
the
noise
of
the
Assault
had
already
caused
those
of
the
Royalists
who
were
nearest
hand
to
move
,
and
had
given
the
Alarm
to
those
that
were
further
off
,
so
as
the
whole
Army
was
in
a
readiness
to
fight
.
Some
Companies
of
Spanish
and
Italian
Foot
were
to
come
first
in
to
the
assistance
of
the
Walloons
.
These
stopping
the
fury
of
the
Enemy
,
did
stoutly
sustain
them
;
and
fresh
men
coming
in
,
they
secured
their
Trenches
.
And
the
Enemy
despairing
of
doing
any
further
damage
when
the
day
began
to
break
,
retreated
in
very
good
order
;
being
pursued
by
the
Kings
men
to
beneath
the
Fortifications
and
wals
of
Bomel
,
and
the
fight
continuing
still
fervent
on
both
sides
.
The
siege
had
by
this
time
been
laid
twenty
dayes
,
and
no
considerable
progress
had
been
made
.
And
it
was
plainly
seen
,
that
the
enterprise
would
prove
totally
vain
;
since
they
could
not
keep
the
besieged
Town
from
being
relieved
,
and
that
Count
Maurice
was
thereabouts
with
so
great
Forces
.
The
chief
end
of
the
Kings
men
in
endeavouring
to
get
Bomel
,
was
that
they
might
have
a
strong
Hold
upon
the
Wahal
,
so
as
they
might
command
the
Pass
of
that
River
,
and
might
introduce
themselves
into
the
heart
of
the
Enemies
country
,
and
especially
into
Holland
.
Despairing
then
of
the
enterprise
of
Bomel
,
the
Cardinal
propounded
,
that
a
Fort
Royal
might
be
raised
in
some
part
of
the
same
Island
,
whereby
they
might
reap
the
same
end
.
Where
the
Mause
and
Wahal
met
first
together
,
and
then
imediately
part
again
,
they
shape
a
certain
point
of
ground
,
which
delating
it self
a
little
,
doth
afterwards
grow
straiter
;
from
thence
doth
the
Island
afterwards
inlarge
,
and
extend
it self
,
till
the
two
aforesaid
Rivers
meet
again
and
inclose
it
:
it
was
therefore
propounded
unto
the
Cardinal
that
a
great
Fort
should
be
raised
in
that
narrowest
neck
of
ground
,
by
which
they
should
possess
themselves
of
all
that
Avenue
which
lay
between
the
one
River
and
the
other
;
which
might
prove
a
great
curb
to
the
Enemy
,
and
which
would
keep
them
more
in
awe
then
that
of
Schink
would
have
done
,
for
that
it
was
n●●rer
their
very
bowels
then
the
other
was
.
The
Cardinal
was
mightily
herewithall
pleased
;
and
causing
it
to
be
well
discussed
in
the
Councel
of
War
,
it
was
with
a
general
applause
agreed
upon
.
Nor
herewithall
contented
,
he
would
go
with
some
of
the
chief
Commanders
to
the
very
place
it self
,
and
there
put
on
his
last
resolve
;
which
was
,
That
by
all
means
the
Fort
must
be
raised
and
must
with
all
speed
be
begun
.
The
Cardinal
resolving
upon
this
,
presently
raised
the
Camp
from
before
Bomel
,
which
was
done
about
the
beginning
of
June
;
and
the
charge
of
seeing
that
effected
which
was
resolved
on
,
was
chiefly
given
to
Velasco
Generall
of
the
Artillery
.
The
siege
being
abandoned
,
the
Camp
removed
to
the
Village
of
Hervin
,
and
came
coasting
from
thence
to
the
place
where
the
Fort
was
intended
to
be
built
.
Count
Maurice
,
having
discovered
the
design
,
past
over
likewise
a
little
higher
upon
the
contrary
shore
and
staid
just
over
against
the
Kings
Camp
:
He
afterwards
placed
many
Peeces
of
Artillery
upon
that
side
,
and
with
them
began
immediately
to
annoy
the
Kings
men
who
were
to
begin
the
raising
of
the
Fort
on
the
other
side
of
the
same
Wahal
.
The
like
was
done
by
Velasco
on
the
other
side
against
the
Enemy
.
And
because
the
Artillery
plaid
furiously
from
both
sides
,
Maurice
raised
a
great
Trench
on
his
side
for
his
better
defence
;
and
added
thereunto
a
great
Platform
so
large
at
the
top
,
as
20
Peeces
of
Cannon
might
be
placed
upon
it
.
Velasco
put
himself
in
the
same
posture
on
his
side
,
with
a
like
great
Trench
and
Platform
.
Insomuch
as
the
like
Offences
and
Defences
were
made
at
the
same
time
by
both
Parties
.
But
before
these
were
sufficiently
raised
,
the
Artillery
and
Muskets
did
so
incessantly
play
from
both
sides
,
as
more
then
1200
men
were
slain
or
wounded
in
both
Camps
.
Velasco
having
at
last
sufficiently
fenced
himself
,
great
hast
was
made
in
raising
the
Fort.
It
was
planted
(
as
we
have
said
in
the
narrowest
part
of
that
point
of
Land
:
Two
royal
Bastions
were
raised
towards
the
Wahal
,
two
the
like
towards
the
Mause
,
and
a
fifth
towards
the
Land
.
All
these
were
well
suited
with
Curtains
,
and
the
Rivers
were
to
serve
for
Ditches
on
the
sides
,
the
other
parts
being
to
be
munited
with
other
large
and
deep
Ditches
in
the
best
befitting
manner
.
Three
thousand
souldiers
guarded
the
works
;
one
thousand
of
which
with
two
thousand
Pioniers
,
wrought
incessantly
upon
them
.
The
Fort
Worden
,
which
was
in
the
enemies
hands
,
was
very
near
the
place
where
the
Kings
men
raised
their
Fort.
Maurice
resolved
to
go
thither
;
wherefore
passing
with
the
most
of
his
men
over
the
Wahal
,
he
tarried
there
,
intending
to
annoy
the
Royalists
works
at
a
nearer
distance
:
which
that
he
might
the
better
do
,
he
threw
over
a
bridge
,
and
sent
3000
foot
unto
the
point
of
the
Island
of
Bomel
,
and
possessed
himself
of
a
Village
called
Herverden
.
Here
those
men
did
so
fortifie
themselves
,
as
the
Kings
men
began
to
be
much
indamaged
by
them
,
Who
were
not
long
in
using
all
means
to
drive
them
from
thence
.
To
this
purpose
Count
Frederick
de
Berg
went
with
a
great
body
of
foot
,
almost
all
Spanish
,
who
made
a
fierce
assault
;
but
they
were
so
stoutly
withstood
by
the
enemy
,
partly
through
their
works
,
and
partly
through
their
own
valour
,
as
they
were
forced
to
retreat
,
after
having
lost
above
300
of
their
men
,
amongst
which
were
divers
Captains
,
and
other
personages
of
quality
;
yet
did
the
working
about
the
Fort
never
cease
:
For
all
the
foot
being
quartered
in
those
parts
,
diligent
gards
were
kept
,
and
were
reinforced
according
as
occasion
required
.
The
horse
could
not
be
quartered
within
the
Island
by
reason
of
the
straitness
of
the
place
,
and
for
that
there
was
no
forrage
there
to
be
had
:
wherefore
they
were
gon
beyond
the
Mause
,
towards
Brabant
;
and
kept
there
about
Mega
in
diverse
Villages
which
were
nearest
the
Camp
,
from
whence
they
might
receive
necessary
succours
,
by
a
bridg
over
the
same
River
.
But
for
their
better
security
,
they
raised
a
Fort
upon
a
certain
part
of
the
bank
,
where
they
might
have
been
easilyest
injured
by
the
enemy
:
yet
they
being
thus
parted
from
the
rest
of
their
Company
,
Count
Maurice
hoped
he
might
assult
them
upon
advantagious
terms
,
and
that
he
might
give
them
a
notable
blow
.
To
this
purpose
he
threw
a
bridg
over
the
Mause
from
the
Fort
Worden
to
the
other
side
,
and
giving
6000
choice
foot
to
Colonel
Vere
,
an
English-man
,
and
to
Monsieur
de
la
Nue
,
a
Frenchman
,
and
1500
horse
to
Count
Ernestus
of
Nassaw
,
he
ordered
them
to
be
ready
to
fall
upon
the
enemies
horse
,
when
he
should
think
it
fitting
.
The
aforesaid
Fort
was
not
as
yet
made
sufficiently
defensible
,
which
was
called
Durango
,
for
that
Diego
Durango
a
Serjeant
Major
of
a
Spanish
brigado
had
the
charge
thereof
.
The
horse
were
commanded
by
Ambrosio
Landriano
who
was
their
Lieutenant
General
;
who
was
not
negligent
in
using
all
necessary
diligence
both
in
placing
the
gards
,
and
in
being
himself
present
where
any
occurrency
called
him
.
To
boot
with
this
Fort
Durango
,
which
was
not
yet
finished
,
Landriano
had
endeavoured
to
secure
all
that
tract
of
the
bank
about
which
the
horse
were
quartered
,
with
divers
good
Redoubts
.
Maurice
resolved
to
effect
his
aforesaid
designe
before
the
Fort
Durango
should
be
made
fully
defensible
.
It
was
in
the
Beginning
of
June
,
when
one
morning
about
the
break
of
day
,
Count
Ernestus
,
Vere
and
La
Nue
,
passing
over
the
Mause
with
their
foot
and
horse
,
began
to
move
.
They
were
of
necessity
to
possess
themselves
first
of
the
Fort
Durango
,
that
they
might
not
have
it
as
an
obstacle
both
in
their
assault
and
retreat
.
Vere
and
La
Nue
went
therefore
with
the
most
of
their
foot
to
assault
the
Fort
:
Count
Ernestus
sheltering
the
foot
with
his
horse
,
as
well
as
the
place
would
permit
him
to
do
.
The
assault
was
exceeding
resolute
and
fierce
:
Vere's
English
,
and
La
Nue's
French
,
were
seen
to
vie
with
one
another
in
the
fight
;
and
not
only
souldier
with
souldier
,
but
Captain
with
Captain
.
A
good
many
ladders
being
applyed
unto
the
walls
,
they
all
strove
to
get
upon
the
Fort
;
nor
could
they
now
make
any
longer
use
of
muskets
,
or
of
pikes
,
but
flew
to
it
with
their
swords
and
shields
.
In
the
Fort
were
500
Spanish
and
Walloon
foot
;
and
they
striving
likewise
which
of
them
should
best
make
good
the
defence
,
fought
with
wonderfull
undauntedness
:
and
though
the
works
of
the
Fort
were
yet
but
weak
,
the
imperfections
thereof
being
supplyed
by
the
valour
of
hands
,
the
further
the
assailants
advanced
,
the
greater
resistance
did
they
meet
withall
.
The
business
lasted
thus
a
good
while
:
at
the
noise
of
the
assault
,
the
Admiral
was
this
mean
while
advanced
,
with
the
greatest
part
of
his
foot
to
come
in
unto
the
succour
.
This
caused
much
terror
in
the
enemy
;
wherefore
first
cooling
in
their
fight
,
they
began
at
last
to
give
back
,
and
in
fine
,
resolved
to
retreat
,
above
300
of
them
being
slain
,
and
about
70
of
the
Kings
men
.
The
foot
succeeding
but
ill
in
their
assault
.
Count
Ernestus
would
make
no
further
attempt
with
his
horse
.
And
Landriano
was
already
prepared
with
his
horse
so
,
as
the
enemy
could
have
done
him
but
little
hurt
though
they
should
have
assaulted
him
.
This
was
the
last
action
which
happened
between
the
two
Camps
;
for
the
Fort
Durango
being
soon
afterwards
compleated
,
and
the
horse
quarters
being
still
better
secured
,
Count
Maurice
betook
himself
to
nothing
more
on
that
side
;
nor
could
he
do
any
thing
on
the
other
side
within
the
Island
of
Bomel
,
where
the
great
Fort
was
in
building
:
for
the
work
was
already
so
far
advanced
,
as
it
wanted
but
very
little
of
being
perfected
.
Cardinal
Andrea
desired
very
much
to
see
it
finished
before
he
should
quit
the
Government
,
and
therefore
he
himself
went
often
thither
to
sollicite
the
building
thereof
.
Not
long
before
,
his
brother
,
the
Marquis
of
Burgaut
was
come
to
visit
him
;
who
had
formerly
served
the
King
under
the
Duke
of
Parma
.
The
Fort
being
then
almost
totally
finished
,
the
Cardinal
came
to
give
it
his
last
visit
,
and
brought
his
brother
with
him
;
each
of
them
very
well
viewing
all
the
works
,
and
giving
such
orders
as
were
requisite
in
all
places
.
In
midst
of
the
Parado
,
a
Church
was
intended
to
be
built
;
the
first
stone
whereof
the
Cardinal's
self
did
lay
;
and
in
relation
to
his
own
name
,
and
for
the
particular
devotion
which
he
bore
to
that
Saint
,
he
called
both
the
Church
and
the
Fort
St.
Andrea
.
This
Ceremony
was
performed
with
all
military
rejoycing
,
the
Canon
thundring
on
all
sides
out
of
the
Castle
,
which
were
seconded
by
the
souldiers
joyfull
acclamations
,
as
if
that
Bulwark
should
be
perpetually
kept
for
the
Kings
advantage
,
and
that
Holland
should
be
thereby
chiefly
curbed
.
And
yet
you
shall
quickly
see
,
that
the
Fort
was
afterwards
basely
delivered
up
to
the
Enemy
,
or
rather
sold
unto
them
to
the
great
ignominy
of
the
Garison
that
was
in
it
:
and
certainly
in
common
opinion
the
Fort
was
impregnable
,
if
it
had
been
well
provided
for
and
defended
:
and
it
was
thought
it
would
have
been
a
great
terror
to
all
the
enemies
Country
over
against
it
;
and
particularly
to
Holland
,
nearest
the
very
heart
whereof
it
stood
:
Nor
was
it
long
ere
it
was
fully
finished
.
It
commanded
the
Mause
on
one
side
,
and
the
Wahal
on
the
other
.
Each
of
the
five
Bastions
were
of
equal
proportions
,
and
stood
very
handsomly
at
equal
distances
from
forth
the
Curtains
.
And
where
the
ditches
were
made
,
the
water
was
above
a
Pikes
length
deep
.
Thus
by
their
means
was
the
one
River
joyned
to
the
other
;
the
Mause
sometimes
contributing
water
to
the
Wahal
,
and
sometimes
the
Wahal
to
the
Mause
,
according
to
their
several
exuberances
.
The
Strade
Copertè
ran
to
without
about
the
Ditches
;
from
which
likewise
many
Redoubts
were
also
thrust
out
to
defend
them
the
better
:
and
the
more
to
anoy
the
enemy
,
twelve
great
Frigats
were
placed
in
the
Ditches
,
that
they
might
be
continually
the
readier
to
put
into
those
Rivers
.
This
was
the
condition
of
the
Fort
St.
Andrea
.
The
United
Provinces
knew
very
well
how
prejudicial
it
might
prove
unto
them
,
and
therefore
Count
Maurice
caused
another
Fort
to
be
built
on
the
contrary
shore
;
not
a
Royal
one
;
but
only
sufficient
to
keep
the
Kings
men
from
making
that
passage
,
if
at
any
time
they
should
attempt
it
,
and
that
they
might
make
the
fewer
incursions
into
those
parts
.
But
it
is
now
time
that
we
should
acquaint
you
with
the
successe
of
those
Forces
which
the
Confederate
Germans
were
to
put
together
,
for
the
aforesaid
occasions
.
Persevering
in
the
resolution
which
they
had
put
on
at
Confluence
,
they
did
not
let
slip
making
necessary
provision
for
the
putting
of
it
in
execution
:
yet
mony
not
coming
in
either
so
plentifully
or
so
speedily
as
the
condition
of
the
business
required
;
and
all
things
else
being
carryed
on
with
the
wonted
slackness
of
the
Nation
,
and
with
the
usual
difficulties
of
making
several
interessed
parties
joyn
in
the
same
opinion
.
The
Count
di
Lippa
,
who
was
chosen
Commander
in
chief
,
could
not
so
soon
assemble
all
the
Forces
together
which
were
to
come
from
so
many
several
places
.
The
United
Provinces
used
all
possible
means
to
incite
the
Confederates
,
pressing
the
opportunity
of
the
present
conjuncture
,
whilst
the
Kings
Army
was
busted
in
the
taking
of
Bomel
,
and
afterwards
in
building
the
Fort
St.
Andrea
.
They
advised
particularly
that
the
German
Camp
might
joyn
with
theirs
,
alleadging
that
by
this
means
,
and
by
so
many
Forces
,
the
Spaniards
might
not
only
be
driven
out
of
the
Empire
,
but
might
be
brought
to
great
straits
in
Flanders
.
To
make
these
their
endeavours
the
more
efficacious
,
the
same
Provinces
had
sent
their
desires
by
Count
Hollach
:
who
meeting
with
Count
Lippa
,
did
no
more
part
with
him
.
These
demonstrations
of
the
United
Provinces
were
very
welcom
to
the
Confederate
Germans
,
and
were
willingly
imbraced
by
them
,
to
cause
the
more
fears
and
jealousies
in
the
Spaniards
.
On
the
other
side
,
Cardinal
Andrea
had
used
all
diligence
so
to
sweeten
affairs
,
as
the
Confederates
might
be
kept
from
breaking
forth
into
Arms.
When
the
Kings
Army
marched
into
the
field
,
that
part
thereof
which
was
quartered
in
Westphalia
was
taken
totally
from
thence
.
The
Cardinal
had
caused
the
City
of
Emrich
to
be
again
delivered
up
to
the
Duke
of
Cleves
,
and
gave
assured
hopes
that
Res
and
the
other
Towns
appertaining
to
the
same
Prince
should
be
suddenly
likewise
surrendred
.
Nor
was
the
Elector
of
Colen
wanting
in
continuing
his
former
intercessions
with
both
the
parties
.
These
Negotiations
had
this
of
operation
,
That
not
to
irritate
too
much
the
Forces
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
the
Confederate
Germans
would
not
joyn
their
Army
in
a
body
with
the
United
Flemish
;
thinking
that
it
was
sufficient
for
them
to
reassecure
their
Neutralities
which
had
been
violated
.
They
seemed
to
be
very
resolute
herein
:
And
therefore
not
any
whit
relying
upon
the
aforesaid
hopes
,
but
fearing
lest
the
Kings
men
would
not
only
not
go
out
of
the
Neutral
Towns
where
they
yet
were
,
but
that
they
might
think
of
wintering
again
in
those
where
they
had
not
yet
been
,
they
resolved
no
longer
to
delay
the
assembling
of
their
Army
.
They
appointed
their
Rendezvouz
to
be
upon
the
banks
of
the
Rhine
towards
Reinberg
;
where
all
their
Forces
met
not
before
the
beginning
of
August
.
Their
numbers
were
much
more
considerable
then
their
conditions
:
They
consisted
of
25000
Foot
,
as
it
was
said
,
and
of
4000
Horse
;
but
most
of
them
new
and
weak
men
,
under
a
Generall
of
but
small
experience
,
and
under
other
Commanders
who
were
but
weak
also
,
and
of
little
esteem
.
The
first
effect
of
their
marching
was
,
that
those
of
Wesel
would
no
longer
continue
in
the
Catholick
religion
.
We
shewed
you
before
,
that
they
fainedly
received
it
;
but
now
encouraged
by
the
neighbouring
German
forces
,
and
for
that
the
Kings
forces
were
imployed
in
other
parts
,
they
resolved
again
to
inhibit
all
Catholick
rites
in
that
City
,
and
that
Heresie
should
only
reign
there
and
the
profession
thereof
,
as
before
.
The
Apostolick
Nuntio
of
Colen
was
as
yet
in
Wesel
;
who
understanding
what
resolution
they
had
put
on
,
went
out
of
the
City
,
as
did
also
all
the
Priests
and
Votaries
;
which
the
common
people
did
not
forbear
to
injure
,
especially
some
Votaries
,
whom
they
seemed
most
to
detest
.
The
affairs
of
Wesel
being
returned
to
their
former
condition
,
the
German
Camp
marched
,
and
quartered
about
Reinberg
;
it
being
pretended
by
the
Confederates
,
that
that
was
likewise
a
Neutral
town
,
and
subject
to
the
Empire
;
and
that
sundry
times
,
now
the
Kings
men
,
now
the
contrary
parties
had
unjustly
possessed
it
.
It
was
not
long
before
fallen
into
the
Kings
mens
hands
,
as
you
then
heard
;
and
there
was
in
it
a
Garrison
of
German
Foot
,
and
some
few
Walloons
.
Mutinies
were
at
this
time
grown
so
domestick
,
as
every
day
some
of
them
were
seen
to
arise
in
one
place
or
other
.
One
of
them
had
hapned
a
little
before
in
Reinberg
,
where
the
Garrison
took
up
Arms
,
and
shamefully
drove
out
the
Governour
of
the
Town
,
putting
their
Elect
in
his
place
,
with
other
subordinate
Officers
.
Before
the
Confederates
incamped
about
it
,
the
two
Counts
of
Lippa
and
Hollach
had
made
great
offers
to
the
Garrison
,
to
perswade
them
to
put
it
into
their
hands
;
shewing
,
that
they
had
a
community
of
blood
,
which
did
also
render
the
interests
of
the
Nation
common
between
them
.
But
the
Garrison
though
they
had
failed
in
their
obedience
,
yet
would
they
not
be
failing
in
their
faith
;
wherefore
they
rejected
all
offers
,
and
betook
themselves
manfully
to
defend
the
Town
.
Nor
did
they
come
short
in
their
deeds
:
For
the
German
Camp
having
sate
down
before
the
Town
,
and
besieged
it
many
dayes
,
they
found
the
Defendants
still
more
stout
and
resolute
in
making
resistance
;
wherefore
they
were
at
last
forced
to
rise
from
before
it
,
little
to
their
honour
.
Count
Lippa
did
notwithstanding
raise
a
Fort
on
the
opposite
side
of
the
River
,
and
put
many
men
into
it
,
to
incommodiate
that
Town
;
and
intending
to
besiege
it
again
,
if
it
should
be
needfull
.
From
Reinberg
the
Camp
past
to
Res
,
which
was
the
only
Town
almost
that
remained
to
be
restored
to
the
Duke
of
Cleves
,
and
the
Kings
party
gave
continual
hopes
that
it
should
be
speedily
restored
.
But
the
Germans
,
either
not
believing
them
,
or
else
desirous
to
doe
somwhat
with
their
Arms
,
resolved
to
besiege
it
.
The
United
Provinces
did
still
press
them
very
much
;
and
shewing
that
they
had
a
great
desire
to
be
interessed
in
their
cause
,
they
sent
a
certain
number
of
Horse
and
Foot
to
Count
Hollach
,
to
be
imployed
in
their
service
.
Count
Lippa
incamped
then
before
Res
about
the
end
of
August
,
and
besieged
it
on
all
sides
.
Ramiro
di
Gusman
,
a
Spaniard
,
commanded
in
chief
therein
,
and
had
with
him
little
more
then
80
Souldiers
,
some
Spaniards
,
some
Germans
,
some
Walloons
.
Just
over
against
the
Town
,
on
the
other
side
of
the
River
,
there
stood
a
Fort
to
secure
that
Pass
the
better
;
so
as
some
Souldiers
must
also
be
imployed
there
.
And
because
the
Garrison
was
not
sufficient
to
defend
both
the
Town
and
Fort
,
the
Governour
sent
to
the
Admiral
,
desiring
him
that
he
would
with
all
speed
send
him
some
more
men
.
The
siege
being
begun
,
the
Germans
fell
to
fortifie
their
quarters
where
it
was
most
behovefull
:
The
Count
de
Lippa
was
quartered
on
the
lower
part
of
the
River
,
and
Count
Hollach
above
.
These
were
the
two
chief
Quarters
;
and
both
of
them
began
to
open
their
Trenches
.
Count
Hollach
,
an
old
Souldier
,
and
one
well
verst
in
sieges
,
would
have
had
them
have
past
some
men
over
the
Rhine
,
and
so
at
the
same
time
to
have
straitned
the
Fort
,
which
was
possest
by
the
Kings
men
on
the
other
contrary
shore
;
fearing
left
by
that
way
(
as
it
not
long
after
hapned
)
the
besieged
might
receive
succour
.
But
were
it
either
through
ignorance
,
or
through
the
emulation
of
the
other
Commanders
,
his
advice
was
not
followed
.
The
Trenches
were
quickly
so
far
advanced
,
as
they
were
not
long
in
falling
joyntly
to
their
Batteries
.
A
great
Bank
ran
along
the
River
,
to
defend
the
Town
and
the
circumjacent
grounds
from
being
thereby
overflown
.
Upon
the
highest
part
of
this
Bank
,
the
two
Counts
caused
divers
Peeces
of
Artillery
to
be
planted
;
by
which
commanding
the
Town
,
they
began
to
play
upon
it
furiously
afar
off
.
Then
placing
many
great
Guns
nearer
hand
,
they
came
to
a
nearer
oppugnation
:
wherein
Count
Hollach
being
better
verst
,
all
things
were
better
performed
on
his
side
.
He
plaid
particularly
upon
the
point
of
a
walled
Bulwark
;
and
at
the
same
time
advancing
with
his
Trenches
,
he
was
confident
he
should
soon
be
able
to
make
a
happy
assault
there
.
The
Garrison
was
not
this
mean
while
idle
,
but
had
endeavoured
by
frequent
sallies
to
incommodate
the
Enemy
in
divers
sorts
.
Yet
were
not
the
numbers
of
their
Souldiers
any
wayes
answerable
to
their
need
of
defence
.
Wherefore
Gusman
continually
sollicited
the
Admiral
to
send
him
some
succour
:
which
was
ere
long
done
:
for
700
choise
Foot
coming
at
the
silentest
time
of
night
to
the
banks
of
Rhine
,
where
the
aforesaid
Fort
stood
,
they
past
over
the
River
,
and
got
without
any
disturbance
into
the
Town
.
This
increase
of
Forces
did
so
increase
their
courage
that
were
within
in
the
Town
,
as
they
resolved
to
sally
out
suddenly
with
good
numbers
,
and
to
assault
the
Count
de
Lippa's
quarter
,
where
there
was
less
opposition
made
.
The
one
half
of
the
Garrison
sallying
out
in
three
equal
Squadrons
,
they
assailed
the
Enemy
on
that
side
with
such
resolution
and
valour
,
as
they
not
being
able
to
resist
them
,
began
quickly
to
give
back
,
and
soon
after
to
fall
into
manifest
disorder
.
The
more
these
were
disheartened
,
the
more
were
the
others
encouraged
.
So
as
the
first
blow
being
seconded
by
another
,
and
the
Garrison
continuing
still
manfully
to
fall
upon
them
,
they
made
the
Enemy
forgo
many
of
their
Trenches
;
and
coming
to
their
Batteries
,
they
unhorst
some
of
their
Peeces
,
they
nail'd
up
some
others
;
and
being
of
necessity
afterwards
to
retreat
,
they
carried
a
Demy-Canon
in
triumph
with
them
into
the
Town
.
In
this
action
about
200
of
the
Enemy
were
slain
,
and
but
very
few
of
the
Garrison
.
This
bad
success
did
much
augment
the
discords
between
the
German
Commanders
;
one
complained
of
another
,
but
almost
all
of
them
blamed
Count
Lippa
,
and
the
weakness
of
his
government
.
And
the
confusion
,
disorder
,
and
fear
was
so
generally
spread
throughout
the
whole
Army
,
as
no
obediance
being
given
,
nor
discipline
observed
,
the
Commanders
were
forced
two
dayes
after
to
raise
the
siege
.
More
shamefull
councel
could
not
have
been
given
;
nor
could
it
have
been
more
shamefully
followed
:
For
the
Camp
retreating
without
any
manner
of
order
,
and
the
Souldiers
striving
who
should
get
furthest
from
the
walls
of
Res
,
much
Baggage
was
left
in
their
Quarters
,
many
Carriages
left
in
the
fields
,
and
some
Barks
loaded
with
victuals
abandoned
upon
the
River
.
Nor
failed
the
Garrison
to
come
out
upon
such
an
occasion
;
but
fell
upon
those
that
went
away
last
,
slaying
many
of
them
,
putting
many
of
them
to
flight
,
and
rendring
the
Retreat
still
more
base
,
and
more
confused
.
The
Army
having
raised
this
their
siege
,
came
before
the
City
of
Emrick
;
but
being
here
still
molested
by
the
souldiers
of
Res
,
and
the
discords
amongst
the
Commanders
still
increasing
,
and
the
complaints
amongst
all
the
rest
,
the
people
began
to
disband
,
and
afterwards
wholly
to
dissolve
.
The
United
Provinces
sent
Count
William
of
Nassaw
,
Governour
of
Friesland
to
the
German
Camp
;
a
very
grave
and
valiant
man
,
and
who
was
full
cousin
German
to
Count
Maurice
,
that
he
might
endeavour
to
compound
the
differences
,
and
to
reduce
them
to
some
better
discipline
:
but
he
could
do
but
little
good
.
So
as
Autumn
being
already
advanced
,
and
great
store
of
rain
being
fallen
,
in
such
sort
as
the
Army
could
no
longer
keep
the
field
about
the
end
of
November
,
it
of
it self
did
wholly
disband
:
and
to
compleat
their
disorders
,
a
good
part
thereof
did
at
last
mutiny
for
want
of
monies
,
as
they
retired
to
their
own
homes
:
in
so
much
as
it
was
requisite
to
have
an
Imperial
Proclamation
,
and
likewise
to
use
force
,
to
extirp
that
malady
which
had
so
easily
taken
root
every
where
.
The
effecting
of
the
promised
hope
was
not
after
omitted
by
the
Kings
Party
;
for
the
Town
of
Res
was
put
again
into
the
Duke
of
Cleves
hands
,
and
whatsoever
else
of
his
was
holden
in
those
parts
:
and
in
the
other
neutral
Countries
,
all
things
were
returned
to
their
former
condition
.
Thus
ended
the
movings
of
the
German
Camp
;
and
the
effects
thereof
proved
,
as
it
is
usually
seen
in
other
Leagues
,
greater
in
appearance
then
in
reallities
:
few
joyning
in
the
Government
of
Chieftains
,
as
the
Interests
of
Princes
are
seldom
alike
;
and
which
use
to
last
as
long
,
as
each
that
is
interessed
,
may
compass
,
not
the
ends
of
others
;
but
their
own
intents
.
Whilst
the
aforesaid
affairs
were
in
hand
,
the
Archduke
Albertus
and
the
Infanta
Isabella
,
having
consummated
their
marriage
in
Spain
,
and
tarryed
some
months
with
the
King
,
had
at
last
taken
their
journey
to
come
and
enjoy
the
new
Principality
of
Flanders
.
They
Imbarqued
at
the
beginning
of
June
in
Barcelona
,
in
24
Gallies
,
commanded
by
Prince
Doria
▪
and
within
a
few
days-arrived
safely
at
Genua
.
Coming
from
thence
to
Milan
,
they
tarryed
in
that
City
almost
all
July
;
where
they
were
honoured
with
an
Ambassy
from
the
Pope
,
who
to
that
purpose
sent
the
Cardinal
Piechtristain
,
a
German
,
to
them
.
From
thence
passing
the
Alpes
at
Piemont
,
and
going
through
Burgony
and
Lorain
,
they
entred
into
the
Province
of
Lucemburg
;
and
about
the
beginning
of
September
they
came
to
Brussels
,
having
first
staid
two
days
at
the
Town
of
Hall
,
which
is
three
hours
journey
from
that
City
:
where
at
the
same
time
Cardinal
Andrea
was
;
who
having
given
them
an
account
of
the
affairs
of
Flanders
,
took
his
journey
presently
towards
Germany
,
as
his
brother
,
the
Marquis
of
Burgaut
had
done
but
a
little
before
.
Preparation
was
had
this
mean
while
in
Brussels
for
the
receiving
of
the
new
Princes
with
all
solemnity
;
and
upon
this
occasion
there
was
already
an
infinite
number
of
Foreigners
in
the
City
.
They
made
their
entry
on
the
6
of
September
,
which
was
full
of
extraordinary
pomp
and
magnificence
;
as
well
on
the
Cities
behalf
which
erected
many
Triumphant
Arches
,
all
richly
adorned
;
and
which
added
thereunto
all
other
demonstrations
of
joy
;
as
on
the
behalf
of
the
new
Princes
,
who
came
attended
by
a
most
flourishing
Court
,
and
who
took
pleasure
to
make
it
appear
so
that
day
.
Being
come
into
Brussels
,
the
Archduke
began
to
take
the
administration
of
Government
into
his
hands
;
the
Infanta
having
thought
it
fit
he
should
do
so
,
though
the
chiefest
Prerogatives
of
the
Principality
were
in
her
.
The
first
business
was
to
form
the
reciprocal
Oaths
,
which
were
in
the
first
place
to
be
taken
by
the
new
Princes
,
and
by
the
States
of
those
Provinces
which
were
under
them
.
Nor
were
the
difficulties
small
which
arose
therein
,
by
reason
of
the
wonted
jealousie
of
Priviledges
wherein
the
Countrey
would
be
maintained
:
But
all
impediments
being
removed
,
the
new
Princes
went
about
the
end
of
November
to
Lovain
,
which
holds
the
first
place
of
all
the
Cities
of
Brabant
,
as
that
Dukedom
does
amongst
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
:
and
here
the
ceremony
of
Swearing
was
performed
in
such
manner
as
gave
best
satisfaction
to
all
sides
.
The
like
was
afterwards
done
in
the
nearest
Cities
;
and
the
City
of
Antwerp
in
particular
,
did
receive
the
new
Princes
with
more
splendid
and
sumptuous
demonstrations
,
then
upon
the
like
occasion
had
been
known
.
The
like
was
done
in
many
other
Provinces
,
where
the
Archdukes
(
for
so
would
the
new
Princes
be
stiled
)
thought
it
fittest
to
shew
themselves
.
And
having
given
and
received
all
possible
satisfaction
in
all
places
,
after
having
made
a
large
progress
,
they
at
last
returned
to
Brussels
,
which
was
to
be
the
ordinary
abode
of
their
Court.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
,
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
The
Third
Part.
BOOK
VI.
The
Contents
.
The
new
Princes
being
come
to
Flanders
,
their
affairs
proceed
but
ilfavouredly
:
many
of
their
Souldiers
mutiny
,
and
other
disorders
happen
in
their
Army
.
Count
Maurice
fails
not
to
make
use
hereof
.
He
surpriseth
Vachtendonch
,
a
place
of
importance
in
Ghelderland
;
and
then
by
open
siege
takes
the
Forts
of
Crevecoeur
and
St.
Andrea
.
Some
Ambassadors
from
Caesar
come
to
Brussels
;
and
passing
afterwards
into
Holland
,
a
Treaty
of
Agreement
is
commenced
by
them
between
the
Archdukes
and
the
Confederate
Provinces
,
but
proves
at
last
bootless
.
The
like
endeavours
between
the
King
of
Spain's
and
the
Archdukes
Commissioners
on
the
one
part
,
and
those
of
the
Queen
of
England
on
the
other
,
proves
vain
likewise
.
Count
Maurice
marcheth
this
mean
while
into
the
field
with
great
Forces
.
He
exters
into
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
and
incamps
before
Newport
.
The
Archduke
goes
himself
in
person
to
obviate
him
.
A
Battel
insues
between
the
two
Camps
,
and
Maurice
gets
the
Victory
.
He
returns
to
besiege
Newport
.
but
cannot
get
it
.
Wherefore
he
returns
to
his
quarters
:
And
the
next
Spring
marcheth
into
the
field
,
besiegeth
Reinberg
,
and
takes
it
.
The
Archduke
resolves
to
incamp
before
Ostend
.
The
situation
and
description
thereof
.
It
is
begun
to
be
straitned
on
sundry
sides
.
What
progress
is
made
therein
,
and
what
vigorous
opposition
.
In
this
interim
Count
Maurice
goes
to
before
Balduke
.
The
Archduke
relieves
the
City
,
and
Maurice
retires
.
The
siege
of
Ostend
continues
,
and
the
Town
is
bootlesly
assaulted
.
A
new
Treaty
of
Peace
is
reassumed
between
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Archdukes
on
the
one
side
,
and
the
Queen
of
England
on
the
other
.
The
Queen
dies
,
nothing
being
concluded
.
She
is
succeeded
by
James
King
of
Scotland
.
GReat
were
the
demonstrations
of
joy
which
were
shewed
by
the
Catholick
Provinces
upon
the
coming
of
the
new
Princes
Anno
1500.
to
Flanders
.
But
the
adverse
Provinces
continuing
more
then
ever
in
their
formerly
taken
resolutions
,
and
more
then
ever
confiding
both
in
their
own
Forces
and
in
those
of
their
Confederates
,
they
omitted
not
to
prepare
diligently
for
war
.
The
year
1600
was
already
begun
,
wherein
the
Archdukes
new
Principality
had
but
unfortunate
successes
.
They
were
not
well
come
to
those
Provinces
,
when
their
Souldiery
in
the
retiring
from
the
field
began
to
break
forth
into
divers
mutinies
.
The
first
arose
amongst
the
Spaniards
;
who
coming
in
small
numbers
at
first
into
the
Village
of
Hamont
upon
the
State
of
Liege
,
and
fortifying
it
,
did
soon
make
up
a
body
of
2000
Foot
and
800
Horse
.
The
Garrisons
of
Germans
and
Walloons
,
who
kept
the
two
Forts
of
Crevecoeur
and
St.
Andrea
,
followed
this
example
;
and
generally
the
Army
in
all
parts
,
for
their
want
of
Pay
,
and
by
being
so
long
used
to
this
abuse
,
was
so
inclined
to
doe
the
like
,
as
had
not
the
Commanders
particularly
minded
the
danger
,
it
was
to
be
feared
the
disorder
might
have
proceeded
to
a
general
Mutiny
.
It
was
endeavoured
to
appease
the
Spaniards
;
and
they
had
the
Town
of
Diste
in
Brabant
assigned
over
to
them
,
with
such
monies
as
might
suffice
for
the
present
,
till
they
might
be
wholly
satisfied
in
point
of
Pay
.
So
the
excess
proceeded
no
further
on
their
behalf
.
But
the
Spaniards
were
not
well
gone
from
Hamont
,
when
many
Italians
entred
thereinto
;
who
resolving
likewise
to
mutiny
,
chose
the
same
place
:
From
whence
they
were
afterwards
removed
to
Verte
,
a
Town
likewise
in
Brabant
,
upon
the
same
terms
as
was
first
agreed
upon
with
the
Spaniards
.
The
Italians
might
amount
to
1600
Foot
and
1000
Horse
;
but
many
others
of
other
Nations
were
mingled
with
them
,
as
also
with
the
Spaniards
.
The
Archdukes
Forces
being
thus
weakened
,
the
adverse
Provinces
failed
not
to
take
advantage
thereby
.
The
weather
was
then
exceeding
cold
in
Flanders
,
and
so
very
sharp
,
as
not
only
all
standing
waters
,
but
even
almost
all
running
streams
were
frozen
over
every
where
.
By
the
opportunity
of
this
Frost
Count
Maurice
resolved
to
endeavour
the
surprisal
of
Vachtendonch
,
one
of
the
strongest
Towns
of
Ghelderland
.
This
Towns
greatest
advantage
lies
in
its
situation
for
it
is
almost
every
where
surrounded
with
marish
grounds
,
and
therefore
there
is
hardly
any
coming
to
the
walls
thereof
.
Maurice
having
with
all
secresie
assembled
together
all
those
of
the
nearest
Garrisons
,
gave
order
that
unexpectedly
by
night
the
abovesaid
surprisal
should
be
endeavoured
.
The
Souldiers
found
no
difficulty
in
passing
over
those
marish
grounds
,
for
they
were
then
all
,
frozen
;
And
by
the
same
conveniencie
passing
over
the
Ditch
,
they
set
their
ladders
against
the
wall
.
Those
within
were
all
asleep
;
insomuch
as
the
Assailants
being
entred
before
they
were
discovered
,
possest
themselves
suddenly
of
the
Town
,
and
soon
after
with
little
resistance
took
the
Castle
.
From
thence
,
the
rigor
of
theice
not
being
well
over
,
Count
Maurice
marched
openly
against
the
Fort
Crevecoeur
;
and
straightly
besieging
it
,
he
in
a
shorttime
brought
the
Mutiniers
,
who
had
the
defence
thereof
,
to
put
it
into
his
hands
.
From
thence
he
went
against
the
other
great
Fort
of
St.
Andrea
.
The
speediest
succour
which
could
there
be
expected
was
to
come
from
Balduke
.
Wherefore
Maurice
not
content
to
besiege
the
Fort
by
his
Forces
,
resolved
to
drown
all
the
fields
thereabonts
with
water
;
and
to
secure
the
higher
places
so
,
as
it
should
be
kept
from
being
succoured
on
all
sides
.
The
banks
of
the
Mause
being
therefore
cut
in
sundry
parts
,
a
great
space
of
ground
towards
Balduke
was
soon
overflown
;
and
the
waters
did
increase
so
much
likewise
towards
the
Fort
,
as
the
Garrison
could
not
get
out
on
any
side
.
On
the
highest
situations
Maurice
planted
divers
little
Forts
where
it
was
most
needfull
,
and
began
briskly
to
infest
the
Town
.
The
Garrison
had
mutinied
,
as
we
told
you
before
;
and
it
consisted
of
about
1500
Foot
,
part
Germans
,
part
Walloons
,
who
were
under
their
Head
the
Elect
,
and
under
other
Captains
which
they
had
tumultuously
chosen
,
in
their
places
whom
,
together
with
the
Governour
,
they
had
driven
out
of
the
Fort
when
they
began
first
to
mutiny
.
They
shewed
at
first
as
if
they
would
make
an
honorable
defence
;
the
rather
for
that
they
knew
that
Velasco
,
Generall
of
the
Artillery
,
was
preparing
to
come
and
relieve
them
with
a
great
strength
of
men
.
But
Velasco
not
being
able
to
advance
,
for
that
he
found
the
wayes
all
stopt
,
the
Garrison
began
to
cool
.
Maurice
this
mean
while
advanced
further
and
further
every
day
:
And
yet
thinking
that
Interest
would
prevail
more
with
such
men
then
Force
of
Arms
,
he
offered
to
pay
unto
them
all
their
Arrears
,
which
came
to
50000
Crowns
,
if
they
would
surrender
the
Fort.
Nor
was
he
deceived
in
his
opinion
.
The
Mutiniers
were
at
first
somwhat
backward
in
enttrtaining
the
offer
;
but
afterwards
foregoing
all
shamefastness
,
and
then
growing
infamous
,
they
at
last
yielded
to
deliver
up
the
Fort
upon
the
aforesaid
price
,
or
rather
to
sell
it
;
and
to
make
the
action
the
more
unworthy
,
they
condescended
to
fight
under
the
Enemies
Colours
.
The
Archdukes
were
very
much
moved
at
these
losses
,
and
particularly
for
that
of
St.
Andrea
,
which
had
cost
so
much
the
building
,
which
bore
with
it
so
many
advantages
;
and
which
may
be
said
was
lost
,
ere
fully
finished
.
It
was
moreover
known
,
that
Count
Maurice
made
great
preparations
to
come
into
the
Field
with
powerfull
Forces
:
And
the
Archdukes
having
but
small
hopes
so
soon
to
satisfie
the
Mutiniers
,
but
rather
fearing
the
increase
of
those
disorders
,
they
saw
their
new
Principality
reduced
into
straits
before
they
were
well
warm
in
it
.
By
reason
of
their
being
newly
come
to
Flanders
,
the
States-Generall
of
the
Obedient
Provinces
were
then
met
at
Brussels
.
Which
was
done
,
that
such
an
Assembly
being
together
in
one
place
,
the
mutual
needs
both
of
Princes
and
Country
might
be
the
better
considered
,
and
convenient
remedies
applied
thereunto
.
The
greatest
mischief
,
and
which
required
the
most
efficacious
remedy
,
was
the
Mutinies
which
had
happened
,
and
which
might
happen
.
Wherefore
the
Archdukes
did
very
much
press
the
Provinces
,
that
by
some
extraordinary
quantity
of
monies
they
would
supply
the
necessity
of
the
Army
.
The
Deputies
seemed
to
know
very
well
the
urgencie
thereof
,
and
to
be
willing
that
the
Country
should
by
their
endeavours
contribute
as
much
as
they
could
thereunto
.
But
they
made
it
also
plainly
appear
,
that
the
Obedient
Provinces
would
be
much
better
pleased
to
come
,
if
it
were
possible
,
to
some
good
and
reasonable
Agreement
with
those
which
had
thrown
off
their
Obedience
,
then
still
to
suffer
under
the
miseries
and
calamities
of
wars
.
Which
whilst
they
were
discoursing
of
,
a
good
occasion
presented
it self
of
commencing
a
Treaty
to
that
purpose
.
And
this
it
was
.
There
were
then
likewise
some
of
Caesars
Ambassadors
at
Brussels
,
the
chief
of
which
was
Salentino
Count
of
Ysemberg
:
The
Emperor
had
sent
them
chiefly
upon
the
occasion
of
that
Novelty
which
had
hapned
the
year
before
in
the
Neutral
Countries
,
with
strict
command
to
endeavour
by
all
means
possible
that
things
should
be
there
restored
unto
,
and
maintained
in
their
former
condition
.
It
was
pretended
that
Reinberg
did
belong
unto
the
Archbishoprick
of
Colen
;
and
that
the
ground
whereon
Schinks
Sconce
was
a
little
before
built
by
the
United
Provinces
,
did
depend
upon
the
State
of
Cleves
;
and
that
the
same
Provinces
had
also
under
various
pretences
possest
themselves
of
the
Town
of
Emrich
,
after
the
Spaniards
were
gone
out
of
it
.
This
was
all
the
Ambassadors
chiefest
Commission
.
They
were
also
in
the
Emperors
name
to
congratulate
the
Archdukes
for
their
new
Principality
,
and
to
see
whether
they
could
introduce
any
Treaty
of
Agreement
between
them
and
the
United
Provinces
.
The
Ambassadors
discharged
their
trust
in
all
the
aforesaid
businesses
.
As
concerning
the
Neutral
Countries
,
the
Archdukes
excused
the
late
excesses
as
much
as
they
could
,
and
assured
the
Ambassadors
that
it
should
be
amended
for
the
time
to
come
;
without
binding
themselves
to
any
thing
concerning
the
particular
of
Reinberg
.
For
their
congratulating
their
new
Principality
,
they
answered
them
in
terms
full
of
respect
and
honour
And
as
for
their
mentioning
a
Treaty
of
Agreement
between
them
and
the
United
Provinces
,
they
seemed
to
desire
nothing
more
then
the
peace
and
tranquility
of
those
Countries
;
affirming
that
for
their
part
they
would
never
be
wanting
in
contributing
their
best
endeavours
thereunto
.
Having
thus
declared
their
Commissions
first
to
the
Archdukes
,
the
Ambassadors
went
afterwards
into
Holland
,
and
there
did
the
like
to
the
Deputies
representing
the
States
Generall
of
the
United
Provinces
.
Touching
the
novelties
happened
in
the
Neutral
Countries
,
the
Deputies
answered
with
all
obsequiousness
towards
the
Emperor
and
Empire
,
and
complained
bitterly
of
the
Spaniards
.
As
for
Schinks
Sconce
,
they
endeavoured
to
justifie
the
success
thereof
with
divers
reasons
:
And
the
Ambassadors
giving
assured
hopes
,
that
if
the
United
Provinces
would
restore
Emrich
,
they
would
make
the
Archdukes
restore
Reinberg
,
the
Deputies
promised
that
that
Town
should
be
restored
,
as
it
soon
after
was
.
In
the
point
of
the
Treaty
of
Agreement
,
the
Ambassadors
found
great
reluctancie
in
the
Deputies
,
who
said
,
That
the
United
Provinces
would
never
confide
in
the
Spaniards
;
that
therefore
they
would
not
enter
into
any
Treaty
with
them
;
and
that
the
Archdukes
,
by
the
form
of
their
new
Principality
,
did
wholly
depend
upon
the
King
of
Spain
.
Notwithstanding
all
these
difficulties
,
the
Ambassadors
did
so
work
it
,
as
at
last
the
United
Provinces
gave
way
that
their
Deputies
should
meet
with
those
of
the
obedient
Provinces
,
to
make
if
it
were
possible
some
good
agreement
between
both
sides
;
and
the
Convention
was
agreed
upon
to
be
at
Berghen-ap-Zome
,
a
Town
belonging
to
the
United
Provinces
,
and
but
a
short
dayes
journey
from
Antwerp
.
Thus
was
this
Conference
occasioned
by
the
means
of
these
Ambassadors
;
though
no
good
came
thereof
,
it
being
broken
almost
as
soon
as
begun
,
as
shall
be
related
in
its
proper
place
.
About
the
same
time
almost
,
another
Negotiation
was
put
in
hand
to
bring
the
affairs
to
some
good
correspondencie
between
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Archdukes
on
the
one
side
,
and
the
Queen
of
England
on
the
other
.
Cardinal
Andrea
had
laid
some
ground-works
hereof
whilst
he
had
yet
the
Government
of
Flanders
.
Nor
did
the
Queen
shew
herself
averse
thereunto
.
When
the
Archdukes
were
come
to
Brussels
,
they
took
occasion
to
continue
the
friendly
offices
begun
by
the
Cardinal
;
and
the
Queen
did
the
like
with
them
.
Wherefore
these
demonstrations
proceeding
from
both
sides
,
by
letters
,
and
particular
personages
,
it
was
believed
that
the
Treaty
might
hold
on
,
and
that
they
might
come
to
some
good
agreement
.
Not
long
after
,
the
Town
of
Boloign
in
France
,
which
lies
upon
the
English
Channel
,
was
chosen
for
this
end
.
Where
about
the
beginning
of
May
,
Baltazar
de
Ziniga
,
who
was
Ambassador
for
the
Spanish
King
in
the
Court
of
Flanders
,
and
Fernando
Cariglio
,
came
in
behalf
of
the
King
of
Spain
;
and
with
them
the
President
Richardotto
,
and
the
Audienciarie
Verrechin
on
the
Archdukes
part
:
And
on
the
behalf
of
the
Queen
of
England
,
Sir
Henry
Nevil
,
who
was
her
Ambassador
at
that
time
with
the
King
of
France
,
Sir
John
Herbert
,
and
Sir
Thomas
Edmonds
.
But
all
these
being
met
in
Boloign
,
such
difficulties
arose
in
point
of
precedencie
between
the
Spanish
and
the
English
Agents
,
as
it
was
not
possible
to
reconcile
them
:
wherefore
they
came
not
to
any
agreement
at
all
;
but
departing
almost
as
soon
as
they
were
met
,
the
Negotiation
was
put
off
to
a
better
conjuncture
of
time
.
Count
Maurice
was
by
this
time
ready
to
march
into
the
field
.
It
was
thought
he
would
go
against
the
peculiar
Province
of
Flanders
;
for
he
imbarqued
his
men
in
the
maritime
Gulfs
which
were
nearest
that
Province
;
and
therefore
it
was
judged
that
his
principal
designs
tended
thitherward
.
Nor
was
it
ill
imagined
:
For
about
the
midst
of
June
he
landed
all
his
Army
about
the
Fort
Sasso
,
which
consisted
(
as
it
was
commonly
said
)
of
15000
Foot
,
and
2500
Horse
.
Divers
Rivers
run
through
Gaunt
,
which
is
the
chiefest
City
of
the
Province
of
Flanders
;
one
of
them
streams
out
in
a
large
Channel
,
which
falls
into
the
nearest
maritime
Gulf
to
that
City
,
and
which
afterwards
joyns
with
the
rest
which
doe
incompass
the
Islands
of
Zealand
.
Here
stands
the
Fort
called
Sasso
of
Gaunt
,
as
not
being
above
five
leagues
from
that
City
.
This
Fort
was
very
carefully
guarded
by
a
Spanish
Garrison
,
especially
for
the
securing
of
some
Sluces
by
which
the
water
of
the
aforesaid
Channel
might
either
be
raised
or
let
down
,
and
drown
all
the
fields
thereabouts
.
Neer
this
Fort
upon
the
brink
of
the
same
Gulf
,
two
lesser
Forts
were
placed
.
Maurice
assaulted
these
,
and
easily
taking
them
,
it
was
thought
he
would
have
assaulted
the
great
Fort
of
Sasso
;
but
he
fearing
he
should
be
entertained
there
longer
then
he
could
be
dispenced
withal
by
his
other
greater
designs
,
he
went
from
thence
and
marched
with
all
his
Army
towards
Bruges
,
and
past
almost
by
the
Gates
thereof
.
It
was
thought
,
that
having
many
in
that
City
who
sided
with
him
,
he
hoped
that
upon
occasion
of
his
being
so
near
the
Town
,
they
might
occasion
some
tumult
which
might
happen
for
his
advantage
.
But
failing
of
his
expectation
,
he
pursued
his
march
,
with
evident
signs
that
he
would
lay
siege
to
Newport
,
a
Town
near
the
Sea
,
and
not
far
from
Ostend
.
At
the
same
time
as
he
march
by
land
,
those
many
ships
waited
on
him
by
sea
,
which
served
to
land
his
Army
in
the
Province
of
Flanders
.
When
he
was
entred
into
Ostend
,
he
publickly
declared
his
resolution
of
besieging
Newport
.
The
Archdukes
had
divers
Forts
to
withstand
the
excursions
which
were
made
by
the
souldiers
of
Ostend
;
and
in
particular
three
,
called
St.
Albertus
,
Snaescherch
,
and
Bredene
;
and
there
was
another
between
Ostend
and
Bruges
,
upon
the
pass
of
a
river
in
a
place
called
Audemberg
.
Maurice
turn'd
first
upon
these
Forts
,
which
were
but
weakly
garrisoned
and
munited
;
and
meeting
but
with
little
resistance
,
possessed
himself
speedily
of
them
all
.
He
thought
that
the
Catholick
Camp
would
not
adventure
to
relieve
Newport
,
unless
they
had
first
recovered
those
Forts
,
and
that
if
they
should
not
recover
them
all
the
sooner
,
he
might
the
mean
while
take
the
Town
,
which
was
neither
very
great
,
nor
very
strong
,
nor
sufficiently
provided
of
men
,
nor
of
other
things
requisite
to
make
defence
.
With
this
design
and
these
hopes
he
drew
near
to
Newport
,
and
being
still
followed
by
his
Maritime
Train
,
by
means
whereof
his
Army
might
continually
be
largely
furnished
with
whatsoever
he
wanted
,
he
began
to
straighten
the
Town
both
by
sea
and
land
.
Newport
doth
not
stand
fully
upon
the
sea-shore
,
but
very
neer
it
:
on
the
one
part
thereof
there
runs
a
little
River
;
which
though
it
be
but
of
a
mean
Channel
,
yet
where
it
fals
into
the
sea
,
makes
a
considerable
haven
,
and
especially
at
high
tydes
.
Upon
the
first
news
of
Count
Maurice
his
being
moved
,
and
of
his
Armies
being
landed
in
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
the
Arch
Dukes
went
presently
from
Brussels
to
Gaunt
▪
the
better
by
their
presence
to
secure
both
that
City
,
and
the
other
Towns
of
that
Province
.
Where
mustering
as
many
men
,
with
all
diligence
,
as
they
could
assemble
together
,
they
made
them
all
come
into
the
same
Province
,
that
they
might
make
use
of
them
against
the
Enemy
,
and
oppose
all
their
designs
.
A
good
part
of
their
men
had
mutinied
,
as
you
have
heard
,
and
therefore
they
could
not
make
so
great
a
Body
,
nor
so
vigorous
Forces
,
as
so
weighty
an
occasion
did
require
.
The
Spanish
mutineers
,
who
as
you
have
heard
,
were
in
Diste
were
contented
to
come
unto
the
Army
with
800
Foot
,
and
600
Horse
,
provided
they
might
serve
under
their
own
Commanders
and
Officers
.
It
was
impossible
to
bring
the
Italian
mutineers
at
Hamont
to
this
,
because
they
were
not
yet
wholly
agreed
,
nor
gone
to
Verte
,
as
you
heard
before
they
were
to
do
.
By
reason
of
these
mutinies
,
and
for
that
the
Arch-Dukes
souldiers
did
still
diminish
,
they
could
not
assemble
on
their
sides
above
12000
Foot
,
and
1200
Horse
.
These
came
marcing
apace
,
and
before
the
Arch-Duke's
was
come
to
Gaunt
,
Velasco
General
of
the
Artillery
was
already
march'd
forwards
towards
Bruges
with
3000
Foot
.
and
300
Horse
:
the
rest
followed
under
the
two
other
chief
Commanders
,
The
Admiral
of
Aragon
,
General
of
the
Horse
,
&
Count
Frederick
de
Berg
,
who
supplyed
the
place
of
Camp-master
General
,
in
lieu
of
Count
Mansfield
,
who
by
reason
of
his
great
age
could
no
longer
exercise
that
place
in
his
own
person
.
The
Army
was
made
up
of
Spaniards
,
Italians
,
Germans
,
and
Walloons
,
together
with
some
Burgonians
,
and
Irish.
The
way
by
which
they
marched
led
them
close
by
the
walls
of
Gaunt
,
which
the
Arch-Dukes
were
well
pleased
withal
,
that
they
themselves
might
appear
in
Person
,
whereby
the
more
to
encourage
the
souldiery
upon
this
so
great
Emergency
.
They
therefore
went
out
into
the
field
,
and
the
Infanta
getting
on
horse-back
,
and
followed
by
all
her
Court
on
horse-back
likewise
,
she
presented
her self
before
the
colours
where
in
particular
the
Spanish
mutineers
were
.
She
was
endowed
with
a
Princely
aspect
and
masculine
valors
,
and
being
so
long
bred
up
amidst
the
chiefest
negotiations
of
the
world
,
in
the
School
of
such
a
father
,
she
was
very
knowing
therein
,
and
capable
thereof
.
Suffering
her self
first
to
be
fully
seen
,
and
the
Army
being
much
joyed
with
her
presence
,
she
by
her
weighty
and
sprightly
words
,
did
yet
more
enharten
them
against
the
Enemy
.
Saying
,
There
were
never
any
souldiers
who
fought
in
the
defence
of
a
more
just
cause
.
That
many
of
them
had
been
in
Flanders
,
from
the
very
first
beginning
of
the
war
;
and
therefore
knew
how
oft
by
all
convenient
waies
the
King
her
father
had
endeavoured
to
reduce
the
Rebels
to
their
due
obedience
.
That
now
they
had
peculiar
Princes
of
their
own
,
separated
from
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
according
to
their
ancient
desire
,
and
were
notwithstanding
still
more
obstinate
then
ever
in
their
Rebellion
.
That
they
warred
likewise
against
God
more
then
against
their
Soveraigns
,
having
opposed
from
the
beginning
,
and
still
continuing
to
oppose
Heresie
to
the
Catholick
Religion
.
That
therefore
neither
she
nor
the
Arch-Duke
could
any
waies
doubt
,
but
that
the
souldiers
of
that
Army
,
who
were
all
of
them
so
Catholick
,
so
valiant
,
and
so
Loyal
,
would
shew
themselves
to
be
the
same
men
in
the
present
occasion
,
as
they
had
alwaies
been
formerly
;
That
to
boot
,
with
the
certain
reward
that
their
service
,
which
they
should
do
to
God
,
bore
with
it
,
they
might
also
assure
themselves
to
be
rewarded
by
the
Arch-Duke
,
by
her
,
and
by
the
King
her
Brother
,
with
whom
their
cause
went
joyntly
hand
in
hand
.
That
they
should
not
doubt
of
pay
.
For
monies
were
expected
from
Spain
,
and
some
large
sums
were
hoped
for
from
the
obedient
Provinces
of
Flanders
.
But
that
if
all
other
waies
should
be
wanting
,
she
would
make
use
of
her
own
Jewels
to
that
purpose
,
and
of
the
very
Plate
she
used
for
her
own
service
.
These
words
were
received
by
the
Army
with
incredible
applause
;
each
souldier
striving
who
should
shew
himself
most
ready
to
dye
for
the
Infanta
with
his
sword
in
his
hand
,
and
especially
upon
this
occurrency
.
Nor
was
the
Arch-Duke
wanting
in
adding
what
he
thought
fitting
,
to
continue
the
souldiers
the
more
in
their
present
good
disposition
;
declaring
at
last
that
he
would
be
there
himself
in
person
,
and
run
the
same
fortune
with
them
.
The
Army
being
marched
on
,
the
Arch-Duke
went
likewise
from
Gaunt
,
and
about
the
end
of
June
came
to
Bruges
;
where
the
whole
Army
was
mustered
.
The
first
counsel
they
took
was
to
regain
the
Forts
which
were
faln
into
the
Enemies
hands
:
in
consequence
whereunto
,
that
of
Audemburg
was
suddenly
set
upon
with
such
resolution
,
as
the
defendants
either
for
want
of
Forces
,
or
want
of
courage
,
did
immediately
surrender
it
:
From
thence
the
Catholicks
went
,
and
with
equal
violence
assaulted
the
other
of
Sneascherch
;
and
being
withstood
by
those
within
,
the
Fort
was
soon
stormed
,
and
all
the
Garrison
put
to
the
sword
.
By
this
example
the
Enemies
did
of
themselves
forgo
the
Forr
of
Bredene
.
From
hence
without
any
delay
the
Army
marched
towards
the
Fort
St.
Alberto
,
which
was
the
greatest
and
best
provided
;
and
marched
towards
the
Enemies
Camp
,
.
Count
Maurice
did
then
send
2000
Foot
,
the
most
of
which
were
Scots
,
with
some
Troops
of
Horse
commanded
by
Count
Ernestus
of
Nassaw
,
to
possess
themselves
of
a
Pass
,
wherein
he
thought
to
entertain
the
Catholick
Camp
longer
,
thinking
that
it
would
not
so
soon
advance
towards
his
Army
.
These
souldiers
of
the
Enemy
gave
at
unawares
upon
the
Catholicks
,
who
finding
themselves
so
much
superiour
in
numbers
,
and
with
such
advantage
of
fresh
success
,
soon
routed
the
Adversary
,
and
made
a
bloody
slaughter
amongst
them
.
This
happened
on
the
second
of
July
in
the
morning
,
and
they
had
yet
a
considerable
way
to
march
,
before
they
could
come
up
to
the
Enemies
Camp
,
to
assault
it
Wherefore
the
Arch-Duke
desired
to
know
what
his
Councel
of
war
thought
fittest
to
be
done
.
Velasco
,
the
General
of
the
Artillery
was
so
far
behinde
with
above
3000
Foot
,
as
he
could
not
come
up
time
enough
to
the
rest
of
the
Army
,
when
the
Arch-Duke
would
notwithstanding
have
marched
speedily
to
the
Enemy
.
Who
were
likewise
lessened
in
their
numbers
,
by
reason
of
the
late
loss
of
the
Scots
,
by
reason
of
those
that
were
either
lost
or
left
in
the
Forts
,
&
for
that
Maurice
at
his
coming
to
Ostend
had
added
to
the
former
Garison
thereof
.
When
the
Archdukes
Councel
of
war
came
to
speak
their
opinions
,
it
was
variously
disputed
.
Amongst
the
Spanish
Commanders
,
Camp-master
Gasper
Zapena
was
particularly
well
esteemed
of
for
his
valour
,
and
for
his
long
experience
,
which
notwithstanding
made
him
always
rather
imbrace
cautious
then
hazardous
resolutions
.
He
was
clean
against
falling
violently
upon
the
Enemy
then
.
He
considered
,
That
they
were
to
make
above
an
houre
and
a
halfs
march
before
they
could
come
to
where
they
were
;
that
the
Catholicks
would
come
thither
after
their
journey
,
and
their
that
mornings
fight
.
And
what
military
Maxim
(
said
he
)
is
it
,
that
doth
teach
to
fall
with
blind
resolution
upon
an
Enemies
Camp
,
without
having
first
well
known
what
it
is
?
and
when
so
considerable
a
number
being
behind
,
the
Catholicks
would
come
short
of
them
in
numbers
?
Then
turning
more
freely
towards
the
Archduke
,
he
said
,
Most
mighty
Prince
!
Your
Highness
in
my
opinion
hath
a
glorious
Victory
safe
in
your
hands
,
if
you
will
be
carefull
in
the
carriage
thereof
.
Doth
not
your
Highness
apprehend
Count
Maurice
his
rashness
?
He
is
come
,
firmly
believing
that
he
should
take
Newport
before
it
could
be
succour'd
;
and
did
confide
more
then
became
him
to
doe
in
the
Forts
which
he
had
taken
,
and
which
were
afterwards
so
easily
lost
again
.
Now
when
he
shall
see
himself
faced
by
our
Army
,
he
must
of
necessity
think
of
retreating
;
which
must
be
done
either
by
land
,
or
by
sea
.
He
hath
no
place
whither
to
have
refuge
by
land
,
but
Ostend
;
and
if
he
retreat
by
sea
,
he
must
of
necessity
reimbarque
his
men
,
together
with
all
his
Artillery
,
munition
and
baggage
which
were
formerly
landed
.
Let
our
Army
then
halt
between
the
Towns
of
Newport
and
Ostend
;
so
as
Maurice
shall
not
be
able
to
get
by
land
to
the
latter
.
He
will
then
be
inforced
to
retreat
by
sea
:
which
if
he
doe
,
how
great
will
his
disorder
in
imbarking
be
?
and
how
great
opportunity
shall
we
then
have
to
assault
the
Enemy
with
all
advantage
?
to
rout
,
and
to
disperse
them
?
This
opinion
was
grounded
upon
very
sound
reasons
.
But
Claudio
Barlotta
,
the
antient
Walloon
Campmaster
,
a
lover
of
hazardous
enterprises
,
and
who
oft-times
degenerated
from
audacity
to
rashness
,
did
with
such
vehemencie
oppose
it
,
as
he
drew
most
of
the
other
Commanders
to
side
with
him
.
He
said
,
That
it
was
too
great
an
error
to
let
slip
so
fair
an
occasion
of
assaulting
the
Enemy
;
that
it
was
to
be
believed
they
had
already
received
a
great
blow
,
both
by
the
loss
of
the
Forts
which
they
before
had
got
,
and
much
by
their
loss
of
so
many
men
that
very
morning
.
That
they
did
not
expect
so
furious
a
tempest
:
wherefore
it
was
to
be
believed
,
that
possest
with
fear
and
confusion
,
they
would
in
all
haste
imbarque
themselves
,
and
rather
think
of
flying
away
,
then
of
fighting
.
That
he
did
therefore
earnestly
press
,
that
the
Army
might
be
speedily
led
on
to
pursue
their
begun
victories
:
That
of
all
others
,
the
Mutiniers
were
impatient
of
delay
;
and
of
what
advantage
was
it
upon
such
an
occasion
to
make
use
of
the
Souldiers
forwardness
?
That
some
of
the
Catholicks
were
behind
;
but
that
it
was
very
well
known
the
Enemy
was
likewise
very
much
lessened
in
their
numbers
;
nor
was
it
numbers
,
but
valour
that
gave
the
victory
:
That
this
victory
might
be
built
upon
for
certain
,
if
they
would
march
immediately
towards
the
Enemy
,
and
fall
upon
them
.
And
what
doubt
was
there
to
be
made
of
it
?
since
the
Souldiers
were
to
fight
under
the
command
,
and
in
the
eye-sight
of
their
own
Prince
,
who
would
likewise
be
their
Captain-Generall
?
and
to
detain
the
Army
in
so
fair
a
course
,
would
it
not
be
totally
to
discourage
the
Souldiery
?
would
it
not
be
to
bereave
them
of
certain
hopes
,
and
to
feed
them
with
more
uncertain
?
For
if
time
were
allowed
unto
the
Enemy
,
they
would
peradventure
provide
so
for
their
retreat
,
as
the
success
of
victory
might
prove
as
doubtfull
,
as
it
might
now
be
thought
certain
.
The
Souldiers
ardencie
to
fight
was
really
very
great
,
and
chiefly
the
fervor
of
the
Mutiniers
;
who
stormed
,
saying
,
that
they
had
not
left
their
Companions
to
stand
idly
now
before
the
Enemies
;
and
they
did
very
much
press
to
fall
immediately
upon
them
.
The
Archduke
notwithstanding
did
stand
somewhat
in
suspence
between
these
two
Opinions
;
when
a
Chance
made
him
resolve
to
march
immediately
against
the
Enemies
Camp
.
Fortune
hath
always
a
great
stroke
in
all
humane
affairs
here
below
:
But
in
the
concernments
of
war
she
does
almost
what
she
pleaseth
;
and
ofttimes
by
unexpected
accidents
causeth
losses
to
insue
,
where
victory
was
expected
.
The
Army
marched
upon
the
Sea-shore
;
and
it
so
fell
out
,
that
just
as
the
Archduke
was
to
put
on
his
resolution
,
a
great
many
of
the
Enemies
ships
were
descried
,
which
upon
several
occurrences
came
from
Newport
towards
Ostend
.
The
Catholick
Camp
did
then
verily
believe
that
the
enemy
was
resolved
to
retreat
,
and
that
this
was
already
the
beginning
of
it
.
Wherefore
being
now
more
incouraged
then
before
,
they
pursued
their
march
,
each
souldier
with
all
fervor
solliciting
one
another
.
There
remained
yet
four
hours
of
day
when
the
Catholicks
came
within
sight
of
the
enemies
Camp
;
6●0
horse
marched
foremost
in
the
van
,
and
then
the
foot
followed
,
devided
into
two
great
Battalions
;
each
of
which
was
confusedly
mixed
of
all
Nations
;
the
rest
of
the
horse
took
their
place
in
each
of
them
where
it
was
fittest
.
And
the
Spanish
mutiners
,
both
horse
and
foot
,
that
they
might
signalize
themselves
the
more
upon
this
occasion
,
had
obtained
to
march
in
the
head
of
the
Army
.
Count
Maurice
was
not
this
mean
while
idle
.
At
the
first
news
that
the
Enemy
came
to
assault
him
he
called
a
Councel
of
war
,
where
it
was
resolved
that
they
would
manfully
joyn
battel
.
They
thought
that
to
retreat
by
imbarking
themseves
,
would
not
onely
appear
base
and
unworthy
,
but
that
it
might
likewise
prove
dangerous
.
That
the
Catholicks
would
come
weary
,
whereas
their
men
were
in
good
plight
and
vigor
.
That
the
Catholicks
were
fewer
in
number
then
they
,
and
that
their
men
were
not
to
yeild
in
goodness
to
the
Catholicks
.
That
the
mean
while
they
might
make
choise
of
the
most
advantagious
place
to
fight
in
;
and
out
of
so
many
reasons
have
assured
hopes
of
victory
.
This
being
resolved
upon
,
Maurice
rose
with
all
his
men
from
before
Newport
,
and
drew
as
far
from
thence
as
was
needful
,
to
keep
unmolested
by
that
Garrison
,
whilst
he
should
fight
the
Catholicks
;
and
that
he
might
the
more
incourage
his
men
,
by
leading
them
to
encounter
with
those
of
the
Arckduke's
:
Then
staying
in
an
oppertune
place
,
he
was
very
diligent
in
fitting
his
Army
for
the
battel
.
And
that
he
might
necessitate
them
the
more
to
fight
,
he
gave
order
that
all
the
ships
should
stand
off
at
sea
,
that
there
might
be
no
hope
of
safety
that
way
.
His
camp
consisted
likewise
or
divers
Nations
,
furnished
with
gallant
Commanders
,
and
long
accustomed
to
the
wars
of
Flanders
,
to
boot
,
with
the
Flemish
,
which
consisted
chiefly
of
Frieslanders
,
and
men
of
Ghelderland
;
there
were
in
the
Army
of
the
united
Provinces
a
great
number
of
French
,
English
,
and
Scots
,
and
there
were
then
also
some
Foot
of
Switzers
amongst
them
.
Colonel
Sir
Francis
Vere
,
an
old
Souldier
of
known
valour
,
and
of
whose
Military
actions
you
may
have
often
heard
in
this
our
Story
,
Commanded
all
the
English
foot
.
But
Count
Maurice
,
willing
to
encourage
his
Army
to
battel
,
before
he
composed
his
squadrons
,
advanced
before
them
,
and
said
thus
,
I
ingeniously
confess
,
my
fellow
souldiers
,
that
I
am
deceived
in
the
hopes
I
had
when
I
first
undertook
this
siege
;
I
hoped
that
the
Passes
and
Forts
which
we
had
taken
,
would
have
so
long
entertained
the
Enemy
,
till
the
Town
being
,
as
we
know
,
but
ill
provided
,
might
have
faln
into
our
hands
.
The
Fortune
of
war
alters
the
condition
of
affairs
in
a
moment
,
and
so
she
hath
dealt
with
us
upon
this
occasion
.
But
we
ought
to
thank
her
for
it
,
because
that
suddenly
altring
the
face
of
affairs
,
she
hath
proved
more
favourable
to
us
,
when
it
was
to
be
feared
she
might
have
proved
more
averse
.
And
truly
,
if
the
Arch-Duke
,
weighing
affairs
better
on
his
behalf
,
had
made
his
Army
stay
betwixt
Newport
and
Ostend
,
in
what
straits
should
we
now
be
?
All
hereabouts
,
unless
it
be
Ostend
,
is
the
Enemies
Country
;
we
should
not
have
been
able
to
have
got
thither
.
And
then
being
enforced
to
have
retreated
by
Sea
,
with
how
much
advantage
might
the
Enemy
have
assaulted
us
?
Clean
contrary
,
the
advantages
will
now
lie
wholly
on
our
side
.
They
come
wearied
with
marching
,
short
in
numbers
,
blinde
with
rage
,
and
with
the
very
fury
of
mutineers
.
Did
they
peradventure
,
after
this
mornings
tumultuous
action
,
think
that
we
either
buried
in
sleep
,
or
born
away
by
fear
,
would
either
not
have
taken
up
Arms
at
all
,
or
else
have
thrown
them
away
without
any
waies
disputing
the
business
?
Will
this
be
the
first
time
that
our
Forces
shall
have
beaten
theirs
?
Nay
I
hope
this
shall
prove
the
most
noble
victory
that
we
ever
got
of
them
.
Our
men
are
as
good
as
theirs
:
we
exceed
them
in
numbers
;
and
we
will
take
the
most
advantagious
place
to
fight
upon
.
But
still
our
greatest
advantage
must
lye
in
our
Arms
and
courage
.
I
for
my
part
will
be
in
all
places
and
from
this
time
forward
I
declare
my self
unworthy
the
prerogatives
of
a
Commander
,
if
upon
this
occasion
I
be
not
equally
forward
in
all
danger
with
every
common
Souldier
.
And
that
there
may
be
no
escaping
out
of
the
Battel
,
I
have
given
order
that
all
the
ships
stand
off
at
Sea
far
from
the
shore
.
That
I
might
make
the
Victory
certain
,
I
have
chosen
to
adde
despaire
to
hope
.
In
fine
,
my
Souldiers
,
we
must
this
time
either
overcome
,
or
die
with
our
swords
in
our
hands
.
This
discourse
was
received
by
the
Army
with
joyfull
acclamations
,
and
all
readiness
to
fight
was
shewn
.
Then
Maurice
gave
out
his
Orders
.
He
assigned
the
Van
to
Colonel
Sir
Francis
Vere
,
the
Battel
to
Count
Solme
,
and
the
Rear
to
Monsieur
de
Temple
;
mixing
together
the
Souldiers
of
all
the
several
Nations
.
He
disposed
of
the
Horse
,
(
of
which
Count
Lodovick
de
Nassaw
was
Generall
)
some
on
the
Front
,
and
some
on
the
Flanks
;
and
kept
no
particular
place
for
himself
,
resolving
to
be
at
his
liberty
of
transferring
himself
wheresoever
the
greatest
need
should
require
.
He
had
with
him
his
brother
Henry
,
a
Youth
of
16
years
of
age
,
and
the
Duke
of
Alsatia
,
the
Prince
of
Henault
,
and
Count
Coligni
,
Grandchild
to
the
late
Admiral
of
France
;
together
with
divers
other
young
Gentlemen
of
great
quality
,
who
were
come
a
little
before
from
the
Heretick
Countries
into
Flanders
to
be
trained
up
under
him
in
the
exercise
of
Arms
,
would
keep
near
his
person
.
The
Armies
met
upon
the
Sea-shore
.
From
thence
more
towards
the
Land
appears
great
Hills
of
Sand
;
which
seem
to
be
on
purpose
placed
by
Nature
,
to
keep
the
Land
from
being
swallowed
up
in
those
low
situations
by
the
Seas
when
they
are
most
tempestuous
.
Those
little
Mountains
of
Sand
lie
all
along
the
Coast
of
Flanders
,
and
are
called
Downs
.
The
Sand
is
there
moveable
,
and
is
easily
raised
by
the
wind
,
which
makes
them
the
more
troublesom
to
be
dealt
with
.
The
Tide
began
to
flow
when
the
Armies
marched
:
wherefore
they
were
forced
still
to
draw
towards
the
Downs
;
and
in
fine
the
Main
Battel
must
be
given
there
.
To
boot
with
the
Catholicks
being
wearied
and
fewer
in
number
,
the
Sun
was
then
going
towards
the
West
,
on
which
side
the
Enemies
Camp
was
;
and
therefore
his
beams
gave
upon
the
Catholicks
faces
,
which
were
on
the
East
side
.
It
was
in
July
,
and
the
hottest
hours
had
very
much
inflam'd
the
sands
;
and
there
was
then
likewise
a
little
wind
stirring
,
which
raising
the
sand
,
did
much
more
incommodiate
the
Catholicks
Camp
,
then
it
did
their
Enemies
.
Count
Maurice
placed
some
Peeces
of
Artillery
between
the
Downs
and
the
Sea-shore
,
where
the
high
Tide
had
left
way
,
for
his
better
advantage
on
that
part
.
He
possest
himself
of
the
highest
parts
of
the
Downs
,
where
on
one
of
the
most
advantagious
sides
he
likewise
placed
some
Peeces
of
Artillery
.
And
having
all
these
advantages
,
expected
that
the
Enemy
should
come
and
assault
him
.
Nor
were
the
Catholicks
long
in
coming
.
The
Archduke
in
few
words
endeavoured
still
to
encourage
them
to
the
conflict
He
put
them
in
mind
of
their
former
victories
;
of
the
service
they
did
to
God
to
the
Infanta
,
to
himself
,
and
to
the
King
of
Spain
.
And
that
as
he
himself
would
be
an
eye-witness
of
their
this
dayes
behaviour
,
they
might
with
more
security
expect
to
be
largely
recompenced
.
The
Mutiniers
Horse
gave
the
first
assault
;
who
led
by
the
Admiral
through
that
passage
which
remained
then
betwixt
the
Downs
and
the
Sea
,
met
with
a
fierce
encounter
,
and
were
quickly
very
much
indammaged
by
the
Enemies
Artillery
placed
with
the
aforesaid
advantage
.
At
the
same
time
almost
did
the
Foot
fall
on
on
both
sides
,
upon
the
Downs
;
betwixt
whom
happened
one
of
the
fiercest
fights
that
hath
any
time
been
known
.
The
Spanish
Mutiniers
were
on
foot
in
the
Front
of
the
first
Catholick
Battalion
;
who
together
with
the
rest
gave
miraculous
testimony
of
their
valour
:
And
the
Enemies
Van
began
already
manifestly
to
give
ground
;
for
Sir
Francis
Vere
who
commanded
them
being
wounded
,
and
many
of
their
first
Ranks
slain
,
the
rest
observed
orders
no
longer
.
But
new
Souldiers
of
the
Battel
coming
in
to
reinforce
the
Van
,
the
latter
was
sustained
by
the
former
,
and
the
fight
continued
more
hot
then
before
.
Their
Muskets
and
other
Fire-weapons
being
discharged
,
they
came
to
closer
fight
;
to
the
push
of
Pike
,
and
managing
of
their
swords
.
Various
,
but
equally
fierce
were
the
instigations
on
each
side
.
They
fought
out
of
Honour
,
and
out
of
Hatred
;
as
if
what
for
hope
,
what
for
despair
,
they
had
been
mad
.
Each
side
hoped
to
overcome
;
and
as
if
they
had
despaired
at
the
same
time
,
they
would
rather
die
then
be
vanquished
.
You
might
therefore
see
the
Squadrons
of
each
side
to
billow
up
and
down
like
waves
,
sometimes
advancing
,
sometimes
giving
back
;
the
place
whereon
they
fought
being
full
of
dead
and
wounded
men
,
and
the
fighters
full
of
sweat
,
blood
,
and
fierceness
.
And
by
this
time
all
the
Forces
of
both
sides
were
joyned
in
Battel
.
But
the
disadvantage
on
the
Catholicks
behalf
was
too
great
:
Tired
men
fought
against
those
that
were
fresh
;
and
the
excessive
heat
of
the
sand
made
them
more
sensible
of
their
weariness
;
they
suffered
likewise
more
by
the
dust
,
and
by
the
sun
.
Yet
did
they
valiantly
make
good
their
party
:
when
the
Catholick
Horse
being
oft-times
disordered
,
and
oft
times
ra●●ed
again
,
were
at
last
wholly
routed
;
and
as
they
turned
back
,
fell
foul
upon
their
own
Foot
,
and
disordered
them
also
;
which
gave
so
great
advantage
to
the
Enemy
,
as
it
totally
secured
the
victory
to
them
.
Amongst
the
Enemies
Horse
,
there
were
some
Troops
of
French
Curasiers
who
gave
particular
pro●●
of
their
valour
that
day
:
And
questionless
the
Enemies
Horse
were
so
much
the
more
in
number
,
as
the
Foot
being
sundry
times
thereby
invigored
,
which
was
likewise
more
numerous
then
that
of
the
Catholicks
,
they
also
had
the
better
of
the
battel
.
The
Arrchduke
by
being
present
every
where
,
was
not
wanting
in
playing
the
part
which
upon
such
an
occasion
became
a
generous
Prince
and
Commander
;
thrusting
himself
sundry
times
into
where
the
fight
was
hottest
,
he
exposed
himself
to
apparent
danger
of
death
:
Nor
did
he
this
without
the
loss
or
blood
;
for
wearing
no
helmet
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
be
the
better
known
,
he
was
struck
with
a
Halbert
on
the
head
towards
the
right
ear
;
but
the
blow
was
given
so
at
random
,
as
it
did
him
but
little
harm
.
The
Archduke
being
by
reason
of
his
wound
retired
,
it
was
noised
abroad
amongst
his
men
,
that
he
was
not
only
wounded
,
but
taken
.
The
Enemy
had
already
taken
the
Admiral
prisoner
;
slain
,
taken
or
wounded
almost
all
the
Campmasters
,
Captains
,
and
other
most
considerable
Souldiers
of
the
Catholicks
Army
.
In
somuch
as
the
rest
,
discouraged
through
so
many
great
losses
,
threw
away
their
Arms
confusedly
here
and
there
,
and
seeking
to
save
themselves
by
flight
,
yielded
the
final
victory
to
the
Enemy
.
The
number
of
the
slain
in
Battels
is
always
uncertain
;
but
at
this
time
it
was
most
uncertain
:
For
many
thought
it
was
equal
on
both
sides
;
and
many
,
that
the
Catholicks
lost
many
more
men
.
It
was
certain
,
that
the
best
and
valiantest
amongst
them
were
found
missing
.
Besides
the
Admiral
,
two
of
the
Spanish
Campmasters
,
Gasper
Zappena
,
and
Luis
de
Vigl●ar
,
were
taken
prisoners
;
the
first
whereof
was
so
sorely
wounded
,
as
he
soon
dyed
.
The
Campmaster
Bastock
,
an
Irish-man
,
was
slain
in
the
battel
.
Roderigo
Sasso
,
Captain
of
the
Archdukes
Horse-guard
,
was
wounded
to
death
;
so
likewise
was
the
Italian
Campmaster
Avolas
.
Count
Bucquoi
and
Barlotte
,
both
of
them
Walloon
Campmasters
,
were
more
slightly
wounded
.
And
in
fine
,
all
the
Catholick
Officers
,
as
well
greater
or
lesser
,
were
either
slain
wounded
or
taken
.
They
lost
above
a
hundred
Colours
,
together
with
all
their
Artillery
,
Baggage
and
Ammunition
;
and
the
common
report
was
,
that
above
3000
of
each
Army
were
slain
in
the
battel
.
Amongst
divers
Italian
Nobles
,
Alexander
and
Cornelius
Bentivoglio
dyed
in
the
first
ranks
,
and
when
the
battel
was
at
the
hottest
;
the
one
of
them
was
our
Brother
the
other
our
Nephew
;
both
of
them
being
young
men
about
20
years
of
age
,
who
were
come
a
little
before
into
Flanders
.
There
were
slain
of
the
Enemy
to
boot
with
the
ordinary
Souldiers
,
above
30
Captains
,
and
a
good
number
of
Under-Officers
.
They
fought
certainly
upon
great
advantage
;
and
Count
Maurice
knew
very
judiciously
how
to
make
use
of
it
;
and
in
all
things
else
proved
himself
to
be
a
good
Souldier
,
and
a
gallant
Commander
;
and
by
that
dayes
action
he
either
caused
,
or
continued
the
opinion
,
that
if
he
were
good
at
Sieges
,
he
was
no
less
good
at
Battels
.
This
Battel
lasted
the
space
of
three
hours
;
and
the
Catholicks
being
fled
,
many
councelled
Count
Maurice
to
purfue
them
:
but
because
night
came
on
,
and
much
blood
was
spent
,
and
for
that
his
side
likewise
had
laboured
hard
,
he
thought
it
sufficient
to
have
prevailed
thus
far
,
without
attempting
other
advantages
,
which
might
have
proved
uncertain
.
The
Archduke
retiring
that
very
night
to
Bruges
,
went
soon
after
to
Gaunt
,
where
the
Infanta
was
;
who
welcomed
him
with
a
manlike
spirit
,
as
she
had
likewise
done
the
various
reports
that
he
was
either
slain
,
wounded
,
or
taken
.
He
came
accompanied
by
the
Duke
d'
Aumale
,
who
was
likewise
slightly
wounded
,
and
but
by
few
other
people
of
quality
;
for
all
the
chief
Lords
of
the
Country
were
then
at
Brussels
,
by
reason
of
the
States-Generall
which
as
yet
continued
,
being
desired
so
to
doe
by
the
Archdukes
themselves
,
that
by
their
presence
and
authority
they
might
facilitate
such
resolutions
as
were
to
be
taken
.
This
is
the
so
famous
Battel
of
Newport
,
or
of
the
Downs
,
for
it
is
equally
called
by
those
two
names
:
wherein
according
to
the
usual
sports
of
Fortune
,
that
Army
was
overcome
,
which
thought
it self
sure
of
the
victory
.
From
Gaunt
the
Archduke
returned
suddenly
again
to
Bruges
;
where
having
rallied
the
Souldiers
that
were
dispersed
here
and
there
after
the
Battel
,
he
gave
order
that
they
should
joyn
with
those
that
were
under
Velasco
Generall
of
the
Artillery
,
who
had
not
been
at
the
Conflict
,
and
that
they
should
all
of
them
draw
down
near
Newport
.
To
this
purpose
Velasco
marched
to
Dixmuda
,
a
good
Town
within
three
hours
march
of
Newport
:
This
was
done
with
such
diligence
,
as
Velasco
was
able
to
reinforce
Newport
with
men
,
and
to
furnish
it
likewise
so
with
all
things
else
,
as
there
might
be
no
fear
of
losing
it
.
This
mean
while
Count
Maurice
,
after
he
had
got
the
Victory
,
had
resolved
to
reassume
the
Siege
,
and
began
already
to
open
the
Trenches
on
one
side
:
but
understanding
that
Velasco
was
thereabouts
,
and
that
the
Town
was
well
provided
,
he
would
not
ingage
himself
any
further
therein
;
considering
how
much
his
Army
was
diminished
by
the
Fight
,
and
the
new
difficulties
which
he
might
meet
withall
,
in
case
he
should
be
inforced
to
retreat
.
He
therefore
raised
his
Camp
from
before
Newport
,
and
with
all
his
Naval
preparation
past
to
Ostend
.
We
told
you
before
,
that
to
keep
the
Enemies
of
that
Town
from
making
excursions
,
the
Archdukes
had
divers
Forts
about
it
,
to
boot
with
those
which
were
a
little
before
lost
,
and
again
recovered
;
and
amongst
the
rest
,
one
which
was
called
Sancta
Catherina
,
and
which
was
well
garrison'd
and
munited
.
Maurice
,
before
he
left
Ostend
,
would
try
whether
or
no
he
could
make
himself
master
of
that
Fort
,
and
began
to
begirt
it
:
But
Campmaster
Barlotte
being
sent
by
the
Archduke
to
relieve
it
,
and
Count
Frederick
de
Berg
coming
in
afterwards
to
the
same
intent
,
the
Fort
was
so
secured
,
as
Maurice
was
forced
to
quit
the
enterprise
.
Yet
there
happened
a
loss
which
the
Archduke
was
much
displeased
at
;
which
was
,
that
as
Barlotte
was
advancing
from
a
certain
place
against
the
Enemy
,
he
was
shot
into
the
head
by
a
Musket
,
and
presently
knockt
down
dead
.
In
him
certainly
the
Catholick
Army
lost
a
Souldier
exceeding
forward
in
execution
;
though
it
may
be
said
,
that
throwing
himself
too
oft
into
dangers
,
he
had
delayed
his
death
therein
too
long
.
Count
Maurice
,
losing
all
hopes
of
making
any
further
acquisition
in
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
went
quite
away
from
thence
,
and
returned
with
all
his
men
from
Ostend
by
Sea
,
into
Hollaud
and
the
adjacent
parts
;
not
reaping
almost
any
advantage
by
so
noble
a
Victory
,
save
only
the
cry'd
up
glory
of
having
so
happily
atchieved
it
.
In
this
interim
,
about
the
end
of
July
,
the
Deputies
of
the
Obedient
Provinces
were
met
with
those
of
the
United
,
to
come
to
some
Treaty
of
Agreement
,
as
it
was
touched
upon
before
.
But
as
we
then
told
you
,
the
Assembly
was
hardly
well
met
,
when
it
was
dissolved
:
For
the
Proposals
of
the
several
sides
were
so
far
differing
,
as
it
was
thought
impossible
to
find
any
way
of
adjusting
them
.
The
Deputies
of
the
United
Provinces
persisted
in
thier
former
opinions
in
matters
of
Religion
,
Liberty
,
and
detestation
of
the
Archdukes
their
new
Principality
;
and
were
the
more
resolute
therein
,
by
reason
of
the
advantages
which
the
last
Victory
,
and
their
other
preceding
successes
had
brought
to
their
affairs
.
Whereupon
the
Catholick
Deputies
departed
very
ill
satisfied
from
the
Assembly
;
and
the
Obedient
Provinces
shewed
themselves
presently
ready
to
assist
their
Princes
with
large
Contributions
;
that
since
the
others
would
not
come
to
any
Treaty
of
Peace
,
the
War
might
be
the
more
vigorously
maintained
on
the
Catholicks
behalf
.
Nor
did
any
thing
else
of
considerable
happen
on
either
side
,
that
Year
.
The
Year
1601.
being
begun
,
the
Archduke
,
who
together
with
the
Infanta
was
returned
to
Brussels
,
gave
order
for
the
raising
of
new
men
in
Germany
,
and
Anno
1601.
in
the
Walloons
Country
;
and
in
Spain
they
resolved
to
send
a
Brigado
of
Spanish
Foot
,
and
three
others
of
Italians
.
Neither
did
the
United
Provinces
use
less
diligence
in
their
providing
to
come
strong
into
the
field
that
new
year
;
and
they
were
speedier
in
their
proceedings
.
For
as
soon
as
the
season
of
drawing
into
the
field
came
,
Count
Maurice
failed
not
to
muster
his
Army
.
He
made
the
Rendezvouz
near
to
Schincks
Sconce
;
and
seeming
to
threaten
Balduke
,
he
turned
upon
Reinberg
,
and
about
the
beginning
of
June
incamped
before
it
.
He
began
from
the
opposite
side
of
the
Rhine
to
batter
a
little
Fort
,
seated
in
the
Island
,
whereof
you
have
formerly
heard
,
and
easily
took
it
:
Then
begirting
the
Town
round
about
,
and
having
first
well
fortified
himself
on
the
outward
side
,
to
keep
off
succours
,
he
began
his
Trenches
.
The
Archduke
was
not
yet
in
a
condition
of
coming
into
the
field
;
wherefore
he
was
troubled
at
this
news
,
and
at
the
difficulties
he
should
meet
withall
in
relieving
the
Town
.
He
notwithstanding
commanded
Count
Herman
di
Berge
,
who
was
Governour
of
that
part
of
Ghelderland
which
was
yet
under
the
Archdukes
,
that
he
should
endeavour
to
convey
some
men
into
the
Town
and
to
doe
what
else
was
requisite
.
But
diversion
was
judged
the
best
remedy
for
securing
of
Reinberg
;
and
that
of
Ostend
was
thought
the
most
important
.
The
Province
of
Flanders
did
greatly
desire
(
as
it
hath
been
often
said
)
that
that
place
might
be
taken
from
the
Enemy
,
by
reason
of
the
great
prejudice
it
was
to
all
the
parts
thereabouts
for
they
must
either
be
subject
to
excursions
,
or
else
must
pay
great
contributions
to
be
free
of
them
.
The
same
Province
,
by
contributing
monies
much
more
largely
to
the
Archdukes
then
all
the
other
obedient
ones
,
had
renewed
with
all
eagerness
their
former
desires
of
getting
Ostend
,
offering
what
further
assistance
they
could
therein
.
The
Archduke
applyed
himself
therefore
to
this
diversion
:
And
parting
from
Brussels
,
came
to
Bruges
;
and
about
the
end
of
July
he
himself
began
to
straiten
Ostend
.
This
mean
while
the
people
which
were
expected
from
Spain
and
Italy
were
come
to
Flanders
.
The
Campmaster
John
de
Bracamonte
commanded
the
Spanish
Brigado
:
And
the
Italian
Brigadoes
,
were
one
of
them
Lombards
,
under
Count
Theodore
Trivulsio
;
and
the
other
two
Neapolitans
,
under
the
Marquis
di
Bella
,
and
John
Tomaso
Spina
.
The
Archduke
commanded
Bracamonte
,
that
he
should
come
with
his
Brigado
,
&
joyn
with
the
Army
which
was
incamped
before
Ostend
;
and
that
the
rest
of
the
new
come
Italians
should
joyn
as
soon
as
they
could
with
Count
Hermans
men
,
that
if
it
were
possible
,
they
might
speedily
relieve
Reinberg
.
But
neither
did
this
new
succour
doe
any
good
;
nor
did
the
diversion
against
Ostend
keep
Reinberg
from
being
taken
.
For
upon
Count
Hermans
march
,
Count
Maurice
had
so
fortified
himself
without
,
as
there
was
no
hope
left
for
the
Town
.
Luigi
Bernardo
d'
Avila
,
a
Spaniard
,
was
Governour
thereof
:
He
had
in
it
a
Garrison
of
1200
Foot
,
and
100
Horse
;
and
from
the
beginning
endeavoured
as
much
as
in
him
lay
,
by
many
stout
sallies
to
keep
the
Enemy
from
the
Ditch
.
Which
when
they
had
got
,
those
within
did
for
a
while
valiantly
defend
the
breach
which
was
made
.
But
the
terror
of
Mines
,
whereof
some
one
was
every
day
made
to
play
by
those
without
,
succeeding
the
Batteries
,
and
especially
there
being
no
hope
of
succour
;
upon
the
last
of
July
,
the
Town
was
surrendred
up
to
Count
Maurice
upon
honorable
terms
.
We
will
now
come
to
the
Siege
of
Ostend
:
which
being
one
of
the
most
memorable
of
this
our
Age
,
doth
certainly
challenge
,
that
as
much
brevity
and
diligence
as
may
be
being
joyned
together
,
it
be
duly
considered
and
represented
with
all
clearness
.
It
was
above
three
years
before
it
was
brought
to
an
end
;
and
it
was
almost
as
uncertain
at
the
last
day
as
at
the
first
,
to
which
side
the
victory
did
incline
.
The
besieged
never
wanted
fresh
succours
by
sea
,
nor
did
the
besiegers
at
any
time
cease
advancing
by
land
Infinite
were
the
Batteries
,
the
Assaults
infinite
;
so
many
were
the
Mines
,
and
so
obstinate
the
Countermines
,
as
it
may
be
almost
affirmed
as
much
work
was
done
under
ground
,
as
above
ground
.
New
names
were
to
be
found
for
new
Engines
.
There
was
a
perpetual
dispute
between
the
Sea
and
Land
:
The
works
on
the
latter
could
not
operate
so
much
,
as
the
ruines
made
by
the
former
did
destroy
.
Great
store
of
blood
ran
every
where
,
and
men
were
readier
to
lose
it
,
then
to
preserve
it
;
till
such
time
as
the
besieged
wanting
ground
,
and
rather
what
to
defend
,
then
defence
,
they
were
at
last
forced
to
forgo
that
little
spot
of
ground
which
was
left
them
,
and
to
yeild
.
In
as
many
other
memorable
sieges
as
are
contained
in
this
History
,
we
have
endeavoured
alwaies
to
give
the
continued
description
thereof
;
that
laying
the
daily
success
thereof
before
your
eyes
,
they
might
be
the
more
fully
and
clearly
conceived
:
But
it
is
impossible
to
do
so
in
this
siege
of
Ostend
;
for
continuing
so
long
as
it
did
,
we
shall
be
forced
often
to
divert
the
Narrative
thereof
to
other
important
successes
which
cannot
waite
the
end
of
this
.
Ostend
stands
upon
the
sea
shore
,
and
in
the
midst
of
a
marish
ground
,
and
of
divers
Channels
,
which
comes
from
the
continent
:
but
it
is
chiefly
environed
almost
on
all
sides
by
two
of
the
greatest
of
them
,
by
which
the
sea
enters
into
the
land
,
and
grows
so
high
when
it
is
full
sea
,
as
you
would
rather
think
the
Town
were
buried
,
then
situated
in
the
sea
.
In
former
times
it
was
an
open
place
,
and
served
rather
for
a
habitation
for
shepheards
,
then
for
souldiers
.
But
the
importancy
of
the
seat
being
afterwards
considered
,
the
houses
were
inclosed
with
a
Platform
,
instead
of
a
wall
,
and
from
time
to
time
the
Line
was
so
Flank
round
about
it
,
as
it
proved
to
be
one
of
the
strongest
Towns
of
all
the
Province
of
Flanders
.
It
is
divided
into
two
parts
,
which
are
called
the
old-Town
and
the
new
.
The
former
which
is
the
lesser
,
stands
towards
the
sea
;
the
latter
and
greater
lyes
towards
the
land
.
The
old-Town
is
fenced
from
the
fury
of
the
sea
by
great
piles
of
wood
driven
into
the
ground
,
and
joyned
together
for
the
defence
of
that
part
,
and
there
the
waves
sufficiently
supply
the
part
of
a
ditch
.
The
Channel
may
be
said
to
do
the
like
on
the
sides
,
and
especially
at
full
sea
,
of
Channels
they
become
Havens
,
being
then
capable
of
any
kinde
of
vessel
,
and
by
them
at
all
times
the
middle
sise
of
Barks
enter
into
the
ditches
,
and
from
the
ditches
in
divers
parts
into
the
Town
it self
;
to
boot
,
with
the
chief
well
flanked
Line
on
the
outside
of
the
ditch
,
towards
the
land
side
is
a
Strada
Coperta
raised
,
which
is
so
well
furnished
with
new
flanks
,
and
with
a
new
ditch
,
as
this
outward
fortification
doth
hardly
give
way
to
any
of
the
inward
ones
.
The
Town
is
but
of
a
small
compass
,
and
is
innobled
rather
by
its
situation
,
and
fortifications
,
then
by
any
splendor
either
of
Inhabitants
or
houses
.
The
united
Provinces
caused
it
to
be
very
carefully
kept
at
this
time
,
wherefore
it
was
largely
provided
of
Men
,
Artillery
,
Ammunition
,
and
of
whatsover
else
was
necessary
for
the
defence
thereof
.
In
this
condition
was
the
Town
,
when
the
Arch-Duke
resolved
to
sit
down
before
it
.
When
Count
Maurice
went
from
thence
,
he
caused
the
Fort
St.
Alberto
to
be
abandoned
,
Wherefore
the
Arch-Duke
entred
thereinto
,
and
on
that
side
was
the
chiefest
quarter
of
the
siege
placed
.
This
Fort
stood
on
the
West-side
,
amidst
the
Downs
,
neer
the
Sea
;
and
on
the
East-side
,
about
the
Downs
likewise
stood
the
Fort
Bredene
;
into
which
the
Arch-duke
put
Count
Frederick
de
Berg
,
and
made
another
quarter
there
.
And
from
both
these
places
they
began
presently
to
advance
with
their
Trenches
,
and
to
straiten
the
Town
.
After
the
Fort
St.
Alberto
divers
other
little
Forts
were
raised
more
towards
land
,
called
by
the
name
of
St.
Isabella
,
St.
Clara
,
and
St.
Michael
;
which
were
all
erected
before
the
Arch-duke
besieged
the
Town
,
to
hinder
,
as
hath
been
said
,
the
continual
excursions
of
the
Garrison
.
In
St.
Alberto's
quarter
lay
most
of
the
Spaniards
,
Italians
,
and
Walloons
,
and
the
Camp-masters
Jerolimo
di
Monroy
,
a
Spaniard
,
and
Nicholas
di
Catris
,
a
Walloon
were
already
got
to
a
little
sandy
Hill
,
neer
enough
the
Town
;
where
placing
some
peeces
of
Artillery
,
they
did
from
thence
much
indammage
the
Enemy
.
The
better
to
fortifie
themselves
there
,
they
drew
a
great
Trench
towards
the
field
side
,
and
there
raised
a
Redoute
.
And
Count
Frederick
being
likewise
advanced
from
the
Fort
Bredene
,
he
had
also
possessed
himself
of
a
high
seat
of
one
of
the
Downs
,
and
from
thence
did
much
prejudce
the
Town
.
In
this
first
beginning
of
the
siege
,
Charles
Vandernot
was
Governor
of
the
Town
,
nor
did
he
omit
any
diligency
which
might
make
for
the
defence
thereof
.
He
thought
the
weakest
part
of
the
Town
was
that
which
lay
towards
St.
Clara
;
and
therefore
going
further
into
the
land
,
he
began
to
entrench
himself
there
.
On
the
contrary
,
the
two
Camp-masters
,
Monroy
,
and
Catris
,
did
likewise
pursue
their
begun
works
:
and
having
already
finish'd
their
first
redoubt
,
they
would
add
another
,
when
Monroy
was
kild
with
a
musket
shot
.
The
Archd.
gave
his
Brigado
to
Simon
Antunes
,
a
Portuguese
,
a
valiant
,
and
an
ancient
souldier
,
who
together
with
Catris
,
continuing
the
same
design
,
made
the
second
Redout
,
and
joyned
it
to
the
other
by
a
great
Treneh
.
The
siege
being
thus
begun
,
the
united
Provinces
put
Colonel
Sir
Francis
Vere
into
Ostend
,
to
the
end
that
a
Commander
of
known
valour
and
authority
might
be
there
,
he
brought
with
him
3000
Foot
,
and
new
provisions
of
all
things
necessary
for
defence
:
nor
was
he
long
in
making
use
of
such
a
recrute
,
by
sallying
out
almost
immediately
,
and
assaulting
the
Enemy
;
but
being
repulsed
with
some
loss
,
he
thought
to
fortifie
himself
better
to
landward
,
towards
St.
Clara
,
and
there
he
raised
three
new
redouts
,
which
were
by
a
popular
word
of
souldiery
called
Pouldrons
;
in
which
placing
such
men
and
Artillery
as
were
requisit
,
he
was
very
diligent
in
making
the
fortifications
which
were
already
there
,
yet
more
secure
on
all
parts
of
the
chief
Line
,
and
on
the
Strada
Coperta
thereabouts
;
judging
like
a
souldier
of
great
experience
,
that
the
Arch-duke
would
turn
the
chief
weight
of
the
siege
upon
that
side
:
nor
did
his
reason
deceive
him
;
for
the
Arch-duke
being
minded
to
straiten
the
Town
more
on
that
side
then
on
any
other
,
would
have
Count
Frederick
to
forgo
his
quarters
of
Bredene
,
&
to
take
them
up
in
the
Fort
St.
Clara
,
and
hinder
the
Enemy
from
advancing
further
into
the
field
with
other
new
redouts
.
To
this
purpose
Count
Frederick
raised
presently
two
Forts
in
opposition
of
the
aforesaid
Pouldrons
,
and
called
the
one
of
them
St.
Mary
,
the
other
St.
Martin
.
Yet
the
Enemy
endeavoured
to
advance
with
another
fortification
;
but
Count
Frederick
assaulted
them
,
killed
divers
of
them
,
forced
them
to
forgo
the
work
,
and
possessing
himself
of
that
seat
,
planted
a
Fort
there
which
he
called
St.
Anne
,
because
the
place
was
won
on
St.
Annes
day
.
These
were
as
yet
the
works
of
the
Catholick
Camp
more
within
land
towards
the
Fort
St.
Clara
;
and
at
the
same
time
they
were
no
less
busie
about
their
works
begun
in
St.
Alberto's
quarter
,
to
boot
,
with
those
that
were
still
continued
towards
the
fields
,
they
were
resolved
to
draw
a
bank
so
far
forward
between
the
Downs
and
the
Sea-shore
towards
the
old
Town
of
Ostend
,
that
it
might
hinder
Barks
to
enter
into
the
Town
by
the
Channel
which
runs
on
that
side
.
They
supplyed
the
ground
which
was
there
all
sandy
,
with
other
materials
;
they
made
bavins
of
twenty
foot
long
,
and
they
incorporated
bricks
,
which
they
joyned
well
together
,
and
placed
one
on
the
top
of
another
,
in
so
great
abundance
,
as
the
bank
was
raised
and
drawn
out
in
length
by
peece-meal
,
according
as
occasion
required
.
They
were
called
Saucidges
,
but
they
were
almost
still
contested
with
by
the
Sea
,
which
especially
when
it
flowed
gave
against
them
with
such
violence
,
as
it
ofttimes
threw
them
down
,
and
did
often
so
disperse
them
,
as
they
could
no
longer
be
of
any
service
.
The
workmen
were
likewise
greatly
indammaged
by
the
continual
Hail
of
Musket-shot
which
poured
down
upon
them
from
the
Town
:
Yet
the
Bank
was
brought
to
perfection
,
and
a
Fort
was
raised
at
the
end
thereof
,
on
which
many
peeces
of
Artillery
were
placed
,
which
did
afterwards
totally
hinder
the
use
of
the
aforesaid
Channel
.
They
within
had
also
a
Bank
without
,
which
beginning
from
the
Downs
towards
the
Fort
St.
Alberto
,
came
to
joyn
wirh
the
great
Bulwark
of
the
old
Ostend
,
called
the
Sea
Bulwark
.
This
Bank
served
to
obviate
the
prejudice
which
the
high-tyde
,
which
their
outward
fortifications
might
suffer
thereby
on
that
side
:
but
because
they
saw
that
the
Catholicks
made
use
thereof
,
the
better
to
advance
with
their
works
in
that
place
;
they
resolved
first
well
to
secure
their
aforesaid
Fortifications
with
other
materials
,
and
afterwards
cut
gaps
in
the
Bank
in
divers
places
,
and
thereby
made
the
Catholiks
dispair
of
advancing
any
further
there
.
This
mean
while
the
works
on
Bredene's
side
were
not
slacked
:
when
Count
Frederick
was
gone
to
the
quarter
of
St.
Clara
,
the
Arch-duke
had
put
Count
Buckquoy
into
that
of
Bredene
;
he
forthwith
advanced
a
little
redout
,
to
which
he
added
another
greater
,
and
called
it
St.
Charles
;
whereupon
placing
some
peeces
of
Artillery
,
he
began
to
prejudice
the
Enemies
Barks
,
which
entred
on
that
side
into
Ostend
.
The
Channel
there
divided
it self
into
two
parts
;
the
one
whereof
entred
into
the
chief
ditch
of
the
Town
,
and
the
other
into
the
narrower
ditch
,
which
shut
up
the
Strada
Coperta
on
the
outside
.
The
Enemies
Barks
were
therefore
so
plaid
upon
by
the
Artillery
from
the
new
Redout
,
as
they
were
forced
to
get
into
the
Town
by
the
chief
Channel
.
But
this
was
no
considerable
damage
,
by
reason
of
the
more
commodious
ingress
which
the
Barks
had
;
and
because
the
Artillery
of
the
Redout
shot
from
so
far
off
,
as
they
did
but
little
harm
.
Wherefore
the
Archduke
resolved
that
a
great
Bank
should
be
led
towards
the
master
Channel
from
the
Redout
,
which
was
afterwards
called
a
Fort
;
which
should
be
brought
so
near
the
shore
side
,
as
that
a
Fort
being
there
raised
,
and
well
furnished
with
Artillery
,
the
Enemies
might
be
as
well
hindred
from
making
use
of
their
Barks
on
that
side
of
Bredene
,
as
they
were
on
the
other
of
S.
Alberto
.
These
were
the
works
about
Ostend
.
But
at
the
same
time
Count
Maurice
suffered
not
his
Army
to
be
idle
.
Having
taken
Reinberg
,
he
went
to
before
Balduke
;
hoping
either
to
get
a
place
of
that
concernment
,
or
to
make
the
Archduke
remove
from
before
Ostend
.
Incamping
therefore
before
that
Town
,
he
began
to
begirt
it
,
but
with
some
leisure
,
by
reason
of
the
great
compass
thereof
.
Monsieur
de
Grolendunk
,
a
valiant
Souldier
,
and
one
the
best
esteemed
of
all
Flanders
,
was
Governour
thereof
.
That
City
would
always
defend
it self
by
its
own
Citizens
,
who
had
always
proved
themselves
very
faithfull
to
the
Church
and
King
;
yet
were
not
they
of
themselves
able
to
defend
themselves
against
so
great
and
manifest
a
danger
:
wherefore
the
Governour
advertised
the
Archduke
of
what
condition
he
was
in
,
and
prest
very
much
to
be
relieved
.
The
Archduke
found
himself
in
a
great
strait
fearing
lest
his
Forces
were
not
sufficient
at
the
same
time
to
maintain
the
Siege
before
Ostend
,
and
to
relieve
Balduke
.
Yet
taking
heart
,
and
leaving
only
so
many
men
as
might
keep
the
Siege
from
rising
,
he
sent
Count
Frederick
de
Berg
towards
Balduke
with
7000
Foot
and
1500
Horse
,
giving
him
order
,
by
all
means
to
relieve
the
Town
.
He
likewise
got
the
Italian
Mutiniers
at
Verte
to
joyn
many
of
their
Souldiers
to
those
of
the
Count.
And
therefore
having
got
together
a
reasonable
good
body
of
an
Army
,
he
seemed
as
if
he
would
fortifie
a
certain
Town
called
Helmont
,
within
four
leagues
of
Balduke
:
But
dispatching
away
privately
by
night
Count
Jovanni
Giacomo
Belgioioso
,
Commissary-Generall
of
the
Horse
,
by
a
certain
way
not
well
observed
by
the
Enemy
,
with
1000
Horse
and
800
Foot
,
he
gave
him
order
to
convey
those
Foot
into
Balduke
,
and
to
back
them
,
if
need
should
be
,
with
the
said
Horse
.
No
order
could
be
better
given
,
nor
better
pursued
:
For
the
800
Foot
having
with
much
resolution
forced
a
Pass
,
wherein
they
met
with
some
opposition
,
entred
all
into
Balduke
;
and
did
so
secure
that
City
,
as
November
being
now
near
at
an
end
,
and
the
season
being
colder
then
usual
,
Maurice
resolved
to
give
over
the
Siege
and
to
retreat
.
Balduke
being
thus
luckily
relieved
,
the
Archduke
turned
to
begirt
Ostend
with
all
his
Forces
.
And
it
so
fell
out
,
as
at
this
time
it
was
thought
that
the
Town
would
for
certain
have
been
surrendred
.
For
about
the
end
of
December
a
terrible
storm
at
Sea
did
so
shatter
the
Town
in
divers
parts
,
and
especially
the
old
Town
,
as
the
Inhabitants
despairing
to
resist
an
assault
which
upon
this
occasion
they
did
expect
,
began
to
parley
and
Hostages
were
delivered
on
both
sides
for
observancie
of
what
should
be
agreed
upon
.
But
soon
after
this
unfortunate
chance
,
there
fell
out
another
so
favourable
,
by
the
access
of
new
men
to
the
besieged
,
together
with
all
manner
of
provisions
,
as
they
would
treat
no
longer
of
surrendring
,
saying
they
could
no
longer
doe
it
with
their
honour
.
The
Archduke
being
thus
deluded
of
his
so
firm
hopes
of
having
the
Town
,
gave
order
that
a
great
Battery
should
be
raised
against
the
Old
Town
,
which
had
been
most
prejudiced
by
the
Tempest
.
That
part
was
therefore
furiously
plaid
upon
;
and
there
was
such
a
breach
made
,
especially
in
the
Sea-bulwark
,
as
they
hoped
to
make
a
happy
assault
:
Which
was
thus
ordered
.
The
Campmaster
Durango
was
to
go
against
the
Sea-Bulwork
,
with
the
Spanish
Foot
;
and
the
Campmaster
Gambaloitta
,
a
Milanese
,
and
Knight
of
the
Order
of
St.
John
,
against
another
neighbouring
Flank
on
the
left
hand
,
with
the
Italian
Foot
.
These
two
Camp-masters
were
accompanied
by
divers
of
the
best
Captains
of
the
Army
;
and
the
Foot
of
divers
other
Nations
were
mingled
with
the
Spanish
and
Italian
Foot
.
The
assault
was
to
begin
about
the
coming
on
of
night
,
when
the
Tide
was
at
the
lowest
.
And
Count
Bucquey
was
likewise
ordered
to
pass
over
the
Channel
on
the
side
of
Bredene
,
and
to
sall
with
his
men
upon
the
wall
that
was
there
beaten
down
.
To
divert
the
Enemy
on
more
sides
,
it
was
commanded
that
Alarms
should
be
given
every
where
against
the
Town
:
And
the
Archduke
chose
Augustine
Messia
,
Governour
of
Antwerp
Citadel
,
who
had
for
many
years
before
been
a
Campmaster
amongst
the
Spaniards
,
and
ever
held
in
good
esteem
,
to
see
these
Orders
well
observed
.
When
they
came
to
the
Assault
,
the
Assailants
behaved
themselves
gallantly
,
and
used
all
means
to
get
upon
the
wall
;
and
though
many
of
them
fell
down
dead
and
wounded
,
and
that
the
horror
of
night
which
already
came
on
made
their
dangers
the
more
terrible
,
yet
did
it
serve
rather
to
set
the
Catholicks
on
fire
,
then
to
make
them
cool
in
their
fight
.
But
there
appeared
no
less
resoluteness
of
resistance
in
those
within
:
For
opposing
themselves
valiantly
on
all
sides
,
and
being
very
well
able
to
doe
it
,
as
having
so
many
men
,
and
such
store
of
all
other
provisions
,
they
stoutly
did
defend
themselves
on
all
sides
.
Upon
the
coming
on
of
night
they
had
set
up
many
Lights
in
divers
parts
of
the
Town
,
whereby
they
the
better
maintained
the
places
assigned
unto
them
,
did
with
more
security
hit
those
that
assailed
them
,
and
came
the
better
to
where
their
help
was
required
.
They
also
soon
discerned
that
they
were
all
false
Alarms
that
were
given
without
;
and
that
the
true
Assault
was
made
only
in
one
place
.
To
this
was
added
,
that
Count
Bucquoy
not
finding
the
water
of
the
aforesaid
Channel
so
low
as
he
believed
,
he
could
by
no
means
pass
over
them
.
Yet
the
Catholicks
did
for
a
long
time
continue
their
assault
;
but
the
Defendants
advantages
still
increasing
,
the
Assailants
were
at
last
forced
to
give
over
with
great
loss
;
for
there
were
above
600
slain
and
wounded
,
part
of
them
being
Gambaloita's
men
,
who
was
slain
himself
;
and
part
belonging
to
Durango
,
who
was
sorely
wounded
.
Nor
did
those
within
let
slip
the
occasion
of
prejudicing
yet
more
the
Catholicks
,
as
they
retreated
:
For
plucking
up
some
of
their
Sluces
,
by
which
they
both
received
the
Sea-water
into
their
ditches
,
and
let
it
out
again
,
they
turned
the
water
with
such
violence
into
the
Channel
,
which
the
Catholicks
had
passed
over
before
they
came
to
the
assault
,
and
which
they
were
to
pass
over
again
in
their
retreat
,
as
many
of
them
were
unfortunately
drowned
.
John
Bentivoglio
,
Knight
of
St.
John's
Order
,
our
Brother
,
who
was
but
a
little
before
come
from
Italy
,
after
having
served
the
Emperor
some
years
in
Hungary
,
was
in
this
action
;
and
therein
gave
such
trial
of
himself
,
as
the
Archdukes
not
long
after
honoured
him
with
a
Company
of
Lances
.
The
year
1602.
was
already
begun
;
and
with
so
bitter
cold
weather
,
as
many
advised
the
Archduke
to
give
over
the
siege
of
Ostend
,
as
a
business
which
might
Anno
1●●2
.
be
despaired
of
.
But
he
would
not
be
perswaded
thereunto
;
thinking
the
Kings
honour
and
his
own
too
much
engaged
,
not
to
continue
that
siege
still
,
and
bring
it
to
a
good
end
.
Wherefore
he
resolved
to
raise
a
great
Platform
in
St.
Alberto's
quarter
,
which
might
command
the
Town
as
much
as
might
be
possible
on
that
side
;
and
gave
new
orders
that
Bucquoy
should
from
St.
Charls
his
Fort
advance
with
all
possible
speed
that
great
Bank
which
was
designed
to
command
the
Channel
of
Bredene
,
as
we
touched
upon
before
.
Having
given
out
these
directions
,
and
leaving
the
Spanish
Campmaster
John
di
Rivas
,
a
valiant
and
well
experienced
Souldier
,
to
have
the
chief
government
of
the
Siege
,
the
Archduke
retired
to
Gaunt
to
make
such
provisions
against
the
Enemy
as
were
requisite
;
who
on
their
side
made
very
great
preparations
,
that
they
might
be
early
in
the
field
with
great
Forces
.
The
Treaty
of
Agreement
which
had
been
formerly
on
foot
,
and
almost
at
the
same
time
broken
(
as
we
told
you
then
)
between
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Archduke
on
the
one
part
,
and
the
Queen
of
England
on
the
other
,
was
this
interim
continued
by
many
means
.
Great
desire
of
coming
to
some
good
correspondencie
appeared
on
both
sides
:
And
the
Queen
being
now
very
full
of
years
,
did
particularly
shew
her self
every
day
more
and
more
inclined
thereunto
.
When
in
March
she
fell
very
sick
,
of
which
sickness
she
dyed
,
after
she
had
lived
70
years
,
and
reigned
4●
.
Thus
dyed
Elizabeth
Queen
of
England
and
Ireland
;
who
so
much
afflicted
the
Church
,
and
who
so
long
and
by
so
many
wayes
fomented
the
War
which
we
describe
.
She
was
Daughter
to
King
Henry
the
Eighth
,
by
Queen
Anne
of
Boloign
.
After
the
death
of
her
Father
,
being
bred
up
in
Heresie
,
she
was
much
made
of
by
her
Brother
King
Edward
the
Sixth
,
who
was
likewise
a
Follower
of
the
new
Sects
,
which
were
formerly
introduced
by
his
Father
.
But
Queen
Mary
who
soon
restored
the
antient
Religion
,
succeeding
him
,
Elizabeth
ran
hazard
of
her
life
,
and
was
either
imprisoned
or
confined
all
her
Sisters
Reign
:
who
dying
without
issue
,
the
Crown
came
to
Elizabeth
.
The
marriage
of
her
Father
with
Anne
of
Boloign
was
always
detested
by
the
Catholick
Church
;
wherefore
she
openly
maintained
Heresie
,
and
persecuted
the
Catholicks
.
And
to
secure
her self
the
better
in
her
Kingdom
,
she
was
not
content
to
favour
Heresie
in
her
own
Dominions
,
but
still
joyned
with
the
Heretical
Factions
of
Scotland
,
France
,
Germany
,
and
Flanders
;
endeavouring
thus
to
keep
her
neighbouring
Countries
still
in
turmoils
,
that
she
might
be
the
more
quiet
at
home
.
For
what
remains
,
it
is
not
to
be
denyed
that
(
by
Common
opinion
)
such
gifts
both
of
body
and
minde
concur'd
in
her
,
as
would
have
been
worthy
of
the
highest
praise
,
had
she
so
much
illustrated
them
by
the
true
Religion
,
as
she
did
eclipse
them
by
false
worship
;
a
comliness
of
Aspect
,
graceful
behaviour
,
weight
in
her
words
,
or
a
winning
speech
,
and
a
pleasing
greatness
both
in
her
private
and
publick
actions
.
She
was
endowed
with
a
rare
understanding
and
wit
,
which
made
her
be
a
great
friend
to
learning
;
to
the
choicest
,
and
most
delightful
whereof
she
applyed
her self
:
she
was
particularly
so
ready
in
the
Latin
tongue
as
she
was
often
pleased
publickly
to
make
use
thereof
,
and
therein
to
receive
the
applause
of
the
most
learned
in
both
the
Universities
of
Oxford
,
and
Cambridge
.
it
may
be
no
marriage
was
ever
more
coveted
then
hers
:
Many
Princes
in
several
parts
of
Europe
did
for
a
long
time
strive
to
be
her
husband
;
hoping
that
the
refusal
of
the
one
,
might
facilitate
the
pretences
of
another
;
and
she
very
cunningly
still
nourished
hopes
in
them
,
and
endeavoured
divers
waies
to
honest
her
excuses
,
thinking
her self
so
much
more
worthy
,
by
how
much
the
more
she
was
pretended
unto
.
Coming
at
last
to
her
declining
years
,
those
seeming
appearances
ended
;
and
then
it
was
clearly
seen
,
that
she
being
full
of
haughty
thoughts
,
not
caring
for
issue
,
would
never
receive
a
Companion
in
her
Bed
,
because
she
could
not
admit
of
a
Companion
in
her
Throne
.
She
exercised
her
greatest
enmities
with
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
King
of
Spain
,
as
may
have
been
seen
in
this
our
History
:
she
kept
good
correspondencie
with
all
the
other
Potentates
of
Europe
,
and
was
by
the
most
of
them
continually
much
honoured
.
She
was
a
woman
of
a
manlike
spirit
;
infinitely
intent
upon
Government
,
and
desirous
of
retaining
the
chief
hand
in
managing
thereof
,
as
she
had
the
prime
authority
.
Great
were
her
expences
both
within
,
and
without
her
Kingdom
.
It
is
not
to
be
credited
how
much
she
spent
at
home
,
especially
in
keeping
England
well
munited
with
Naval
forces
;
being
ofttimes
used
to
say
,
That
her
well
arm'd
ships
in
that
Island
were
her
Armies
and
her
Citadels
.
She
enjoyed
good
health
;
and
that
so
long
,
as
none
of
her
Predecessors
lived
so
long
as
she
,
and
but
few
reigned
so
long
.
And
although
she
detested
the
Queen
of
Scots
,
whom
at
last
she
put
to
death
,
yet
she
was
pleased
that
her
Son
King
James
,
who
was
likewise
fallen
into
Heresie
,
should
succeed
her
,
and
unite
the
Island
of
England
and
Scotland
into
one
body
;
which
whilst
divided
,
had
formerly
for
so
many
Ages
been
cause
of
so
many
discords
,
wars
and
calamities
on
both
sides
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
,
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
The
Third
Part.
BOOK
VII
.
The
Contents
.
An
Agreement
is
made
between
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Arch-dukes
on
the
one
part
;
and
the
new
King
of
great
Britain
on
the
other
.
The
siege
of
Ostend
continues
;
and
with
what
success
.
Frederick
Spinola
comes
into
Flanders
with
a
Squadron
of
Gallies
.
And
his
brother
Marquess
Ambrosio
Spinola
,
comes
thither
likewise
with
8000
Foot
raised
in
Italy
.
Both
their
intentions
to
advance
themselves
by
the
military
profession
.
But
Federick
is
slain
not
long
after
in
a
Sea
fight
.
Count
Maurice
prepares
great
Forces
:
besiegeth
Graves
,
and
takes
it
.
A
new
mutiny
in
the
Catholick
Camp
.
The
Arch-duke
resolves
to
turn
his
Forces
against
the
mutineers
.
Maurice
comes
into
their
aid
,
and
secures
them
from
all
danger
.
With
their
Forces
and
his
own
he
besiegeth
Balduke
:
The
Arch-duke
goes
in
person
to
relieve
it
:
whereupon
Maurice
retreats
from
thence
.
Slow
proceedings
about
Ostend
:
The
siege
thereof
is
put
into
the
hands
of
Marquis
Spinola
.
Who
with
great
fervency
embraceth
the
managing
thereof
.
Maurice
the
mean
while
incamps
before
Sluce
.
Spinola
marcheth
to
relieve
it
;
but
not
succeeding
therein
,
the
Town
is
lost
.
Spinola
returns
to
the
siege
of
Ostend
;
and
at
last
ends
that
enterprise
.
He
goes
afterwards
into
Spain
,
and
returns
from
thence
made
Camp-master
General
of
the
Catholick
Army
in
Flanders
.
He
opposeth
divers
of
Count
Maurice
his
proceedings
;
then
suddenly
passeth
the
Rhine
,
goes
towards
Friesland
,
and
there
takes
Oldensel
and
Linghen
.
And
soon
after
Count
Bucquoy
takes
Vachtendonch
.
Spinola
goes
again
into
Spain
,
and
is
sent
back
by
the
King
into
Flanders
with
addition
of
Honours
.
He
passeth
again
with
his
Army
towards
Friesland
;
takes
Groll
and
Reinberg
;
and
forceth
Maurice
afterwards
to
raise
his
Siege
from
before
the
same
Town
of
Groll
.
JAmes
King
of
Scots
succeeding
Queen
Elizabeth
,
came
forthwith
to
London
,
which
is
the
Metropolitan
City
of
England
:
where
his
arrival
was
celebrated
with
great
demonstrations
of
joy
;
the
Scots
and
English
contending
by
usual
and
natural
emulation
who
should
glory
most
,
the
one
for
having
given
a
new
King
to
the
English
,
or
the
others
for
having
got
him
from
them
.
But
amidst
these
mirths
,
the
Catholicks
were
much
afflicted
;
who
soon
lost
all
hopes
of
being
better
treated
in
matter
of
Religion
,
as
the
new
King
,
in
the
latter
time
of
the
Queen
,
to
make
them
well
disposed
towards
him
,
had
made
them
believe
they
should
be
.
For
even
from
his
very
first
coming
to
London
,
they
found
they
should
suffer
no
less
bitter
persecution
under
him
,
then
for
so
long
a
time
they
had
done
under
her
.
That
he
might
unite
the
two
Nations
together
as
much
as
it
was
possible
,
the
new
King
would
be
stiled
King
of
Great
Britain
,
comprehending
thus
both
the
Kingdoms
under
one
Title
;
and
endeavouring
by
all
other
means
,
according
to
the
Form
of
that
Heretical
Government
,
to
establish
himself
at
home
in
all
security
He
then
applied
himself
to
Foreign
Correspondencies
;
knowing
how
much
the
well
grounding
of
these
,
would
contribute
to
his
own
domestical
affairs
.
He
renewed
the
Confederacies
which
the
late
Queen
had
with
the
King
of
France
,
and
the
United
Provinces
of
Flanders
:
And
with
the
like
inclination
which
she
had
shewed
a
little
before
her
death
of
coming
to
some
agreement
with
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Archdukes
,
he
heartily
gave
himself
to
continue
the
Negotiation
:
wherein
the
King
of
Spain
and
Archdukes
did
not
refuse
to
correspond
on
their
behalfs
.
So
as
the
business
growing
every
day
nearer
an
end
,
it
was
not
long
till
they
came
to
mutual
splendid
Embassies
,
by
which
such
correspondencie
was
at
last
established
,
as
the
so
contrary
Interest
between
them
in
point
of
Religion
,
and
matter
of
State
could
admit
of
.
Which
we
have
thought
fit
to
touch
upon
only
here
,
not
to
digress
too
far
from
the
particular
affairs
of
Flanders
.
Then
,
that
we
may
return
to
the
Narration
thereof
,
the
chief
business
which
did
then
depend
in
those
Provinces
,
was
the
Siege
of
Ostend
.
The
greater
the
difficulties
appeared
of
bringing
it
to
an
end
,
the
more
resolute
was
the
Archduke
to
endeavour
it
by
all
possible
wayes
;
being
particularly
instigated
thereunto
by
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
which
shewed
it self
very
ready
to
continue
all
the
largest
Contributions
which
to
that
purpose
could
be
thereby
subministred
.
The
Archduke
,
when
he
came
from
that
Siege
,
had
left
the
care
thereof
as
we
told
you
to
the
Campmaster
Rivas
,
who
failed
not
to
use
all
diligence
in
daily
advancing
the
Works
.
The
most
important
whereof
were
two
:
The
one
,
the
great
Platform
in
St.
Alberto's
quarter
,
which
was
raised
as
fast
as
might
be
,
to
annoy
incessantly
the
Old
Town
of
Ostend
from
thence
,
by
many
Peeces
of
Artillery
:
And
the
other
the
great
Dike
already
begun
in
Bredene
quarter
,
with
intention
of
leading
it
on
so
far
,
as
it
might
command
the
great
Channel
,
and
so
hinder
the
continual
and
large
succours
which
by
means
thereof
were
received
into
the
Town
from
the
Sea
.
To
make
this
Dike
,
a
great
quantity
of
those
Sauceges
which
we
spake
of
before
,
were
made
use
of
,
and
were
much
greater
then
the
former
.
To
the
first
and
largest
foundation
,
which
was
well
incorporated
with
wet
sand
and
other
condense
matter
,
others
of
the
like
sort
were
added
,
till
the
Dike
was
grown
to
the
height
it
ought
to
be
;
and
the
breadth
thereof
was
very
extraordinary
great
.
To
boot
with
the
ordinary
Plain
thereof
,
upon
which
two
great
Canons
might
stand
abrest
,
there
was
a
great
Parapet
raised
in
it
against
the
Town
to
shelter
the
Souldier
;
and
which
being
in
divers
places
furnished
with
Artillery
,
did
greatly
indammage
the
Enemy
likewise
on
that
fide
.
This
work
was
made
in
a
sandy
and
low
situation
,
and
whither
the
Sea
at
full
Tide
came
;
so
as
it
cannot
be
said
with
how
much
expence
,
labour
,
and
loss
of
blood
this
work
was
advanced
.
Whilst
such
diligent
work
was
had
by
Land
touching
the
Siege
of
Ostend
,
Frederick
Spinola
did
continually
scoure
that
Sea-coast
with
a
Squadron
of
Gallies
,
which
he
had
a
little
before
brought
from
Spain
.
Frederick
was
come
to
be
trained
up
in
Arms
in
Flanders
,
in
the
Duke
of
Parma's
time
:
And
though
he
had
not
then
any
particular
Imployment
,
yet
was
there
generally
great
hopes
had
of
him
in
all
those
occurrences
,
wherein
his
wit
,
industry
,
and
capacity
did
plainly
appear
.
He
had
learnt
by
experienced
men
,
that
by
maintaining
a
good
Squadron
of
Spanish
Gallies
upon
the
Coast
of
Flanders
,
the
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
might
be
very
much
prejudiced
in
their
usual
Navigations
in
those
Seas
and
Gulfs
.
It
was
considered
,
that
those
Vessels
which
frequented
those
parts
,
were
either
Fisher-men
,
or
Merchants
that
the
Gallies
by
their
nimbleness
might
continually
infest
that
passage
;
that
to
boot
with
the
great
prejudice
which
the
Enemy
might
receive
thereby
by
Sea
,
they
might
peradventure
receive
more
damage
by
Land
;
for
the
Gallies
might
at
all
times
run
into
the
nearest
Sea-gulfs
,
land
men
,
pillage
their
Villages
,
and
upon
good
success
attempt
some
important
surprise
,
whereby
they
might
get
footing
in
Zealand
.
Which
if
it
should
so
fall
out
,
how
much
would
the
affairs
of
the
King
and
Archdukes
be
thereby
advantaged
?
It
not
being
to
be
doubted
,
but
that
as
the
Enemy
had
done
most
mischief
by
Sea
,
so
most
mischief
was
to
be
done
to
them
thereby
And
for
what
concerned
the
place
wherein
the
Gallies
were
to
keep
,
the
Haven
or
Channel
of
Sluce
was
thought
the
fittest
;
it
being
nearest
Zealand
,
capable
of
all
manner
of
Vessels
,
munited
with
good
Forts
in
the
mouth
thereof
,
and
having
so
important
a
Town
on
the
back
thereof
as
Sluce
,
whither
the
Gallies
might
at
all
times
easily
come
,
and
keep
with
all
safety
.
Frederick
having
then
fully
informed
himself
of
the
Maritime
affairs
of
Flanders
,
and
especially
concerning
the
aforesaid
Squadron
of
Gallies
,
he
resolved
to
go
himself
to
the
Court
of
Spain
,
to
propound
the
business
to
the
King
,
and
to
get
the
imployment
for
himself
.
Marquis
Spinola
,
Fredericks
eldest
Brother
,
joyned
in
opinion
with
him
;
desirous
to
raise
his
House
as
much
as
he
could
in
his
Country
of
Genua
,
and
to
agrandise
it
by
the
way
of
War
,
especially
with
the
Crown
of
Spain
.
And
though
the
Marquis
being
thirty
years
old
,
had
not
till
then
taken
upon
him
the
military
profession
,
yet
he
had
always
had
a
great
inclination
thereunto
,
and
had
parts
to
make
himself
famous
therein
,
when
he
should
be
invited
thereunto
by
any
honorable
imployment
.
Frederick
being
come
to
Madrid
,
he
so
negotiated
the
business
,
as
the
Proposition
of
the
Gallies
was
fully
approved
of
both
by
the
King
and
his
Councel
,
and
the
Command
thereof
with
all
fitting
authority
was
assigned
to
him
.
Six
were
thought
sufficient
for
that
time
and
they
were
taken
from
out
the
Spanish
Squadron
;
with
intention
to
increase
them
,
if
the
effects
thereof
should
answer
their
hopes
.
Frederick
having
brought
these
Gallies
to
Flanders
,
it
is
not
to
be
believed
how
much
the
Navigation
of
the
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
in
those
parts
was
thereby
incommodated
.
For
putting
forth
for
the
most
part
unexpectedly
from
the
Channel
of
Sluce
,
particularly
in
Calms
,
when
Vessels
of
sail
use
not
to
move
;
he
flew
boldly
sometimes
upon
one
,
sometimes
upon
another
;
taking
some
sinking
others
,
and
much
indamaging
others
.
It
was
notwithstanding
found
by
experience
,
that
the
six
Gallies
were
not
sufficient
to
carry
men
enough
to
in
damage
the
Enemy
by
Land
also
,
and
to
endeavour
some
important
surprise
.
He
therefore
went
again
into
Spain
,
where
being
well
received
,
he
used
such
prevalent
reasons
as
prevailed
with
the
King
to
send
eight
other
Gallies
to
the
former
six
;
and
to
give
way
,
that
for
the
service
of
the
whole
Squadron
,
he
and
the
Marquis
his
brother
might
raise
800●
Foot
in
the
State
of
Milan
,
and
might
carry
them
to
Flanders
.
Frederick
went
with
these
Orders
to
Genua
,
and
from
thence
with
his
Brother
to
Milan
,
where
Count
Fuentes
was
Governour
;
from
whom
having
received
requisite
authority
for
the
raising
of
8000
men
.
the
Marquis
took
the
sole
care
thereof
;
and
with
the
like
diligence
Frederick
returned
to
effect
the
aforesaid
business
in
Spain
.
They
did
both
of
them
act
their
parts
very
well
:
To
which
their
own
monies
did
contribute
very
much
;
for
thereby
they
were
a
great
help
unto
the
King
in
the
monies
he
was
to
disburse
,
and
they
did
likewise
procure
many
of
their
kindred
and
friends
in
Genua
to
doe
the
like
.
So
as
what
was
to
be
done
by
each
of
them
,
was
with
all
speed
effected
.
When
the
Marquis
had
raised
his
men
,
which
were
all
very
gallant
men
,
he
departed
in
the
beginning
of
May
,
in
that
year
1602.
towards
Flanders
.
The
Levy
was
divided
,
as
we
told
you
,
into
two
Brigades
.
The
Marquis
himself
was
Campmaster
of
the
one
,
and
had
for
his
Serjeant-Major
Pompey
Justinian
,
an
old
Flemish
Souldier
.
And
Lucio
Dentici
was
Campmaster
of
the
other
,
and
Augustine
Arconato
was
his
Serjeant-Major
,
both
of
them
having
served
many
years
formerly
in
the
same
war
.
The
Marquis
went
by
the
way
of
Savoy
;
and
being
well
come
to
the
Province
of
Luxenburg
,
he
presently
went
to
Gaunt
,
where
the
Archduke
then
was
,
that
he
might
receive
such
Orders
from
him
,
as
he
upon
such
an
occasion
should
think
fitting
.
But
Frederick
had
not
the
like
good
success
in
the
conducting
of
his
Gallies
:
For
tarrying
longer
in
Spain
then
he
needed
to
have
done
,
as
he
went
from
Porto
Sancta
Maria
,
two
of
his
Gallies
were
taken
from
him
in
fight
by
some
of
the
Hollanders
ships
;
and
three
more
in
the
same
manner
as
he
past
afterwards
through
the
English
Channel
,
so
as
he
could
bring
but
three
to
Sluce
;
yet
most
of
the
men
were
saved
,
which
were
all
of
them
Spaniards
,
under
the
Campmaster
John
di
Menesses
a
Portuguese
,
who
came
likewise
safe
to
the
same
place
.
But
to
return
to
the
Marquis
.
He
came
with
his
men
,
just
at
the
time
when
the
Archduke
stood
most
in
need
of
such
a
recruit
.
Count
Maurice
was
already
marched
into
the
fields
,
and
with
such
Forces
as
the
United
Provinces
till
then
had
never
had
greater
.
He
had
made
his
Rendezvouz
at
Niminghen
,
and
his
Army
consisted
of
24000
Foot
and
6000
Horse
,
with
all
other
abundance
of
Artillery
,
Ammunition
,
and
Victuals
.
'T
was
thought
that
his
design
was
to
cross
through
Brabant
,
and
so
advance
forwards
to
the
relief
of
Ostend
,
and
then
to
to
besiege
Newport
again
.
All
which
he
might
easily
have
done
:
For
had
it
not
been
for
the
Aid
which
at
that
time
came
from
Italy
,
the
Archdukes
could
have
made
no
opposition
in
the
field
to
so
many
adverse
Forces
,
with
theirs
of
Flanders
alone
.
The
Orders
which
the
Marquis
received
from
the
Archduke
was
,
That
he
should
presently
go
with
all
his
men
to
find
out
the
Admiral
of
Aragon
,
who
with
other
6000
Foot
and
4000
Horse
was
marching
towards
the
Enemy
,
to
discover
all
their
design
,
and
then
to
disturb
them
therein
as
much
as
he
could
.
The
Marquis
being
joyned
with
the
Admiral
,
the
Army
was
brought
to
Telemone
,
a
good
Town
,
almost
in
the
heart
of
Brabant
:
where
making
their
rendezvouz
,
it
was
resolved
that
the
Army
should
lie
without
the
Town
towards
that
part
where
it
was
thought
the
Enemy
would
appear
.
Nor
was
it
long
ere
Maurice
came
to
St.
Truden
a
Town
in
the
Country
of
Liege
,
and
within
three
leagues
of
Tilemone
.
From
thence
Count
Maurice
came
to
within
one
league
of
the
Catholick
Camp
;
but
finding
the
opposition
greater
then
he
thought
he
should
have
done
,
he
resolved
to
retreat
backward
:
And
after
several
false
appearances
of
sieges
,
that
he
might
the
better
conceal
the
true
one
,
he
at
last
sat
down
before
Graves
;
which
as
it
hath
been
formerly
said
,
lies
upon
the
left
side
of
the
Mause
.
It
is
a
Town
which
belongs
to
Brabant
;
strong
both
by
situation
and
art
;
and
which
commands
a
Pass
of
great
consequence
upon
that
River
.
On
the
opposite
side
there
stood
a
little
Redout
,
which
served
for
the
better
guarding
of
that
Pass
.
Maurice
divided
his
Quarters
on
both
sides
;
and
endeavoured
particularly
to
secure
them
on
the
outward
side
,
which
might
be
easeliest
assaulted
.
Antonio
Gonsales
,
a
Spaniard
,
was
Governour
of
Graves
,
and
he
had
with
him
about
1500
Foot
of
several
Nations
;
good
men
,
but
not
so
well
provided
as
they
ought
to
have
been
with
necessaries
for
defence
.
Yet
the
Governour
and
Garrison
did
with
equal
courage
prepare
to
defend
the
Town
;
hoping
that
the
Town
might
in
good
time
be
relieved
from
the
Catholick
Camp
.
Maurice
turn'd
first
of
all
upon
the
aforesaid
little
Redout
,
and
playing
furiously
upon
it
took
it
within
a
few
dayes
.
He
then
began
with
great
fervencie
to
begirt
the
Town
on
all
sides
;
and
advancing
with
his
Trenches
on
three
sides
,
he
accompanied
them
with
three
Batteries
:
nor
was
it
long
ere
he
came
to
the
ditch
.
But
those
within
shewed
themselves
no
less
valiant
,
both
in
making
use
of
Counter-batteries
,
in
defending
the
ditch
,
and
in
endamaging
the
enemy
by
their
sallies
.
It
was
argued
this
mean
while
by
the
Captains
of
the
Catholick
Camp
,
whether
it
were
better
directly
to
relieve
the
Town
or
by
assieging
some
other
place
,
make
Maurice
raise
his
siege
.
It
was
thought
a
hard
matter
immediately
to
relieve
the
Town
;
for
the
Catholick
Camp-stood
in
need
of
many
things
to
accost
the
enemy
;
and
they
could
not
so
soon
make
provision
thereof
.
But
it
was
yet
thought
harder
to
be
able
to
besiege
any
of
the
Enemies
Towns
,
for
they
must
then
pass
the
Mause
,
and
provide
great
store
of
Victuals
and
Ammunition
for
their
Army
,
whereof
,
as
also
of
all
other
things
they
knew
the
Enemy
had
great
abundance
.
They
at
last
resolved
to
relieve
Graves
;
to
which
purpose
the
Admiral
went
presently
to
Ruremonde
,
which
is
a
City
standing
upon
the
Mause
,
not
far
from
Graves
;
and
which
was
therefore
better
able
to
furnish
such
things
as
they
needed
;
but
yet
they
could
not
make
such
hast
thereof
,
but
that
many
dayes
were
spent
therein
.
From
Ruremonde
,
the
Admiral
went
for
Venelo
,
a
good
Town
,
standing
likewise
upon
the
Mause
,
that
he
might
enjoy
the
oppertunity
of
the
River
,
by
means
whereof
victuals
might
be
the
more
easily
brought
to
the
Army
.
From
thence
he
marched
strait
upon
the
Enemy
;
but
as
he
drew
neer
their
fortifications
,
he
found
them
such
,
and
so
far
advanced
as
he
was
clean
out
of
hope
of
doing
good
upon
any
of
them
;
yet
he
knew
that
one
of
their
quarters
was
neither
so
well
fortified
,
nor
so
well
guarded
as
were
the
rest
;
wherefore
he
resolved
to
try
whether
he
could
relieve
the
Town
by
that
way
or
no.
He
therefore
ordered
John
Tomaso
Spina
,
formerly
a
Neapolitan
Camp-master
,
that
advancing
unexpected
by
night
towards
that
quarter
with
a
thousand
Italian
Foot
,
he
should
endeavour
to
force
the
Enemies
Trenches
,
and
to
get
with
that
relief
into
the
Town
.
And
that
Spina
might
have
a
safe
retreat
,
in
case
he
should
not
succeed
therein
;
the
Admiral
commanded
Camp-master
Simon
Autunes
,
to
follow
Spina
at
a
proportionable
distance
with
one
other
thousand
Spanish
Foot
.
To
divert
the
Enemy
as
much
as
it
was
possible
from
the
defence
of
that
quarter
,
he
likewise
ordered
that
Marquess
Spinola
,
should
move
with
two
thousand
Foot
at
the
same
time
against
the
opposite
quarter
,
and
should
give
a
counterfeit
hot
Alarm
,
to
the
end
that
the
Enemy
might
the
likelyer
give
over
the
defence
of
the
other
aforesaid
quarter
.
All
these
orders
were
fully
observed
,
but
without
any
fruit
;
for
Spina
found
the
aforesaid
quarter
so
well
defended
,
as
he
was
forced
presently
to
retreat
;
nor
did
the
Marquis
his
fained
assault
on
the
other
side
any
thing
avail
;
for
though
the
Enemy
flocked
thither
in
great
numbers
,
yet
the
other
defence
against
which
Spina
had
made
the
true
assault
was
not
a
whit
weakned
.
After
this
ill
success
the
Admiral
dispaired
of
any
more
succoring
the
Town
,
wherefore
he
resolved
to
retreat
.
Yet
did
not
the
besieged
forbare
defending
themselves
for
many
dayes
,
making
the
business
much
more
bloody
to
the
besiegers
.
But
having
no
hopes
of
relief
,
they
at
last
resolved
to
yeild
,
and
upon
the
best
conditions
they
could
get
,
delivered
the
City
up
to
Count
Maurice
.
A
little
before
the
surrender
of
Graves
,
upon
the
retreat
of
the
Catholick
Camp
,
there
began
a
mutiny
in
it
amongst
the
Italians
,
which
every
day
increasing
,
quickly
became
one
of
the
greatest
,
and
most
dangerous
that
had
yet
happened
in
Flanders
.
The
mutineers
endeavaured
first
to
possess
themselves
of
Diste
;
and
not
being
able
to
get
in
there
,
went
hastily
towards
Hostrat
,
a
small
Town
in
Brabant
,
but
provided
of
a
Castle
,
and
so
near
Breda
,
as
they
might
receive
succour
from
that
Town
of
the
Enemy
,
if
the
Arch-duke
should
use
violence
against
them
,
which
the
Arch-duke
was
resolved
to
do
,
that
he
might
once
more
try
,
whether
he
could
by
severe
means
remedy
that
mischief
,
which
grew
still
worse
by
being
fairly
proceeded
with
:
and
truly
they
gave
too
much
accasion
of
it
at
this
time
;
for
growing
every
day
more
perverse
then
other
,
and
being
in
a
short
time
gotten
to
be
two
thousand
Foot
,
and
a
thousand
Horse
,
there
could
be
no
mischief
done
by
excursions
,
which
they
did
not
,
nor
any
other
sort
of
hostility
which
they
did
not
threaten
.
Being
therefore
declared
Traitors
and
Rebels
,
the
Arch-duke
resolved
to
proceed
by
force
against
them
:
which
when
they
discovered
,
they
began
to
fortifie
themselves
so
in
the
Town
and
Castle
of
Hostrat
;
and
did
still
receive
such
advantages
from
the
Enemies
parts
thereabouts
,
as
all
the
endeavours
to
suppress
their
audacity
by
force
,
proved
vain
,
as
shall
be
afterwards
shewed
;
nor
did
there
any
thing
else
of
military
action
succeed
that
year
.
The
next
year
,
being
1603
,
they
resolved
in
the
Court
of
Spain
to
reinforce
the
Army
in
Flanders
,
as
much
as
they
could
possibly
.
It
was
by
this
time
clearly
Anno
1603.
seen
that
the
marriage
between
the
Arch-duke
and
Infanta
would
prove
steri●
.
Wherefore
it
being
considered
in
Spain
,
that
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
would
again
revert
to
that
Crown
;
they
therefore
treated
of
providing
for
the
necessities
of
those
Provinces
with
the
Kings
Name
,
Authority
,
and
monies
,
as
in
case
of
a
Country
that
were
intirely
his
Count
Frederick
was
returned
to
Flanders
with
three
Gallies
only
,
as
we
told
you
.
He
had
in
this
his
second
voyage
to
Spain
,
so
negotiated
in
that
Court
,
as
the
King
being
willing
vigourously
to
assist
the
affairs
of
Flanders
,
was
resolved
,
that
the
two
brothers
Frederick
,
and
Ambrosius
Spinola
,
should
levy
twenty
thousand
Foot
,
and
two
thousand
Horse
,
that
these
should
be
attended
by
a
proportionable
number
of
Artillery
.
And
in
fine
,
that
there
should
be
an
entire
Army
raised
apart
,
which
should
be
commanded
by
them
alone
,
and
which
might
be
imployed
where
the
most
advantagious
occasion
should
require
.
When
Frederick
was
come
to
Sluce
,
his
brother
the
Marquess
came
to
him
:
nor
was
it
long
ere
orders
came
from
Spain
for
them
to
raise
the
aforesaid
men
;
and
because
they
were
to
be
composed
of
Germans
,
Italians
,
and
other
new
Flemish
,
the
Marquess
went
about
the
end
of
March
into
Germany
,
being
to
go
afterwards
for
Italy
,
and
the
mean
while
Frederick
stayed
to
infest
the
Enemy
upon
the
Coast
of
Flanders
with
his
Gallies
.
But
a
new
unfortunate
fight
soon
bereft
him
of
his
life
,
and
overthrew
his
whole
design
:
whereby
he
did
notwithstanding
the
more
highten
those
,
wherein
his
brother
still
continued
;
and
brought
him
afterwards
to
the
greatest
exaltation
,
that
might
be
atchieved
in
the
millitary
profession
.
Frederick
putting
forth
with
eight
Gallies
well
maned
,
met
with
two
of
the
Enemies
Gallies
,
and
three
other
men
of
war
.
The
season
was
then
softned
into
a
calm
,
and
therefore
the
sail
vessels
stood
immoveable
.
Frederick
taking
this
advantage
assaulted
the
Enemies
vessels
on
divers
sides
;
which
did
not
fail
to
defend
themselves
:
the
Gallies
and
round
vessels
giving
each
other
such
interchangeable
assistance
,
as
the
one
sort
of
them
could
give
to
the
other
;
and
for
a
while
the
conflict
was
very
fierce
.
Many
fell
of
each
side
;
yet
the
Catholicks
were
still
more
advantaged
by
the
calm
.
when
on
a
sudden
the
winde
rose
,
which
made
so
much
for
the
contrary
vessel
of
sail
,
as
winding
about
in
several
sorts
,
and
pouring
down
Canon
shot
upon
Frederick's
Gallies
,
he
himself
received
a
shot
from
one
of
them
in
his
side
,
whereof
he
suddenly
dyed
.
This
happened
about
the
end
of
May
;
at
which
time
the
Marquess
,
having
given
requisite
orders
in
Germany
for
the
raising
of
two
Regiments
of
Foot
,
went
from
thence
to
Italy
,
to
take
two
other
Brigadoes
of
Foot
there
also
into
pay
,
and
to
return
afterwards
with
all
these
men
to
Flanders
:
But
his
brothers
death
did
so
disorder
the
first
designes
,
as
for
divers
difficulties
the
men
could
not
be
raised
;
though
the
King
continued
the
same
commands
of
his
brother
upon
the
Marquess
,
who
quickly
returned
to
Flanders
,
with
all
demonstration
of
honour
and
esteem
to
his
person
,
Yet
the
Gallies
were
then
almost
of
no
longer
use
;
for
the
Marquess
was
soon
after
imployed
(
as
you
shall
hear
)
in
the
enterprise
of
Ostend
;
but
before
it
was
taken
Sluce
was
lost
,
which
drew
after
it
the
the
loss
of
the
Gallies
.
The
Marquess
in
the
interim
indeavoured
to
preserve
the
men
which
he
brought
with
him
the
year
before
from
Italy
;
but
because
they
were
much
diminished
,
as
was
likewise
the
whole
Army
;
the
Arch-duke
gave
out
orders
for
the
raising
of
new
Horse
and
Foot
;
resolving
to
turn
the
greatest
strength
thereof
that
he
could
against
the
mutineers
.
The
Duke
d'
Aumale
raised
one
thousand
Horse
,
the
greatest
part
Lorrainers
.
Three
thousand
Dutch
were
raised
in
Germany
.
The
Walloon
Brigadoes
were
fild
up
:
and
two
other
Brigadoes
came
to
Flanders
from
Italy
,
the
one
of
Spaniards
,
under
Inico
di
Borgia
,
and
the
other
Neopolitans
under
Lelio
Brancatchio
,
Knight
of
St.
John
,
the
people
that
could
be
soonest
raised
being
assembled
together
,
and
the
season
being
already
fit
for
the
field
,
the
Arch
duke
sent
Count
Frederick
di
Berg
against
the
Mutineers
with
7000
Foot
,
and
3000
Horse
.
The
Mutiniers
were
got
into
Hostrat
where
what
by
means
of
their
own
Fortifications
,
and
what
by
the
aid
which
they
received
from
the
Enemies
neighbouring
parts
,
they
seemed
little
to
value
any
force
that
could
be
brought
against
them
.
They
were
above
2000
Foot
,
and
were
grown
to
have
1500
Horse
;
all
good
men
,
of
several
Nations
,
though
the
most
were
Italians
Yet
Count
Frederick
began
to
set
so
close
to
them
,
as
beginning
now
not
to
trust
any
longer
in
their
own
forces
alone
,
they
sought
to
be
openly
backt
by
those
which
Count
Maurice
had
oft-times
offered
them
.
It
hath
been
known
in
other
Mutinies
many
times
,
how
much
more
prejudicial
his
own
Souldiers
have
been
unto
the
King
,
then
those
of
his
Enemies
:
but
in
this
of
Hostrat
,
the
excess
of
disobedience
did
degenerate
into
such
a
degree
of
infamy
,
as
the
example
thereof
ought
ever
to
be
abhorred
.
The
Mutiniers
were
not
ashamed
,
in
their
Treaty
between
Count
Maurice
and
them
,
to
bargain
in
this
manner
with
them
.
That
they
should
be
taken
by
Count
Maurice
into
the
protection
of
the
United
Provinces
.
That
to
this
purpose
they
should
be
by
him
defended
against
the
violence
of
the
Spaniards
.
That
on
the
other
side
,
they
the
Mutiniers
should
fight
under
him
as
long
as
the
Army
should
lie
in
the
field
that
year
.
That
in
case
they
should
agree
with
the
Archduke
,
they
should
not
for
four
moneths
space
bear
Arms
against
the
United
Provinces
.
That
if
the
Town
and
Castle
of
Hostrat
should
not
be
thought
to
be
sufficient
,
some
good
Town
should
be
assigned
unto
them
by
the
United
Provinces
,
and
that
their
safety
should
by
all
other
means
be
provided
for
.
The
Agreement
being
thus
made
,
Count
Maurice
went
presently
into
Hostrat
with
many
Forces
,
to
secure
the
Mutiniers
.
And
their
affairs
grew
quickly
to
such
an
advantage
,
as
Count
Frederick
being
forced
first
to
stand
rather
upon
his
defence
then
otherwise
,
was
at
last
necessitated
to
remove
from
thereabouts
,
and
to
retreat
.
Nor
did
Maurice
lose
this
occasion
.
Hostrat
is
very
near
Balduke
;
against
which
it
was
clearly
seen
,
that
Count
Maurice
had
sundry
times
plotted
his
greatest
designs
.
Marching
therefore
speedily
against
Balduke
,
he
incamped
about
it
;
and
disposing
of
his
quarters
in
sundry
parts
,
he
gave
one
of
them
to
the
Mutiniers
apart
.
The
Archduke
was
mightily
troubled
at
the
news
hereof
.
He
feared
(
as
I
told
you
upon
another
occasion
)
that
he
had
no
sufficient
Forces
both
to
continue
the
Siege
of
Ostend
,
and
sufficiently
to
succour
Balduke
:
But
that
which
most
moved
him
,
was
;
That
upon
other
occasions
,
that
City
not
desirous
to
admit
of
any
external
Garrison
,
was
resolute
to
defend
it self
with
its
own
peculiar
Forces
;
which
were
not
thought
sufficient
for
the
security
of
such
a
place
,
of
too
great
a
circuit
,
and
which
had
need
of
men
trained
up
in
Arms
,
and
not
in
City-affairs
.
Just
at
this
time
were
come
the
two
Brigadoes
of
Borgia
and
Brancatchio
which
were
expected
from
Italy
.
Joyning
therefore
these
men
to
those
which
were
formerly
with
Count
Frederick
,
the
Archduke
ordered
that
Frederick
should
with
all
diligence
follow
Maurice
,
and
should
by
all
means
endeavour
to
hinder
him
in
his
intended
Siege
.
Maurice
could
not
in
so
short
a
time
possess
himself
of
all
such
places
about
it
,
as
the
Siege
did
require
.
So
as
it
was
not
hard
for
Frederick
to
make
himself
master
of
one
of
them
,
by
which
he
drew
as
near
as
was
needfull
to
Balduke
,
and
secured
such
intercourse
as
was
necessary
with
the
City
.
He
immediately
endeavoured
to
put
in
a
strong
Garrison
into
the
City
:
but
the
Citizens
seemed
unwilling
,
as
before
,
to
admit
of
them
.
Maurice
knew
this
;
and
hoped
that
some
dissention
would
arise
thereupon
;
and
from
dissention
,
some
tumult
in
the
Town
;
and
that
this
tumult
might
produce
some
other
disorder
which
might
make
for
his
advantage
.
He
therefore
continued
to
fortifie
himself
,
both
without
towards
the
fields
,
and
on
the
inside
towards
the
City
;
raising
good
Forts
and
Redouts
every
where
,
and
accompanying
them
on
all
sides
as
was
fitting
with
Trenches
,
Ditches
,
and
all
other
most
advantagious
Fortifications
.
Count
Frederick
did
the
like
on
his
part
;
yet
thinking
the
City
to
be
but
in
a
very
weak
condition
,
he
advertised
the
Archduke
thereof
.
The
preservation
or
loss
of
such
a
place
was
indeed
of
too
great
a
consequence
;
nor
was
there
any
way
to
convince
the
pertinacie
of
the
Inhabitants
,
then
for
the
Archduke
to
come
himself
in
person
to
Balduke
.
He
therefore
went
presently
from
Brussels
;
and
taking
some
other
Forces
with
him
,
came
to
the
same
place
where
Frederick
was
,
and
where
he
had
fortified
himself
.
From
hence
the
Archduke
,
the
better
to
acquaint
himself
with
the
Citizens
,
went
ofttimes
into
the
City
,
and
out
again
.
At
last
feigning
an
occasion
,
that
upon
necessity
a
great
strength
of
Walloon
Foot
were
only
to
pass
through
the
Town
,
to
oppose
the
Enemy
in
a
certain
place
;
after
that
he
and
the
Souldiers
were
come
in
,
he
sent
for
the
chief
Magistrate
,
and
spake
thus
unto
him
.
That
for
as
much
as
that
City
had
upon
all
occasions
ever
shewed
it self
faithfull
to
the
antient
Church
,
and
to
her
natural
Princes
,
so
much
the
more
ought
it
to
be
endeavoured
to
be
preserved
under
the
obedience
of
them
both
.
That
the
Rebels
did
daily
attempt
either
by
private
surprisals
,
or
open
hostility
to
make
themselves
masters
of
it
.
And
this
out
of
no
other
end
,
but
to
suppress
their
Liberty
and
Religion
,
and
in
lieu
thereof
to
introduce
Tyranny
and
Heresie
,
and
to
punish
such
a
people
which
had
alwayes
so
much
detested
their
perfidiousness
.
That
it
was
clearly
seen
the
Forces
of
the
City
were
not
able
of
themselves
alone
to
obviate
so
important
a
danger
.
That
Cities
were
oppugned
and
defended
by
people
that
were
inured
to
hardness
amongst
Arms
in
the
field
,
and
not
by
such
as
were
bred
up
in
ease
and
idleness
at
their
own
homes
.
That
therefore
it
was
necessary
that
the
City
should
be
perswaded
to
receive
such
a
Garrison
as
might
be
able
to
defend
them
.
That
be
himself
did
very
heartily
beg
thus
much
of
them
,
which
he
chiefly
did
for
the
good
of
the
Town
.
Yet
because
the
preservation
of
such
a
place
did
so
much
import
both
Him
,
the
Infanta
,
and
the
King
of
Spain
;
he
did
declare
,
that
as
they
should
share
of
the
service
,
so
would
they
at
all
times
answerably
acknowledge
their
obligation
to
the
City
for
it
.
The
Magistrate
was
much
moved
at
these
words
;
and
they
were
also
accompanied
with
Arms
:
wherefore
the
City
,
either
not
willing
,
or
not
able
to
gainsay
the
Archdukes
desires
,
seemed
willing
to
condescend
fully
to
his
desires
.
So
he
left
3000
Foot
therein
,
part
Walloons
,
part
Germans
,
and
secured
it
by
such
men
as
were
requisite
;
and
furnishing
it
likewise
with
victuals
,
ammunition
,
and
with
whatsoever
was
fitting
upon
that
occurrencie
,
he
returned
again
to
Brussels
,
leaving
Frederick
to
oppose
Maurice
:
Divers
actions
had
this
mean
while
past
between
the
one
party
and
the
other
;
in
one
of
which
,
which
proved
very
bloody
,
the
Neapolitan
Campmaster
,
the
Marquis
di
Bella
,
whilst
he
fought
valiantly
,
was
slain
;
and
upon
another
occasion
,
a
certain
Canon-shot
made
from
the
Catholick
Camp
,
killed
Monsieur
de
Temple
the
Enemies
Campmaster
Generall
,
and
one
highly
esteemed
of
amongst
them
.
The
Archduke
being
gone
,
Maurice
was
not
long
in
retreating
;
for
he
knew
he
could
doe
no
good
upon
Balduke
,
after
it
was
so
well
secured
.
And
because
it
was
now
about
the
end
of
October
,
and
the
weather
began
to
grow
cold
,
he
therefore
brought
back
his
Souldiers
to
their
Winter-quarters
,
giving
Graves
to
the
Mutiniers
instead
of
Hostrat
;
and
the
Catholick
Army
was
likewise
quartered
in
several
places
.
Now
to
return
to
the
business
of
Ostend
.
The
Town
continued
to
be
succour'd
more
then
ever
;
so
as
in
respect
thereof
,
as
for
many
other
advantages
which
it
enjoyed
,
the
Works
proceeded
on
so
slowly
without
,
as
the
hopes
of
bringing
the
Siege
to
a
happy
end
did
daily
rather
decrease
then
increase
.
Yet
Rivas
was
very
diligent
in
discharging
his
duty
.
The
besieged
had
three
little
Forts
,
without
the
Counterscarf
towards
the
Land
,
by
the
name
of
Pouldrouns
,
as
you
heard
before
.
Rivas
,
watching
his
occasion
,
unexpectedly
assaulted
them
;
and
was
so
fortunate
therein
,
as
they
were
all
taken
at
the
same
time
that
they
were
assaulted
.
Then
furnishing
them
all
with
Artillery
,
he
turned
them
upon
the
Fortifications
which
sheltred
the
Town
on
that
side
.
The
Pouldrons
leaned
towards
S.
Albertos
quarters
,
in
which
the
aforesaid
Platform
was
daily
raised
higher
.
The
Plain
thereabouts
was
all
sandy
;
so
as
there
was
no
conveniencie
of
raising
Trenches
of
Earth
.
Rivas
therefore
made
one
of
Gabiouns
lined
with
Earth
,
and
drew
it
along
from
the
Pouldrouns
to
where
the
Platform
was
made
,
thrusting
out
a
Flank
towards
the
Town
for
the
better
defence
thereof
.
Nor
was
it
long
ere
the
Platform
was
fully
finished
,
and
many
great
Canons
were
placed
upon
the
top
of
it
by
Rivas
,
who
likewise
munited
it
below
against
the
Town
,
as
made
most
for
the
security
thereof
.
Some
progress
was
likewise
daily
made
on
Bredene's
side
,
in
the
advancing
the
great
Dike
.
Bucquoy
had
the
chief
charge
thereof
,
and
it
was
called
by
his
name
.
And
he
used
all
possible
diligence
to
infest
the
Town
,
and
the
entrance
of
the
Channel
on
that
side
:
But
there
appeared
no
less
vigilancie
in
the
besieged
;
their
courage
abounded
,
according
as
the
Town
did
abound
with
all
sorts
of
provisions
.
There
was
hardly
any
one
day
in
which
they
did
not
sally
out
;
nor
did
the
besiegers
doe
any
thing
which
cost
not
much
labour
and
blood
.
The
Platform
was
made
chiefly
of
Bavins
,
and
other
wood
;
and
the
great
Dike
was
composed
of
the
like
materials
.
Two
furious
Batteries
were
therefore
level'd
from
the
Town
,
with
artificial
Fire-balls
against
these
two
Works
,
to
set
them
on
fire
,
and
indammage
them
by
that
means
.
Nor
did
they
fail
in
their
design
:
For
by
long
Battery
they
at
last
took
fire
,
and
were
thereby
so
torn
rnd
spoiled
,
as
it
cost
much
time
and
the
death
of
many
men
to
remake
them
.
In
these
and
other
actions
which
then
insued
,
Durango
and
Zavaglios
,
two
Spanish
Campmasters
were
slain
,
together
with
divers
Captains
and
Officers
,
of
that
and
of
other
Nations
.
Nor
was
the
Enemies
loss
less
either
in
number
or
quality
.
Pompein
Tergone
;
a
famous
Enginier
,
was
at
this
time
come
from
Italy
to
Flanders
,
drawn
thither
by
the
fame
of
this
siege
.
He
had
a
very
ready
wit
,
which
made
him
apt
for
Inventions
in
his
Calling
:
but
having
never
till
then
past
from
the
Theory
to
the
Practical
part
in
Military
affairs
,
it
was
soon
seen
,
that
many
of
his
Imaginations
did
not
upon
trial
prove
such
,
as
in
appearance
they
promised
to
be
.
He
began
to
build
a
Castle
of
wood
upon
Boats
fastned
together
.
The
Castle
was
round
,
high
,
and
large
proportionably
:
On
the
top
thereof
it
was
capable
of
six
great
Peeces
of
Artillery
on
one
side
;
and
on
the
other
side
there
was
place
enough
for
those
Souldiers
who
were
to
attend
them
.
Tergone
intended
to
bring
this
Machin
into
the
mouth
of
the
Channel
,
and
to
firm
it
there
,
where
succour
was
brought
into
Ostend
,
hoping
hereby
to
keep
the
Town
from
relief
.
But
this
could
not
so
soon
be
done
,
but
that
it
was
preceded
by
the
other
work
of
drawing
the
great
Dike
to
the
same
Channel
,
whereupon
to
raise
afterwards
a
Fort
,
by
which
that
passage
might
be
so
much
the
more
impeded
.
To
accelerate
this
work
likewise
,
Targone
bethought
himself
of
other
Engines
,
by
which
that
so
great
quantity
of
materials
whereof
the
Dike
was
made
might
the
more
easily
be
brought
to
imployment
.
The
said
materials
being
put
together
in
manner
as
they
ought
to
be
,
he
put
a
certain
number
of
little
Barrels
under
the
hollow
of
the
middle
thereof
,
and
on
the
sides
,
by
which
at
full
sea
the
Engines
floated
,
and
were
afterwards
brought
by
Cranes
to
joyn
with
the
Dike
in
that
part
where
the
work
was
continued
on
.
These
Engines
were
called
Flotes
.
But
such
was
the
tempest
of
the
Enemies
Canon-shot
which
incessantly
fell
upon
them
when
they
rested
upon
the
sand
,
and
then
again
they
were
so
prejudiced
by
the
Sea-storms
,
as
ofttimes
the
work
of
many
dayes
was
destroyed
in
a
few
houres
.
And
really
it
was
a
pittifull
case
to
see
how
much
blood
was
there
shed
,
and
how
little
the
meaner
sort
of
people
who
were
imployed
therein
,
did
out
of
a
desire
of
gain
value
it
.
This
was
the
condition
of
Ostend
,
when
the
Archduke
bethought
himself
to
give
the
care
of
that
Siege
to
Marquis
Spinola
.
Great
certainly
was
the
honour
of
such
an
imployment
;
and
Spinola
in
his
coming
so
soon
thereunto
,
may
almost
be
said
to
be
become
a
Generall
before
he
was
a
Souldier
.
Yet
the
Archduke
hoped
his
fervencie
in
the
service
would
supply
his
want
of
experience
:
And
he
had
already
shewed
great
abilities
in
those
few
military
affairs
which
had
passed
through
his
hands
.
The
Archduke
likewise
hoped
that
Spinola
by
his
credit
in
matter
of
monies
might
much
help
those
expences
which
so
difficult
a
Siege
required
;
when
it
should
be
managed
by
himself
,
and
from
which
,
if
it
should
have
good
success
,
such
way
should
be
made
for
him
to
greater
Honours
.
When
the
Archduke
made
him
the
offer
,
the
Marquis
,
before
he
would
accept
of
it
,
would
first
consider
what
the
event
thereof
might
prove
.
He
therefore
went
to
the
place
itself
,
and
was
very
diligent
in
making
the
business
be
well
weighed
by
old
Souldiers
,
upon
whose
opinions
he
thought
he
might
safely
build
.
But
they
differed
very
much
in
their
opinions
:
Some
thought
the
business
so
difficult
as
there
was
no
hopes
of
compassing
it
.
That
it
was
one
of
the
most
generally
received
Maxims
in
the
military
profession
,
not
to
venture
upon
a
siege
,
unless
there
were
first
firm
belief
of
keeping
out
all
succo
And
how
was
it
possible
to
be
hoped
that
this
might
be
done
to
Ostend
?
That
the
great
Channel
by
which
relief
was
brought
was
totally
open
and
free
.
That
on
the
contrary
the
great
Dike
which
was
intended
to
hinder
the
ingress
thereof
,
was
but
slowly
proceeded
in
;
and
that
by
reasons
of
the
ruins
sometimes
made
by
the
Enemy
,
sometimes
by
the
Sea
,
it
was
as
fast
torn
in
peeces
as
built
.
But
say
it
should
be
brought
to
a
good
end
,
and
that
by
the
raising
of
a
Fort
there
,
as
was
intended
,
the
mouth
of
the
Channel
should
be
commanded
,
would
the
Enemies
vessels
notwithstanding
forbear
frequenting
that
passage
?
For
certainly
so
many
would
never
be
sunk
by
Canon-shot
but
that
a
great
many
more
would
succesfully
pass
by
.
And
as
for
the
Castle
which
Targone
proposed
,
what
foundation
could
there
be
for
such
a
machine
?
Which
being
exposed
sometimes
to
be
plaid
upon
from
the
Town
;
sometimes
to
the
assaults
of
the
Enemies
ships
;
and
sometimes
to
the
fury
and
tempests
of
the
sea
,
the
expectations
of
such
as
were
unexperienced
would
certainly
be
soon
seen
to
vanish
.
Then
since
succour
was
not
to
be
kept
out
,
the
siege
was
onely
to
be
pursued
by
maine
force
.
And
that
this
would
either
never
be
done
,
because
of
the
continual
retreats
which
the
Enemy
would
make
within
their
line
;
or
if
it
should
be
effected
,
it
would
cost
so
much
monies
,
labour
,
and
blood
as
the
purchase
of
Ostend
would
be
too
dearly
bought
.
But
to
this
it
was
answered
.
That
to
keep
out
succour
was
not
so
hard
a
matter
as
to
be
dispaired
of
.
That
the
Dike
went
still
forward
;
nor
yet
so
slowly
but
that
it
might
at
last
satisfie
expectation
.
That
when
it
should
be
brought
to
the
Channel
,
and
a
great
Fort
be
built
there
,
it
was
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
that
that
passage
would
be
thereby
much
impeded
.
That
truly
for
the
Castle
propounded
by
Targone
the
success
thereof
was
to
be
thought
uncertain
;
but
that
if
it
should
succeed
,
how
much
more
would
the
Channel
be
thereby
hindred
?
And
say
that
machin
should
perish
,
the
Fort
would
yet
remain
,
by
which
though
succour
should
not
be
totally
taken
away
,
it
would
be
at
least
so
weakned
,
as
certainly
the
siege
would
be
thereby
much
advantaged
.
That
in
fine
,
their
greatest
hopes
were
to
be
therein
placed
.
That
the
line
of
Ostend
was
not
so
large
,
but
that
by
winning
now
one
fortification
,
now
another
,
it
might
be
kept
from
making
retreats
in
perpetuity
.
That
so
happy
progress
was
to
be
expected
,
from
Batteries
,
Mines
,
and
other
continual
works
of
the
Spade
and
Mathook
,
as
the
besieged
should
not
at
last
know
whether
to
retreat
.
And
in
this
case
,
how
glorious
would
the
victory
be
?
And
how
great
the
profit
which
would
be
thereby
got
?
Since
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
would
be
once
free
of
so
great
a
yoak
,
nor
would
the
expence
of
monies
,
time
or
blood
in
such
a
siege
be
so
considerable
,
but
that
in
all
other
considerations
the
atchievement
of
such
a
Town
,
would
be
of
far
greater
consequence
.
The
Marquess
strugling
between
these
two
contrarieties
of
opinions
,
thought
at
last
that
there
was
more
hopes
then
fear
in
the
offer
which
was
made
him
;
and
therefore
resolved
cheerfully
to
accept
it
,
and
thought
this
a
fair
field
for
him
to
march
in
,
and
to
advance
his
fortune
still
further
in
,
in
the
wars
.
Going
then
in
the
beginning
of
October
to
the
siege
,
he
began
to
take
upon
him
the
command
thereof
,
and
gave
his
Brigado
to
Pompeo
Justiniano
,
who
was
Serjant
Major
thereof
,
leaving
the
other
in
Lucio
Dontici
,
as
before
.
The
first
thing
the
Marquess
did
was
to
make
great
store
of
provision
of
all
such
materials
as
were
necessary
,
as
well
for
the
work
of
the
great
Dike
on
Bredene's
side
,
as
for
the
other
works
which
were
to
be
made
on
the
side
of
St.
Alberto
,
on
which
side
the
Town
was
chiefly
intended
to
be
straitned
and
forced
;
the
ground
over-against
it
was
all
sandy
,
and
full
of
several
Channels
and
little
revolets
,
besides
those
two
greater
Channels
which
fell
into
the
sea
,
as
you
have
often
heard
.
The
same
sea
likewise
at
the
flood
did
so
whirle
about
every
place
thereabouts
,
as
ground
was
not
any
where
to
be
found
to
make
Trenches
,
which
were
therefore
to
be
supplyed
with
the
abovesaid
materials
.
These
were
chiefly
brought
by
the
Flotes
invented
by
Targone
,
and
though
the
great
Dike
did
daily
advance
;
yet
it
was
known
that
such
a
work
would
prove
too
long
,
and
too
uncertain
.
The
hope
of
keeping
out
succor
growing
then
every
day
less
and
less
,
Spinola
bent
all
his
endeavours
to
take
the
Town
by
force
.
We
told
you
before
that
all
vessels
were
hindred
from
coming
into
the
lesser
Channel
,
on
St.
Alberto's
side
,
which
fals
there
into
the
sea
,
by
a
Fort.
Yet
the
Channel
it self
was
of
great
advantage
to
the
Enemy
on
that
side
,
for
it
served
for
a
great
ditch
to
their
Counterscarfe
,
which
was
strong
of
it self
,
and
yet
made
stronger
by
many
Flanks
by
which
it
was
defended
.
Before
the
Catholicks
could
come
to
assault
the
Counterscarf
,
they
must
first
pass
over
the
Channel
;
which
was
so
hard
to
doe
with
safety
or
shelter
in
any
place
thereof
,
as
it
was
evidently
seen
that
many
of
them
must
perish
,
being
so
exposed
to
be
injured
by
the
Enemy
.
The
oppugnation
was
led
on
,
on
four
sides
from
St.
Alberto's
quarter
.
The
Germans
wrought
nearer
the
Sea
;
then
followed
the
Spaniards
;
after
them
the
Italians
;
and
on
the
outmost
side
,
more
towards
Land
,
the
Walloons
and
Burgonians
.
Great
was
the
fervencie
of
all
these
Nations
;
and
such
a
contention
there
was
amongst
them
in
striving
which
of
them
should
most
advance
the
works
,
as
the
Souldiers
emulation
seemed
rather
a
contest
between
Enemies
,
then
between
Rivals
.
The
Channel
was
narrower
,
and
more
shallow
where
the
Burgonians
and
Walloons
wrought
.
They
were
therefore
the
first
that
past
over
it
,
and
afterwards
the
other
Nations
did
the
like
.
To
pass
over
it
,
a
great
quantity
of
the
aforesaid
materials
were
thrown
into
every
part
thereof
where
the
aforesaid
Nations
wrought
.
Those
materials
were
reduced
to
Dikes
or
Banks
,
upon
which
the
Souldiers
advanced
towards
the
Town
.
But
very
many
of
them
were
slain
and
wounded
:
For
the
Defendants
,
with
their
hail
of
Musket-shot
,
and
tempest
of
greater
Artillery
,
charged
with
little
bullets
and
murdering
shot
in
great
quantity
,
and
ofttime
with
artificial
fire
,
made
the
Catholicks
work
on
all
those
sides
very
bloody
.
The
Souldiers
,
that
they
might
go
the
best
sheltred
that
they
could
,
invented
many
Fences
:
some
consisted
of
Gabions
fill'd
with
earth
,
well
joyned
and
fastned
together
;
others
of
long
Bavins
,
which
stood
upright
,
and
stood
so
thick
as
they
were
muket-proof
;
and
others
in
several
forms
made
of
the
aforesaid
materials
.
Targone
invented
likewise
a
great
Cart
,
from
which
a
Bridge
made
of
Cloth
and
Cords
might
unexpectedly
be
thrown
over
the
Channel
,
and
so
the
Enemies
Defences
might
the
easelier
be
assaulted
.
The
Cart
stood
upon
four
very
high
wheels
;
and
upon
the
forepart
thereof
rose
up
as
it
were
the
Mast
of
a
ship
,
which
served
chiefly
to
let
down
,
and
to
take
up
the
Bridge
.
But
the
whole
bulk
proved
to
be
of
so
cumbersom
a
greatness
,
and
so
hard
to
be
managed
,
that
before
it
was
undertaken
,
it
was
known
it
could
work
no
effect
.
The
aforesaid
Fences
were
wrought
where
the
Artillery
from
the
Town
could
not
reach
;
and
at
the
flowing
of
the
Sea
,
they
were
brought
upon
the
Flotes
to
the
places
where
they
were
made
use
of
.
Great
was
the
mortality
likewise
of
those
that
wrought
here
;
the
Enemy
making
usually
such
havock
of
them
with
their
Muskets
,
Artillery
,
and
Sallies
,
as
ofttimes
hardly
one
of
them
could
be
saved
.
But
mony
still
got
new
men
;
and
ofttimes
the
Souldiers
themselves
wrought
.
Nor
was
Spinola
wanting
in
being
in
all
places
at
all
times
,
and
in
exposing
himself
as
well
as
any
of
the
rest
to
all
labour
and
danger
;
encouraging
some
,
rewarding
others
,
and
behaving
himself
so
,
as
his
imitating
without
any
manner
of
respect
unto
himself
the
most
hazardous
works
of
others
,
made
the
rest
the
more
ready
to
imitate
his
.
When
each
Nation
had
past
the
Channel
,
each
of
them
began
with
like
emulation
to
force
the
Ravelins
and
Half
moons
which
sheltred
the
Counterscarf
:
And
the
Walloons
and
Burgonians
,
by
reason
of
their
quarter
,
were
the
first
that
did
it
:
But
with
much
effusion
of
blood
,
even
of
the
Noblest
amongst
them
;
for
amongst
the
rest
,
Catris
,
a
Walloon
Campmaster
,
was
lost
,
a
valiant
and
greatly
experienced
Souldier
,
and
whom
Spinola
highly
esteemed
both
for
his
deeds
and
councel
.
With
the
like
progress
,
and
no
less
loss
of
blood
did
the
other
Nations
advance
.
So
as
the
Enemies
at
last
lost
all
the
Fortifications
which
they
had
without
their
principal
Line
;
about
which
a
great
Ditch
ran
,
but
not
so
hard
to
pass
as
was
the
Channel
which
fenced
the
Counterscarf
.
The
easier
doing
of
it
made
the
Catholicks
hope
better
in
the
effecting
thereof
.
Wherefore
full
of
fresh
courage
,
they
prepared
to
continue
their
labours
more
heartily
then
ever
,
that
they
might
the
sooner
end
the
siege
.
But
the
winter
being
already
come
on
,
did
much
hinder
their
Works
;
and
the
Sea
did
then
more
destroy
them
by
her
Tempests
.
The
Enemy
did
likewise
make
very
fierce
opposition
;
they
set
up
Batteries
within
,
against
the
Batteries
without
;
to
Mines
opposed
Countermines
;
they
repaired
themselves
on
all
sides
,
and
as
fast
as
one
Rampire
was
lost
they
set
up
another
.
So
as
the
Catholicks
were
to
advance
by
inchmeal
;
and
yet
they
did
so
advance
,
as
by
the
Spring
they
were
got
well
forward
into
the
Ditch
.
These
already
progressions
of
Marquess
Spinola
,
together
with
his
still
daily
proceedings
made
the
united
Provinces
shrewdly
afraid
that
they
should
at
the
last
lose
Ostend
.
It
was
therefore
consulted
amongst
their
chief
Commanders
,
how
the
Town
might
be
best
preserved
.
Which
might
be
done
by
two
waies
;
either
by
some
important
diversion
,
or
by
raising
the
siege
by
main
force
.
The
second
affair
brought
with
it
such
difficulties
,
as
the
first
was
imbraced
.
Wherefore
they
resolved
to
besiege
Sluct
.
A
Town
which
likewise
stood
upon
the
Sea
,
and
of
so
great
consequence
,
as
did
rather
exceed
then
come
short
of
those
of
Ostend
.
Having
then
made
a
very
plentiful
provision
of
vessels
to
carry
their
souldiers
from
Flushing
,
to
the
neighbouring
Country
where
Sluce
was
seated
,
Count
Maurice
about
the
end
of
April
in
the
new
year
1604
,
moved
with
fifteen
thousand
Foot
,
and
two
thousand
five
hundred
Horse
to
compass
the
said
design
.
Anno
1604.
We
acquainted
you
with
the
discription
of
the
situation
of
this
place
,
and
of
the
Territories
thereof
when
it
was
besieged
,
and
taken
by
the
Duke
of
Parma
;
so
as
we
shall
need
to
touch
but
briefly
upon
it
here
.
Sluce
lies
more
within
land
then
does
Ostend
;
but
so
neer
the
Sea
,
as
it
enjoyes
the
conveniences
thereof
no
less
then
doth
the
other
;
all
the
Country
thereabouts
is
so
full
of
Channels
,
Shores
,
and
standing
waters
,
as
it
is
hardly
commerceable
at
any
time
of
the
year
,
unless
it
be
by
banks
or
barks
.
From
the
lesser
Channels
a
greater
doth
proceed
,
upon
the
shore
whereof
the
Town
stands
,
and
which
falling
into
the
Sea
,
makes
a
very
fit
Harbor
for
all
sorts
of
shipping
.
Upon
divers
sides
of
the
same
Channel
stood
sundry
Forts
,
the
better
to
command
it
,
and
one
in
particular
called
St.
Anno
,
stood
neerer
the
Town
then
the
rest
did
.
Maurice
being
entred
into
the
Channel
with
his
men
,
he
tryed
to
land
them
and
to
take
this
Fort
,
by
which
his
landing
might
be
much
withstood
:
but
it
was
so
well
defended
by
Camp-Master
Justinian
,
who
was
sent
by
Spinola
into
those
parts
,
to
observe
the
proceedings
of
the
Enemy
,
least
they
might
tend
to
the
prejudice
of
the
siege
of
Ostend
,
as
Maurice
could
not
make
himself
master
thereof
;
wherefore
he
thought
to
land
his
men
in
an
other
part
.
Matheo
Serano
was
Governor
of
Sluce
;
a
Spaniard
,
and
a
souldier
of
much
esteem
;
but
who
had
but
a
small
Garrison
to
guard
the
Town
and
Forts
;
wherefore
he
acquainted
the
Arch-duke
with
the
need
he
stood
in
,
both
of
victuals
,
men
,
and
amunition
.
The
Arch-duke
encouraged
him
;
and
soon
after
sent
him
three
hundred
Foot
,
promising
that
he
would
ere
long
provide
for
the
necessities
of
the
Town
and
Forts
.
A
little
before
this
the
Admiral
of
Aragon
was
returned
to
Spain
,
and
Velasco
was
made
General
of
the
horse
in
lieu
of
him
;
Velasco
being
formerly
General
of
the
Artilery
,
in
which
place
he
was
succeede
by
Buckquoy
,
who
quitted
his
Brigado
of
Walloons
.
The
Arch-duke
then
ordered
Velasco
to
go
to
Dama
;
a
very
strong
place
between
Sluce
and
Bruges
;
and
that
he
should
there
hinder
the
Enemy
as
he
should
see
occasion
.
Maurice
this
mean
while
had
landed
his
men
in
another
place
,
and
taking
now
one
situation
,
now
another
,
prepared
to
besiege
the
Town
.
But
all
the
Country
there
abouts
was
like
a
great
Labyrinth
of
Channels
and
Banks
.
One
branchisprung
from
another
,
and
these
framed
a
great
number
of
little
Islands
,
which
were
joyned
together
by
bridges
,
and
there
was
still
every
where
more
marish
,
then
dry
ground
.
These
situations
were
in
one
respect
a
great
advantage
to
Count
Maurice
,
by
affording
him
oppertunity
to
Fortifie
himself
;
but
were
very
disadvantagious
to
him
in
an
other
behalf
,
by
reason
of
the
vast
circuit
he
was
forced
to
take
,
ere
he
could
finde
ground
fitting
to
place
his
quarters
in
.
Amongst
other
Channels
,
there
was
one
which
ran
from
Sluce
to
Dama
,
which
was
of
great
concern
to
impede
Maurice
.
Here
particularly
did
Velasco
oppose
him
,
and
making
a
bridge
over
it
,
began
to
build
a
Fort
,
he
had
not
then
men
enough
with
him
for
his
purpose
.
Wherefore
being
set
upon
by
the
Enemy
,
he
was
forced
after
a
sharp
fight
to
yeild
the
Pass
,
and
was
ill
routed
;
above
400
of
his
men
were
slain
and
wounded
,
and
above
three
hundred
taken
prisoners
,
the
rest
got
back
to
Dama
,
whether
Velasco
also
came
.
The
Enemies
loss
was
but
very
little
;
they
were
very
much
incouraged
by
this
happy
success
:
wherefore
they
continued
to
possess
themselves
by
degrees
of
the
rest
of
the
Passes
which
were
of
greatest
concernment
;
and
Maurice
was
incredibly
vigilant
in
joyning
one
of
them
to
another
,
and
in
securing
them
with
Trenches
,
Redoubts
and
Forts
.
The
Governor
of
Sluce
had
this
mean
while
often
renued
his
request
to
be
recruted
with
men
,
and
with
some
good
store
of
ammunition
and
victuals
.
One
thousand
five
hundred
men
were
therefore
at
several
times
conveyed
unto
him
,
and
he
was
put
in
good
hope
,
that
all
his
other
needs
should
be
soon
provided
for
.
But
before
this
could
be
done
,
Count
Maurice
was
so
far
advanced
in
his
siege
,
as
the
Town
began
to
be
in
manifest
danger
.
He
had
taken
either
by
assault
,
or
composition
almost
all
those
Forts
by
which
the
great
Channel
was
commanded
;
and
because
he
knew
that
the
Town
was
ill
provided
,
especially
of
victuals
,
his
design
was
to
take
it
without
assault
,
onely
by
keeping
out
relief
.
But
that
they
might
come
by
some
the
best
they
could
,
the
Arch-duke
was
come
to
Bruges
,
which
lies
almost
in
the
midst
between
Sluce
and
Ostend
,
but
he
had
not
men
enough
to
continue
the
one
siege
,
and
obstruct
the
other
.
Yet
he
did
all
he
could
to
gather
together
as
many
as
he
was
able
:
and
to
that
purpose
went
about
to
accord
the
Mutineers
,
that
he
might
make
use
of
them
upon
this
occasion
.
He
was
therefore
content
to
assign
over
unto
them
the
City
of
Ruremonde
till
such
time
as
they
were
fully
paid
,
and
in
the
interim
made
them
a
monthly
assignment
of
certain
monies
:
and
that
they
might
be
the
more
sure
of
what
he
promised
them
,
he
delivered
up
unto
them
as
Hostages
,
the
Duke
of
Ossuna
,
a
Grandee
of
Spain
,
who
was
come
the
year
before
into
Flanders
to
militate
in
the
Catholicks
Camp
:
Count
Fontanoye
,
one
of
the
chiefest
Flemish
lords
,
and
Avalos
,
who
had
formerly
quitted
his
Italian
Brigado
.
Whilst
these
preparations
were
a
making
,
Justinian
endeavoured
to
convey
some
victuals
and
ammunition
into
Sluce
;
but
met
with
such
an
obstacle
as
he
could
not
effect
it
.
And
by
this
and
other
attempts
it
was
known
,
that
Maurice
his
fortifications
were
on
all
sides
such
,
as
there
was
but
little
hopes
of
Forcing
them
.
Marquis
Spinola
had
this
mean
while
made
such
considerable
progress
about
Ostend
,
as
the
Arch-duke
having
stil
a
better
opinion
of
him
,
resolv'd
that
he
should
try
to
relieve
Sluce
.
Spinola
saw
that
the
Catholick
Forces
were
then
too
weak
to
effect
this
;
and
thought
that
though
they
had
been
stronger
,
Maurice
had
already
fortified
himself
too
advantagiously
on
all
sides
.
He
doubted
likewise
least
by
bootlessly
endeavoring
to
relieve
Sluce
,
the
siege
of
Ostend
might
be
endangered
,
by
too
much
weakning
the
forces
which
wrought
upon
it
:
out
of
these
reasons
he
denied
this
employment
as
much
as
he
could
;
but
being
compelled
by
the
Arch-duke
,
he
obtained
that
some
of
the
chief
Commanders
of
the
Army
might
go
along
with
him
,
that
he
might
be
the
better
ruled
by
their
advice
,
and
that
he
might
in
this
manner
the
better
justifie
the
event
touching
the
succour
which
he
already
foresaw
would
not
be
favourable
.
Leaving
then
so
many
men
onely
before
Ostend
as
might
serve
to
continue
the
siege
,
he
took
away
the
rest
,
and
with
some
other
men
,
to
which
the
Mutineers
did
in
a
great
part
joyn
:
he
made
up
an
Army
of
six
thousand
Foot
,
and
two
thousand
Horse
,
with
ten
peeces
of
Canon
,
and
a
large
provision
of
victuals
,
which
was
that
which
Sluce
wanted
most
.
The
want
thereof
was
already
so
great
,
as
if
all
the
speedier
care
were
not
taken
,
the
Town
could
hold
no
longer
out
,
and
this
the
Governor
had
openly
made
known
.
Spinola
therefore
after
he
had
assembled
his
men
together
about
Bruges
on
the
beginning
of
August
,
hastned
his
march
as
much
as
he
could
,
and
went
towards
Dama
.
By
the
notice
he
had
of
the
condition
of
the
Enemies
fortifications
,
he
hoped
to
bring
in
the
succour
by
a
little
Village
called
Terverde
.
Justinian
had
likewise
tryed
to
convey
some
victuals
into
the
Town
by
that
way
;
but
he
not
being
able
to
overcome
the
resistance
made
by
the
Enemy
;
they
had
afterward
fortified
that
place
better
.
So
as
Spinola
endeavouring
the
same
again
,
he
could
by
no
means
force
the
Pass
:
taking
a
farther
compass
about
,
he
attempted
afterwards
to
get
into
the
Island
of
Cassante
;
on
which
side
he
imagined
that
the
Enemies
Trenches
were
neither
so
well
fortified
,
nor
so
well
guarded
as
in
other
parts
.
He
met
with
some
obstacle
in
passing
over
some
Channels
;
but
he
got
over
them
,
and
giving
the
best
sitting
orders
to
march
by
night
,
and
to
come
unexpectedly
upon
the
Enemy
,
it
was
impossible
for
him
by
reason
of
divers
difficulties
he
met
with
,
to
get
thither
before
it
was
day
.
The
Catholicks
did
notwithstanding
valliantly
assault
the
Enemy
;
by
whom
being
as
stoutly
withstood
,
the
fight
continued
a
great
while
;
but
Count
Maurice
coming
in
himself
in
person
,
and
reinforcing
the
defence
answerable
to
the
danger
,
the
Catholicks
were
at
last
forced
to
retreat
There
were
some
400
of
them
slain
,
and
as
many
hurt
;
amongst
which
the
Campmaster
Borgia
was
sorely
wounded
in
both
his
arms
.
In
this
action
the
Marquis
of
Renty
was
particularly
slain
,
who
was
in
the
prime
of
his
youth
;
of
great
expectation
,
and
one
of
the
chiefest
of
the
Nobility
of
that
Country
.
The
enemy
lost
likewise
much
bloud
,
and
that
of
the
best
,
in
this
fight
.
The
assault
proving
ineffectual
,
the
Town
was
soon
after
delivered
up
upon
honourable
conditions
.
Little
less
then
4000
souldiers
marched
out
of
it
,
and
went
to
Dama
,
making
a
most
compassionate
spectacle
:
for
they
were
all
so
macerated
with
hunger
,
having
suffered
the
utmost
extremities
thereof
,
as
they
rather
seemed
skellitons
then
men
.
And
in
two
short
hours
march
(
for
it
is
no
more
between
Sluce
and
Dama
)
threescore
of
them
dropped
down
dead
for
very
weakness
.
Sluce
being
lost
,
Spinola
returned
likewise
to
Dama
;
and
went
from
thence
to
the
siege
of
Ostend
again
.
Sluce
was
surrendred
about
the
midst
of
October
,
when
Count
Maurice
entred
thereinto
:
glorying
that
in
three
months
time
,
and
with
the
loss
of
so
little
bloud
,
he
had
made
a
greater
acquisition
then
that
of
Ostend
,
which
would
cost
above
three
years
expence
of
time
,
and
an
infinity
of
Spanish
gold
and
bloud
,
if
it
could
not
at
least
hold
out
longer
.
Great
store
of
Artillery
of
all
sorts
was
found
in
the
Town
,
and
in
the
Forts
;
and
all
the
Gallies
which
were
well
furnished
with
all
things
which
were
requisite
to
the
designe
for
which
they
were
intended
,
fell
likewise
into
Maurice
his
hands
.
The
Archduke
appeared
much
displeased
hereat
.
And
it
being
to
be
doubted
that
the
enemy
favoured
by
so
important
an
acquisition
,
and
having
all
their
Forces
almost
still
intire
,
would
presently
come
with
displayed
Banners
to
the
relief
of
Ostend
;
the
Archduke
therefore
gave
forth
immediately
all
necessary
Orders
to
keep
them
from
so
doing
.
Those
places
towards
which
it
was
thought
that
Maurice
might
lead
his
Army
from
Sluce
to
Ostend
,
were
therefore
speedily
provided
for
and
well
fortified
.
And
the
Archduke
gave
the
chief
care
thereof
to
Spinola
;
as
to
him
who
bore
the
whole
burthen
of
the
siege
.
Amongst
other
places
,
he
endeavoured
to
secure
the
Town
of
Dama
,
and
the
Fort
Blanchemburg
;
the
former
being
seated
more
inward
into
the
Country
,
and
the
other
upon
the
Sea
,
almost
in
equal
distance
between
Sluce
and
Ostend
.
Maurice
must
needs
pass
either
by
the
one
or
the
other
of
these
,
to
bring
his
men
to
the
relief
.
And
because
it
was
feared
that
he
would
rather
do
it
by
Blanchemburg
side
,
Spinola
drew
thither
as
great
a
force
as
was
necessary
to
withstand
Maurice
,
if
he
should
have
the
aforesaid
intent
.
These
Orders
being
given
,
he
returned
to
the
siege
,
resolving
to
carry
it
so
as
it
might
the
speedilyer
be
ended
.
And
he
already
thought
himself
almost
sure
of
it
:
For
the
loss
of
Sluce
had
not
only
not
disheartned
the
Catholicks
in
the
siege
of
Ostend
,
but
had
rather
inflamed
them
the
more
,
out
of
a
desire
that
the
loss
of
that
place
might
be
counterpoised
by
the
winning
of
this
.
At
the
same
time
then
that
the
enemies
were
hottest
against
Sluce
,
the
Catholicks
were
no
less
servent
against
Ostend
.
Each
of
the
aforesaid
Nations
had
proceeded
on
in
their
several
quarters
,
pursuing
to
lead
on
their
works
in
manner
aforesaid
;
but
not
without
continual
loss
of
bloud
;
and
amongst
the
rest
,
Camp-master
Melzi
was
ill
hurt
in
his
leg
;
and
Camp-master
Justinian
received
such
a
wound
in
his
arm
,
as
he
was
forced
to
have
it
cut
quite
off
.
Yet
the
Catholicks
at
last
made
themselves
masters
of
the
ditch
;
nor
were
they
long
afterwards
in
winning
the
first
Line
;
though
the
enemy
made
as
many
retreats
as
they
could
in
every
Bulwark
;
making
of
one
flank
many
and
very
much
retarding
the
oppugnors
proceedings
.
When
they
had
won
the
first
Line
,
they
discovered
a
new
Fortification
which
those
within
had
raised
with
ditches
,
flanks
,
and
other
defences
.
Sluce
was
just
then
lost
;
and
it
was
feared
that
Count
Maurice
would
come
to
the
relief
of
Ostend
.
The
Catholicks
being
therefore
so
much
the
more
moved
,
and
Spinola
being
again
returned
,
it
is
not
to
be
exprest
with
what
servor
they
fell
to
their
works
on
all
sides
.
The
greatest
progress
was
made
towards
the
old
Town
of
Ostend
.
And
because
when
they
should
have
won
that
,
they
might
easily
hinder
the
entrance
into
the
Channel
,
by
the
mouth
whereof
succour
was
brought
from
the
Sea
;
and
for
that
the
new
Town
was
much
commanded
by
the
old
,
therefore
Spinola
did
more
reinforce
his
Batteries
,
assaults
,
mines
,
and
all
his
other
most
efficacious
works
on
that
side
then
on
any
other
.
Nor
was
it
long
ere
the
Catholicks
had
almost
wholly
taken
it
.
They
likewise
advanced
after
the
same
manner
against
the
new
Fortification
,
so
as
now
the
besieged
had
no
where
whither
to
retreat
:
wherefore
wanting
ground
to
defend
,
when
they
most
abounded
in
all
things
for
defence
,
they
were
at
last
forced
to
surrender
the
Town
:
which
was
done
about
the
midst
of
September
,
upon
all
the
most
honourable
conditions
that
they
could
desire
.
Count
Maurice
was
often
minded
to
attempt
the
succour
by
main
force
;
but
considering
that
he
was
to
enter
into
an
Enemies
Country
,
amongst
strong
and
well
garded
Towns
,
and
that
he
should
meet
with
men
that
were
very
ready
to
fight
,
he
thought
it
not
fit
after
his
prosperous
success
at
Sluce
,
to
hazard
falling
into
some
misfortune
,
as
upon
such
an
occasion
he
might
peradventure
do
;
and
therefore
he
forbore
to
do
it
.
It
was
a
remarkable
thing
to
see
so
many
souldiers
march
out
of
a
Town
:
For
there
were
above
4000
of
them
,
all
strong
and
healthfull
,
they
having
enjoyed
great
plenty
of
all
things
in
Ostend
,
by
reason
of
their
continual
succours
.
So
as
besides
great
store
of
Artillery
,
there
was
found
in
the
Town
such
aboundance
of
Victuals
,
ammunition
,
and
of
whatsoever
else
may
be
imagined
for
the
defence
of
a
royal
Town
as
the
like
was
never
known
to
be
in
any
other
place
.
Thus
ended
the
siege
of
Ostend
:
very
memorable
doubtless
in
itself
;
but
much
more
in
consideration
of
the
so
great
expence
of
monies
and
time
,
which
the
winning
and
losing
of
it
cost
.
The
siege
continued
above
three
years
;
in
which
time
the
constant
opinion
was
,
that
there
dyed
what
by
the
sword
,
what
by
sickness
;
above
a
hundred
thousand
men
,
between
the
one
and
the
other
side
.
Whereby
it
may
be
conceived
what
proportionable
monies
,
and
other
things
were
therein
spent
.
The
Town
being
yielded
up
,
the
Archduke
and
Infanta
had
the
curiosity
to
go
see
it
,
and
went
from
Gaunt
thither
;
where
they
found
nothing
but
a
mishapen
Chaos
of
Earth
,
which
hardly
retained
any
shew
of
the
first
Ostend
.
Ditches
filled
up
,
Curtains
beaten
down
,
Bulwarks
torn
in
pieces
,
Half-Moons
,
Flanks
and
Redouts
so
confused
one
with
another
,
as
one
could
not
be
distinguished
from
another
;
nor
could
it
be
known
on
which
side
the
oppugnation
,
or
on
which
side
the
defence
was
.
Yet
they
would
know
all
,
and
receive
the
whole
relation
from
Spinola's
own
mouth
.
He
represented
at
full
the
last
posture
of
the
siege
;
he
shewed
the
Spaniards
quarters
,
and
that
of
the
Italians
,
as
also
those
of
each
other
Nation
.
He
related
how
stoutly
they
contended
who
should
outvie
one
another
in
pains
taking
on
which
part
the
greatest
resistance
was
made
within
;
where
the
dispute
was
most
difficult
without
;
where
they
wanted
ground
to
retreat
unto
;
where
the
Enemy
used
their
utmost
power
;
and
where
at
last
the
Town
was
surrendred
.
The
Archdukes
saw
the
great
Platform
,
the
great
Dike
,
and
whatsoever
else
of
curious
might
be
suggested
by
the
unusual
face
of
that
siege
;
but
not
without
the
Infanta's
great
compassion
,
and
even
almost
tears
,
by
looking
upon
the
horror
of
those
parts
where
the
sword
,
fire
,
sea
and
earth
may
be
said
to
have
conspired
together
in
making
so
long
,
and
so
miserable
a
destruction
of
Christians
.
They
both
of
them
did
very
much
commend
Spinola
,
and
did
also
thank
the
rest
of
the
Commanders
who
had
deserved
well
in
that
enterprise
.
Nor
did
they
less
gratulate
the
inferior
,
Officers
and
Souldiers
,
who
had
exposed
themselves
,
most
to
those
dangers
.
They
left
the
Seignor
de
Grison
,
the
Walloon
Camp-master
,
Governor
of
Ostend
;
and
giving
such
other
Orders
as
were
fitting
for
the
keeping
of
that
place
,
they
returned
to
Gaunt
,
and
soon
after
to
their
usual
abode
of
Brussels
.
Autumn
this
mean
while
ran
on
;
and
that
Summers
extraordinary
toyl
and
labour
had
very
much
tired
the
Armies
of
both
sides
:
wherefore
it
was
needfull
for
them
to
repose
.
They
were
therefore
drawn
out
of
the
Field
and
put
into
Garrison
.
Soone
after
that
yeere
ended
,
and
the
other
of
1605
began
Marquis
Spinola
had
not
as
yet
been
at
the
Court
of
Spain
,
and
therefore
he
would
no
longer
delay
going
thither
.
He
hoped
that
his
taking
of
Ostend
would
make
him
be
the
better
received
in
that
Court
,
and
cause
him
return
the
better
satisfied
to
Flanders
.
The
Archdukes
were
not
willing
to
let
him
go
;
but
afterwards
sent
all
such
praises
with
him
,
as
might
best
further
his
going
,
and
return
.
He
went
away
about
the
latter
end
of
the
year
,
and
was
very
honourably
received
both
by
the
King
and
the
whole
Court
;
wherein
he
treated
long
of
the
affairs
of
Flanders
,
shewing
in
particular
,
that
they
must
use
all
means
to
carry
the
War
into
the
Enemies
Country
,
by
passing
the
Rhine
,
and
by
displaying
the
Kings
Banners
in
those
parts
:
so
as
the
Rebels
might
receive
their
greater
punishment
nearer
home
.
He
lively
represented
the
unruly
Mutinies
,
and
that
there
was
no
way
to
prevent
them
,
but
by
paying
the
Souldier
well
;
and
he
was
so
well
listened
unto
in
all
other
things
,
as
the
King
thought
it
fitting
to
return
him
with
all
possible
speed
back
to
Flanders
.
At
his
departure
,
he
made
him
,
and
declared
him
to
be
,
Camp-master-General
,
and
Governor
of
all
his
Forces
in
those
Provinces
;
giving
him
very
great
authority
,
not
only
in
the
destributing
of
monies
,
but
also
in
the
exercise
of
his
Command
.
He
was
honoured
with
the
Golden
Eleece
,
and
so
fully
satisfied
with
all
other
manner
of
demonstrations
,
as
he
returned
very
well
pleased
to
Flanders
.
Arriving
at
Brussels
with
very
good
Bils
of
Exchange
,
he
forthwith
caused
the
mutiniers
to
be
satisfied
;
and
strict
orders
were
given
for
the
raising
of
new
men
in
Germany
,
and
some
others
in
the
neighbouring
Countries
:
besides
,
a
Brigado
of
Neopolitans
was
expected
from
Italy
,
and
one
of
Lombards
,
and
another
which
came
by
Sea
from
Spain
.
This
great
preparation
of
Arms
made
by
the
Catholicks
,
being
discovered
,
the
Enemy
were
no
less
vigilant
to
come
with
good
Forces
likewise
assoon
as
possibly
they
could
into
the
field
.
They
were
the
first
that
marched
;
and
with
such
a
designe
,
as
none
more
bold
,
nor
of
greater
concernment
could
be
imagined
,
if
they
had
been
therein
answered
by
Fortune
.
Count
Maurice
having
assembled
together
in
the
beginning
of
May
,
15000
foot
,
and
2500
horse
,
and
imbarking
the
greatest
part
of
them
,
Count
Ernestus
of
Nassaw
entred
into
the
Scheld
with
them
,
and
Count
Maurice
met
him
with
the
rest
by
land
,
near
the
great
Fort
of
Lillo
,
two
leagues
peneath
Antwerp
.
The
United
Provinces
possest
that
Fort
on
the
right
hand
shore
,
and
another
just
over
against
it
on
the
contrary
shore
.
The
designe
was
to
cut
those
Dikes
on
both
the
sides
by
which
the
Sea
is
chiefly
kept
out
at
high
Tide
:
So
as
the
lower
scituations
being
thereby
overflown
,
the
Enemy
might
the
better
fortifie
the
higher
parts
,
and
by
this
means
begirt
Antwerp
,
and
so
come
by
so
important
a
City
.
They
could
not
move
so
unexpectedly
,
but
that
the
Archduke
and
Spinola
had
got
notice
of
it
long
before
.
Necessary
orders
were
therefore
taken
for
the
preservation
of
those
Dikes
,
by
certain
Forts
which
stood
on
divers
sides
where
there
was
most
need
.
To
this
purpose
Spinola
dispatched
away
the
Spanish
Camp-master
Inico
di
Borgia
,
and
Alonso
di
Luna
,
with
their
Brigadoes
and
Signor
Balanson
with
his
Brigado
of
Burgonians
,
immediately
thither
.
The
greatest
danger
lay
on
the
left
side
of
the
River
,
and
here
likewise
was
the
greatest
defence
made
.
Maurice
knew
very
well
what
difficulties
his
designe
would
meet
withall
by
this
opposition
:
yet
he
would
put
it
to
the
tryal
.
Wherefore
assaulting
the
Dike
which
was
nearest
Callo
,
his
men
endeavoured
by
all
means
to
possess
themselves
of
it
:
But
Borgia
,
who
had
the
defence
of
it
,
did
so
repulse
the
Enemy
,
as
many
of
them
were
slain
,
many
wounded
,
and
many
drowned
in
the
River
.
Count
Maurice
falling
off
this
enterprise
,
resolved
to
retreat
,
and
came
again
to
Lillo
with
all
his
Naval
Preparation
,
and
from
thence
went
to
Zealand
,
intending
to
advance
into
those
parts
which
were
nearest
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
and
to
endeavour
some
new
acquisition
near
Sluce
.
The
Archduke
suspected
this
very
much
,
and
feared
lest
Maurice
would
fall
upon
the
Town
of
Hulst
,
or
upon
the
Fort
Sasse
:
wherefore
Spinola
went
presently
to
those
parts
;
throwing
a
bridg
of
boats
over
the
Scheld
,
that
he
might
the
sooner
get
over
,
be
past
with
many
Foot
and
Horse
into
the
Countrey
of
Wasse
,
in
the
midst
whereof
Hulst
stands
,
and
here
he
prepared
to
oppose
the
enemy
as
he
should
see
occasion
.
Count
Maurice
being
entred
into
the
Gulf
which
is
nearest
the
Fort
Sasse
,
and
landing
his
men
,
he
possessed
himself
of
the
Seats
thereabouts
,
and
began
to
fortifie
himself
in
a
certain
part
:
shewing
clearly
that
he
intended
to
begirt
that
Fort.
But
it
was
so
well
provided
to
make
defence
,
by
Spinola
,
as
there
was
no
fear
of
losing
it
;
Nor
was
he
long
in
appearing
thereabouts
himself
.
Spinola
had
with
him
thirteen
thousand
Foot
,
and
three
thousand
Horse
,
with
great
provision
of
all
other
things
.
He
fortified
himself
also
;
and
the
Armies
were
so
neer
one
another
,
as
daily
skirmisher
past
between
them
.
At
this
time
came
the
three
Brigadoes
which
were
expected
from
Italy
:
But
the
other
which
came
by
Sea
from
Spain
,
had
not
the
like
Fortune
.
Pietro
di
Sermiente
who
was
Camp-master
thereof
,
conducted
it
in
eight
ships
;
and
meeting
with
many
great
ships
of
Holland
in
the
English
Channel
,
which
lay
waiting
for
him
,
he
was
assaulted
by
them
;
and
after
a
fierce
fight
,
most
of
the
Spanish
ships
,
with
the
men
that
were
in
them
were
taken
by
the
Enemy
.
The
Camp-master
saved
himself
with
the
rest
of
the
ships
and
souldiers
,
and
got
to
Dunkirk
At
the
same
time
the
Germans
,
and
those
of
the
neigbouring
Nations
were
likewise
raised
.
Wherefore
the
Arch-duke
resolved
Spinola
should
no
longer
delay
to
put
the
design
in
execution
,
which
was
agreed
upon
in
Spain
;
which
was
to
pass
the
Rhine
,
to
advance
into
Friesland
,
and
to
make
some
great
diversion
against
the
Enemy
on
those
parts
.
Count
Frederick
de
Berg
stayed
therefore
only
with
such
Forces
,
as
might
suffice
to
oppose
Maurice
,
and
Spinola
went
from
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
and
coming
to
Brussels
,
past
with
all
speed
to
make
his
randezvouz
at
Mastrick
.
Prince
Avelino
conducted
over
the
Neopolitans
,
and
returned
presently
for
Italy
.
Francisca
Colonna
,
Prince
of
Palestrina
was
then
in
Flanders
,
being
a
little
before
come
thither
from
Rome
;
and
there
was
likewise
Andrea
Matteo
Aquaviva
,
Prince
of
Caeserta
,
who
came
thither
likewise
about
the
same
time
.
One
of
the
two
Neapolitan
Brigadoes
was
given
to
Colonna
;
and
Alessandro
di
Monti
was
Camp-master
of
the
other
.
Count
Guido
St.
Georgio
commanded
the
Lombard
Brigado
;
and
Christophero
de
Conti
d'
Emden
was
the
principal
of
the
German
Colonels
.
Before
Spinola
came
to
Mastrick
he
had
dispatched
away
Count
Buckquoy
,
General
of
the
Artillery
,
to
begin
a
Fort
upon
the
right
side
of
the
Rhine
,
which
was
the
most
suspected
.
The
place
he
chose
was
neer
Casesuert
,
a
little
Town
belonging
to
the
Arch-bishoprick
of
Cullen
.
Here
Buckquoy
began
to
build
the
Fort
;
whither
it
was
not
long
ere
Spinola
came
,
who
hastning
the
work
,
caused
it
soon
to
be
erected
,
with
a
Line
of
five
Flanks
;
and
raised
another
lesser
one
on
the
other
side
towards
Cullen
.
The
Arch-duke
and
Spinola
kept
their
intentions
of
passing
with
their
Armies
over
the
Rhine
very
secret
;
and
therefore
the
Arch-duke
seeming
to
his
own
Captains
,
as
if
he
had
some
other
design
,
had
ofttimes
had
it
argued
in
Councel
,
whether
it
were
better
to
endeavour
the
recovery
of
Sluce
or
Graves
,
or
to
besiege
Berghenapzome
,
or
rather
Breda
,
never
touching
upon
the
true
design
:
Upon
the
variety
of
these
Proposals
,
there
was
variety
of
opinions
;
and
the
Arch-duke
had
industriously
wrought
it
so
,
as
that
the
Enemy
might
be
advertised
of
these
consultations
,
to
make
them
the
less
suspitious
that
they
intended
any
thing
beyond
the
Rhine
:
nor
did
his
thoughts
abuse
him
,
for
the
Enemy
being
thus
deluded
,
and
out
of
other
respects
,
not
beleeving
that
the
Catholicks
would
put
on
so
bold
a
resolution
,
they
were
not
time
enough
to
relieve
the
Towns
which
Spinola
begirt
,
and
took
in
those
parts
,
(
as
shall
be
related
)
this
so
speedy
march
of
Spinola's
towards
the
Rhine
,
made
the
Enemy
beleeve
he
would
besiege
Reinberg
,
and
the
same
opinion
was
conceived
in
the
Catholick
Camp
,
which
did
not
yet
know
the
true
design
.
Of
all
others
Count
Maurice
beleeved
the
like
;
who
therefore
had
made
Count
Ernestus
march
away
with
good
Forces
;
to
the
end
that
the
fortifications
of
that
place
might
be
by
him
so
strengthned
both
without
and
within
,
as
there
might
be
no
fear
of
losing
it
.
This
mean
while
the
two
aforesaid
Forts
were
finished
by
Spinola
,
by
which
that
passage
of
the
Rhine
was
secured
.
He
then
no
longer
deferred
the
making
known
whither
the
Catholick
Camp
was
bent
:
but
calling
a
Councel
of
War
,
he
said
;
That
the
King
and
Arch-duke
had
resolved
to
carry
the
war
to
the
Rebels
own
homes
,
and
more
inward
if
they
could
.
That
so
strong
an
Army
was
prepared
to
this
purpose
.
That
to
this
purpose
monies
were
prepared
to
maintain
the
Army
;
And
that
to
the
same
end
he
had
already
secured
the
passage
over
the
Rhine
.
That
the
determination
was
to
enter
the
Enemies
Country
towards
Friesland
;
and
particularly
to
make
use
of
all
their
power
to
take
the
Town
of
Linghen
in
those
parts
.
That
his
Highness
pleasure
was
,
that
this
design
should
by
all
means
be
kept
secret
,
that
so
it
might
be
the
easilyer
effected
;
and
that
there
was
almost
no
doubt
to
be
made
of
it
.
That
they
knew
the
Town
was
at
this
time
but
ill
provided
;
the
Enemy
never
having
dreamed
,
that
it
could
at
such
a
distance
,
and
so
at
unawares
be
assaulted
by
the
Catholick
Forces
.
That
it
was
true
it
was
a
great
way
off
;
and
that
they
were
to
pass
through
a
great
part
of
the
Neutrals
Countries
,
where
it
might
be
feared
they
might
suffer
for
want
of
victuals
.
But
that
there
was
already
great
provision
made
thereof
;
and
that
they
were
to
march
through
that
Country
with
such
discipline
,
as
the
souldiers
being
no
ways
troublesome
,
and
having
sufficient
monies
for
plenty
of
victuals
,
they
need
fear
no
want
.
That
for
what
remained
,
the
taking
of
such
a
Town
would
be
of
very
great
importance
.
That
Count
Maurice
had
still
fortified
it
better
;
that
it
lay
in
the
Havens
of
Friesland
,
almost
upon
the
Confines
of
Germany
:
and
that
if
once
they
should
get
footing
there
,
wherefore
might
they
not
hope
that
this
happy
success
might
be
insued
by
many
more
happy
.
The
Councel
of
War
did
much
approve
of
this
advice
;
and
it
was
likewise
very
chearfully
received
by
all
the
Souldiery
.
The
Army
was
compounded
of
the
usual
Nations
;
and
consisted
of
16000
Foot
,
and
3000
Horse
.
They
were
particularly
to
pass
over
a
great
part
of
the
neutral
Countrey
of
Cleves
,
and
Westphalia
.
And
to
the
end
that
all
things
might
be
the
fairlyer
carryed
on
,
both
in
them
,
and
in
all
other
places
of
the
like
nature
;
Spinola
had
with
him
the
Count
di
Lora
,
one
of
the
chiefest
and
best
esteemed
Lords
of
all
Flanders
,
who
was
to
negotiate
with
the
Magistrates
of
each
Town
,
and
to
give
them
all
due
satisfaction
.
To
secure
the
passage
of
the
Rhine
.
and
the
Army
also
on
their
back
Count
Bucquoy
had
the
charge
of
the
new
Forts
,
having
6000
Foot
and
●00
horse
with
him
.
From
whence
Spinola
marched
away
with
the
rest
,
and
began
to
enter
into
the
Countrey
of
Cleves
,
and
after
into
Westphalia
.
He
marched
still
orderly
,
and
with
so
exquisite
and
severe
discipline
,
as
victuals
were
brought
unto
the
Camp
in
great
aboundance
from
all
parts
.
Coming
out
of
those
Countries
,
he
entred
into
the
Province
of
Overisel
,
belonging
to
the
United
States
,
and
very
near
Friesland
.
The
first
considerable
Town
he
met
with
there
,
in
that
passage
was
Oldensel
;
not
above
one
short
days
journey
from
Linghen
.
The
Councel
were
of
opinion
that
the
taking
of
this
Town
would
facilitate
the
taking
of
the
other
.
Oldensel
was
weak
of
it self
,
and
the
enemy
not
expecting
to
have
it
assaulted
,
had
neglected
to
fortifie
it
Spinola
incamping
before
the
Town
,
opened
trenches
on
three
sides
;
and
in
each
of
them
prepared
a
battery
;
and
all
this
was
done
with
such
speed
,
as
the
defendants
failing
in
their
courage
,
or
rather
in
their
forces
,
the
Batteries
were
not
wel
begun
,
when
they
treated
of
surrender
,
and
went
out
of
the
Town
.
Spinola
had
in
this
interim
sent
away
Count
Theodore
Trivulsio
,
with
almost
all
the
Horse
,
who
was
Lieutenant
General
of
them
,
that
he
might
possess
himself
of
all
the
chiefest
situations
about
Linghen
.
And
coming
himself
after
with
the
rest
of
the
Army
,
incamped
before
the
Town
,
and
according
to
his
custome
,
gave
out
quarters
to
each
Nation
.
Linghen
lies
almost
at
an
equal
distance
between
the
western
Friesland
belonging
to
Flanders
,
and
the
eastern
one
appertaining
to
Germany
:
It
hath
a
good
Country
about
it
.
And
(
as
we
have
already
told
you
)
the
United
States
had
formerly
given
that
Town
,
with
the
Territories
thereof
to
Count
Maurice
,
in
acknowledgement
of
the
service
he
had
done
them
.
He
had
therefore
fortified
the
Town
very
Royally
,
adding
a
great
Platform
to
the
Line
thereof
,
and
muniting
it
with
six
Bulwarks
;
each
of
which
had
a
large
and
deep
Ditch
about
it
.
But
the
Town
being
set
upon
so
unexpectedly
,
it
wanted
many
other
things
appertaining
to
the
defence
thereof
.
When
the
Catholicks
therefore
incamped
before
it
,
they
met
with
almost
no
resistance
in
their
beginning
their
Trenches
,
and
in
their
leading
of
them
on
There
were
hardly
600
foot
in
Garison
there
and
they
had
hardly
ten
pieces
of
Canon
.
In
so
much
as
making
but
few
sallies
,
and
doing
but
little
harm
with
their
Canon
,
at
three
days
end
the
Catholicks
came
to
the
Ditch
;
and
placed
their
Artillery
to
play
upon
the
Town
on
sundry
sides
.
The
greatest
difficulty
lay
in
getting
over
the
Ditch
.
It
was
broadest
,
and
deepest
where
the
Spaniards
wrought
:
wherefore
they
thought
to
drain
the
water
from
it
,
and
to
lay
it
dry
.
But
there
was
no
lower
parts
about
it
.
The
place
easiest
to
pass
over
fell
to
the
Italians
and
Walloons
;
and
these
two
Nations
striving
which
of
them
should
be
foremost
,
strove
likewise
who
should
expose
themselves
to
greatest
danger
;
in
so
much
as
many
of
each
Nation
were
slain
and
wounded
,
yet
they
did
so
advance
with
Earth
,
Bavins
,
and
other
materials
,
as
they
both
of
them
passed
over
the
Ditch
almost
at
the
same
time
.
They
then
fell
to
mining
that
they
might
the
sooner
come
to
assaults
.
But
they
within
were
not
in
a
condition
to
expect
them
.
Wherefore
hanging
out
signes
of
surrender
,
they
were
suffered
to
march
out
honourably
,
and
Spinola
entred
the
Town
,
not
having
spent
above
eight
days
in
the
taking
of
it
.
He
presently
applyed
himself
to
fortifie
it
better
then
it
yet
was
:
adding
a
half-Moon
betwixt
one
Bulwark
and
another
,
and
by
raising
a
Strada
Coperta
well
flank'd
without
the
Ditch
.
This
mean
while
Count
Maurice
was
likewise
upon
his
march
;
and
parting
from
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
had
also
passed
the
Rhine
to
oppose
Spinola
:
and
staying
in
Deventer
,
the
chief
Town
of
Overisel
,
he
bethought
how
he
might
preserve
Linghen
.
But
being
prevented
by
the
speedy
siege
,
and
then
by
the
surrender
,
he
had
not
time
to
make
such
preparations
as
were
fitting
for
that
purpose
.
He
therefore
turned
with
7000
Foot
,
and
2000
Horse
towards
Coworden
,
to
secure
a
great
Fort
which
was
there
,
in
case
that
Spinola
should
assault
it
.
But
the
new
Fortifications
about
Linghen
being
finished
,
and
leaving
that
Town
well
provided
for
,
as
also
the
other
of
Ouldensel
,
Spinola
would
tarry
no
longer
in
those
parts
.
Great
complaints
were
made
in
Germany
against
the
Forts
of
Casesuert
,
a
place
situated
in
the
Territories
of
Cullen
,
which
is
a
City
belonging
to
the
Empire
.
Wherefore
the
Archduke
not
willing
that
the
neighbouring
Countries
should
be
again
irritated
,
as
they
had
been
a
few
years
before
;
ordered
Spinola
that
he
should
slight
those
first
Forts
,
and
should
erect
two
others
,
upon
the
Rhine
,
at
Rorort
,
a
Town
in
the
County
of
Mures
,
which
County
did
belong
to
Flanders
.
Spinola
went
therefore
from
Linghen
thitherward
,
and
with
all
diligence
began
to
raise
the
new
Forts
upon
the
banks
of
Rhine
And
the
season
being
yet
very
good
for
lying
in
the
field
,
he
resolved
that
Count
Bucquoy
should
go
take
Vachendonch
.
This
Town
stands
very
low
,
and
is
held
for
one
of
the
strongest
both
for
nature
and
industry
,
that
is
in
the
Province
of
Ghelderland
,
as
you
may
have
heard
before
.
Bucquoy
began
his
works
upon
a
little
rise
,
and
fortified
certain
passes
,
where
succour
was
most
to
be
suspected
:
though
it
were
credibly
believed
,
that
Maurice
would
not
attempt
it
,
to
shun
putting
himself
betwixt
the
men
which
Spinola
kept
with
him
at
Rorort
,
and
those
that
Bucquoy
carried
along
with
him
to
besiege
Vachendonch
.
These
consisted
almost
wholly
of
the
Brigadoes
belonging
to
Instinian
,
Branchatchio
,
and
St.
George
.
These
Italian
Camp-masters
,
and
their
Souldiers
vying
who
should
be
forwardest
therein
,
more
then
if
they
had
been
to
contend
with
other
Nations
,
they
quickly
advanced
their
Trenches
.
One
Camp-master
succeeded
the
other
,
after
every
days
work
,
which
continued
also
the
insuing
night
,
that
they
might
advance
the
speedyer
,
and
with
the
more
safety
.
There
were
1300
foot
in
the
Town
,
nor
wanted
they
sufficient
Artillery
by
which
at
a
further
distance
,
and
by
their
sallies
nearer
hand
,
they
endeavoured
to
hinder
the
assailants
Works
.
On
the
side
where
these
wrought
,
there
ran
a
little
Rivolet
,
which
did
almost
joyn
with
the
Town-Ditch
on
that
side
.
When
the
Catholicks
came
to
this
Rivolet
,
they
were
withstood
in
passing
over
it
;
but
repulsing
the
Enemy
,
they
came
to
the
Ditch
;
where
meeting
with
fresh
obstacles
,
they
again
overcame
them
.
Being
entred
into
the
Ditch
,
they
were
very
diligent
to
win
it
;
filling
it
with
earth
,
and
other
materials
,
and
mainly
endeavouring
to
get
to
the
Line
.
It
was
now
about
the
end
of
October
,
and
it
was
apprehended
lest
the
Autumnal
rains
might
hinder
the
works
more
,
then
the
low
and
miery
situation
of
the
Town
it self
did
retard
them
.
Wherefore
they
continued
their
works
with
such
eagerness
,
as
at
last
the
Ditch
was
totally
won
at
the
price
of
death
and
wounds
.
They
then
fell
to
Mines
,
and
from
Mines
to
Assaults
;
in
so
much
as
the
Catholicks
lodged
in
the
Platform
of
the
Wall
,
being
brought
to
this
bad
condition
,
the
defendants
did
no
longer
delay
to
treat
of
surrender
,
which
being
agreed
upon
,
they
quitted
the
Town
upon
good
conditions
.
Whilst
Buckquoy
besieged
Vachendoncke
,
there
happened
a
very
considerable
party
between
Spinola's
Camp
,
and
that
of
Count
Maurice
.
Spinola
kept
about
Rorort
by
reason
of
the
new
Forts
which
he
caused
to
be
erected
upon
the
Rhine
,
and
Maurice
was
not
far
of
,
upon
the
same
side
of
the
River
;
each
Camp
observed
the
others
proceedings
,
either
to
get
advantage
,
or
not
to
be
indammaged
thereby
.
Maurice
knew
that
the
Catholicks
Cavalry
was
quartered
far
enough
from
the
rest
of
the
Camp
,
and
that
they
were
sufficiently
at
odds
within
themselves
.
Wherefore
he
hoped
that
by
assaulting
them
suddenly
,
he
might
greatly
disorder
them
,
and
peradventure
totally
defeate
them
.
They
were
quartered
in
the
village
Mulem
,
and
in
the
Castle
Bruck
;
the
one
of
which
was
seated
upon
the
left
hand
,
and
the
other
upon
the
right
,
of
the
little
River
Roer
:
The
said
quarter
was
kept
by
Trivulsio
,
Lieutenant
General
of
the
Horse
,
who
had
given
very
accurate
orders
every
where
,
where
it
was
behoofeful
,
that
he
might
not
be
set
upon
at
unawares
.
But
these
orders
were
very
ill
observed
,
and
Maurice
being
advertised
of
the
Souldiers
carelessness
,
he
went
with
three
thousand
Foot
,
two
thousand
Horse
,
and
some
peeces
of
Artillery
;
and
marching
by
night
,
came
upon
break
of
day
to
the
quarter
.
He
forthwith
made
his
brother
Henry
advance
,
who
was
General
of
the
Horse
,
a
young
man
about
some
twenty
years
of
age
,
but
sprightly
and
bold
beyond
his
age
;
and
who
after
Count
Maurice
his
death
,
succeeded
him
both
in
the
same
command
in
war
,
in
the
like
reputation
of
name
,
and
did
afterwards
prove
so
gallant
a
Commander
.
Henrie's
unexpected
assault
put
the
first
Guards
to
flight
,
and
likewise
disorder'd
Francisco
Arirazaval
,
a
Spaniard
,
who
was
quartered
with
a
Troop
of
Horse
in
certain
houses
near
the
Castle
Bruck
There
Henry
would
have
passed
over
the
River
,
and
have
assaulted
the
chief
quarter
of
Mulem
.
But
in
this
interim
Trivulsio
and
many
of
his
men
were
got
on
horse-back
,
and
encountring
Henry
did
so
stoutly
oppose
him
,
as
he
could
not
pass
over
the
River
.
Velasco
General
of
the
Catholicks
Horse
,
was
then
with
Spinola
,
to
solicite
likewise
the
raising
of
the
Forts
,
and
casually
both
of
them
came
to
visit
the
Horse
quarter
,
when
by
the
way
they
met
a
messenger
whom
Trivulsio
had
sent
to
pray
aid
.
Spinola
returned
presently
to
the
Forts
to
bring
on
succour
,
and
Velasco
advanced
in
all
haste
towards
the
Quarter
;
and
meeting
with
Frabritio
Santomango
a
Neopolitan
Captain
of
Horse
,
who
was
going
with
three
other
Horse
Companies
to
Rorort
to
guard
the
Forts
,
he
made
him
turn
back
with
him
to
Mulem
.
Velasco
came
in
just
when
Trivulsio
over
powred
by
the
Enemy
,
could
no
longer
withstand
them
.
But
this
aid
did
so
enharten
the
Catholicks
,
as
a
fierce
fight
ensued
thereupon
;
wherein
Velasco
in
particular
,
wan
great
praise
:
commanding
,
executing
,
and
in
all
things
else
making
his
courage
and
his
long
military
experience
appear
.
Spinola
came
in
this
mean
while
with
six
hundred
Spanish
Foot
,
which
suddenly
followed
him
,
and
two
thousand
more
were
to
come
after
.
He
made
use
of
a
Stratagem
often
practised
by
Commanders
,
which
was
to
send
forward
some
Drums
on
Horse
back
,
which
might
beat
a
march
,
to
make
the
Enemy
believe
that
new
and
greater
succour
was
with
like
haste
coming
to
the
Catholicks
;
nor
did
the
invention
prove
vain
:
for
Maurice
judging
(
as
it
was
likely
)
that
Spinola
was
either
coming
with
new
men
from
the
Catholick
Camp
of
Rorort
,
which
was
not
far
distant
or
that
he
sent
some
fresh
aid
;
would
no
longer
forbare
retreating
.
And
yet
Spinola
came
time
enough
to
prejudice
the
Enemy
in
their
retreat
;
for
after
his
coming
many
of
them
were
slain
as
they
departed
:
But
this
was
not
done
without
a
great
loss
to
the
Catholick
party
.
Trivulsio
being
slain
with
a
Canon
shot
,
whilst
he
,
having
fought
even
to
the
last
,
and
still
with
the
same
courage
saw
the
Enemy
almost
wholly
retired
.
On
the
Catholicks
side
Santomango
was
likewise
slain
,
and
Nicola
Doria
another
Captain
of
Horse
,
was
ill
hurt
,
and
taken
prisoner
.
Above
three
hundred
other
Catholicks
were
slain
or
hurt
,
and
above
five
hundred
in
like
manner
of
the
contrary
party
.
The
fight
being
over
,
and
the
quarter
being
well
secured
,
Spinola
and
Velasco
returned
to
Rorort
.
In
the
Territory
of
Moeurs
,
which
joyns
upon
the
other
Bank
of
the
Rhine
,
there
was
a
Garrison
of
the
Enemies
in
the
Castle
of
Cracove
,
which
did
much
annoy
the
Country
thereabouts
.
Vachendoncke
,
lately
taken
by
Bucquoy
was
not
far
from
thence
:
Spinola
therefore
thought
that
by
all
means
that
Garrison
must
be
driven
from
thence
:
and
sending
Bucquoy
with
the
same
men
,
to
see
it
done
,
the
Castle
was
soon
invironed
on
all
sides
.
Those
within
expected
a
formal
battery
;
and
the
weakness
of
the
place
being
such
,
as
it
would
be
in
vain
to
make
any
resistance
,
Bucquoy
would
have
the
Garrison
yeild
upon
discretion
;
yet
suffered
them
afterward
to
come
forth
with
their
lives
saved
.
It
was
now
about
the
end
of
November
,
and
by
reason
of
the
rain
there
was
no
longer
keeping
in
the
field
;
wherefore
Spinola
having
made
the
Forts
sufficiently
defenceable
,
and
leaving
men
enough
to
guard
them
,
resolved
to
put
his
Army
in
Garison
;
and
Maurice
did
the
like
.
Spinola
being
come
to
Brussels
,
he
discoursed
a
long
time
with
the
Arch
duke
,
touching
what
they
should
undertake
in
the
field
the
next
year
.
The
resolution
was
,
That
by
an
Army
apart
,
they
should
continue
what
they
had
already
begun
beyond
the
Rhine
,
and
use
all
means
to
pass
over
the
Ysel
,
and
prejudice
the
Rebels
as
much
as
they
could
on
that
side
.
And
that
at
the
same
time
they
should
endeavour
to
pass
over
the
Wahal
with
another
Army
,
and
to
get
footing
in
some
considerable
place
in
the
Island
of
Betway
,
that
the
Catholicks
Armies
might
advance
so
much
the
further
into
that
part
of
Holland
.
This
was
a
high
designe
,
and
the
difficulties
that
were
therein
to
be
met
withall
were
foreseen
:
for
it
was
not
to
be
doubted
but
that
the
United
Provinces
would
endeavour
with
like
Forces
to
hinder
those
passages
,
and
would
use
all
other
needful
opposition
.
Spinola
thought
it
therefore
fit
to
go
himself
again
to
the
Court
of
Spain
,
to
the
end
,
that
by
his
more
efficatious
shewing
of
how
great
a
concerne
the
aforesaid
undertakings
were
,
the
King
with
the
Authority
of
his
Councel
might
approve
thereof
;
and
so
deal
with
his
Forces
,
as
that
they
might
prove
fully
effected
.
The
Arch-duke
was
of
the
same
opinion
,
and
Spinola
departed
in
the
very
latter
end
of
that
year
.
Now
came
in
the
next
year
of
1606.
memorable
for
that
it
was
the
last
for
that
time
,
in
which
after
so
long
and
bitter
war
,
the
Flanders
Forces
went
into
the
Anno
1606.
field
.
For
in
the
ensuing
year
the
Treaty
of
Truce
began
,
which
was
afterwards
concluded
for
twelve
yeare
,
as
we
shall
by
and
by
tell
you
.
Spinola
being
arrived
at
Madrid
,
it
was
not
hard
for
him
to
perswade
the
King
to
the
same
things
which
the
Arch-duke
had
formerly
approved
of
:
the
greatest
difficulty
lay
in
finding
out
sufficient
monies
for
such
enterprises
;
for
,
to
boot
,
with
the
usual
contributions
of
the
obedient
Provinces
of
Flanders
,
it
was
cast
up
that
three
hundred
thousand
Crowns
a
moneth
would
be
requisite
to
come
from
Spain
.
An
excessessive
expence
in
it self
,
and
much
more
in
respect
of
the
so
many
other
great
expences
,
which
the
vastness
of
the
Spanish
Empire
did
necessarily
require
in
so
many
other
parts
:
yet
such
diligence
was
used
,
as
there
was
course
taken
for
it
;
and
some
part
thereof
was
disburst
in
Flanders
before
hand
,
to
raise
new
men
,
and
in
providing
divers
other
things
which
were
necessary
for
going
into
the
field
.
These
negotiations
kept
Spinola
longer
in
Spain
then
the
affairs
of
Flanders
would
allow
of
.
At
his
departure
,
the
King
to
witness
his
confidence
in
him
,
and
esteem
of
him
,
made
him
one
of
his
chief
Councel
of
State
.
He
at
last
began
his
journey
backward
by
the
way
of
Italy
;
and
parting
from
Genua
,
was
stayed
in
his
journey
by
a
Feaver
,
which
kept
him
from
coming
to
Brussels
till
the
first
of
June
.
Nothing
of
considerable
had
this
mean
while
been
done
in
Flanders
:
only
Monsieur
de
Teraglia
,
a
Frenchman
had
put
himself
into
the
Kings
service
,
he
being
very
well
versed
in
matter
of
Artillery
and
Petars
,
which
are
made
use
of
in
surprisals
.
Whereof
he
made
use
of
divers
on
both
sides
the
Rhine
;
but
since
none
of
them
wrought
any
considerable
effect
,
we
will
forbare
to
mention
them
.
Spinola
being
arrived
,
and
the
Army
being
increased
by
new
Germans
and
Walloons
,
and
by
2000
Spaniards
,
who
were
come
from
Italy
under
the
Camp-master
Jovanni
Bravoi
;
the
Archduke
would
no
longer
forbear
putting
the
aforesaid
designes
in
excution
.
And
thus
it
was
carried
.
Spinola
made
his
Rendezvouz
about
the
Forts
upon
the
Rhine
,
and
having
mustered
there
12000
Foot
and
2000
Horse
,
he
resolved
to
advance
into
that
other
part
where
Oldensell
and
Leghen
were
taken
the
year
before
.
The
resolution
was
,
as
we
told
you
,
to
passe
over
the
River
Ysel
,
and
to
get
into
Vela
,
which
is
an
open
Country
,
and
near
Utricht
,
a
City
of
great
circuit
,
but
badly
fortified
;
in
so
much
as
they
might
hope
to
take
so
principal
a
Town
,
and
having
well
fortified
it
,
to
trouble
Holland
,
near
which
that
City
stands
on
that
side
.
Count
Bucquoy
prepared
at
the
same
time
to
pass
over
Wahal
,
intending
to
bring
the
Catholick
Forces
into
the
Island
of
Betna
,
and
there
to
get
footing
,
and
take
some
place
of
importance
.
Niminghen
would
have
been
the
most
considerable
of
all
others
;
a
great
City
,
scituated
upon
the
left
side
of
the
same
River
,
and
which
bore
great
consequences
with
it
.
We
have
so
often
,
upon
so
many
other
occurrences
,
spoken
of
this
City
,
and
of
the
same
Rivers
of
Wahal
and
Ysel
,
as
it
will
be
superfluous
to
make
the
same
relations
again
here
.
Bucquoy
had
with
him
10000
Foot
,
and
1300
Horse
,
with
plenty
of
all
necessary
provisions
;
and
in
Spinola's
Camp
there
were
above
3000
Carriages
with
great
store
of
Victuals
and
Ammunition
;
with
Mils
,
Ovens
,
and
all
other
accommodations
necessary
.
This
extraordinary
great
preparation
on
the
Catholicks
behalf
,
made
the
United
Provinces
first
very
suspitious
,
and
then
very
fearfull
.
They
had
not
then
Forces
enough
to
oppose
the
Catholicks
in
the
open
Field
;
they
therefore
resolved
to
supply
that
want
,
by
fortifying
those
River-banks
,
where
most
fear
was
to
be
had
that
the
Catholicks
would
endeavour
to
pass
over
;
by
better
fortifying
those
Towns
which
they
thought
they
would
assail
.
And
truly
they
made
wonderfull
Fortifications
upon
this
occasion
.
They
made
a
great
many
Redouts
upon
the
banks
of
all
that
shore
of
the
Wahal
,
which
runs
along
the
Island
of
Betua
,
where
it
might
be
feared
the
Catholicks
might
attempt
to
possess
it
on
that
side
.
A
Corps
de
Gard
was
assigned
,
with
Sentinels
to
every
Redout
;
and
according
to
occasion
one
Redout
was
to
assist
another
.
At
the
same
time
divers
men
of
War
,
and
other
Boats
were
to
scoure
up
and
down
upon
the
River
,
to
be
another
sort
of
impediment
;
and
strict
Orders
were
given
to
all
the
Towns
thereabouts
,
that
with
great
vigilancy
they
should
be
prepared
to
send
forth
men
,
to
make
the
like
opposition
.
The
other
yet
greater
tract
of
ground
which
ran
along
the
shore
of
Ysel
,
was
likewise
equally
defended
.
So
as
having
made
these
provisions
,
the
Enemy
seemed
little
to
dread
what
the
Catholicks
could
do
.
And
yet
Count
Maurice
assembled
so
great
a
body
of
an
Army
together
,
as
being
added
to
those
so
advantagious
Fortifications
where
most
need
required
,
might
cause
the
greater
hopes
of
rendring
all
contrary
designes
vain
.
Spinola
parted
from
the
Rendezvouz
about
the
beginning
of
July
,
and
marched
towards
Ysel
.
The
season
was
very
rainy
before
he
could
pass
the
Rhine
:
The
Climate
of
Flanders
doth
naturally
abound
in
moysture
and
rain
.
And
the
Spring
,
and
Summer
,
and
Autumn
,
are
usually
there
so
confounded
together
,
as
one
season
can
hardly
be
discerned
from
another
;
but
extraordinary
store
of
rain
fell
particularly
that
Summer
,
and
all
the
while
the
Enemy
kept
in
the
Field
during
that
year
.
Spinola
marched
through
low
grounds
,
where
the
water
which
was
already
fallen
,
and
which
still
continuing
to
fall
,
had
made
the
ways
through
which
he
marched
,
extraordinarily
durty
,
and
slippery
.
It
is
not
to
be
said
how
much
the
Souldiers
suffered
thereby
;
how
much
the
Artillery
was
incommodiated
;
and
particularly
how
great
the
disorder
was
in
conducting
such
an
unusual
number
of
Carriages
.
Spinola
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Commanders
,
and
the
whole
Army
,
were
greatly
afflicted
in
seeing
the
season
prove
so
perverse
;
and
they
were
more
grieved
when
they
heard
that
the
Rivers
were
so
swoln
,
as
they
were
not
to
be
forded
over
in
any
part
.
Spinola
knew
likewise
what
great
Fortifications
the
Enemy
had
made
on
the
contrary
shore
,
and
whatsoever
else
they
had
done
to
impede
the
passage
.
Yet
he
still
drew
towards
Ysel
;
and
afterwards
marched
towards
those
parts
where
Zutfen
and
Deventer
stand
.
Between
these
two
Towns
,
on
the
other
side
the
River
did
Count
Maurice
keep
with
his
Army
,
that
he
might
turn
where
occasion
should
most
require
.
Spinola
did
studiously
endeavour
to
make
him
still
keep
there
,
till
such
time
as
Count
de
Sora
might
come
to
a
certain
place
a
good
way
from
thence
,
which
was
a
little
below
the
Town
Suole
,
where
he
intended
that
Sora
should
by
all
means
attempt
to
pass
over
the
River
:
and
in
the
mean
while
Spinola
thought
it
might
be
advantagious
for
him
to
take
Lochem
,
a
little
Town
,
not
very
strong
,
but
oportune
for
the
condition
of
the
scituations
where
he
at
that
time
kept
.
He
therefore
sent
the
Camp-master
Borgio
,
who
was
a
little
before
chosen
Governour
of
Antwerp
Citadel
,
to
begirt
it
with
3000
Foot
,
and
500
Horse
.
He
met
with
but
short
resistance
:
For
the
Catholicks
being
come
in
two
days
to
the
Ditch
,
and
having
began
a
Battery
on
the
third
day
those
within
surrendred
the
Town
.
Spinola
hoped
still
that
the
River
of
Ysel
would
fall
,
and
that
Count
Sora
might
get
over
it
,
at
the
aforesaid
place
.
But
he
being
come
thither
,
and
having
made
some
tryal
,
found
both
the
water
so
high
,
and
the
opposition
made
by
the
Enemy
so
great
as
he
failed
in
his
defigne
.
Whilst
Marquis
Spinola
laboured
thus
on
the
other
side
of
the
Rhine
,
Bucquoy
had
also
gathered
his
Army
together
on
this
side
,
in
Brabant
;
and
passing
the
Mause
over
against
Moch
,
kept
there
.
Moch
is
an
open
Village
not
above
four
leagues
from
the
Wahal
.
Bucquoy's
intention
was
to
attempt
a
passage
in
a
certain
place
which
lay
just
in
the
midst
between
Schincks
Sconce
and
Niminghen
;
he
had
caused
a
great
many
of
Barks
proportionable
to
the
designe
,
to
be
carryed
upon
Carts
,
to
put
them
into
the
River
;
and
to
put
thereinto
men
sufficient
to
make
way
through
the
contrary
shore
.
Amongst
other
Commanders
,
Camp-master
Justinian
was
with
Bucquoy
,
who
imployed
him
in
attempting
the
said
Passe
Justinian
going
therefore
with
4000
Foot
,
two
pieces
of
Arrillery
,
and
necessary
Barks
for
the
transporting
of
them
,
prepared
to
put
the
designe
in
execution
.
But
he
found
the
Enemy
no
less
ready
to
oppose
him
on
that
side
the
Wahal
,
then
they
had
been
on
the
other
side
of
Ysel
The
River
was
much
greater
,
and
much
more
rapid
then
usual
.
Wherefore
the
Marriners
could
not
govern
their
Barks
as
they
would
have
done
;
nor
were
their
Artillery
of
any
advantage
to
them
;
for
the
contrary
shore
was
better
furnished
therewithall
:
and
therefore
all
attempts
proving
vain
,
Justinian
retyred
to
joyn
with
the
rest
that
were
with
Bucquoy
.
Spinola
having
notice
hereof
,
knew
there
was
no
more
hopes
of
passing
over
either
in
the
one
,
or
in
the
other
place
;
he
resolved
then
not
to
part
from
those
places
where
he
was
,
without
making
himself
Master
of
some
place
of
importance
.
The
chiefest
Towns
the
Enemy
had
thereabouts
were
Zutfen
and
Deventer
,
both
of
them
seated
upon
the
Ysel
,
but
so
munited
both
by
the
River
on
one
side
,
and
by
their
Fortifications
on
the
other
side
,
as
they
required
longer
time
,
and
greater
Forces
then
Spinola
then
had
to
offer
at
the
winning
them
.
Besides
,
Maurice
kept
with
his
Army
almost
in
the
midst
between
them
.
Nor
was
it
to
be
doubted
but
that
he
might
be
at
liberty
to
succour
which
of
the
Towns
he
would
.
The
Town
of
Groll
is
not
far
from
thereabouts
;
and
though
it
were
not
to
be
compared
with
the
other
two
,
it
was
notwithstanding
to
be
esteemed
a
place
of
great
consequence
,
both
in
it self
,
and
because
by
the
scituation
thereof
the
other
two
Towns
of
Oldensel
,
and
Linghen
,
which
were
won
the
preceding
year
,
might
be
the
better
sheltered
.
Spinola
therefore
resolved
to
apply
himself
to
this
siege
.
And
the
designe
being
approved
of
in
the
Councel
of
War
,
he
marched
towards
it
on
the
beginning
of
August
.
Groll
lies
in
a
plain
;
and
on
the
one
side
thereof
runs
Berchel
,
a
little
River
,
but
sufficient
to
serve
for
a
good
defence
to
the
Town
on
that
side
;
on
the
other
side
the
Line
was
well
Flanked
,
and
beyond
the
chiefest
Ditch
stood
other
Flanks
,
with
Ditches
likewise
.
Spinola
distributed
his
quarters
out
on
three
sides
,
with
his
usual
division
of
Nations
;
to
boot
with
the
Irish
,
who
in
Queen
Elizabeths
time
were
naturally
inclined
to
fight
under
the
Catholicks
Colours
in
Flanders
,
many
English
and
Scots
did
the
like
now
.
Which
was
permitted
by
the
new
King
who
succeeded
her
,
to
witness
the
good
intelligence
which
he
held
with
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
the
Arch-dukes
.
The
siege
being
begun
,
and
the
Catholicks
striving
to
end
it
as
soon
as
they
could
,
they
came
with
their
Trenches
in
three
dayes
to
the
Ditch
which
invironed
the
Half-moons
without
.
Then
the
several
Nations
strove
a
main
who
should
first
pass
over
it
:
in
which
some
bridges
of
cloath
extended
upon
rafters
and
little
casks
did
great
good
;
a
device
invented
by
the
Engineer
Targone
.
The
first
Ditch
being
past
over
,
some
contest
was
had
,
and
not
without
the
loss
of
much
blood
,
before
they
could
get
the
Half-moons
:
but
the
Assailants
making
themselves
masters
of
them
also
,
betook
themselves
to
storm
the
chief
Line
;
nor
were
their
Batteries
this
mean
while
Idle
;
assisted
by
which
,
they
possessed
themselves
of
the
greatest
Ditch
,
and
came
to
the
aforesaid
Line
.
Those
within
laboured
as
much
as
they
could
to
make
good
their
defences
:
but
all
of
them
being
at
last
beaten
down
by
the
batteries
from
without
,
they
knew
it
would
be
but
vain
to
make
any
further
resistance
,
and
therefore
resolved
to
deliver
up
the
Town
,
and
thus
in
nine
dayes
space
Spinola
took
it
.
Having
gotten
this
place
much
sooner
then
he
expected
,
and
thinking
that
he
had
yet
time
enough
,
to
attempt
some
other
Town
of
better
consequence
,
he
bethought
himself
of
Reinberg
;
which
had
been
several
times
taken
and
retaken
by
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Arch-dukes
,
and
by
the
United
Provinces
.
But
being
last
taken
by
Count
Maurice
,
he
had
fortified
it
much
better
them
formerly
it
was
;
particularly
the
year
before
,
and
this
very
year
,
fearing
least
one
of
Spinola's
chief
ends
about
the
Rhine
,
might
be
to
besiege
that
Town
.
This
was
very
much
approved
of
in
the
Councel
of
war
,
and
it
was
hoped
that
it
might
be
soon
effected
.
Spinola's
Army
was
so
diminished
by
reason
of
the
unusual
troubles
which
it
had
undergone
,
as
his
Forces
alone
were
not
sufficient
to
undertake
such
an
enterprise
:
wherefore
he
writ
to
Bucquoy
to
come
with
all
speed
to
him
.
Bucquoy
drew
first
near
Reinberg
on
that
side
which
lies
towards
Brabant
:
and
Spinola
soon
after
came
on
the
other
side
which
looks
towards
Friesland
.
When
Maurice
had
discovered
the
design
he
suddenly
dispatched
away
his
brother
Henry
with
two
thousand
Foot
,
and
two
hundred
Horse
into
the
Town
,
and
began
to
make
fitting
provisions
to
come
to
the
full
relief
thereof
himself
.
This
mean
while
all
the
Catholick
Forces
came
on
both
sides
the
Rhine
;
insomuch
,
as
about
the
end
of
August
Spinola
incamped
himself
formally
before
the
Town
on
both
sides
.
Reinberg
is
seated
on
the
left
hand
of
the
Rhine
,
which
is
thought
to
be
one
of
the
most
advantagious
situations
which
is
to
be
had
about
that
River
.
To
her
former
ancient
and
but
ill
flancked
Line
,
was
added
a
second
,
which
had
a
great
number
of
Ravelins
,
Half-moons
,
and
other
greater
,
and
lesser
Flanks
,
which
were
all
accompanied
with
a
Ditch
and
Strada
Coperta
.
Nor
did
the
outward
Rampires
end
here
,
but
a
third
Line
was
almost
finished
,
with
new
works
,
flanckt
,
and
of
a
large
circuit
,
to
the
end
that
embracing
so
much
compass
abroad
,
the
inward
fortifications
might
be
the
better
sheltered
,
and
defended
.
Not
far
from
the
shore
where
the
Town
is
situated
,
an
Island
of
small
circuit
riseth
in
the
River
:
in
it
there
was
a
Fort
with
four
flancks
,
to
which
other
fortifications
were
added
,
which
took
up
almost
the
whole
Island
.
And
a
Fort
was
likewise
placed
on
the
other
side
of
the
shore
,
but
with
greater
Flancks
,
with
Trenches
,
and
other
defences
near
it
.
The
siege
began
hottest
on
this
side
,
for
they
desired
first
to
bereave
the
Enemy
of
the
Fort
on
the
aforesaid
shore
,
and
then
of
the
other
in
the
Island
.
Here
then
they
began
first
to
fight
.
The
Catholicks
were
first
to
win
the
great
Trench
:
but
they
met
with
great
resistance
;
and
the
besieged
sallyed
so
fiercely
out
upon
them
both
with
Foot
and
Horse
,
as
they
could
not
take
that
fence
from
the
Enemy
so
soon
as
they
thought
to
have
done
:
yet
they
did
so
vigorously
reinforce
their
assaults
as
they
won
the
Trench
,
and
made
use
of
it
afterwards
to
go
the
better
sheltered
to
the
taking
of
the
Fort.
Where
the
business
was
more
hotly
disputed
,
and
the
Camp-masters
Autunes
,
a
Spaniard
,
and
St.
Georgio
an
Italian
behaved
themselves
therein
very
gallantly
.
But
after
some
dayes
stout
resistance
,
those
within
the
Fort
were
at
last
forced
to
quit
it
,
and
went
into
the
other
Fort
in
the
Island
,
which
was
commanded
by
the
other
,
which
gave
great
advantage
to
the
Catholick
for
the
easier
coming
by
this
also
;
and
which
hapned
after
divers
bickerings
,
which
cost
much
blood
on
both
sides
.
The
Forts
being
taken
,
Velasco
,
the
General
of
the
Horse
,
stayed
on
that
side
the
River
,
and
was
very
careful
in
fortifying
a
quarter
;
for
Count
Maurice
was
on
that
side
,
between
Weesel
and
Res
,
intending
to
come
himself
unto
the
succour
very
speedily
,
Spinola
would
go
to
the
other
shore
,
that
he
might
be
an
eye
witness
of
the
works
which
were
to
be
made
on
that
side
.
He
from
the
beginning
had
made
the
bridge
of
boats
,
first
built
at
Rorort
,
to
fall
down
near
Reinberg
,
to
the
end
that
his
Army
might
have
such
communication
as
was
needful
from
the
one
and
the
other
side
.
Maurice
had
likewise
throwne
another
bridge
over
the
Rhine
,
a
little
beneath
,
that
he
might
the
more
easily
pass
to
relieve
the
Town
;
to
which
purpose
he
assembled
men
together
,
and
made
all
other
necessary
provisions
.
The
chief
bulk
of
the
business
being
then
brought
to
that
part
whither
Spinola
was
gone
,
the
Catholiks
began
to
advance
with
their
Trenches
.
There
was
above
4000
Foot
,
and
300
Horse
in
the
Town
,
many
pieces
of
Artillery
,
and
great
provision
of
all
things
that
were
necessary
for
the
defence
thereof
.
There
was
particularly
much
French
Nobility
,
who
were
come
to
exercise
their
Arms
under
Count
Maurice
.
The
besieged
therefore
sallied
almost
every
day
out
of
the
Town
;
and
ofttimes
acting
the
part
rather
of
besiegers
then
besieged
,
they
fell
furiously
upon
the
Trenches
,
hindred
the
works
,
and
endeavoured
by
all
means
to
retard
the
Catholicks
proceeding
.
They
made
one
very
fierce
sallie
in
particular
against
the
Italians
Trenches
:
But
the
Camp-masters
,
Justinian
and
Brancherone
did
so
valiantly
defend
them
,
as
the
Enemy
was
forced
to
give
back
,
and
to
retreat
.
A
like
action
,
and
with
a
like
success
happened
where
Bucquoy
made
his
men
work
,
who
were
almost
all
of
them
Germans
and
Walloons
.
Nor
were
the
sallies
less
frequent
against
the
Spaniards
quarters
,
nor
less
stoutly
withstood
.
Spinola
had
a
great
care
at
the
same
time
over
all
the
works
,
visiting
the
quarters
,
encouraging
the
souldiers
,
and
studying
to
hasten
the
inward
works
,
and
to
secure
the
fields
without
;
in
which
the
Cavalier
Meltzi
,
who
succeeded
Trivulsio
in
the
Lieutenancy
of
the
Horse
,
did
worthily
behave
himself
;
and
wherein
amongst
other
Captains
,
our
brother
Cavalier
Bentivoglio
,
was
much
imployed
with
his
Company
of
Lances
,
most
commonly
augmented
with
other
Troops
of
Curassiers
and
Harquebusiers
.
The
Catholicks
did
every
day
thus
advance
;
and
the
Enemies
defences
were
continually
played
upon
by
them
,
with
above
30
pieces
of
Canon
;
and
the
foremost
which
were
furthest
outward
and
were
the
least
exact
,
could
already
no
longer
resist
their
assaults
.
Wherefore
the
Catholicks
having
won
them
,
laboured
to
fall
into
the
Ditches
of
the
second
.
Here
the
contest
was
longer
and
fiercer
:
For
it
was
not
to
be
doubted
but
that
if
the
enemy
were
driven
from
thence
,
the
siege
might
be
accounted
at
an
end
:
But
if
the
oppugnation
were
great
,
the
resistance
was
no
less
vigorous
:
the
besieged
using
likewise
counter
batteries
,
countermines
,
and
artificial
fires
,
and
with
all
gallantry
opposing
nearer
at
hand
,
Pikes
to
Pikes
,
Swords
to
Swords
,
and
all
closser
defence
,
to
the
more
close
opposition
of
the
Adversaries
.
Many
therefore
were
slain
on
both
sides
;
and
very
many
were
wounded
;
nor
were
the
chief
Commanders
less
adventurous
then
those
of
the
meaner
sort
.
On
the
Catholicks
part
Spinola
did
worthily
behave
himself
;
as
did
also
Velasco
,
and
Bucquoy
:
the
Camp-masters
of
each
several
Nation
doing
what
could
be
desired
at
their
hands
.
Nor
ought
the
Duke
of
Ossuna
to
be
forgotten
;
who
though
he
were
one
of
the
chief
Subjects
of
Spain
,
did
notwithstanding
,
without
any
respect
to
his
person
,
expose
himself
to
the
most
usual
dangers
with
the
common
souldiers
.
The
Princes
of
Caserta
and
Palestrina
laboured
with
like
ferventy
.
And
the
Marquis
Sigesmond
d'Este
,
and
Marquis
Ferrante
Bentivoglio
,
our
Nephew
,
being
come
a
little
before
into
Flanders
;
neither
of
them
did
ever
stir
from
Spinola
,
but
imbraced
all
occasions
wherein
they
might
signalize
themselves
amidst
dangers
and
labours
.
The
defendants
shewed
equal
courage
;
and
those
most
who
were
greatest
either
for
office
or
bloud
.
They
did
notwithstanding
conceive
that
they
must
shortly
be
forced
to
yield
,
unless
Count
Maurice
should
come
all
the
sooner
with
the
expected
succour
;
of
which
he
gave
assured
hope
,
and
prepared
for
it
.
But
the
Catholicks
were
already
well
fortified
every
where
.
And
Maurice
thought
that
to
go
about
to
force
their
Trenches
,
would
be
too
hard
a
business
:
having
them
for
his
example
who
upon
other
occasions
of
sieges
had
so
oft
in
vain
endeavoured
to
force
his
.
He
had
with
him
12000
Foot
,
and
little
less
then
3000
Horse
.
Seeming
as
if
he
would
attempt
the
relief
,
he
at
last
resolved
to
pass
over
to
the
other
side
of
the
Rhine
,
and
deviding
the
foot
into
divers
squadrons
,
securing
them
on
both
sides
with
wings
of
Horse
,
he
marched
towards
Alpen
,
a
Town
belonging
to
the
Country
of
Meurs
,
and
not
above
three
hours
march
from
Reinberg
.
He
from
thence
put
2000
Foot
into
Meurs
,
a
Town
not
much
further
from
Reinberg
;
and
it
was
thought
that
he
would
leave
some
other
men
in
Alpen
,
and
make
no
further
attempt
at
that
time
;
but
that
returning
again
more
unexpectedly
,
he
would
give
a
very
hot
false
alarm
against
Velasco's
quarter
,
and
make
true
assaults
elsewhere
,
making
the
Garison
sally
out
suriously
at
the
same
time
.
Spinola
was
advertised
by
his
spies
,
that
Maurice
was
removed
,
and
drawn
nigher
.
Wherefore
he
caused
Velasco
to
joyn
with
him
,
together
with
all
his
men
,
save
onely
such
who
were
of
necessity
to
guard
the
quarter
;
and
sending
in
like
manner
for
Bucquoy
,
he
prepared
to
give
battle
.
But
Maurice
did
advance
no
further
,
and
Spinola
still
better
securing
his
quarters
,
it
was
not
perceived
that
Maurice
would
make
any
further
attempt
to
entroduce
succour
.
As
much
as
the
besiegers
were
inhearted
,
as
much
dishartned
were
the
besieged
.
The
former
continued
to
make
great
ruins
with
their
Batteries
,
and
advancing
every
day
further
in
filling
up
the
Ditches
,
and
then
in
undermining
the
Flanks
,
they
brought
the
besieged
to
bethink
themselves
rather
of
surrendring
,
then
of
defending
themselves
.
Yet
divers
parties
passed
before
they
treated
of
surrender
;
in
one
of
which
Signior
di
Tortes
,
a
Walloon
Camp-master
,
an
ancient
and
highly
esteemed
souldier
,
was
slain
.
All
possible
military
worth
being
thus
exprest
,
the
besieged
condescended
at
last
to
treat
of
delivering
up
the
Town
;
and
having
obtained
the
most
honorable
conditions
from
Spinola
which
they
could
desire
,
they
in
the
beginning
of
October
delivered
the
Town
up
into
his
hands
.
Above
three
thousand
Foot
,
and
one
hundred
and
fifty
Horse
marched
out
of
the
Town
in
good
order
;
besides
those
who
were
wounded
which
were
above
seven
hundred
,
five
hundred
of
which
dyed
.
On
the
Catholick
sides
more
men
were
slain
,
and
hurt
,
and
the
siege
lasted
but
little
longer
then
a
moneth
.
Spinola
had
not
well
ended
this
siege
,
when
as
the
souldiers
retreated
,
a
new
mutiny
began
to
be
discovered
;
which
was
endeavoured
to
be
remedyed
first
by
fair
means
,
and
then
by
foul
;
but
all
proved
to
no
purpose
.
Their
number
increased
in
a
short
time
to
two
thousand
,
what
Foot
,
what
Horse
,
and
fomented
,
as
usually
,
by
the
Enemy
,
they
went
to
the
parts
about
Breda
,
and
did
there
secure
themselves
;
to
boot
,
with
the
diminution
of
the
Army
by
reason
of
these
men
,
many
more
were
lost
in
the
late
enterprises
;
so
as
the
Catholick
Army
was
very
much
lessened
.
Wherefore
Maurice
made
use
of
this
occasion
:
He
having
brought
his
Army
suddenly
together
,
he
turned
towards
Friesland
thinking
to
recover
some
of
the
Towns
that
were
lost
:
and
with
firm
belief
that
he
might
do
it
,
before
the
Catholick
Army
could
bring
succour
.
His
first
assault
was
against
Lochem
,
a
Town
not
able
to
make
any
defence
,
and
therefore
he
took
it
in
three
dayes
space
.
From
thence
he
threw
himself
upon
Groll
,
and
besieged
the
Town
.
Spinola
was
very
much
troubled
at
this
unexpected
resolution
of
Maurice
:
he
considered
the
danger
that
Groll
might
run
;
(
as
for
Lochem
the
matter
was
not
much
)
but
he
could
not
endure
,
that
a
place
of
such
consequence
as
was
Groll
,
and
which
he
had
won
but
a
little
before
,
should
fall
again
so
quickly
into
the
Enemies
hands
.
He
therefore
inclined
to
relieve
it
;
but
propounding
it
to
the
Councel
of
war
,
they
were
most
of
them
against
it
.
The
season
was
now
too
far
advanc'd
to
transport
the
Army
again
beyond
the
Rhine
.
And
if
they
had
suffered
so
much
in
those
low
situations
but
a
little
before
,
whilst
it
was
yet
Summer
;
how
much
greater
would
their
sufferings
be
now
about
the
end
of
Autumne
?
Then
how
many
hardships
had
they
undergone
in
the
last
siege
?
That
therefore
the
Army
required
som
rest
after
so
sore
labour
.
That
it
was
to
be
considered
how
much
it
was
lessened
;
a
part
thereof
being
mutinied
,
the
rest
but
little
satisfied
;
and
there
being
two
great
a
scarcity
of
monies
to
content
them
.
Wherefore
what
certainty
could
there
be
of
bringing
them
so
soon
into
the
field
again
?
That
they
were
also
to
pass
through
Countries
of
the
Enemy
,
or
at
least
such
as
were
suspected
.
That
they
should
finde
the
Enemy
very
strong
;
and
already
fortified
about
the
Town
:
so
as
it
would
be
little
less
then
rashness
to
assault
them
.
And
if
the
Catholick
Army
should
chance
to
be
endangered
,
what
other
Forces
had
they
to
relieve
them
?
And
consequently
into
what
danger
would
the
affairs
of
the
King
and
Arch-dukes
fall
.
These
were
very
efficatious
reasons
;
but
it
was
no
less
efficatiously
urged
on
the
contrary
.
That
upon
this
occasion
the
loss
of
Groll
was
not
onely
to
be
considered
;
but
the
manifest
danger
of
lofing
Oldensel
,
and
Linghen
also
.
And
how
could
it
be
doubted
but
that
Groll
being
eut
off
from
them
,
and
the
other
remaining
open
and
without
such
an
aid
;
both
of
the
other
Towns
must
be
inevitably
lost
?
In
which
case
,
the
King
nor
Archdukes
having
no
Towns
at
all
beyond
the
Rhine
,
what
would
it
avail
them
to
have
Reinberg
on
this
side
,
which
was
taken
chiefly
for
the
securing
of
that
passage
?
Were
these
to
be
the
advantages
;
these
the
glories
of
two
fields
,
which
had
cost
so
much
Treasure
,
blood
,
and
trouble
?
That
then
since
the
question
was
now
,
whether
whatsoever
they
had
beyond
the
Rhine
was
either
to
be
lost
,
or
to
be
preserved
,
it
must
consequently
follow
that
they
must
endeavour
by
all
means
to
overcome
those
difficulties
which
presented
themselves
to
the
contrary
:
That
Armies
were
made
use
of
in
severer
seasons
,
and
upon
lesser
necessity
.
That
if
the
Army
might
receive
some
relief
,
it
might
be
believed
they
would
willingly
undergo
this
new
trouble
.
That
whether
the
Country
were
foe
,
or
Neutral
,
they
would
march
in
such
order
,
as
by
means
of
their
Forces
in
the
former
,
and
their
good
Reglement
in
the
other
,
the
souldiery
should
be
sensible
of
no
sufferings
.
That
succour
was
therefore
by
all
means
to
be
carried
with
all
possible
speed
.
That
it
was
not
possible
the
Enemy
should
so
soon
have
fortified
themselves
on
all
sides
.
Wherefore
being
resolutely
assaulted
in
some
of
their
weaker
quarters
,
it
might
very
possibly
be
,
they
would
not
wait
the
encounter
.
That
uncertainty
alwaies
attended
Armies
:
And
that
if
in
so
many
,
not
altogether
so
unecessary
occurrances
,
Commanders
did
adventure
themselves
,
much
more
ought
they
to
do
so
in
these
,
where
manifest
necessity
did
not
admit
of
any
more
circumspect
resolutions
.
In
wise
debates
it
is
seen
,
that
a
few
weighty
reasons
,
prevail
over
the
numbers
of
a
great
many
to
the
contrary
.
Spinola
was
of
this
opinion
:
the
particular
consideration
was
of
too
great
force
with
him
,
that
if
Groll
should
be
lost
,
Oldensel
and
Lingben
would
be
lost
likewise
almost
unavoidably
.
Wherefore
he
resolved
to
attempt
the
relief
This
resolution
being
taken
,
and
the
Arch-duke
approving
thereof
,
he
came
to
Reinberg
,
and
passing
over
the
Rhine
,
began
to
march
towards
the
Enemies
Camp
.
He
could
not
muster
above
eight
thousand
Foot
,
and
twelve
hundred
Horse
;
all
of
them
notwithstanding
people
long
experienced
in
Arms
,
and
who
came
readily
to
their
colours
,
to
be
made
use
of
upon
this
occasion
.
Count
Henry
de
Berg
was
at
the
defence
of
Groll
,
but
with
a
far
less
Garrison
then
the
Town
required
.
He
therefore
made
known
the
apparent
danger
of
losing
it
,
if
it
were
not
all
the
sooner
relieved
:
nor
did
Spinola
fail
to
march
as
fast
as
he
could
;
insomuch
as
about
the
midst
of
November
he
drew
near
the
Enemy
.
Maurice
by
reason
of
the
so
short
time
,
had
not
yet
sufficiently
fortified
his
quarters
;
nor
did
he
believe
that
Spinola
would
have
put
on
so
bold
a
resolution
,
being
to
meet
with
so
many
difficulties
therein
.
when
the
Catholicks
camp
was
come
to
the
Enemies
Trenches
,
and
when
Spinola
spyed
out
their
weakest
situation
,
he
turned
thitherward
.
The
design
was
to
fall
on
at
the
same
time
,
both
those
who
brought
the
succour
from
abroad
.
and
those
that
expected
it
from
within
.
Spinola
thus
ordered
his
Army
;
he
made
a
flying
Squadron
,
which
according
to
his
custom
he
placed
in
the
Front
,
with
two
peeces
of
Artillery
;
and
in
it
were
twelve
hundred
choise
souldiers
,
picked
out
of
all
the
Nations
;
and
this
he
assigned
to
Camp-master
Antunes
,
who
was
one
of
the
valliantest
and
oldest
souldiers
of
all
Flanders
.
A
little
behinde
this
followed
two
other
Battalions
of
Foot
,
with
two
peeces
of
Artillery
likewise
in
the
Fronts
of
each
of
them
;
the
one
Spaniards
under
Camp-master
Menesses
;
the
other
Italians
,
under
the
two
Camp-masters
,
Justinian
,
and
Branchatchio
.
These
two
Battalions
stood
on
equal
brest
,
but
at
a
befitting
distance
one
from
another
.
After
these
came
another
greater
Battalion
of
Foot
;
and
because
it
was
the
last
,
it
had
two
peeces
of
Artillery
on
the
Rear
thereof
;
and
it
was
led
on
by
Count
d'
Emden
,
a
German
Camp-master
;
and
by
Monsieur
d'
Ashshurt
,
a
Walloon
Camp-master
.
The
Horse
were
placed
on
both
the
Flanks
,
divided
into
divers
Squadrons
:
two
whereof
which
were
the
greatest
,
and
which
were
called
the
reserve
,
as
being
reserved
for
the
greatest
need
,
were
commanded
by
Cavalier
Bentivoglio
,
and
Luca
Cairo
,
both
of
them
Italians
,
and
who
were
the
ancientest
Captains
.
On
the
Front
of
the
Cavalry
,
and
in
the
Van
stood
Velasco
their
General
,
on
the
right
hand
;
and
Melzi
Lieutenant
General
on
the
left
.
And
because
the
Enemy
were
much
superior
in
Horse
,
their
wings
were
sheltered
with
long
and
redoubled
Files
of
Carts
,
which
were
likewise
furnished
with
some
Files
of
Musketteers
,
and
with
a
peece
of
Artillery
on
each
side
.
Spinola
chose
no
particular
place
for
himself
,
that
he
might
be
at
liberty
to
turn
whither
he
listed
.
This
was
the
order
of
the
Catholick
Camp
,
and
in
this
manner
they
still
drew
nearer
the
Town
;
and
though
they
had
all
a
great
desire
to
fight
,
yet
Spinola
to
confirm
it
the
more
in
them
,
by
shewing
his
own
forwardness
,
added
such
incitements
,
as
upon
such
an
occasion
was
most
requisite
;
he
told
them
,
That
the
preservation
of
Groll
was
not
onely
in
dispute
now
,
but
even
the
like
of
all
that
they
had
purchased
at
the
price
of
so
much
blood
and
labour
on
the
other
side
the
Rhine
.
That
therefore
they
must
either
dye
or
relieve
it
.
But
that
he
believed
,
though
the
Enemy
were
more
in
numbers
then
they
,
yet
they
would
not
come
to
the
tryal
of
a
battel
.
That
it
was
not
numbers
,
but
valour
that
got
the
victory
.
And
had
they
not
newly
tryed
even
in
those
very
parts
,
that
Count
Maurice
would
still
keep
sheltered
between
Ditches
and
Rivers
,
not
ever
coming
forth
to
open
battel
?
And
more
of
late
at
Reinberg
,
when
,
did
he
shew
any
true
good
will
thereunto
?
Let
them
then
according
to
their
custom
,
play
their
parts
valiantly
.
That
he
would
not
fail
on
his
behalf
;
nor
would
he
forget
to
let
the
King
and
Arch-dukes
know
their
several
good
services
,
and
endeavour
their
reward
.
But
these
exhortations
needed
not
:
For
Count
Maurice
,
were
it
either
by
express
orders
from
the
Confederate
Provinces
;
or
for
some
particular
sense
of
his
own
;
or
that
in
reason
of
war
,
(
he
being
so
great
a
Commander
)
it
ought
indeed
to
have
been
done
;
he
would
not
lead
forth
his
Army
into
the
field
,
nor
put
himself
upon
the
trial
of
a
Battel
.
And
not
being
sufficiently
fortified
,
to
attend
the
Catholick
Camp
within
his
Trenches
,
he
resolved
to
retreat
;
and
first
staying
in
a
certain
place
where
he
was
safe
on
all
sides
,
he
afterward
withdrew
from
the
Town
,
and
led
his
Army
into
other
parts
.
And
Spinola
after
he
had
furnished
the
Town
with
what
was
necessary
for
the
defence
thereof
,
did
the
like
.
And
sending
his
souldiers
to
their
Garrisons
,
he
himself
past
back
again
over
the
Rhine
,
and
came
to
the
Arch-duke
at
Brussels
:
Spinola's
designs
had
then
been
really
very
great
,
as
may
be
gathered
by
what
we
have
said
.
And
though
by
reason
of
the
unexpected
difficulties
which
arose
,
the
success
did
not
correspond
to
expectation
;
yet
these
two
affairs
of
Reinberg
and
Groll
proved
such
,
as
doubtlessly
the
one
may
be
numbred
amongst
the
noblest
Sieges
,
and
the
other
amongst
the
most
famous
Reliefs
,
that
the
War
of
Flanders
had
till
then
produced
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WARS
OF
FLANDERS
,
Written
by
CARDINAL
BENTIVOGLIO
.
The
Third
Part.
BOOK
VIII
.
The
Contents
.
The
opinion
of
the
Popes
of
Rome
in
advantage
to
the
affairs
of
Flanders
.
A
suspension
of
Armes
insues
in
those
Provinces
.
They
then
fall
to
a
setled
Treaty
,
that
they
might
come
either
to
a
settlement
of
a
perpetual
Peace
,
or
of
some
long
Truce
.
The
reasons
why
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Arch-Dukes
do
incline
to
bring
the
Affairs
to
some
accommodation
.
Great
consultations
hereupon
had
in
the
Confederate
Provinces
.
The
Emperors
,
King
of
France
,
and
King
of
Englands
sense
therein
.
Count
Maurice
his
declared
opposition
:
yet
the
Treaty
proceeds
;
and
Deputies
on
both
sides
meet
.
The
Businesses
are
propounded
.
Great
difficulties
in
those
of
the
Indies
,
and
afterwards
in
other
things
.
Whereupon
all
Treaty
of
Peace
soon
ends
.
They
therefore
enter
upon
the
second
Consideration
;
Viz.
Of
a
long
Truce
.
The
Ambassadors
of
France
and
England
labour
hard
therein
.
Count
Maurice
does
what
he
can
again
to
interrupt
it
.
Yet
the
Treaty
is
held
on
foot
by
the
said
Ambassadors
.
And
the
Ambassadors
of
France
doe
particularly
stickle
very
servently
therein
.
Divers
difficulties
arise
on
the
Spanish
side
:
And
great
diligence
is
had
to
overcome
them
.
Which
at
last
is
done
;
and
a
Truce
for
twelve
years
is
concluded
.
IN
this
condition
were
the
Affairs
of
Flanders
when
the
year
1607
began
;
the
forty
sixth
year
wherein
those
miserable
Anno
1607.
Provinces
had
been
so
long
and
so
surely
agitated
with
the
troubles
of
war
,
was
now
on
foot
.
Nor
for
as
many
Treaties
of
agreement
as
had
been
begun
,
was
it
ever
possible
to
bring
any
of
them
to
a
good
result
.
The
hottest
negotiation
was
that
of
Cullen
,
wherein
Gregory
the
thirteenth
had
imployed
an
extraordinary
Nuntio
,
(
as
was
then
shown
)
that
those
Provinces
might
take
into
consideration
the
prejudice
which
the
Church
had
suffered
in
Flanders
by
occasion
of
the
Wars
:
And
on
the
contrary
,
what
benefit
she
might
reap
by
the
introducing
of
some
sort
of
accommodation
.
His
successors
did
still
retain
the
same
sense
.
And
more
modernly
Clement
the
eighth
in
his
having
endeavoured
and
procured
a
peace
between
the
two
Kings
,
did
amongst
his
other
ends
ayme
at
making
so
good
a
corrispondency
between
them
,
as
that
France
might
for
the
time
to
come
afford
all
favorable
assistance
to
the
new
Principallity
of
Flanders
;
and
might
reduce
the
affairs
of
those
Provinces
to
some
peaceful
end
.
Leo
the
eleventh
,
who
succeeded
Clement
in
the
Pontifical
See
.
did
abound
yet
more
in
the
same
sense
,
as
he
who
being
imployed
as
Clements
Legat
in
France
,
had
been
the
chief
instrument
of
making
that
peace
.
But
being
suddenly
snatched
away
by
death
,
he
could
not
witness
it
by
his
endeavours
.
After
him
Paul
the
fifth
was
Pope
;
a
Prince
very
zealous
in
exercising
the
Pontificial
office
;
endowed
with
great
worth
and
goodness
;
and
who
being
make
Cardinal
by
Clement
,
had
drunk
in
the
same
sense
of
labouring
peace
in
Christendom
:
and
of
still
preserving
that
between
the
two
Crowns
,
particularly
in
respect
of
the
service
that
Flanders
might
receive
thereby
.
Paul
sat
at
the
helm
of
the
Universal
Goverment
of
the
Church
this
very
year
of
1607
,
which
was
the
second
year
of
his
Popedome
.
Cardinal
Maffeo
Barberino
was
then
Nuntio
in
France
,
who
was
a
little
before
promoted
to
the
Cardinals
Cap
,
together
with
Jovanni
Garzia
Millino
,
Nuntio
of
Spain
,
with
divers
others
of
great
merit
;
amongst
which
the
same
Cardinal
Barbarino
,
by
the
eminency
of
his
deserts
came
afterwards
to
the
Supreme
dignity
of
the
Church
,
and
continues
still
happily
therein
.
These
two
Cardinals
did
in
the
name
of
Pope
Paul
the
fift
,
do
all
the
best
offices
they
could
still
better
to
establish
the
aforesaid
Peace
between
the
two
Kings
.
But
great
were
the
difficulties
which
were
met
withal
on
the
behalf
of
France
,
in
order
to
the
Affairs
of
Flanders
,
by
reason
of
the
near
confederacy
which
was
between
the
United
Provinces
and
that
Crown
.
Yet
Cardinal
Barberino
took
often
occasion
to
put
the
King
in
minde
,
how
much
it
became
him
to
see
the
pride
of
the
Flemish
Rebels
abased
.
He
told
him
how
that
they
had
alwaies
conspired
together
with
the
Hugonots
of
France
;
and
the
French
Hugonots
no
less
fervently
with
them
;
that
each
of
these
had
at
all
times
,
with
mutual
intelligence
favoured
the
others
rebellion
.
That
in
point
of
Religion
,
Calvenism
raigned
equally
in
them
both
;
a
Sect
which
was
no
less
an
Enemy
to
temporal
Monarchy
,
then
to
the
supreme
premecy
of
the
Church
:
and
that
it
had
already
been
seen
,
and
was
still
seen
to
what
end
the
Politick
Government
of
the
Hugonots
did
tend
:
and
particularly
by
their
so
many
Towns
of
safety
;
wherein
doubtlessly
their
onely
ayme
was
to
make
a
separation
of
themselves
from
the
State
,
and
to
bring
the
Government
of
Holland
into
France
.
These
reasons
,
together
with
divers
other
which
the
same
matter
did
administer
,
prevailed
much
with
the
King
.
But
because
the
Cardinal
knew
very
well
how
desirous
the
Pope
was
to
fasten
the
two
Crowns
close
together
by
all
possible
means
,
he
bethought
himself
of
uniting
them
together
by
marriage
.
They
had
both
of
them
several
sons
and
daughters
;
and
though
they
were
very
young
,
yet
by
the
example
of
so
many
remote
espousals
,
which
had
at
all
times
insued
between
great
Princes
,
in
order
to
the
Publick
good
,
he
thought
the
negotiation
hereof
ought
very
suddenly
to
be
commenced
.
The
Pope
approved
of
his
purpose
,
and
gave
order
to
the
Cardinal
that
he
should
as
dexterously
as
he
could
,
set
on
foot
the
Treaty
there
in
France
.
Monsieur
de
Villeroy
was
then
chief
Secretary
of
State
in
the
Court
of
France
,
a
State
Minister
very
much
versed
in
the
management
of
the
weightiest
affairs
of
that
Crown
;
wherefore
by
reason
of
his
place
,
and
the
particular
esteem
that
he
was
in
with
the
King
of
all
the
other
State
Officers
,
the
Cardinal
did
most
usually
negotiate
with
him
.
He
therefore
made
the
first
overture
to
him
,
and
thought
he
found
such
a
disposition
in
him
thereunto
,
as
he
began
afterwards
to
move
it
to
the
King
,
who
seemed
to
approve
of
it
from
the
very
first
.
The
Pope
was
hereat
very
well
pleased
,
and
so
much
the
more
,
for
that
the
like
introduction
being
by
his
order
made
by
the
Cardinal
Milino
in
Spain
;
upon
the
same
motives
which
Cardinal
Barbarino
had
made
use
of
in
France
;
he
found
alike
inclination
there
also
,
applying
himself
especially
to
the
Duke
of
Lerma
,
who
was
in
chiefest
favour
and
authority
with
the
King
of
Spain
.
And
though
by
reason
of
the
tender
years
of
the
Princely
progeny
,
and
for
divers
other
reasons
,
the
business
past
no
further
at
that
time
;
yet
the
same
Pope
having
at
other
times
set
the
negotiation
more
maturely
on
foot
,
it
was
at
last
to
the
great
honor
of
the
Holy
See
,
and
to
the
great
glory
of
his
endeavours
,
perfected
and
consummated
,
in
two
mutual
marriages
between
those
two
Crowns
.
But
amongst
Barbarino's
main
motives
,
and
Paulus
quintus
his
chief
ends
this
was
one
,
that
by
the
near
alliance
of
the
two
Crowns
,
for
both
their
general
welfares
,
a
third
marriage
might
be
made
,
by
joyning
a
second
son
of
Spain
to
a
daughter
of
France
,
and
by
placing
this
young
couple
near
the
Infanta
Isabella
,
who
might
succeed
in
the
Principallity
of
those
Provinces
,
now
that
there
was
no
hopes
of
succession
between
her
and
the
Arch-duke
;
and
this
would
at
the
same
time
have
redownded
to
the
advantage
of
the
affairs
of
Flanders
;
and
without
doubt
it
might
be
thought
,
that
no
tye
would
have
proved
more
tenacious
then
this
,
to
unite
both
the
Crowns
together
by
interchangeable
advantages
,
and
to
make
Flanders
injoy
the
benefit
which
by
the
precedent
marriage
between
the
Arch-duke
and
the
Insanta
Isabella
was
hoped
for
,
as
well
in
matter
of
Religion
,
as
in
point
of
State
,
and
which
for
want
of
succession
did
not
afterwards
insue
.
A
thought
which
the
Pope
himself
alwaies
had
,
and
which
often
was
made
known
to
us
in
the
time
of
our
Nuntioture
in
Flanders
:
to
the
which
he
was
chiefly
moved
by
the
example
of
what
had
been
done
in
the
case
of
the
same
two
Princes
,
by
Philip
the
second
a
King
of
great
piety
and
prudence
,
and
by
the
same
considerations
which
were
then
discerned
in
Clement
the
eighth
,
who
was
so
worthy
and
so
zealous
a
Pope
.
These
intercessions
which
were
so
efficatious
made
in
the
name
of
Pope
Paul
to
the
two
Kings
still
to
establish
more
good
intelligence
between
them
,
made
much
then
for
the
service
of
the
affairs
of
Flanders
.
There
was
a
Treaty
begun
that
Winter
touching
some
suspention
of
Arms
,
that
they
might
afterwards
come
,
if
it
were
possible
,
to
some
former
negotiation
either
of
a
perpetual
Peace
,
or
of
a
long
Truce
.
The
Authority
which
the
King
of
France
had
with
the
United
Provinces
,
could
not
be
greater
then
then
it
was
;
and
it
was
plainly
seen
,
that
no
overture
made
by
the
Spaniards
would
have
been
listend
unto
by
those
Provinces
,
and
would
much
less
have
had
any
good
end
without
his
appearing
,
and
particular
favour
therein
.
Wherefore
it
was
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
that
the
aforesaid
intercessions
would
greatly
help
to
dispose
that
King
to
favour
so
much
the
more
the
negotiation
which
was
already
begun
,
and
which
afterwards
by
his
authority
chiefly
was
concluded
,
and
ended
in
a
Truce
of
twelve
years
(
as
shall
hereafter
be
related
)
though
through
the
wonted
jealousies
of
Princes
,
he
seemed
at
first
rather
averse
then
willing
thereunto
.
At
this
very
time
were
we
destined
to
be
Nuntio
in
Flanders
,
and
came
to
Brussels
.
just
when
the
suspention
of
Arms
was
,
which
afterwards
past
into
a
greater
Treaty
.
Before
the
suspention
was
had
which
was
about
the
beginning
of
May
no
military
action
was
done
that
deserves
any
relation
.
We
will
therefore
fall
to
give
you
an
account
of
all
the
aforesaid
negotiation
;
and
because
when
the
Truce
was
established
,
we
did
then
compose
a
full
historical
Narration
thereof
apart
,
which
was
afterwards
printed
,
together
with
some
other
of
our
writings
concerning
the
Affairs
of
Flanders
;
and
that
even
since
then
we
had
a
thought
of
composing
this
intire
present
History
of
the
War
which
happened
in
those
Provinces
,
till
by
the
Truce
,
Arms
were
laid
down
:
we
will
therefore
here
insert
the
same
Relation
,
though
it
were
formerly
printed
;
it
being
a
member
which
ought
also
to
be
joyned
to
this
body
in
this
place
:
and
which
will
now
fully
compleat
it
.
The
Command
of
the
Catholick
Army
being
past
into
Marquis
Spinola's
hands
,
great
were
those
designes
(
as
you
have
heard
)
which
he
brought
with
him
from
Spain
to
Flanders
,
to
make
the
chief
seat
of
the
War
on
the
other
side
the
Rhine
,
and
to
straiten
the
enemy
the
most
they
could
in
those
parts
.
To
this
purpose
were
the
extraordinary
Forces
in
the
two
last
fields
raised
.
But
though
great
advantages
were
gotten
thereby
,
yet
fell
they
far
short
of
the
conceived
hopes
.
It
was
seen
that
Spain
could
not
continue
to
maintain
so
excessive
an
expence
.
That
for
want
of
money
,
a
new
Mutiny
had
again
happened
.
That
another
might
insue
;
and
that
one
of
these
disorders
did
much
confound
,
and
distort
the
whole
body
of
the
Army
.
Spinola
was
so
troubled
with
these
and
some
other
reflections
of
importance
,
as
he
at
last
fell
upon
those
very
considerations
,
which
already
divers
of
the
gravest
,
and
best
experienced
State-Ministers
both
of
Spain
and
Flanders
had
faln
upon
,
touching
the
difficulties
and
dangers
which
the
Warre
of
Flanders
,
and
the
going
about
to
weaken
or
subdue
the
Enemy
by
force
of
Arms
brought
with
it
.
They
discoursed
thus
amogst
themselves
.
That
all
the
good
they
had
reaped
by
forty
years
War
was
,
their
having
made
the
Enemy
the
more
strong
;
more
resolute
to
defend
their
usurpt
liberty
;
more
firm
in
the
union
which
they
had
established
amongst
themselves
;
and
better
united
to
the
forein
Princes
whho
sided
with
them
:
That
Nature's
self
might
be
said
to
have
fought
always
for
them
,
by
their
Bulwarks
of
Sea
and
Rivers
,
and
their
strong
scituations
in
all
other
parts
;
and
that
where
nature
was
wanting
,
there
industry
,
together
with
their
so
many
well
munited
places
did
make
amends
:
That
their
power
by
land
was
verygreat
in
all
things
else
;
and
their
power
as
sea
so
great
,
as
that
the
Crown
of
Spain
had
been
much
indamaged
thereby
,
even
in
the
East-Indies
;
and
was
in
danger
of
being
a
greater
sufferer
by
them
in
the
West-Indies
also
:
What
amass
of
strength
(
on
the
other
side
)
and
money
must
it
cost
the
King
to
maintain
the
War
of
Flanders
?
That
doubtlesly
his
Empire
was
very
large
,
but
much
discunited
;
Flanders
,
the
most
disunited
member
of
the
whole
body
of
his
Dominions
both
by
sea
and
land
.
That
the
sea
was
blocked
up
by
the
Enemies
ships
:
That
their
passage
by
land
did
depend
upon
many
Princes
,
which
alwaies
caused
great
difficulties
in
their
sending
of
aid
,
and
destroyed
their
men
more
by
their
marches
then
by
their
bickerings
.
Then
,
how
many
corruptions
and
disorders
had
been
rooted
in
their
Army
?
and
how
could
they
be
remedied
during
the
War
,
they
being
the
effects
which
so
long
a
War
had
inevitably
produced
?
That
instead
of
obedience
,
strife
reigned
amongst
the
Nations
.
That
there
were
now
more
wives
then
souldiers
;
more
mutinies
then
years
;
that
their
own
Forces
were
almost
as
dangerous
to
them
as
those
of
their
Enemies
:
And
mutinies
growing
so
familiar
,
now
of
one
,
now
of
another
Nation
;
and
ofttimes
of
many
Nations
at
once
,
what
a
sad
day
would
that
be
when
the
whole
Army
should
mutiny
together
?
a
day
which
would
bring
the
Kings
affairs
in
Flanders
to
their
utmost
danger
,
as
also
the
Cause
of
the
Catholick
Religion
;
for
the
defence
whereof
the
War
at
first
was
chiefly
made
,
and
hath
been
so
long
maintained
by
the
Spanish
side
.
If
then
by
so
many
reasons
and
so
long
experience
,
War
against
the
Enemy
were
to
be
esteemed
so
fruitless
,
is
it
not
better
(
said
they
)
to
come
to
some
fair
agreement
with
them
?
is
it
not
better
to
order
our
Army
anew
?
and
in
the
mean
time
to
get
strength
,
and
laying
down
Arms
,
except
what
with
time
would
make
most
to
the
Spanish
advantage
?
Arms
being
laid
down
,
the
King
of
France
already
grown
old
,
might
in
this
interim
die
,
and
with
him
that
assistance
might
chance
to
cease
,
which
was
subministred
to
the
Enemy
by
a
Prince
of
such
power
and
repute
:
That
after
his
death
the
affairs
of
France
might
peradventure
change
face
,
their
King
being
so
young
:
the
like
might
be
expected
in
the
affairs
of
England
,
their
King
being
a
new
King
,
and
a
Scotchman
,
but
ill
looked
on
by
that
Kingdom
;
the
Enemy
having
likewise
received
considerable
succours
from
Scotland
:
And
in
case
any
of
these
things
should
happen
,
how
much
would
the
affairs
of
Spain
be
bettered
?
But
above
all
,
it
was
to
be
hoped
that
even
peace
it self
might
turn
to
a
secret
war
against
the
Enemy
:
That
the
fear
of
the
Spanish
forces
was
the
bond
which
fastened
their
union
closest
;
so
as
this
fear
ceasing
through
the
enjoyment
of
quiet
,
some
domestick
evil
might
arise
amongst
them
which
might
break
the
union
;
and
some
opportunity
in
favour
of
the
King
and
Arch-dukes
,
of
regaining
some
of
the
Rebelious
Provinces
by
underhand-dealing
,
and
of
subjugating
the
others
afterwards
by
force
.
These
reasons
were
doubtlesly
very
weighty
,
and
of
great
consideration
,
and
had
been
oft-times
argued
in
Spain
;
whereupon
the
King
had
at
last
resolved
that
if
he
could
not
effect
his
ends
by
arms
,
all
possible
means
should
be
used
to
come
by
some
convenient
Treaty
of
agreement
with
the
Enemy
in
Flanders
:
and
the
affairs
of
Flanders
may
be
said
totally
to
depend
upon
the
King
:
For
the
marriage
between
the
Arch-duke
and
the
Kings
sister
proving
barren
,
and
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
being
consequently
to
return
unto
the
King
again
,
he
had
therefore
chiefly
maintained
the
War
with
his
Forces
,
and
consequently
all
Treaties
'
of
agreement
were
chiefly
to
depend
upon
his
Authority
.
The
Arch-duke
inclined
also
very
much
to
bring
things
to
some
accommodation
;
he
being
a
Prince
naturally
given
to
love
his
quiet
,
and
full
of
years
and
experience
,
might
comprehend
better
then
any
other
the
dangerous
consequences
which
the
War
of
Flanders
brought
with
it
:
but
it
was
very
hard
to
find
out
a
way
how
to
treat
of
accommodation
.
A
while
since
the
enemy
seemed
to
be
quite
averse
unto
any
such
Treaty
;
and
still
swelling
with
prosperity
and
success
,
they
resolved
never
to
listen
to
any
whatsoever
Treaty
,
till
such
time
as
the
King
and
Archdukes
should
first
publickly
declare
that
they
treated
with
them
as
with
Free
Provinces
and
States
,
unto
the
which
the
King
nor
Arch-dukes
made
no
claim
nor
pretence
whatsoever
:
wherein
the
Arch-duke
found
great
repugnancy
in
himself
,
and
foresaw
the
like
in
the
King
.
He
thought
that
to
declare
those
now
to
be
a
free
people
,
against
whom
they
had
fought
as
against
rebels
,
would
be
to
confess
that
their
former
war
had
been
unjust
;
and
that
to
seem
now
so
willing
to
put
an
end
unto
it
,
would
be
likewise
a
declaring
that
they
were
no
longer
able
to
maintain
it
;
what
honour
should
they
lose
herein
?
how
could
they
with
credit
treat
of
peace
or
truce
with
their
own
rebels
;
and
how
dangerous
a
president
would
it
be
,
to
make
liberty
the
reward
of
rebellion
?
for
such
an
example
in
favour
of
those
Provinces
which
had
rebelled
,
would
be
an
invitation
to
such
as
yet
kept
their
obedience
to
doe
the
like
.
This
preparation
of
the
affairs
of
Flanders
was
in
the
beginning
of
the
year
1607.
Father
John
Neyen
,
a
Franciscan
Fryer
,
was
then
at
Brussels
,
he
was
born
at
Antwerp
,
and
after
having
taken
upon
him
that
religious
habit
,
he
had
staid
awhile
in
Spain
,
to
pass
the
course
of
his
studies
there
,
and
by
that
reason
was
well
acquainted
with
the
affairs
of
that
Court
.
He
returned
from
thence
to
Flanders
,
and
being
become
Commissary
General
of
his
Order
in
those
parts
,
he
kept
very
much
at
Brussels
:
He
was
very
religious
,
of
an
eloquent
tongue
,
very
well
fitted
to
the
nature
of
his
Countey
,
and
therefore
as
well
acceptable
in
private
discourse
as
in
the
Pulpit
;
and
much
versed
in
the
negotiations
of
the
age
.
The
Commissary
had
some
acquaintance
in
Holland
;
and
by
chance
a
Holland
Merchant
who
was
a
friend
of
his
was
then
in
Brussels
;
This
Merchant
was
very
inward
with
divers
of
the
chiefest
that
sate
at
the
Helm
in
the
United
Provinces
.
The
Arch-duke
being
at
privat
councel
with
Spinola
and
some
others
of
the
Kings
Officers
in
Flanders
,
't
was
thought
expedient
that
the
Commissary
should
dispose
the
Merchant
to
go
to
the
Hague
in
Holland
to
endeavour
some
new
overture
of
Treaty
.
The
Merchant
went
;
but
he
found
no
ear
would
be
given
thereunto
,
till
the
abovesaid
Declaration
of
their
being
Free-States
were
granted
,
and
that
this
should
precede
all
other
things
.
The
Arch-duke
was
sencible
of
the
aforesaid
repugnancies
in
condescending
thereunto
:
yet
all
the
former
considerations
being
again
weighed
,
it
was
at
last
judged
,
that
it
was
best
to
yield
to
the
present
necessity
,
and
that
all
means
should
be
used
to
procure
a
cessation
of
Arms
,
and
to
enter
into
a
Treaty
of
accommodation
.
If
the
Treaty
should
have
good
success
,
the
success
would
sufficiently
applaud
the
Treaty
;
if
it
should
not
succeed
well
,
but
that
they
must
be
forced
to
continue
the
war
,
the
making
of
such
a
verbal
Declaration
would
not
import
much
;
't
was
added
,
That
to
declare
that
they
treated
with
the
United
Provinces
,
as
with
Free
States
unto
which
the
King
and
Arch-dukes
laid
no
pretension
,
was
alwayes
to
be
understood
by
way
of
supposition
,
to
wit
,
as
if
they
were
free
,
not
signifying
a
true
and
legitimate
liberty
;
which
they
by
their
rebellion
could
never
justly
come
by
,
nor
justly
enjoy
:
which
being
so
manifest
,
neither
did
the
King
nor
the
Arch-dukes
lose
any
right
which
they
formerly
had
to
the
United
Provinces
,
though
they
should
make
a
Declaration
thus
limited
.
Sudden
advertisment
was
sent
to
Spain
of
what
had
been
discovered
by
the
Merchants
means
;
and
all
things
were
again
represented
unto
the
King
,
which
were
thought
likelyest
to
induce
him
to
give
way
,
that
some
Treaty
of
agreement
might
be
had
with
the
United
Provinces
,
in
such
manner
as
hath
been
said
.
The
reasons
which
prevailed
in
Flanders
,
did
so
likewise
in
Spain
,
in
perswading
the
King
to
give
way
to
the
Treaty
which
was
desired
.
Whereupon
the
Arch-duke
resolved
to
send
the
Commissary
General
in
person
,
into
Holland
,
to
endeavour
once
more
some
fairer
way
of
commencing
a
Treaty
,
and
to
yield
at
last
,
if
there
were
no
remedy
,
to
what
the
United
Provinces
pretended
unto
.
The
Commissary
took
his
journey
about
the
end
of
February
;
and
being
come
to
the
Hague
,
he
soon
perceived
there
was
no
hopes
of
ever
being
heard
in
any
thing
whatsoeever
,
unless
the
abovesaid
Declaration
should
precede
:
whereupon
being
admitted
into
the
Councel
of
the
States
Generall
,
which
is
the
supreme
magistracy
by
which
the
whole
body
of
those
Provinces
is
represented
:
he
opened
himself
thus
unto
them
.
That
the
Arch-duke
Albertus
,
and
the
Arch-dutchess
the
Infanta
his
wife
,
had
alwayes
desired
to
see
the
Low-Countries
once
free
from
civil
wars
;
that
so
many
and
so
bitter
calamities
of
war
,
might
be
turned
to
the
enjoyment
of
a
happy
peace
.
That
peace
was
the
end
of
war
;
which
not
being
to
be
had
but
by
the
way
of
Treaty
,
they
did
consent
on
their
side
that
the
Declaration
of
Liberty
which
they
knew
the
United
Provinces
do
pretend
unto
should
precede
;
that
it
became
all
good
Princes
to
endeavour
all
means
whereby
to
cause
quiet
unto
their
people
,
and
that
to
justifie
this
their
so
just
and
religious
end
to
the
world
,
they
had
willingly
descended
now
to
an
overture
of
Treaty
;
and
to
second
the
success
thereof
,
would
be
as
willing
to
do
any
thing
that
might
tend
to
the
good
of
the
weal-publick
.
This
Proposition
being
well
discust
in
the
Councel
of
the
States
General
,
they
thought
that
whatsoever
could
be
desired
,
made
then
for
the
advantage
of
the
Low-Countries
;
whereupon
they
resolved
to
accept
of
the
offer
:
and
before
the
Commissary
departed
,
a
suspension
of
Arms
for
eight
months
was
agreed
upon
,
which
was
to
begin
the
next
May
;
and
it
was
likewise
concluded
that
the
Treaty
should
begin
the
next
September
.
The
Commissary
went
from
Holland
with
this
answer
.
Not
long
after
the
Arch-dukes
declared
by
a
particular
Edict
or
Proclamation
,
that
they
came
to
suspension
of
Arms
with
the
United
Provinces
,
as
with
Free
Provinces
and
States
,
unto
which
they
did
not
lay
any
pretence
;
the
States-General
did
also
the
like
on
their
side
the
Commissary
did
likewise
promise
that
the
King
of
Spain
should
by
the
Arch-dukes
procurement
ratifie
the
same
within
three
months
:
and
he
did
likewise
desire
in
the
names
of
the
Arch-dukes
,
that
the
States
would
inhabit
all
hostility
by
sea
,
promising
that
the
Arch-dukes
would
oblige
themselves
that
the
King
of
Spain
should
do
the
same
:
to
the
which
the
States
after
some
difficulties
condescended
:
all
this
was
afterwards
published
by
the
United
Provinces
to
their
people
with
great
demonstrations
of
joy
;
and
they
gave
an
account
thereof
to
their
Confederate
Princes
;
but
more
particularly
to
the
King
of
France
and
King
of
England
;
from
both
of
which
,
Ambassadors
were
forthwith
sent
to
congratulate
with
them
.
The
affairs
of
Flanders
were
at
this
pass
when
I
came
to
Brussels
,
which
was
on
Saint
Laurence
his
eve
,
1607.
It
cannot
be
exprest
how
all
men
on
all
sides
did
rejoyce
,
in
expectation
of
what
the
event
would
prove
.
Soon
after
my
coming
to
Brussels
the
Kings
ratification
came
;
to
procure
the
which
,
as
also
to
give
a
more
particular
account
of
what
had
past
,
the
Arch-duke
had
dispatched
away
Commissary
Neyen
.
The
ratification
came
in
general
terms
;
and
so
pen'd
,
as
it
was
to
be
doubted
the
United
Provinces
would
not
allow
of
it
:
yet
Lewis
Verreychen
,
chief
Secretary
of
State
to
the
Arch-dukes
was
suddenly
sent
with
it
into
Holland
.
The
United
Provinces
shewed
strange
arrogancy
in
these
negotiations
;
and
particularly
a
great
suspition
of
being
over-reached
by
the
Spaniards
:
whence
it
was
to
be
beleeved
that
they
would
interpret
all
that
should
come
from
that
side
in
the
worst
sense
.
You
have
heard
what
the
number
and
Government
of
the
United
Provinces
are
,
and
how
they
are
seated
.
How
Holland
and
Zealand
are
seated
in
the
bosome
of
the
Sea
,
and
the
other
five
lie
more
inwards
into
the
land
;
these
therefore
did
more
willingly
give
way
unto
the
Treaty
at
the
first
,
and
did
afterwards
appear
more
inclined
to
continue
it
.
The
principal
and
Fundamental
Law
of
their
union
is
,
That
in
resolutions
appertaining
to
the
common
interest
,
the
Votes
of
all
of
them
must
equally
agree
;
so
as
their
businesses
proceed
but
slowly
;
they
being
to
be
treated
of
apart
in
every
several
Province
,
and
alike
uniform
consent
to
be
gathered
from
them
all
by
long
and
tedious
perswasions
,
as
their
liberty
is
in
all
of
them
alike
;
The
Kings
ratification
being
then
sundry
times
consulted
on
,
and
with
great
jealousies
,
these
difficulties
were
objected
by
the
United
Provinces
.
That
the
ratification
came
in
general
terms
;
that
it
did
not
contain
the
essential
clause
touching
their
liberty
;
but
that
the
King
still
styled
the
Arch-dukes
Princes
of
the
Low-Countries
;
that
the
King
writ
himself
,
I
the
King
,
as
he
used
to
do
to
his
own
Vassals
;
that
it
was
written
in
ordinary
Paper
,
and
not
in
Parchment
,
as
is
usually
done
in
things
of
great
importance
:
and
finally
,
that
it
was
sealed
with
a
little
seal
,
and
not
with
a
great
one
;
as
ought
to
have
been
.
Verreychin
being
afterwards
sent
for
in
,
these
difficulties
were
propounded
unto
him
and
exaggerated
rather
in
an
insolent
then
free
manner
:
and
it
was
at
last
concluded
,
that
the
United
Provinces
would
by
no
means
accept
of
the
ratification
in
manner
as
it
was
by
him
presented
.
The
common
peoples
madness
is
alwaies
very
great
,
but
more
when
they
are
smiled
upon
by
Fortune
.
They
are
full
of
arrogancy
,
and
rashness
,
in
time
of
Prosperity
;
and
as
base
and
abject
in
adversity
:
So
as
a
multitude
must
either
not
be
treated
with
at
all
,
or
these
alternate
defects
must
be
patiently
born
withal
Verreychin
used
therefore
such
dissimulation
as
was
requisite
:
and
endeavoured
to
remove
their
suspitions
.
He
assured
them
that
such
a
ratification
would
not
have
been
sent
from
Spain
,
did
not
the
King
intend
to
make
it
good
;
that
his
intentions
were
excellent
,
and
that
he
did
vie
therein
with
the
Arch-Dukes
;
he
prayed
them
to
allow
time
for
another
to
come
;
that
he
did
again
promise
in
the
the
name
of
the
Arch-Dukes
to
cause
another
ratification
bee
sent
in
same
form
as
was
by
them
desired
.
The
resolution
put
on
in
Holland
was
;
that
the
Arch-Dukes
should
procure
a
new
ratification
to
be
sent
from
Spain
within
six
weeks
,
which
should
contain
word
for
word
the
same
Declaration
of
Freedom
,
Which
the
Arch-dukes
had
made
in
their
instrument
;
that
it
should
be
written
in
Latine
,
French
,
or
Dutch
,
and
should
be
subscribed
by
the
King
,
with
his
own
name
;
and
to
the
end
that
no
more
errors
might
be
run
into
,
the
form
thereof
was
given
to
Verreychin
in
all
the
three
Languages
.
Father
Neyen
was
this
mean
while
returned
from
the
Court
;
he
acquainted
them
how
hard
it
was
to
procure
the
King
to
send
the
former
ratification
,
though
in
general
terms
;
yet
he
affirmed
that
he
did
verily
hope
that
a
second
would
come
in
particular
terms
.
The
Spaniards
knowing
what
necessity
there
was
to
commence
a
Treaty
thus
with
the
United
Provinces
;
since
no
other
way
would
be
admitted
of
.
The
Arch-Dukes
did
again
signifie
this
necessity
;
so
as
not
long
after
the
second
ratification
came
from
Spain
,
but
it
was
so
penhed
as
it
was
feared
the
United
Provinces
would
raise
new
seruples
in
admitting
it
;
it
contained
the
pretended
declaration
of
liberty
;
and
all
the
other
clauses
that
were
desired
.
But
in
the
conclusion
this
was
added
by
the
King
;
that
if
the
matters
of
Religion
should
not
be
agreed
upon
as
well
as
the
other
points
,
his
ratification
should
signifie
nothing
;
and
affairs
should
still
continue
in
their
former
posture
.
It
was
also
written
in
Spanish
,
subscribed
as
usually
,
I
the
King
;
and
in
all
things
else
according
to
the
former
manner
.
Yet
it
was
believed
that
these
last
rubs
would
easily
be
removed
,
by
the
example
of
the
Kings
having
done
the
same
in
the
two
Peaces
which
were
lately
concluded
with
the
King
of
France
,
and
King
of
England
.
The
other
difficulty
touching
the
new
added
clause
,
was
thought
the
greater
.
And
that
word
Religion
seemed
to
be
immaturely
put
in
;
since
it
might
raise
jealousies
in
the
United
Provinces
;
as
if
it
were
already
determined
in
Spain
to
make
propositions
against
the
liberty
of
their
Government
,
and
against
that
declaration
which
the
King
at
the
same
time
made
in
form
aforesaid
.
The
Commissary
and
Verreychin
were
sent
both
together
with
this
second
ratification
into
Holland
;
who
in
the
presenting
thereof
,
made
large
professions
to
the
States
general
again
,
of
the
great
good
inclinations
of
the
King
and
Arch-dukes
towards
the
common
good
,
and
how
desirous
they
were
particularly
of
the
Low-Countries
welfare
.
The
States
took
time
to
give
their
answer
;
and
after
much
consultation
,
their
answer
according
to
their
wonted
arrogance
,
was
thus
:
That
the
Kings
ratification
was
not
answerable
to
the
form
which
they
desired
:
and
that
amongst
other
things
the
new
added
clause
could
not
be
allowed
of
:
since
the
King
knew
very
well
,
as
did
also
the
Arch-Dukes
,
that
the
United
Provinces
were
free
Provinces
,
and
would
alwaies
be
so
,
though
no
agreement
were
made
.
That
notwithanding
the
States
would
acquaint
every
Province
with
the
ratification
,
and
would
within
six
weeks
make
their
resolution
known
:
But
with
this
protestation
,
that
they
intended
not
that
by
vertue
of
such
a
ratification
any
thing
should
be
propounded
which
might
tend
to
the
prejudice
of
the
freedom
of
their
Government
,
in
case
the
Treaty
went
on
.
This
answer
being
given
,
the
Commissary
and
Verreychin
returned
to
Brussels
.
Whilst
affairs
were
thus
negotiated
in
Flanders
,
divers
interests
,
passions
,
and
ends
were
upon
this
occasion
discovered
to
be
not
onely
in
the
neighbouring
Princes
,
but
almost
in
all
the
Princes
of
Europe
.
In
Germany
,
the
Emperor
Radulphus
the
second
,
pretended
that
no
Treaty
of
agreement
could
be
made
in
Flanders
without
his
participation
and
consent
;
taking
for
granted
,
that
the
Low-Countries
did
depend
upon
the
Empire
:
and
therefore
no
separation
could
be
made
therein
without
his
Authority
:
Wherefore
he
had
written
some
Letters
to
this
purpose
to
the
Catholick
King
,
the
Arch-duke
,
and
the
United
Provinces
.
The
King
and
Arch-duke
answered
him
in
general
terms
;
as
did
also
the
United
Provinces
;
save
onely
that
they
added
a
long
justification
of
their
cause
,
and
of
their
war
against
the
Spaniard
till
the
present
.
Neither
was
there
any
more
news
heard
of
the
Emperor
in
the
whole
progress
of
the
Treaty
.
But
Henry
the
fourth
of
France
,
was
not
so
negligent
in
the
consideration
of
these
passages
.
He
had
sent
Ambassadors
upon
this
occasion
at
the
first
into
Holland
;
the
truest
and
most
intrinsecal
end
whereof
was
,
that
he
might
have
a
share
in
what
was
to
be
done
,
and
specially
to
cause
jealousie
in
the
Spaniards
,
and
by
this
means
to
induce
them
to
make
use
of
him
,
and
to
make
him
Arbitrator
in
the
differences
.
The
King
of
France
was
then
in
his
chiefest
greatness
and
prosperity
:
and
enjoying
his
Kingdom
in
perfect
peace
and
honour
;
after
having
arrived
thereat
through
many
difficulties
,
all
which
he
had
overcome
with
incredible
constancy
and
valour
.
He
considered
the
Affairs
in
Flanders
,
after
several
manners
;
on
one
side
he
could
have
wished
that
the
war
might
continue
,
and
that
thereby
the
affairs
of
Spain
might
still
be
impaired
,
even
till
at
last
,
they
might
lose
whole
Flanders
.
On
the
other
side
he
saw
himself
well
stricken
in
years
;
his
children
very
young
;
and
that
in
case
he
should
fail
,
fresh
troubles
might
in
a
short
time
arise
in
his
Kingdom
,
which
might
chiefly
be
fomented
by
the
Spanish
Forces
of
Flanders
;
that
the
disorders
of
those
Forces
were
not
so
many
,
but
that
if
the
war
should
continue
,
very
necessity
would
force
them
to
finde
out
a
remedy
:
nor
the
danger
of
their
losses
such
as
might
not
be
evaded
by
the
power
of
so
great
a
Monarch
;
which
made
him
desire
to
see
Flanders
without
war
,
and
the
Spaniards
without
Forces
so
near
at
hand
.
Neither
did
he
like
that
the
United
Provinces
who
were
already
become
so
formidable
at
Sea
,
might
by
their
growing
too
great
be
as
dreadful
at
Land
.
For
the
Hereticks
of
his
Kingdom
could
from
no
part
else
be
better
fomented
to
rebel
.
The
King
amidst
these
various
considerations
had
his
eye
fixt
upon
these
passages
of
Flanders
,
and
because
his
authority
was
very
great
in
the
United
Provinces
,
he
beleeved
they
would
never
come
to
any
accommodation
with
the
Spaniards
without
his
consent
.
At
the
first
he
seemed
to
be
averse
to
the
affairs
in
hand
;
though
to
say
truth
,
he
did
not
well
know
what
he
had
best
to
do
:
but
he
did
this
of
purpose
to
enforce
the
Spaniards
to
put
the
Negotiations
into
his
hands
.
Great
dexterity
and
cunning
was
requisite
to
the
leading
on
of
these
designs
.
He
therefore
chose
for
this
so
important
affair
the
President
Jannine
,
a
man
of
great
experience
and
abilities
,
and
one
who
was
then
chieflyest
employed
by
him
in
State
affairs
.
He
sent
Mr.
de
Rosse
along
with
Jannine
(
who
was
then
extraordinary
Ambassador
into
Flanders
)
to
continue
afterwards
his
ordinary
Ambassador
in
the
United
Provinces
.
Having
both
of
them
exercised
their
Offices
in
the
entrance
into
the
affairs
spoken
of
,
they
stayed
in
Holland
,
Jannine
did
diligently
observe
the
whole
carriages
,
and
wrought
himself
every
day
more
and
more
into
the
affairs
,
which
still
increased
the
jealousie
of
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Arch-dukes
:
who
then
began
to
see
clearly
,
that
it
behoved
them
to
have
recourse
to
the
King
of
France
his
mediation
;
who
already
had
complained
to
the
Commissary
General
in
his
return
to
Flanders
,
that
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
the
Arch-dukes
had
proceeded
so
far
without
his
knowledge
in
the
aforesaid
business
.
Almost
the
like
passions
and
artifices
appeared
in
James
the
first
King
of
England
,
who
was
newly
come
to
that
Crown
.
The
same
reasons
appeared
in
him
for
desiring
the
continuance
of
the
war
in
Flanders
,
as
did
in
the
King
of
France
:
for
the
King
of
England
being
strong
at
Sea
,
and
confiding
in
the
strength
of
all
his
Kingdoms
situation
,
as
also
in
the
conformity
of
his
ends
with
those
of
the
United
Provinces
in
favouring
heresie
,
he
could
not
much
fear
their
Forces
;
though
they
should
grow
greater
.
He
was
the
more
secure
likewise
by
having
Flushing
and
the
Ramechins
in
Zealand
;
and
the
Brill
in
Holland
,
Sea
Towns
of
great
importance
in
his
hands
;
as
pawned
for
monies
lent
by
Queen
Elizabeth
to
the
United
Provinces
,
and
for
that
their
chiefest
strength
consisted
in
English
and
Scottish
souldiers
,
who
were
in
their
Army
.
He
foresaw
he
should
have
greater
cause
to
be
jealous
of
the
Spaniards
,
if
being
free
from
the
war
of
Flanders
,
they
might
endeavour
to
molest
him
in
any
part
of
his
Dominions
:
especially
in
Ireland
,
an
Island
which
is
almost
wholly
Catholick
,
well-affected
to
them
,
and
much
dis-affected
to
England
.
Out
of
these
reasons
it
was
believed
,
that
the
King
of
England
desired
the
war
in
Flanders
might
continue
.
But
being
a
great
lover
of
Quiet
,
and
much
given
to
Hunting
,
and
to
his
Book
,
and
wholly
fixt
in
warring
by
writings
with
the
Church
,
it
was
therefore
judged
he
would
not
at
last
,
shew
himself
totally
averse
to
see
the
affairs
of
Flanders
in
some
sort
pacified
.
To
boot
,
that
not
being
able
for
scarcity
of
Monies
to
give
any
considerable
succour
to
the
United
Provinces
,
his
power
would
be
but
small
in
perswading
or
counselling
the
continuance
of
war
,
since
he
could
not
much
assist
it
by
his
Forces
.
Yet
it
very
much
imported
those
Provinces
to
preserve
his
friendship
,
were
it
onely
that
they
might
raise
souldiers
out
of
his
Kingdom
.
Wherefore
they
entertained
his
Ambassadors
which
were
sent
into
Holland
at
the
beginning
of
this
Negotiation
with
very
much
respect
,
and
treated
with
them
with
all
confidency
.
The
King
of
Englands
end
in
sending
of
them
was
almost
the
same
as
was
that
of
the
King
of
France
:
To
wit
,
that
he
likewise
would
have
a
share
in
the
business
which
was
in
hand
,
and
to
enforce
the
Spaniards
to
make
use
of
him
likewise
therein
.
The
King
of
Denmark
sent
likewise
Ambassadors
to
Holland
;
as
also
the
Prince
Elector
Palatin
,
the
Elector
of
Brandenburgh
,
the
Lantgrave
of
Hesse
,
and
other
German
Heretick
Princes
;
who
all
of
them
seemed
to
shew
their
good
affections
towards
the
united
Provinces
in
so
important
an
occasion
.
These
businesses
which
were
thus
begun
grew
very
hot
in
Holland
:
every
thing
was
in
motion
,
and
great
was
the
expectation
what
the
united
Provinces
would
resolve
,
as
well
touching
the
second
ratification
come
from
Spain
,
as
also
whether
they
would
continue
or
break
the
Treaty
.
But
of
all
others
Count
Maurice
of
Nassaws
thoughts
were
most
busied
at
this
time
.
His
father
the
Prince
of
Orange
being
dead
,
he
being
yet
but
a
youth
of
sixteen
years
of
age
,
had
got
into
all
his
fathers
Military
and
Civil
employments
,
with
the
great
good
will
and
approbation
of
the
united
Provinces
:
And
encreasing
no
less
in
valour
,
then
in
years
,
after
so
many
enterprises
and
prosperous
successes
,
his
authority
grew
daily
greater
amongst
them
.
He
had
won
it
by
arms
,
and
he
thought
he
could
best
preserve
it
by
arms
.
And
by
means
of
the
publick
trouble
of
war
,
he
hoped
some
favourable
conjuncture
might
the
easilier
be
opened
unto
him
,
of
making
himself
one
day
Prince
of
those
Provinces
.
It
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
that
his
ambition
carried
him
thus
high
;
for
his
Father
was
very
near
attaining
thereunto
;
and
his
own
deserts
being
added
to
his
Fathers
,
his
hopes
ought
rather
to
be
augmented
then
diminished
.
To
boot
with
the
Supreme
Government
of
the
Army
,
he
had
succeeded
his
Father
in
the
Civil
Administration
of
Holland
Zealand
,
Utricht
,
&
Overisel
.
His
brother
Count
Henry
,
General
of
the
Horse
of
the
united
Provinces
,
and
the
Counts
William
and
E●rnestus
,
the
one
of
them
Governour
of
Friesland
and
Groninghen
,
and
the
other
Governor
of
Ghelderland
,
were
all
of
them
of
his
House
,
and
depended
on
him
almost
in
all
things
,
so
as
the
whole
Government
of
the
united
Provinces
,
as
well
Military
as
Civil
,
may
be
said
to
be
in
his
hands
:
and
his
domestick
power
was
the
greater
by
his
great
friendship
and
alliance
with
Forraign
Princes
.
The
Negotiation
in
hand
made
nothing
at
all
for
his
present
condition
,
nor
for
that
which
peradventure
he
had
an
intention
to
raise
up
unto
himself
.
And
say
he
had
a
minde
to
have
hindred
it
at
the
beginning
;
what
colour
,
or
what
pretence
had
he
so
to
do
?
Since
the
united
Provinces
in
the
Proposal
made
by
the
Arch-dukes
for
a
Treaty
,
had
gotten
all
that
they
desired
;
when
the
first
ratification
which
came
therefore
from
Spain
proved
vain
,
Maurice
began
to
hope
well
in
the
begun
breach
of
the
Negotiation
;
&
by
occasion
thereof
augmented
the
cōmmon
jealousies
.
He
inlarged
himself
very
much
and
with
great
fervency
in
calling
to
minde
their
late
good
successes
;
so
many
mischiefs
,
cruelties
,
and
horrible
in
humanities
committed
as
he
affirmed
,
by
the
Spaniards
.
together
with
many
other
things
,
to
make
all
manner
of
Treaties
with
them
suspitious
,
and
to
encrease
the
hatred
which
those
of
the
united
Provinces
alwaies
bore
to
that
Nation
.
And
though
the
second
ratification
was
come
in
very
ample
manner
,
yet
did
not
he
go
less
in
continuing
to
do
the
same
,
hoping
to
make
this
second
appear
likewise
faulty
in
many
things
.
The
time
drew
near
of
giving
their
resolution
therein
,
concerning
which
they
had
had
many
meetings
;
at
last
,
one
day
when
the
Councel
of
〈◊〉
States
General
was
fuller
then
usual
by
reason
of
the
importancy
of
the
business
,
't
is
said
Count
Maurice
spoke
thus
:
How
much
most
worthy
Deputies
I
have
alwayes
desired
the
prosperity
of
our
Republick
,
all
my
precedent
actions
which
have
made
me
appear
no
less
my
Fathers
competitor
then
his
son
,
in
her
service
,
may
sufficiently
manifest
.
I
have
not
laboured
less
then
did
my
father
,
in
all
wayes
procuring
the
common
good
,
and
if
he
lost
his
life
in
the
publique
cause
,
I
have
exposed
my self
to
no
less
dangers
in
the
defence
thereof
;
and
certainly
it
would
have
redounded
much
more
to
my
honour
and
glory
to
have
died
amidst
Arms
,
then
it
did
to
him
to
perish
by
the
hand
of
that
base
and
detestable
Paricide
,
who
so
unworthily
slew
him
.
None
therefore
should
more
rejoyce
then
I
,
to
hear
our
Provinces
declared
to
be
Free-States
,
even
by
our
Enemies
themselves
,
did
I
not
think
that
all
these
proceedings
were
but
couzenages
,
whereby
more
easily
to
draw
our
Liberties
again
into
their
subjection
.
I
apprehended
this
even
from
the
beginning
of
these
practises
;
so
that
,
as
I
have
hitherto
ever
abhorred
them
,
so
do
I
now
abhor
them
more
then
ever
,
and
think
it
now
more
necessary
then
ever
to
break
them
wholly
off
,
and
to
throw
back
this
second
ratification
with
the
same
resoluteness
as
we
did
the
former
.
How
many
tricks
,
and
how
many
cheats
the
Spaniards
have
alwayes
used
in
their
like
Treaties
,
is
too
well
known
to
us
all
.
But
what
need
we
look
after
past-times
?
hath
not
the
like
been
seen
,
and
is
it
not
now
seen
in
these
present
negotiations
?
The
first
ratification
came
in
general
terms
,
nor
did
it
contain
any
thing
of
ratification
but
the
bare
name
.
The
second
is
come
since
,
which
is
likewise
so
defective
,
as
in
my
opinion
it
ought
in
no
way
to
be
excepted
.
Do
you
perceive
how
the
King
would
have
it
sent
in
the
Spanish
tongue
?
a
tongue
unknown
to
us
,
the
true
meaning
and
efficacy
whereof
we
do
not
understand
.
Do
you
observe
how
he
uses
the
same
subscription
as
he
useth
to
his
Vassals
?
Not
having
changed
any
of
the
other
things
excepted
against
.
And
the
addition
of
the
last
clause
,
doth
it
not
evidently
enough
shew
his
pretensions
that
it
shall
wholly
depend
upon
his
will
whether
we
shall
be
free
or
no
?
As
if
from
the
time
that
the
Duke
d'
Alva
,
(
that
Fury
and
Firebrand
of
all
the
troubles
of
Flanders
)
and
after
him
the
other
Governours
had
bereft
their
Countrie
of
its
priviledges
,
brought
forein
colonies
thereinto
,
put
the
whole
Country
to
fire
and
sword
,
and
given
sentence
themselves
against
our
Liberties
,
and
we
had
not
known
how
to
defend
it
by
our
unconquered
Forces
?
We
then
are
free
,
whether
the
King
declare
us
to
be
so
or
no.
And
our
pretence
to
this
Declaration
is
,
because
it
is
due
to
us
from
all
the
world
,
and
due
to
us
by
him
absolutely
,
without
any
conditional
limitation
of
insuing
agreement
,
as
he
pretends
in
the
additional
clause
;
so
as
it
is
now
too
well
seen
that
the
Spaniards
treat
with
their
wonted
frauds
;
and
that
they
would
pretend
they
can
never
lose
by
any
whatsoever
accord
that
should
insue
;
the
right
which
they
presume
to
have
over
our
Provinces
;
that
they
may
afterwards
expect
new
opportunities
to
oppress
them
again
;
it
may
then
be
granted
,
that
it
is
not
any
publique
respect
,
but
their
own
particular
necessity
which
induceth
them
now
to
come
to
agreement
with
us
.
The
necessity
I
say
of
their
disorders
,
which
doubtlesly
are
so
many
and
so
great
,
as
we
may
expect
their
utter
losing
of
Flanders
.
What
darkness
,
what
obscurity
is
it
then
that
doth
possess
our
senses
?
or
what
hoodwinkt
and
untimely
wisdom
is
it
which
teacheth
us
to
intermit
and
slacken
the
course
of
our
Victories
,
whence
they
are
nearest
and
most
certain
?
their
Army
is
in
very
great
confusion
,
without
any
discipline
,
without
any
obedience
;
corrupted
by
perpetual
mutinies
:
And
if
the
war
continue
,
we
shall
doubtlesly
see
the
whole
body
of
the
soldiery
mutiny
,
and
then
their
whole
Countrey
will
rise
.
How
great
a
part
thereof
does
there
already
abound
in
our
sense
?
We
on
the
other
side
have
a
flourishing
Army
,
well
disciplin'd
,
well
paid
,
and
well
provided
of
all
things
.
We
have
the
assistance
of
France
,
of
England
,
and
of
the
greatest
part
of
Germany
.
We
maintain
a
Cause
,
then
which
none
can
be
more
just
;
nor
can
there
be
more
constancy
desired
in
our
peoples
wills
to
defend
it
:
To
these
our
advantages
by
land
,
our
other
progresses
at
sea
do
fully
correspond
.
What
greater
blow
could
the
Spaniards
receive
from
us
,
then
that
which
we
have
given
them
in
the
East-Indies
?
What
will
the
other
prove
which
we
are
preparing
for
them
likewise
in
the
West
?
To
this
end
,
to
boot
with
the
publicke
forces
,
particular
Companies
of
the
richest
Merchants
of
all
our
Provinces
are
oppointed
:
so
as
when
we
shall
get
footing
there
,
to
what
straits
and
hazards
shall
we
reduce
the
Spanish
Fleet
?
On
the
contrary
side
,
how
much
both
publick
and
private
advantages
,
how
much
honour
and
glory
shall
our
Common-wealth
receive
thereby
?
Our
having
gon
round
the
Sea
where
ever
the
Sun
shines
,
with
so
many
and
so
illustrious
Navigations
,
and
having
made
our
name
so
famous
by
so
many
and
so
glorious
Victories
,
will
be
the
most
memorable
things
spoken
of
by
our
posterity
in
after
Ages
.
The
fear
of
losing
the
Indies
is
that
which
chiefly
causes
the
Spaniards
to
come
to
some
accommodation
with
us
.
Who
will
then
perswade
us
to
let
slip
these
so
propitious
opportunities
which
now
offer
thenselves
unto
us
,
and
see
them
turned
peradventure
hereafter
to
their
advantage
?
True
Victory
lies
in
the
making
good
use
thereof
;
Which
not
being
done
,
the
too
late
remedy
of
repentance
serves
but
in
little
stead
.
We
ought
by
all
means
possible
endeavour
not
to
fall
into
such
errors
;
and
not
suffer
our selves
to
be
deceived
by
the
false
names
of
repose
and
Peace
,
and
other
specious
alluring
pretences
.
These
are
the
means
wherewith
those
full
people
asleep
,
whom
they
intend
afterwards
to
oppress
.
No
Lethargy
is
more
mortal
then
a
Peace
,
which
is
to
prove
worse
then
war
it self
.
Our
people
this
mean
while
will
grow
unsinewed
by
idleness
.
We
shall
lose
those
friends
which
our
wars
have
purchast
to
our
cause
.
But
the
worst
of
all
evils
will
lie
in
the
secret
venome
of
discord
,
which
the
enemy
will
in
this
interim
endeavour
to
introduce
amongst
us
;
and
this
sort
of
plague
will
sooner
be
radicated
amongst
us
then
driven
out
.
Thus
by
means
of
rest
more
fatal
far
then
arms
,
our
Common-wealth
would
fall
into
the
geatest
misfortunes
and
the
Spaniards
by
their
machinations
quietly
enjoy
what
hitherto
they
have
not
been
able
to
do
with
their
Armies
in
the
fields
.
But
I
never
was
an
Orator
;
and
as
a
Souldier
methinks
I
have
spoken
more
then
I
need
upon
such
an
occasion
.
Nor
can
I
deny
but
that
my
particular
passions
sway
me
in
what
concerns
the
common
good
,
which
is
now
in
hand
;
which
may
notwithstanding
all
of
them
be
reduced
to
the
implacable
hatred
I
bear
those
who
are
our
implacable
enemies
;
and
hope
to
make
their
power
more
formidable
to
others
by
the
ruin
of
our
Republick
.
The
Authority
of
so
great
a
man
assisted
by
so
many
and
so
forcible
reasons
,
prevailed
very
much
with
the
hearers
.
John
Barnevelt
,
Advocate
General
of
the
Province
of
Holland
,
and
one
of
her
Deputies
in
this
present
Councel
,
was
one
of
those
who
did
most
favor
the
things
which
were
now
in
Treaty
.
His
Authority
was
very
great
not
onely
in
Holland
,
but
even
throughout
the
whole
Union
;
in
the
service
whereof
he
had
ever
had
the
chiefest
employments
,
and
had
therein
continually
faithfully
discharged
his
trust
.
So
as
his
credit
was
such
at
this
time
with
the
Union
,
and
his
estimation
so
great
,
as
he
drew
commonly
most
men
to
adhere
to
him
in
all
his
opinions
.
He
desired
to
see
Count
Maurice
his
power
lessened
,
to
the
end
that
the
common
liberty
might
be
the
more
secure
both
at
home
and
abroad
:
though
this
his
emulation
cost
him
afterwards
his
life
:
For
not
many
years
after
Maurice
his
faction
prevailed
so
far
,
as
for
divers
faults
laid
to
his
charge
,
(
were
they
true
or
false
)
he
was
publickly
beheaded
in
Holland
.
When
Maurice
had
ended
his
discourse
,
Barnevelt
,
still
resolved
to
defend
the
contrary
opinion
,
spoke
thus
.
Of
so
many
egregious
acts
(
most
worthy
Deputies
)
which
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
of
ever
happy
memory
,
did
and
which
have
been
since
continued
by
the
Illustrious
Count
Maurice
,
the
worthy
son
of
so
gallant
a
father
,
in
service
of
our
Common-wealth
,
this
is
one
of
the
fruits
we
reap
,
that
every
one
may
freely
speak
his
minde
in
this
Councel
,
for
what
concerns
the
common
good
;
and
if
it
were
ever
requisite
so
to
do
,
the
nature
of
the
business
in
hand
doth
now
require
it
.
He
hath
certainly
shewed
great
gravity
and
wisdom
in
what
he
hath
said
:
But
since
the
more
weighty
the
affairs
are
,
so
much
more
necessary
it
is
to
have
them
maturely
debated
,
I
hope
it
will
not
be
displeasing
,
if
I
alledge
all
those
reasons
to
the
contrary
as
may
be
considered
in
so
important
an
affair
.
We
shall
differ
in
our
opinions
,
but
not
in
our
ends
;
which
is
the
like
in
us
all
,
to
endeavour
all
the
advantage
and
stability
which
we
can
to
this
our
Common-wealth
.
The
Illustrious
Count
did
,
If
I
be
not
deceived
,
urge
two
points
chiefly
:
the
one
that
the
Spaniards
do
not
proceed
with
sincerity
in
these
their
negotiations
;
and
the
other
,
that
it
is
meer
necessity
which
makes
them
now
seek
to
come
to
some
agreement
with
us
,
that
they
may
hereafter
finde
some
more
favourable
opportunity
to
oppress
us
.
As
for
the
first
,
I
hope
that
none
will
deny
,
but
for
what
concerns
the
affairs
now
in
hand
,
we
have
hitherto
obtained
all
that
we
have
demanded
of
the
Arch-dukes
.
'T
is
true
that
afterward
,
the
King
of
Spains
first
ratification
was
faulty
,
and
as
such
a
one
,
was
justly
by
us
refused
:
but
to
speak
truly
,
I
do
not
think
this
second
such
a
one
as
ought
to
be
rejected
:
the
defects
whereof
being
well
considered
,
do
more
transgress
against
the
circumstances
,
then
the
essence
of
the
ratification
which
we
demand
.
The
essence
lies
in
this
;
that
the
King
should
acknowledge
our
Provinces
to
be
free
,
and
that
he
should
declare
he
had
no
pretence
or
claim
thereunto
;
this
,
this
second
ratification
doth
fully
contain
,
as
doth
also
the
first
Declaration
made
by
the
Arch-dukes
.
And
in
fine
,
it
is
the
very
same
which
we
did
desire
,
except
it
be
in
the
diversity
of
Language
,
and
in
some
other
petty
things
of
small
importance
,
and
in
the
last
clause
added
by
the
King
.
Faults
which
in
my
opinion
cannot
be
held
any
waies
essential
.
First
,
how
can
it
be
doubted
but
that
the
true
sense
and
meaning
of
the
Spanish
tongue
must
be
understood
by
us
?
Here
,
where
the
frequent
commerce
of
so
many
of
our
Cities
with
all
the
Principal
Cities
of
Europe
,
makes
all
Languages
common
and
known
?
To
boot
,
that
the
Arch-dukes
Deputies
affirm
,
and
give
it
under
their
hands
that
it
is
in
the
same
language
,
with
the
same
subscription
,
and
alike
in
all
other
things
to
the
ratifications
of
peace
between
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
and
those
of
France
,
and
England
.
Ought
we
to
pretend
to
more
then
what
was
then
done
to
two
so
great
Kings
?
The
greater
difficulty
would
lye
in
the
additional
clause
,
if
it
were
not
evidently
known
that
it
were
to
be
understood
,
though
it
were
not
exprest
;
since
how
can
it
be
denied
,
but
that
if
no
agreement
should
be
made
,
both
parties
would
continue
in
their
former
rights
?
To
wit
,
the
Spaniards
in
what
is
grounded
upon
violence
;
and
we
in
what
is
grounded
upon
so
known
Justice
.
But
say
the
Spaniards
after
some
agreement
made
,
should
pretend
a
Title
of
right
over
us
,
tell
me
I
pray
you
,
wherein
could
our
affairs
be
therein
prejudiced
?
Should
they
peradventure
,
be
Judges
in
such
a
cause
?
In
such
a
case
recourse
must
be
had
to
the
Tribunal
of
the
whole
world
;
and
each
party
to
the
favour
of
their
friends
;
or
rather
to
the
Tribunal
of
arms
where
Armies
pronounce
sentence
,
and
for
the
most
part
the
justice
of
the
cause
gives
the
victory
.
It
imports
but
little
then
whether
their
ends
be
sincere
or
fradulent
in
case
of
agreement
;
for
then
they
cannot
oppress
us
by
their
forces
.
We
must
above
all
things
endeavour
to
secure
our selves
from
this
danger
,
which
necessarily
consists
in
one
of
two
remedies
;
either
in
continuing
the
war
out
of
hope
that
their
necessity
will
daily
grow
greater
;
or
else
in
ending
it
by
some
accommodation
after
which
our
affairs
might
be
better
secured
.
And
from
hence
I
come
to
the
second
point
.
I
deny
not
but
that
their
present
disorders
and
necessities
are
great
;
but
I
cannot
think
them
past
remedy
so
far
,
but
that
if
the
war
in
ure
the
Spaniards
may
finde
sufficient
Forces
to
do
it
.
I
for
〈◊〉
own
part
finde
the
Monarchy
of
Spain
to
be
the
same
thing
that
it
hath
alwaies
〈◊〉
,
during
the
whole
course
of
this
war
;
nay
rather
increased
in
this
interim
by
the
addition
of
the
Kingdom
of
Portugal
,
and
of
the
East-Indies
,
which
depend
thereupon
.
I
finde
it
to
be
very
strong
both
at
land
and
sea
.
Where
hath
the
formidableness
of
their
forces
been
better
seen
then
here
in
Flanders
?
East-Indies
?
The
very
necessity
of
making
war
,
will
doubtlessly
furnish
them
with
means
enough
to
continue
it
.
So
then
we
are
again
engaged
in
war
;
in
a
new
and
more
obstinate
war
then
the
former
:
and
what
security
can
we
have
that
fortune
will
alwaies
favour
us
?
We
have
likewise
our
necessities
;
and
if
they
be
at
present
great
amongst
the
Spaniaads
,
remember
I
pray
you
that
they
have
been
greater
amongst
us
;
and
that
all
humane
things
being
subject
to
alteration
,
and
the
events
of
war
usually
very
uncertain
:
the
time
may
prove
propitions
again
to
them
,
and
averse
to
us
.
Do
not
we
know
how
much
our
war
depends
upon
the
aids
from
France
and
England
?
May
not
the
King
of
France
die
?
Is
he
not
already
very
old
?
May
not
the
Kingdom
afterwards
alter
?
And
shall
we
not
then
be
deprived
of
all
succour
from
thence
?
Do
not
we
likewise
know
upon
what
fickle
terms
the
affairs
of
England
stand
?
The
King
being
a
Scotch-man
,
a
stranger
in
that
Kingdom
,
and
there
being
many
other
occasions
which
may
cause
some
fear
of
alteration
on
his
side
?
How
much
would
the
affairs
of
Spain
be
bettered
by
any
of
these
accidents
?
How
much
worse
would
ours
be
?
We
ought
then
to
be
taught
by
all
reason
,
and
by
all
the
rules
of
good
Government
,
not
to
let
slip
this
happy
conjuncture
of
coming
to
some
good
agreement
with
the
Spaniards
.
Fortune
is
flitting
,
inconstant
,
disdainful
and
exceeding
apt
to
be
provoked
:
'T
is
now
the
time
to
know
how
to
lay
hold
of
her
:
So
as
my
opinion
is
,
that
by
all
means
we
ought
to
accept
of
this
ratification
come
from
Spain
,
and
proceed
on
to
some
Treaty
of
agreement
:
I
confess
it
is
not
alwaies
in
the
power
of
man
to
enjoy
the
happiness
of
peace
;
but
I
verily
beleve
it
is
now
in
our
power
to
shun
the
dangers
of
war
;
which
in
my
opinion
ought
by
all
means
to
be
indeavoured
:
and
certainly
we
may
hope
for
great
advantages
from
the
Spaniards
by
this
accommodation
which
they
do
so
much
desire
to
make
with
these
our
Provinces
in
this
their
present
necessity
:
As
all
Pilots
prefix
the
haven
for
their
end
;
all
Travellers
their
Country
,
and
all
motion
rest
;
so
all
war
hath
peace
for
its
end
,
wherein
consists
means
chiefest
happiness
;
and
shall
the
wa●
of
Flanders
be
the
onely
thing
which
shall
never
have
an
end
?
And
shall
all
our
most
advantagious
successes
,
depend
alwaies
upon
the
so
uncertain
event
of
war
?
We
shall
be
free
from
the
uncertainties
,
and
from
so
many
dangers
which
troubles
brings
with
them
,
by
reducing
our selves
at
last
to
a
quiet
condition
:
we
shall
then
much
better
re-order
the
Government
of
every
of
our
particular
Provinces
,
and
of
the
intire
body
of
the
union
,
when
we
shall
be
in
a
quiet
condition
:
This
our
Common-wealth
will
then
break
forth
from
out
the
duskishness
and
horror
of
arms
:
which
how
wounderful
a
sight
will
it
be
,
and
what
unaccustomed
praises
will
it
produce
in
the
Theatre
of
the
Universe
?
When
it
shall
be
seen
how
our
Provinces
do
unite
themselves
in
one
body
;
with
what
sort
of
Lawes
and
Magistracy
they
conspire
together
;
how
unwounded
the
Liberties
of
each
of
them
remain
,
and
how
uninjured
it
passeth
through
every
one
of
them
,
as
through
so
many
veins
to
the
intire
body
of
their
general
Union
.
We
shall
have
Ambassadors
sent
to
congratulate
with
us
from
all
parts
;
who
will
return
rather
envying
then
rejoycing
at
this
our
so
great
felicity
.
We
shall
pay
the
debts
we
have
contracted
abroad
:
we
shall
ease
our selves
of
those
we
have
here
amongst
our selves
;
and
we
shall
enrich
our
treasury
,
by
taking
off
so
many
and
so
grievous
expences
:
our
people
shall
then
know
that
they
are
truly
free
,
when
they
shall
enjoy
liberty
without
any
contestation
:
and
being
once
got
into
such
a
condition
,
what
need
we
fear
to
be
at
any
time
reduced
under
the
yoak
of
that
proud
,
cruel
,
and
tyrannical
Spanish
Government
.
Barnevelt
was
listned
unto
with
much
attention
:
and
the
reasons
alledged
by
him
,
appeared
to
be
so
weighty
and
wisely
grounded
,
as
after
some
other
consultations
,
it
was
at
last
resolved
on
by
the
States
General
,
that
they
would
accept
of
the
ratification
;
yet
there
was
much
ado
before
Zealand
could
be
brought
to
joyn
in
this
Vote
,
so
absolute
Authority
had
Count
Maurice
in
that
Province
;
whereof
he
was
not
onely
Governour
,
but
had
a
great
estate
there
,
and
enjoyed
such
prerogatives
,
as
he
appeared
rather
to
be
Prince
then
Governor
of
that
Country
.
The
Arch-dukes
were
then
acquainted
with
this
the
States
Generals
resolution
,
and
't
was
almost
in
the
same
words
which
were
used
in
the
answer
which
was
first
given
to
the
Commissary
and
Verreychin
when
they
brought
the
ratification
into
Holland
.
And
because
the
term
for
suspension
of
Arms
was
already
expired
,
it
was
by
both
sides
prorogued
,
and
continued
to
be
so
from
time
to
time
in
new
terms
till
the
end
of
the
Treaty
,
which
was
after
concluded
.
I
thought
good
to
insert
this
in
this
place
,
to
shun
the
tedious
repetition
of
the
same
things
sundry
times
.
Now
all
the
eyes
of
Flanders
were
fixt
upon
that
Deputies
the
Arch-dukes
would
chose
to
send
,
according
to
the
first
agreement
,
into
Holland
.
The
greatest
weight
of
the
Spanish
affairs
which
were
agitated
in
Flanders
lay
upon
the
Marquess
Spinola
,
Camp-master-general
of
the
Army
,
and
upon
Manchichidor
the
Spanish
Secretary
of
War
;
and
as
for
the
Arch-dukes
business
,
John
Richardotto
,
President
of
the
Privy
Councel
,
and
Verreychin
so
often
named
before
,
were
chiefly
trusted
therewith
.
These
four
were
chosen
for
Deputies
,
and
Father
Nyen
was
added
for
a
fift
,
as
one
who
had
hitherto
had
a
great
hand
in
the
business
.
Marquess
Spinola
was
already
got
into
great
Authority
by
reason
of
his
so
many
Imployments
and
Trusts
.
He
was
Camp-master-general
and
Governor
of
the
Army
;
Administrator
,
or
Pay-master-general
of
the
Kings
monies
:
of
the
Councel
of
State
in
Spain
;
and
through
his
hands
all
the
Kings
affairs
in
Flanders
,
as
hath
been
said
,
did
chiefly
pass
:
and
the
Arch-duke
likewise
seemed
to
put
much
confidence
in
him
.
Indeed
a
States
man
of
singular
judgment
and
valour
,
of
incredible
vigilancy
and
industry
in
the
managing
of
whatsoever
business
either
Military
or
Civil
;
and
indowed
with
so
many
other
gallant
parts
,
as
he
had
reason
to
be
esteemed
one
of
the
greatest
States-men
that
the
Crown
of
Spain
hath
had
these
many
years
.
The
Secretary
Manchichidor
was
likewise
highly
esteemed
of
,
for
his
long
experience
in
the
affairs
of
Flanders
:
for
he
had
been
Secretary
of
war
,
even
from
the
time
that
the
Arch-duke
whilst
he
was
yet
Cardinal
,
was
come
to
the
Government
of
those
Provinces
.
In
the
affairs
which
belonged
properly
to
the
Arch-dukes
;
the
President
Ricardetto
was
no
less
esteemed
of
;
he
had
for
a
long
time
been
the
man
chiefly
imployed
in
affairs
of
greatest
importance
by
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
and
other
Governors
:
and
the
Arch-Duke
being
made
Prince
of
the
Low-Countries
,
chose
him
particularly
to
employ
in
making
the
last
Peace
with
France
,
and
the
like
with
the
King
of
England
;
so
as
almost
all
the
important
business
of
the
Country
passed
through
his
hands
.
Verreychin
was
likewise
present
at
the
making
of
the
two
above
named
Peaces
,
and
had
long
before
exercised
the
place
of
first
Secretary
of
State
,
and
was
alwaies
held
a
man
of
great
wisdom
and
integrity
.
Enough
hath
already
been
said
of
the
Commissary-general
and
of
his
endowments
.
But
when
the
Spaniards
who
were
in
Flanders
,
understood
who
the
Deputies
were
,
and
that
they
were
to
go
to
the
Enemies
own
homes
to
treat
of
agreement
with
them
,
it
is
not
to
be
believed
how
much
they
stormed
and
how
much
they
complained
of
the
Arch-Dukes
in
particular
.
Are
the
affairs
of
Spain
(
said
they
)
come
to
so
low
an
ebb
,
that
our
King
must
abase
himself
thus
?
hath
so
much
time
,
bloud
,
and
treasure
been
spent
against
the
tra●terous
rebels
to
bring
things
to
this
end
?
That
the
affairs
of
Spain
were
now
in
as
glorious
a
condition
as
ever
,
but
that
there
wanted
fitting
instruments
in
Flanders
to
manage
them
:
That
the
Arch-duke
had
alwayes
shewed
himself
to
be
better
at
peace
then
at
war
;
and
that
now
that
he
saw
himself
not
likely
to
have
any
children
,
his
only
desire
was
to
spend
the
remainder
of
his
days
in
peace
and
quietness
:
That
it
was
impossible
so
great
a
Monarchy
should
be
without
a
war
;
nay
it
was
to
be
desired
that
it
should
alwayes
have
an
Army
in
the
fields
for
its
service
.
And
what
other
more
fitting
Theatre
could
there
be
found
for
the
seat
of
its
Arms
then
Flanders
?
a
place
so
opulent
,
and
of
such
extent
,
and
placed
in
the
midst
of
Spains
chiefest
enemies
and
maligners
?
That
if
the
war
could
not
be
alwayes
so
plentifully
maintained
,
their
Forces
might
be
lessened
,
and
consequently
their
expences
:
That
thus
the
vigour
of
so
great
a
Monarchy
might
be
preserved
even
to
eternity
.
The
Spaniards
broke
forth
into
these
complaints
,
and
sent
them
from
Flanders
into
Spain
;
but
to
no
purpose
:
for
it
was
then
seen
,
as
also
during
the
whole
Treaty
,
that
the
King
and
the
Arch-duke
did
always
jump
in
their
opinions
:
and
●s
for
the
Deputies
going
into
Holland
;
without
all
doubt
it
might
seem
in
all
appearance
no
wayes
to
agree
with
the
Kings
and
Arch-dukes
dignity
:
but
the
form
of
the
Government
of
the
United
Provinces
considered
,
no
other
manner
of
negotiation
could
well
be
had
;
for
their
Deputies
were
so
many
,
that
Commissions
so
bounded
,
and
so
many
sendings
to
and
fro
,
as
they
were
inforced
to
make
Orders
:
to
receive
new
Orders
,
and
new
Consents
from
every
Province
;
which
if
it
had
been
to
be
done
out
of
their
own
Country
,
the
Treaty
would
never
have
had
an
end
:
and
though
afterwards
,
as
you
shall
hear
,
it
was
concluded
in
Antwerp
;
't
was
because
all
things
were
already
digested
,
so
as
they
went
thither
as
it
may
be
said
,
to
a
business
already
concluded
.
The
Deputies
departed
about
the
end
of
January
1608.
and
being
come
into
the
United
Provinces
,
they
were
received
by
the
Governors
of
their
Frontier
Towns
with
all
honour
,
and
bravely
lodged
in
all
places
They
came
to
the
Hague
the
first
of
February
,
and
were
met
half
a
league
without
the
Town
,
by
Count
Maurice
of
Nassaw
,
accompanied
by
the
other
Counts
of
his
House
,
and
all
the
chief
men
of
those
parts
.
The
Second
BOOK
of
the
TREATY
of
the
TRUCE
of
FLANDERS
.
HOLLAND
is
the
greatest
,
richest
,
and
best
peopled
Province
of
all
the
United
seaven
:
Nay
,
it
so
far
exceeds
all
the
rest
,
as
it
furnisheth
half
the
monies
which
are
issued
out
by
the
whole
seaven
Provinces
.
It
is
made
by
the
Sea
,
and
sundry
Rivers
a
Peninsula
,
it
is
incompassed
on
many
sides
by
the
Sea
,
cut
through
in
many
parts
by
Rivers
:
many
Channels
cut
by
hand
,
joyn
with
these
Rivers
,
and
there
be
many
lakes
within
it
:
so
as
it
may
be
doubted
whether
it
consist
more
of
land
or
water
.
Besides
,
it
doth
so
abound
with
shipping
of
all
sorts
,
as
it
may
likewise
be
questioned
,
whether
the
number
of
moveable
habitations
on
water
,
or
of
houses
fixt
on
the
land
be
the
greater
.
This
Province
is
full
of
Cities
,
and
of
a
great
many
lesser
Towns
.
Amsterdam
is
its
chiefest
City
,
and
here
is
the
greatest
Traffick
,
not
only
of
Holland
itself
,
but
almost
of
the
whole
North
:
of
all
its
Towns
Hague
is
the
principal
,
an
open
Village
;
but
so
large
,
so
well
peopled
,
and
so
delitious
as
it
may
compare
with
many
Cities
.
Here
did
the
Counts
of
Holland
formerly
build
a
Palace
for
themselves
to
live
in
,
which
the
Vnited
Provinces
do
now
make
use
of
for
the
meeting
of
their
Councels
which
depend
upon
the
Vnion
.
Here
likewise
the
Councel
of
the
States
General
do
meet
almost
every
day
;
wherein
things
of
greatest
importance
are
agitated
and
resoved
by
the
Deputies
of
the
whole
seaven
Provinces
.
The
chief
affairs
of
the
whole
Vnion
are
then
handled
in
the
Hague
;
and
here
staid
the
Catholick
Deputies
to
give
a
beginning
to
the
Treaty
:
Before
they
arrived
,
the
Vnited
Provinces
had
likewise
chosen
their
Deputies
;
one
was
chosen
for
every
Province
,
and
two
of
the
best
of
bloud
amongst
them
,
in
the
common
name
of
them
all
.
And
these
were
Count
William
of
Nassaw
,
full
Cousin
German
to
Count
Maurice
,
and
Min
here
Bredrode
:
for
Holland
,
Barnevelt
was
named
,
and
by
him
the
business
on
the
behalf
of
the
Vnited
Provinces
was
chiefly
to
be
agitated
.
At
their
first
meeting
,
nothing
was
done
but
the
producing
of
the
credential
Letters
on
all
sides
,
they
then
began
to
discuss
affairs
with
an
intention
to
come
to
a
perpetual
peace
if
it
were
possible
.
The
Vnited
Provinces
offered
one
Article
in
the
first
place
,
wherein
they
pretended
,
that
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Arch-dukes
,
should
acknowledge
them
to
be
absolutely
Free
States
,
and
should
at
large
renounce
all
right
or
claim
which
might
be
pretended
unto
by
them
or
any
of
their
successors
,
to
,
or
over
those
Provinces
,
with
an
obligation
not
to
make
use
of
their
Arms
or
Titles
,
or
whatsoever
other
appearance
.
This
last
addition
appeared
too
arrogant
to
the
Catholick
Deputies
,
who
complained
very
much
thereof
to
the
Ambassadors
of
France
and
England
,
with
whom
from
the
beginning
they
had
had
communication
in
what
concerned
the
Treaty
:
alleadging
.
That
it
was
an
usual
thing
amongst
Princes
,
still
to
retain
the
Title
of
States
or
Kingdoms
,
though
they
were
lost
,
or
but
pretended
to
,
whereof
there
was
examples
in
the
greatest
Kings
of
Christendom
.
That
the
Catholick
King
stiled
himself
King
of
Hierusalem
,
and
Duke
of
Burgony
;
the
King
of
France
,
King
of
Navar
;
and
that
the
King
of
England
did
still
keep
the
Title
of
King
of
France
:
That
the
Vnited
Provinces
would
be
they
alone
who
would
introduce
new
Laws
in
the
world
,
and
not
content
to
pass
from
rebellion
into
liberty
,
would
pretend
,
as
it
were
by
usurpation
to
such
and
so
rash
advantages
:
in
fine
,
that
this
was
a
cause
common
to
all
Princes
,
and
wherein
they
were
all
by
this
one
act
injured
.
The
answer
which
the
Catholick
Deputies
gave
hereunto
was
,
that
they
had
no
Authority
to
admit
of
the
Article
in
manner
as
was
desired
:
That
they
would
acquaint
the
Arch-dukes
therewith
,
and
expect
their
Answer
;
but
the
Ambassadors
thought
these
their
complaints
to
be
artificials
,
they
imagined
that
the
Catholick
Deputies
meant
to
indear
the
said
renuntiation
as
much
as
they
might
;
that
they
might
the
easilyer
induce
the
Vnited
Provinces
to
give
way
on
their
parts
in
other
things
,
in
which
opinion
they
were
confirmed
by
the
Answer
which
came
from
Brussels
,
which
was
,
that
the
Arch-dukes
would
consent
to
the
Article
in
the
same
manner
as
it
was
propounded
,
if
the
Vnited
Provinces
by
acknowledgement
of
so
great
a
benefit
,
would
in
lieu
thereof
abstain
from
their
sayling
into
the
Indies
.
The
Vnited
Provinces
seemed
to
be
as
much
moved
by
this
answer
;
and
their
Deputies
made
equal
complaints
thereof
to
the
Ambassadors
of
their
Confederate
Kings
and
Princes
.
What
do
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Arch-dukes
grant
(
said
they
)
more
then
what
the
Vnited
Provinces
do
already
possess
?
that
what
should
be
granted
by
the
King
and
Arch-dukes
was
nothing
but
wind
,
and
a
bare
Title
;
whereas
if
the
Vnited
Provinces
should
give
over
their
sailing
to
the
Indies
,
they
should
deprive
themselves
of
the
principal
and
most
important
part
of
their
Traffick
.
That
they
had
begun
and
would
continue
that
their
Navigation
,
which
by
the
Laws
of
Nature
,
and
right
of
Nations
is
allowed
to
all
men
.
That
some
other
thing
might
be
thought
upon
which
in
this
point
might
give
reciprocal
satisfaction
to
both
sides
:
But
that
they
should
exclude
themselves
from
sailing
into
the
Indies
,
was
neither
to
be
thought
on
nor
hoped
for
:
and
why
ought
not
the
spoiles
of
that
new
world
be
common
to
all
?
That
it
was
of
that
immence
vastness
,
as
more
thereof
was
undiscovered
then
discovered
as
yet
:
and
that
the
right
of
the
occupiers
in
those
parts
,
differed
only
in
the
better
knowing
how
to
manage
what
they
possess
.
Both
parties
argued
this
point
touching
the
East
-
Indies
with
great
stifness
and
pertenacity
;
nor
would
the
Catholick
Deputies
ever
discede
from
their
first
answer
.
At
last
the
Deputies
of
the
United
Provinces
made
three
Propositions
:
The
first
,
that
according
to
the
nature
of
all
peaces
,
Commerce
might
be
free
both
by
sea
and
land
to
both
parties
.
The
second
,
that
for
the
space
of
seaven
years
,
the
United
Provinces
might
continue
their
Navigation
to
the
Indies
;
and
that
one
year
before
the
expiration
of
those
seaven
years
,
some
new
composition
might
be
made
.
The
third
,
that
upon
the
insuance
of
peace
,
and
due
observation
of
all
things
on
this
side
the
line
,
the
Vnited
Provinces
might
at
their
own
peril
continue
their
Navigation
on
the
other
side
.
The
Catholick
Deputies
were
not
pleased
either
with
the
first
or
the
third
Propositions
.
Not
with
the
first
,
because
it
left
the
Vnited
Provinces
absolutely
free
to
Traffick
in
the
Indies
:
Not
with
the
third
,
because
they
saw
a
peace
mixt
with
hostility
was
not
likely
to
last
.
They
did
not
appear
to
be
totally
averse
from
the
second
,
so
as
they
would
now
agree
,
that
when
those
seaven
years
should
be
ended
,
the
United
provinces
should
for
ever
forbear
from
their
Navigation
to
the
Indies
.
To
this
their
Deputies
would
by
no
means
consent
;
this
point
of
the
Indies
was
much
stood
upon
,
and
the
difficulties
thereof
inlarged
by
the
particular
Company
of
Merchants
in
the
Vnited
Provinces
which
traffick
into
those
parts
.
The
Company
was
chiefly
composed
of
the
Merchants
of
Amsterdam
,
and
of
Midleburgh
:
and
one
was
sent
in
the
name
of
that
Company
to
the
Hague
,
to
shew
how
great
the
gain
was
which
they
made
by
their
trafficking
in
the
East
-
Indies
,
and
how
much
the
continuation
thereof
did
import
in
other
respects
.
They
alleadged
that
they
had
already
introduced
Commerce
in
sundry
parts
of
those
Countries
;
that
many
were
the
frienships
and
confederations
which
they
had
established
there
;
and
that
those
seas
were
already
frequented
by
above
150
of
their
Vessels
,
and
by
above
8000
of
their
Mariners
and
Souldiers
;
that
great
was
the
gain
of
particular
men
,
and
the
advantage
no
less
which
the
publick
received
thereby
:
that
to
keep
so
many
of
the
baser
sort
of
people
imployed
who
would
be
alwayes
troublesome
,
when
at
quiet
,
what
was
it
but
to
purge
their
Publick
of
so
much
ill
bloud
,
ready
to
grow
corrupt
?
That
the
Navigation
of
the
United
Provinces
into
the
Indies
had
already
made
Lisbon
groan
;
that
the
Merchant
Towns
of
the
Portugueses
in
those
parts
went
to
wrack
;
and
that
their
ships
were
seen
to
go
and
come
much
possest
with
fear
and
apprehension
;
and
were
inforced
to
be
at
much
greater
expence
then
formerly
;
for
they
had
wont
not
to
be
greatly
vigilant
in
that
their
Voyage
,
not
meeting
with
any
contestation
,
save
from
the
seas
and
wind
.
These
and
many
other
considerations
were
represented
by
the
Company
,
to
keep
the
Vnited
Provinces
from
consenting
to
the
Spaniards
demands
touching
the
Indies
:
So
as
both
parties
adhering
to
their
opinions
,
nothing
was
done
therein
.
The
Catholick
Deputies
resolved
therefore
to
send
Father
Neyen
into
Spain
to
acquaint
the
King
with
what
past
;
and
particularly
to
receive
Orders
for
what
they
should
do
concerning
the
Indies
;
having
first
declared
to
the
other
Deputies
that
they
had
no
Commission
to
conclude
any
thing
in
that
business
.
They
told
them
also
,
how
that
the
Commissary
should
be
back
within
two
months
;
whereupon
he
suddenly
took
his
journey
for
Spain
;
and
I
to
shun
the
tedious
prolixity
of
the
less
important
affairs
,
will
here
mention
only
things
of
greater
moment
,
wherein
their
differences
consisted
.
The
King
of
Spain
and
the
Arch-dukes
,
to
shew
their
ingenuity
,
and
the
more
to
honest
all
conclusion
of
agreement
,
desired
that
the
exercise
of
Religion
might
be
left
free
throughout
all
the
United
Provinces
:
towards
which
I
had
not
been
wanting
;
but
particularly
before
the
Deputies
went
for
Holland
,
had
prest
the
Arch-dukes
much
therein
:
and
certainly
the
United
Provinces
should
by
all
rules
of
good
Government
,
of
their
own
accord
have
endeavoured
to
give
the
Catholicks
,
who
were
in
no
small
numbers
amongst
them
,
satisfaction
:
but
the
hatred
to
the
Catholick
Religion
prevailing
on
the
one
side
with
the
leading
Hereticks
,
and
the
suspition
that
this
was
the
more
to
oblige
the
Catholicks
which
were
amongst
them
,
to
the
Spaniards
on
the
other
side
,
it
was
to
be
believed
they
would
not
consent
to
any
thing
in
favour
of
the
Catholicks
.
The
second
chief
point
was
that
which
concerned
Commerce
;
The
United
Provinces
would
have
had
it
absolutely
free
;
and
the
King
and
Arch-dukes
would
have
the
Indies
excepted
,
and
desired
that
many
insufferable
Taxes
might
be
taken
off
,
to
which
the
Merchandizes
were
subject
in
Zealand
,
which
were
necessarily
to
pass
from
thence
to
Antwerp
,
and
which
every
day
much
lessened
the
Traffick
of
that
City
.
The
other
chiefest
affairs
consisted
in
the
exchange
which
was
to
be
made
of
divers
Towns
and
other
places
,
which
the
one
side
were
Masters
of
,
in
the
others
Country
;
in
the
adjusting
of
confines
;
in
contributions
which
were
paid
in
several
parts
by
those
whose
habitations
confin'd
on
both
sides
,
to
free
themselves
from
Military
incursions
:
in
the
restitution
of
goods
confiscated
in
the
time
of
War
,
and
in
other
the
like
things
of
Justice
.
They
treated
sometimes
of
one
of
these
,
sometimes
of
another
,
but
very
leasurely
;
for
great
difficulties
were
met
withall
in
all
of
them
,
without
coming
to
any
resolution
.
The
point
of
exchange
of
places
was
in
particular
much
argued
.
The
United
Provinces
were
possessed
of
Sluce
in
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
together
with
the
Island
Cassant
,
which
is
but
of
small
circuit
,
but
commodious
for
the
unlading
of
Goods
;
having
in
it
some
Forts
.
They
likewise
were
Masters
of
Breda
,
Bergen-ap-zome
,
and
St.
Getringberg
,
all
of
them
strongly
scituated
both
by
Nature
and
Art
in
Brabant
;
together
with
some
lesser
places
,
fortified
likewise
.
On
the
contrary
the
Arch-dukes
had
Linghen
,
Groll
,
and
Oldensel
beyond
the
Rhine
toward
Friesland
;
Linghen
is
a
very
strong
Hold
,
and
the
other
two
,
places
of
good
consideration
.
The
Arch-dukes
would
have
desired
to
have
changed
these
three
places
,
with
those
which
the
United
Provinces
had
in
Brabant
and
Flanders
.
And
because
that
which
was
possest
by
the
United
Provinces
,
was
much
the
greater
and
better
part
,
it
was
thought
that
the
Arch-duke
to
make
the
change
more
qual
,
would
willingly
have
quitted
unto
them
all
the
rest
which
they
were
Masters
of
in
Ghelderland
,
or
at
least
the
greatest
part
thereof
.
Long
dispute
was
had
upon
this
Article
,
but
to
no
purpose
;
for
it
was
not
possible
ever
to
agree
upon
it
.
And
with
the
same
difficulties
and
prolixity
they
proceeded
likewise
in
the
other
affairs
.
This
mean
while
the
time
was
expired
wherein
the
Commissary
was
to
return
from
Spain
;
who
did
not
only
not
appear
,
but
not
any
news
was
heard
of
him
;
whereupon
the
United
Provinces
grew
very
jealous
,
and
their
Deputies
began
publickly
to
complain
thereof
.
The
King
of
France
was
all
this
while
very
attentive
upon
the
proceedings
in
Holland
;
and
to
make
the
Spaniards
the
more
jealous
,
he
was
easily
perswaded
upon
this
occasion
to
make
a
new
League
with
the
United
Provinces
.
The
Contents
whereof
was
,
That
in
case
the
peace
now
in
Treaty
should
succeed
,
the
King
of
France
should
be
bound
to
assist
the
Vnited
Provinces
with
ten
thousand
paid
Souldiers
,
to
make
the
Spaniards
the
better
keep
it
;
and
that
they
on
the
other
side
should
give
the
King
of
France
five
thousand
paid
foot
in
case
the
Spaniards
should
make
war
upon
him
.
The
Spanish
and
Flemish
Ambassadors
which
were
at
Paris
,
quarrelled
with
the
King
hereupon
;
but
he
justified
it
with
divers
pretences
,
and
shewed
how
that
the
King
of
Spain
and
Arch-dukes
should
rather
be
beholding
to
him
therein
,
as
a
business
which
might
the
easilyer
facilitate
the
peace
of
Flanders
which
was
in
Treaty
.
These
artifices
were
not
unknown
in
Spain
,
and
it
was
every
day
better
seen
,
that
no
agreement
would
ever
be
made
with
the
Vnited
Provinces
,
without
the
King
of
France
his
interposition
and
authority
.
To
the
end
then
that
he
might
obtain
his
mediation
upon
this
occasion
,
the
King
of
Spain
resolved
though
upon
other
pretences
,
to
send
Don
Piedro
de
Tolledo
,
or
of
the
chief
Lords
of
Spain
;
into
France
,
And
this
was
thought
then
the
fitter
to
be
done
,
because
the
King
of
France
at
the-same
time
had
sent
for
President
Jannines
to
Paris
;
with
whom
advising
upon
the
affairs
of
Holland
,
and
the
King
resolving
upon
the
forementioned
things
which
might
make
him
desire
to
see
the
affairs
of
Flanders
setled
;
he
sent
him
suddenly
to
the
Hague
.
But
Jannines
grew
quickly
to
dispair
of
seeing
any
Peace
concluded
.
He
found
the
business
more
perplext
with
difficulties
then
before
,
and
the
mindes
of
both
Parties
more
exasperated
.
The
United
Provinces
could
not
tollerate
the
Spaniards
slowness
;
for
the
Commissary
did
not
appear
at
all
,
nor
was
there
any
news
heard
of
what
he
had
done
in
Spain
.
Whereupon
their
Deputies
resolved
to
know
directly
the
King
of
Spains
final
intention
touching
the
Indies
,
which
when
they
should
not
know
,
presently
to
break
off
the
Treaty
;
and
this
they
prest
upon
the
Catholick
Deputies
with
much
inconstancy
,
who
made
them
this
Answer
:
That
the
King
desired
a
happy
end
of
the
begun
Treaty
,
and
that
he
would
at
last
condiscend
to
that
renunciation
which
they
desired
,
and
in
manner
as
was
by
them
propounded
:
But
that
on
the
otherside
,
he
expected
that
in
requital
of
so
important
an
Affair
,
they
should
forbare
going
to
the
Indies
;
and
that
moreover
they
should
permit
liberty
of
conscience
to
the
Catholicks
within
their
Provinces
.
That
the
Commissary
was
already
dispatched
from
the
Court
with
this
answer
;
and
that
they
had
already
received
orders
to
acquaint
them
the
United
Provinces
therewithal
.
This
Answer
quite
overthrew
all
hopes
of
Peace
.
The
United
Provinces
had
put
on
an
unalterable
Resolution
neither
to
abandon
the
Indies
,
nor
yet
to
admit
the
Catholick
Religion
amongst
them
.
Whereupon
having
heard
this
,
they
in
Writing
did
presently
declare
the
Treaty
broken
,
and
presented
the
writing
to
the
Catholick
Deputies
.
The
Treaty
of
Peace
being
thus
faln
to
the
ground
,
it
remained
to
see
whether
they
might
the
easilyer
compass
a
long
Truce
.
The
King
of
England
had
all
this
while
seemed
rather
averse
then
otherwise
to
the
Negotiation
in
Holland
,
and
having
the
same
ends
which
the
Kings
of
France
had
,
to
raise
jealousie
in
the
Spaniard
,
as
hath
been
said
,
he
also
made
use
of
the
same
means
.
In
imitation
of
the
King
of
France
,
and
almost
after
the
same
manner
,
he
had
at
this
time
made
also
a
new
League
with
the
united
Provinces
;
and
though
his
Authority
was
nothing
near
so
great
with
them
,
yet
was
it
such
,
as
it
might
much
impede
the
proceedings
of
the
new
Treaty
for
a
long
Truce
:
and
he
had
already
complained
to
the
Spanish
and
Flemish
Ambassadors
who
were
resident
in
England
,
that
the
King
of
Spain
had
sent
Don
Piedro
de
Tolledo
to
Paris
,
putting
thereby
so
great
an
esteem
upon
the
King
of
France
,
and
that
he
had
made
no
manner
of
address
at
all
to
him
.
For
these
respects
the
King
of
Spain
resolved
to
send
likewise
Don
Fernando
Girone
who
was
then
in
Flanders
,
and
who
was
one
of
the
chiefest
Commanders
in
his
Army
to
the
King
of
England
;
who
seemed
to
be
very
well
satisfied
therewith
;
and
made
large
promises
to
intercede
for
the
continuing
of
the
negotiation
in
Holland
,
being
thereunto
perswaded
by
his
natural
addiction
to
peace
,
as
also
for
the
aforesaid
Reasons
.
Before
the
Catholick
Deputies
departed
from
Holland
,
the
Ambassadors
of
France
and
England
began
to
set
again
on
foot
this
new
Treaty
of
a
long
Truce
:
insomuch
as
the
Ambassadors
meeting
one
day
,
Jannines
in
the
name
of
both
the
Kings
made
this
insuing
Proposition
in
the
Councel
of
the
States
General
:
That
both
their
Kings
had
alwaies
considered
the
affairs
of
the
United
Provinces
,
as
their
own
particular
concernment
,
having
maintained
them
all
this
while
as
such
by
their
Councels
and
defended
them
by
their
Forces
;
but
that
the
end
of
War
must
be
Peace
;
That
to
this
purpose
the
United
Provinces
had
been
assisted
by
both
of
them
;
and
that
both
of
them
were
therefore
much
troubled
to
see
the
Treaty
of
Peace
which
was
begun
,
thus
broken
:
and
that
they
thinking
it
howsoever
much
better
for
the
United
Provinces
to
enjoy
a
commodious
and
honorable
quiet
,
then
to
return
to
the
former
difficulties
and
dangers
of
war
;
were
pleased
to
propound
unto
them
by
their
Ambassadors
joyntly
,
a
long
Truce
instead
of
Peace
.
That
notwithstanding
in
this
Truce
,
in
the
first
place
,
and
before
all
other
things
,
it
should
be
declared
both
by
the
King
of
Spain
and
by
the
Arch-dukes
,
that
it
was
made
with
the
united
Provinces
as
with
free
Provinces
and
States
unto
which
they
made
no
pretence
at
all
;
and
that
they
should
be
left
Free
in
point
of
their
Navigation
to
the
Indies
.
That
both
their
Kings
did
believe
that
the
United
Provinces
might
be
content
with
a
Truce
which
was
to
bring
with
it
such
important
advantages
for
them
;
and
not
onely
these
but
peradventure
some
others
also
.
That
greater
difficulties
were
to
be
foared
on
the
other
part
;
but
in
case
the
war
were
to
continue
by
reason
of
the
Spaniards
fault
,
the
Forces
of
the
United
Provinces
would
be
thereby
the
more
justified
,
and
both
their
Kings
still
the
more
obliged
to
mantain
their
Cause
.
The
States
General
took
time
to
advice
upon
the
whole
with
their
Provinces
.
The
Ambassadors
with
like
conformity
applyed
themselves
to
the
Catholick
Deputies
,
who
having
lost
all
hopes
of
Peace
,
did
very
much
desire
to
come
to
some
other
accommodation
,
or
composition
:
so
they
willingly
listned
to
this
new
proposal
of
a
long
Truce
;
though
they
thought
many
difficulties
would
be
met
withal
in
Spain
touching
the
form
thereof
:
They
promised
the
Ambassadors
notwithstanding
to
use
all
the
diligence
they
could
to
overcome
them
:
and
having
received
assurances
from
the
Ambassadors
that
they
would
do
all
good
offices
for
the
continuation
of
the
Treaty
,
and
especially
from
Jannines
,
on
whose
means
and
authority
they
did
chiefly
relye
,
they
at
last
went
from
the
Hague
,
after
having
been
eight
months
entertained
there
,
and
went
to
Brussels
.
The
Negotiation
of
the
Truce
lying
then
chiefly
on
Jannines
hand
,
he
did
all
he
could
to
perswade
the
United
Provinces
to
allow
of
it
,
in
the
same
manner
as
had
been
propounded
by
him
and
the
English
Ambassadors
.
Those
Provinces
seemed
well
inclined
in
general
toward
the
Truce
,
though
they
wanted
not
some
amongst
them
who
would
have
had
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Arch-dukes
make
the
same
renunciation
in
the
Treaty
of
Truce
as
they
pretended
unto
in
that
of
Peace
;
but
the
wiser
and
more
moderate
men
amongst
them
considered
that
this
would
be
too
unjust
a
pretention
,
due
regard
being
had
to
the
difference
between
a
Truce
and
a
Peace
.
This
difficulty
proceeded
chiefly
from
Zealand
,
and
was
Fauter'd
by
Count
Maurice
by
reason
of
his
abovesaid
power
in
that
Province
,
and
the
almost
absolute
dependency
which
Maldereo
the
particular
Deputy
of
Zealand
had
upon
him
.
Maldereo
had
been
a
menual
servant
of
the
late
Prince
of
Orange
,
and
to
say
truth
,
the
Interest
of
Zealand
did
accord
with
Count
Maurice
his
particular
ends
;
for
the
Traffick
and
wealth
of
that
Province
was
greatly
increased
by
the
war
;
the
choice
Marriners
who
had
served
and
did
as
yet
serve
in
the
voyages
to
the
Indies
,
were
likewise
Zealanders
;
and
next
unto
Holland
,
certainly
this
was
the
chiefest
and
most
considerable
of
all
the
United
Provinces
.
The
same
difficulties
,
out
of
the
same
reasons
were
insisted
upon
by
the
City
of
Amsterdam
in
Holland
;
but
it
was
thought
,
that
at
last
the
rest
of
that
Province
would
prevail
over
the
particular
opposition
of
that
City
,
in
a
favourable
acceptation
of
the
Truce
;
which
Zealand
did
still
pertenaciously
resist
:
And
Maldereo
very
zealous
in
the
cause
,
endeavoured
to
make
those
words
suspected
,
wherein
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Arch-dukes
were
to
denounce
the
United
Provinces
to
be
Free-States
,
in
form
abovesaid
:
Whereupon
one
day
that
this
Clause
was
treated
on
,
he
with
great
fervency
broke
forth
into
these
words
:
Are
we
Free-men
,
or
still
Subjects
?
If
we
be
Free-men
,
why
ought
we
not
to
be
publickly
acknowledged
for
such
?
Shall
it
depend
upon
the
Spaniards
to
allow
us
what
sort
of
liberty
they
please
,
now
that
they
cannot
impose
that
slavery
upon
us
which
they
would
?
To
wit
,
a
liberty
more
servile
then
our
former
servitude
;
since
it
must
depend
upon
the
interpretation
of
their
own
words
?
Do
not
we
know
what
interpretation
they
have
already
given
to
those
words
?
Do
not
we
know
that
they
take
them
in
such
a
sense
as
doth
not
take
from
them
any
pretended
right
to
our
Provinces
?
At
this
rate
we
shall
get
nothing
more
by
this
long
Truce
,
then
what
was
had
in
the
bare
suspension
of
Arms
:
And
yet
this
Truce
shall
rather
look
like
a
Peace
;
and
it
may
so
fall
out
,
as
by
often
prolongation
,
it
may
at
last
be
insensibly
turned
into
the
nature
of
a
Peace
.
Then
,
as
in
the
Treaty
of
Peace
we
did
pretend
in
the
first
place
,
That
that
absolute
abnegation
should
be
made
by
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
the
Arch-dukes
which
is
now
Treated
of
;
so
ought
we
still
to
pretend
unto
it
,
and
in
that
form
which
may
clearlyest
declare
our
Provinces
to
be
Free
and
Soveraign
.
Shall
not
he
ackowledge
them
,
when
all
the
world
Treats
with
them
as
such
?
To
what
corner
of
the
Earth
,
or
of
the
Sea
is
it
that
the
Fame
of
their
Liberty
together
with
the
Fame
of
their
Forces
is
not
flown
?
Let
the
Spaniards
then
do
the
like
,
or
let
all
Treaties
be
broken
.
That
necessity
which
enforceth
them
to
come
to
agreement
with
us
,
will
likewise
compel
them
to
do
it
in
this
manner
.
So
since
we
would
make
no
greater
advantage
of
this
their
necessity
,
with
our
swords
in
our
hands
,
as
we
ought
,
and
peradventure
might
have
done
we
shall
at
least
come
by
it
by
this
contestation
of
Treaty
,
in
such
manner
as
the
victory
of
words
can
most
promise
.
These
reasons
against
the
above
named
clause
,
and
many
others
against
the
Truce
in
general
,
were
exagerated
by
Maldereo
,
or
rather
through
his
mouth
by
Count
Maurice
,
who
laboured
by
all
other
means
,
and
used
all
his
industry
that
this
Treaty
of
Truce
might
prove
vain
,
as
the
other
of
peace
had
done
;
the
same
things
were
scattered
abroad
by
his
followers
,
giving
out
many
printed
papers
to
this
purpose
,
not
owned
by
any
:
they
seemed
to
distrust
the
forraign
Ambassadors
,
and
it
was
whispered
that
though
the
two
Kings
advised
to
Truce
yet
for
their
own
self-interest
they
would
not
totally
forbare
assisting
the
United
Provinces
,
though
contrary
to
their
Councel
,
they
should
reassume
their
Arms
;
that
howsoever
it
was
requisit
to
return
to
Arms
,
since
it
was
undoubtedly
to
be
believed
,
that
the
present
necessities
being
over
,
the
Spaniards
would
no
longer
observe
the
Truce
.
That
in
the
mean
while
,
the
people
of
the
United
Provinces
,
cheated
by
the
abusive
names
of
Peace
and
Quiet
,
would
lose
their
former
vigour
and
constancy
?
That
they
would
hardly
be
brought
to
contribute
those
monies
afterwards
,
for
the
war
,
which
at
first
they
did
so
willingly
part
withal
:
And
that
all
these
would
be
seeds
to
produce
pernicious
discords
amongst
their
Provinces
.
Lastly
,
they
concluded
,
That
though
the
Spaniards
should
observe
the
Truce
,
it
would
be
requisite
howsoever
to
keep
their
Frontiers
still
well
look'd
unto
;
The
which
being
so
many
,
and
the
jealousies
on
all
sides
being
now
likely
to
prove
so
great
,
the
expence
in
time
of
Truce
would
be
well
nigh
as
much
as
in
the
time
of
war
How
much
better
would
it
then
be
to
continue
the
war
,
and
not
to
lose
the
present
occasions
which
did
all
of
them
so
smile
upon
them
,
and
frown
upon
the
Spaniards
?
Affairs
leaning
already
towards
discord
,
and
the
Zealander
Deputies
threatned
openly
a
separation
from
the
rest
of
the
Provinces
,
if
contrary
to
the
form
of
common
Government
,
the
rest
would
resolve
upon
Truce
without
the
particular
consent
of
Zealand
.
Jannines
loitred
now
no
more
,
but
judging
this
a
fitting
occasion
to
shew
his
experience
,
and
force
of
his
advices
,
one
day
when
their
contestations
grew
highest
,
't
is
said
he
spoke
to
the
Deputies
of
the
United
Provinces
in
this
manner
.
Neither
did
my
King
ever
think
(
worthy
Deputies
)
that
so
long
contestations
could
have
had
place
here
amongst
you
in
so
great
an
Union
;
nor
did
I
ever
beleeve
that
such
distrust
were
to
be
found
here
,
as
some
of
you
seem
to
have
of
my
behaviour
.
I
will
speak
of
mine
own
,
leaving
the
English
Ambassadors
either
to
justifie
themselvs
,
or
make
their
just
complaints
.
For
what
concerns
my
endeavours
,
I
will
onely
say
,
Execution
is
the
onely
share
I
have
therein
.
So
as
to
mistrust
them
,
will
be
much
more
to
offend
my
King
then
me
.
And
to
say
truth
,
what
greater
injury
can
he
receive
then
this
?
He
having
alwaies
shewed
himself
so
partial
to
your
Commonwealth
,
as
he
hath
almost
never
made
any
difference
between
the
interests
of
his
own
Kingdom
,
&
of
your
Common-wealth
.
When
he
was
hardly
yet
come
unto
the
Crown
,
and
had
hardly
,
after
so
many
Domestick
and
Forraign
oppositions
,
setled
his
own
affairs
,
the
first
thing
he
did
was
to
assist
your
Provinces
.
From
that
time
to
this
he
hath
not
been
wanting
in
aiding
you
with
Monies
,
Men
,
and
Counsel
;
and
to
make
your
Cause
appear
the
juster
in
all
other
respects
,
by
his
owning
it
.
Doubtlesly
he
pretended
to
assist
a
just
Cause
:
but
the
justest
actions
do
not
alwaies
prove
the
most
useful
.
Nay
these
of
yours
might
have
been
thought
the
more
dangerous
,
by
how
much
their
power
is
the
greater
,
who
take
themselves
to
be
offended
.
The
liberty
of
your
Provinces
may
be
said
to
have
sayled
into
the
Haven
,
chiefly
by
the
sayles
of
his
favour
.
And
because
we
cannot
now
establish
it
upon
the
Anchor
of
Peace
,
my
King
endeavours
at
least
to
fasten
it
upon
the
Anchor
of
Truce
,
which
may
prove
as
advantagious
to
you
.
Let
us
then
consider
whether
such
an
Agreement
may
be
truly
advantagious
to
your
Affairs
:
Which
when
it
shall
be
known
,
as
I
hope
it
will
,
sinister
discourses
will
then
soon
cease
;
which
if
they
do
not
,
it
will
appear
at
least
,
That
they
proceede
from
particular
passions
,
vailed
over
with
the
semblance
of
Publick
good
.
The
business
is
then
touching
the
making
of
a
long
Truce
;
and
whether
the
chiefest
endeavour
ought
to
be
,
That
your
Provinces
should
be
therein
clearly
acknowledged
to
be
Free
.
We
Ambassadors
think
the
clause
by
us
propounded
sufficient
to
that
purpose
:
That
the
King
of
Spain
and
Arch-dukes
should
declare
that
they
made
Truce
with
your
Provinces
as
with
Free
Provinces
and
States
,
unto
which
they
make
no
pretence
at
all
.
But
there
are
some
amongst
you
who
differ
from
us
in
opinion
,
thinking
it
to
be
too
generical
and
dubious
;
and
who
would
have
the
King
of
Spain
and
Arch-dukes
make
the
same
absolute
renunciation
now
,
as
was
pretended
unto
when
there
was
a
Treaty
of
Peace
.
I
cannot
notwithstanding
part
from
my
first
opinion
;
for
it
appears
to
me
that
to
boot
,
with
the
difference
that
there
is
between
a
Peace
and
a
Truce
,
this
Declaration
may
be
thought
to
make
more
for
your
liberty
then
the
other
.
Tell
me
I
pray
you
!
Have
not
you
alwaies
declared
,
That
you
have
taken
up
Arms
against
your
Prince
,
infored
thereto
by
necessity
?
And
that
the
war
on
your
side
could
not
be
more
just
,
because
it
could
not
be
more
necessary
?
And
by
the
same
reason
have
you
not
set
your
Provinces
at
Liberty
by
your
own
Authority
?
Then
if
you
pretend
upon
so
good
grounds
to
be
free
,
what
need
you
now
that
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Arch-Dukes
should
make
these
renouncings
?
Do
not
you
see
,
that
such
like
renouncings
of
right
would
presuppose
it
to
be
more
manifest
on
their
behalf
?
And
that
in
such
a
case
much
more
should
be
confest
by
you
,
then
granted
by
them
?
Do
not
you
know
that
they
can
grant
nothing
to
the
prejudice
of
their
successors
?
Kingdoms
cannot
otherwise
make
any
contract
,
nor
Kings
make
any
alienable
part
therein
?
And
since
they
give
the
laws
to
others
,
they
must
likewise
in
this
behalf
receive
it
from
their
Crowns
.
How
much
better
is
it
then
that
your
Provinces
be
declared
by
the
King
and
the
Arch-dukes
to
be
free
by
a
general
clause
,
and
that
the
agreement
which
is
now
spoken
of
,
may
follow
with
this
presupposition
of
your
Liberty
,
without
making
it
doubtful
by
any
other
kinde
of
clauses
,
instead
of
making
it
more
clear
?
This
form
is
not
onely
sufficient
,
but
best
.
And
if
it
be
not
sufficient
with
the
contrary
party
;
think
you
that
if
the
Spaniards
would
not
observe
the
Truce
for
some
other
end
of
theirs
,
they
would
ask
your
opinion
first
before
they
would
break
it
?
And
that
they
would
first
argue
whether
they
have
any
right
over
you
,
or
no
?
This
is
the
custom
of
private
suites
,
not
of
publick
Causes
;
The
controversies
whereof
are
at
last
reduced
to
Field
Forces
,
where
hee
that
overcomes
hath
the
right
,
and
no
account
of
the
victory
is
given
.
So
as
you
need
not
care
what
interpretation
the
contrary
party
will
give
to
those
words
wherewith
they
do
acknowledge
you
to
be
free
.
That
which
imports
you
,
is
,
That
your
people
hold
themselves
to
be
confest
to
be
free
by
those
words
,
&
not
to
be
made
so
.
And
that
the
Princes
your
friends
understand
them
in
the
same
sense
.
So
as
if
it
be
needful
to
fall
to
arms
again
,
your
people
may
be
more
ready
then
ever
to
reassume
them
,
and
that
your
Friends
may
shew
themselves
more
disposed
then
ever
to
favour
your
cause
.
But
it
is
too
well
known
how
much
more
easie
it
is
to
use
constancy
in
troubles
,
then
moderation
in
prosperity
.
Tell
me
I
beseech
you
,
those
who
are
the
most
zealous
amongst
you
,
when
did
they
ever
think
that
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Arch-dukes
were
to
condiscend
to
Treaties
so
advantagious
for
your
Provinces
?
And
will
you
lose
this
so
happy
occasion
?
Shall
vain
shadows
prevail
more
with
you
then
essential
reasons
?
Shall
seditious
Papers
which
are
every
where
scattered
abroad
,
be
of
more
validity
amongst
you
then
the
sincere
and
wise
Counsels
of
two
Kings
who
are
so
affectionate
unto
your
Cause
.
Now
is
the
time
then
to
resolve
upon
,
and
to
embrace
this
agreement
which
is
now
offered
.
Do
you
see
how
the
Swissers
have
fared
?
Take
them
for
your
example
.
And
by
the
similitude
of
their
affairs
and
yours
,
hope
for
the
like
success
.
The
Swissers
took
up
arms
at
first
against
their
Princes
,
not
being
able
longer
to
undergo
the
grievances
of
their
Government
:
nor
were
they
above
two
or
three
Cantons
at
the
beginning
,
and
those
the
weakest
amongst
them
;
but
their
People
gasping
for
Liberty
,
and
defending
it
with
equal
vigor
both
of
body
and
minde
,
they
made
invincible
oppositions
to
their
Enemies
Forces
;
till
being
unconquerable
by
the
Forces
of
the
other
Cantons
,
and
the
strength
of
their
own
Alpester
situation
,
their
Enemies
despaired
of
ever
subjugating
them
.
At
last
they
ceased
fighting
,
and
from
tottering
agreements
they
came
to
a
firm
and
continual
peace
.
And
who
will
now
dispute
the
Swissers
Liberty
?
Why
may
not
your
Provinces
hope
for
the
like
success
?
The
severity
of
the
Spanish
Government
made
Holland
and
Zealand
take
up
arms
at
first
;
their
People
valiantly
withstood
their
Enemies
:
The
Sea
,
Rivers
,
and
the
strength
of
their
Natural
situation
fought
for
them
;
your
other
Provinces
came
in
afterwards
unto
them
;
and
all
made
such
resistance
to
the
contrary
Forces
,
as
there
is
not
any
example
to
be
had
of
so
long
a
war
.
The
successes
have
been
various
;
but
at
last
they
have
proved
so
propitious
to
you
,
as
a
Treaty
of
accommodation
was
sought
for
by
your
Enemies
;
and
now
we
are
upon
the
point
of
a
long
Truce
:
which
if
it
succeed
,
will
doubtlesly
prove
very
advantageous
for
your
affairs
,
and
will
easily
be
hereafter
renewed
upon
the
same
advantages
,
or
turned
into
a
perpetual
peace
,
which
may
prove
yet
better
for
you
.
That
which
I
have
hitherto
said
,
seems
to
me
to
be
sufficiently
clear
.
In
fine
,
there
will
be
no
doubt
of
your
liberty
by
this
Clause
,
which
is
propounded
:
Nor
is
it
less
to
be
doubted
that
a
Truce
will
be
more
advantageous
for
you
,
then
unnecessitated
to
subject
your selves
to
the
uncertain
events
of
a
new
war.
Fortune
is
generally
seen
to
have
too
great
a
sway
in
war
;
and
that
mocking
at
humane
arrogancy
,
she
too
often
makes
the
more
powerful
give
way
unto
the
weaker
;
and
losses
insue
where
victories
were
expected
.
To
witness
which
,
and
pass
by
so
many
other
examples
;
What
more
memorable
president
can
you
have
thereof
,
then
what
so
lately
befell
here
before
your
own
eyes
in
the
Arch-dukes
own
person
at
Newport
?
Where
instead
of
being
Victor
,
as
it
was
assuredly
hoped
,
he
was
overcom
,
wounded
,
and
very
near
being
taken
prisoner
.
By
means
of
this
Truce
you
will
escape
so
many
and
so-dangerous
uncertainties
of
war
;
you
will
in
the
interim
establish
your
Government
the
better
;
you
will
ease
your
people
of
their
disbursements
;
you
will
continue
your
former
Traffick
into
the
Indies
;
and
you
shall
finally
see
an
end
of
those
hateful
titles
of
Perfidiousness
and
Rebellion
,
which
hath
hitherto
been
given
by
a
great
many
in
the
world
to
your
motions
and
proceedings
in
arms
.
And
who
can
doubt
but
that
your
Provinces
will
hereafter
willingly
concur
in
such
expences
as
shall
be
needful
,
since
they
will
be
so
easie
in
comparison
of
what
they
have
been
?
And
so
much
the
more
willingly
,
by
how
much
men
do
more
naturally
desire
to
enjoy
quiet
,
then
to
live
in
troubles
:
and
by
how
much
liberty
is
the
sweeter
,
after
having
made
tryal
of
servitude
.
And
surely
it
is
to
be
believed
that
those
to
whom
the
Government
of
your
people
shall
be
committed
,
will
use
the
same
care
and
vigilancy
in
the
administration
of
publick
affairs
in
time
of
Truce
,
as
they
have
prudently
done
hitherto
in
the
time
of
war
:
their
chiefest
care
will
be
still
more
to
establish
the
present
concord
,
which
is
the
soul
which
gives
life
unto
the
body
,
and
the
heart
which
maintains
it
:
and
hence
proceeds
that
miraculous
temper
which
of
many
makes
but
one
,
and
of
but
one
many
;
but
yet
such
as
whether
they
be
severed
or
conjoyned
do
alwaies
conspire
to
the
same
end
.
Thus
your
affairs
being
well
ordered
within
your selves
,
you
shall
have
little
need
to
fear
forraign
dangers
:
and
thus
your
Truce
being
at
last
turned
into
peace
(
as
't
is
to
be
hoped
it
will
be
)
my
King
shall
see
the
same
success
in
your
affairs
as
he
hath
seen
in
his
own
,
and
whereby
his
Kingdom
is
now
made
happy
:
to
wit
,
after
war
peace
,
after
troubles
rest
,
and
after
the
sacking
and
burning
of
Towns
,
and
all
the
other
miseries
of
Arms
,
the
commodity
,
security
,
and
felicity
of
quiet
and
peace
.
The
Majesty
and
presence
of
the
King
of
France
himself
,
seemed
to
break
forth
in
the
President
Jannines
countenance
and
words
.
He
afterwards
gave
what
he
had
spoken
more
fully
in
writing
,
to
the
end
that
the
People
might
come
to
the
better
knowledge
thereof
,
and
that
they
might
the
easilyer
effect
the
agreement
which
was
in
Treaty
.
The
like
offices
were
done
by
the
Ambassadors
of
England
,
and
to
overcome
fully
the
pertenacy
of
the
Zealanders
,
it
was
resolved
that
Deputies
should
be
sent
into
Zealand
in
the
name
of
the
six
other
Provinces
,
to
induce
that
Province
to
conformity
with
the
rest
:
which
after
muc
difficulty
was
at
last
effected
,
and
all
of
them
concurring
now
in
the
same
resolution
;
the
Ambassadors
began
again
to
labour
to
overcome
the
difficulties
in
dispute
.
Continual
correspondency
was
had
by
Letters
between
Jannines
and
Richardotto
;
so
as
the
Negotiation
of
what
was
needful
past
between
them
;
but
the
King
of
Spain
needed
no
less
labouring
to
be
brought
to
give
way
to
the
Truce
:
news
was
sent
to
the
King
of
Spain
of
the
Proposition
made
by
the
Ambassadors
of
France
and
England
,
and
of
the
new
Negotiation
introduced
by
their
means
.
The
King
would
have
been
well
enough
pleased
with
the
Truce
,
had
it
been
according
to
usual
form
,
and
all
things
left
in
the
same
terms
on
both
sides
,
as
they
were
at
present
;
but
to
declare
the
United
Provinces
to
be
altogether
free
,
and
to
suffer
them
in
express
words
to
traffick
in
the
Indies
,
seemed
to
put
too
great
a
difference
between
the
present
Treaty
,
and
ordinary
Truces
:
yet
't
was
seen
that
't
was
impossible
ever
to
come
to
any
accomodation
without
this
Declaration
of
Liberty
;
and
that
if
the
United
Provinces
had
stood
so
absolutely
upon
it
before
they
would
be
brought
to
a
bare
suspention
of
Arms
for
a
few
months
,
they
would
now
be
much
more
resolute
in
it
,
in
a
Truce
which
was
to
endure
for
many
years
.
The
Arch-dukes
who
saw
the
difficulties
and
dangers
of
the
war
in
case
it
should
be
continued
,
at
a
nearer
distance
,
were
easilyer
induced
to
give
way
to
the
Proposal
made
by
the
Ambassadors
;
and
Jannines
both
by
word
of
mouth
,
and
by
Letters
,
had
endeavoured
to
perswade
the
Catholick
Deputies
,
that
to
declare
they
made
Truce
with
the
United
Provinces
as
with
free
Provinces
and
States
unto
which
the
King
and
the
Arch-dukes
made
no
pretence
at
all
,
did
not
any
waies
prejudice
,
the
right
which
the
King
or
Arch-dukes
might
pretend
to
have
over
them
.
He
had
shewed
how
that
it
was
a
general
Declaration
;
that
the
word
(
as
)
bore
with
it
a
sense
of
similitude
,
and
not
of
propriety
:
That
in
the
declaring
of
one
mans
being
friends
with
another
,
't
was
never
said
I
hold
him
as
a
friend
;
that
the
adding
in
the
last
words
,
not
to
pretend
unto
any
thing
,
had
reference
to
the
ambiguity
of
the
former
words
:
And
finally
that
such
a
Declaration
could
not
admit
of
any
interpretation
,
save
onely
during
the
time
of
the
Truce
.
That
then
the
King
and
the
Arch-dukes
ought
to
be
content
to
make
it
;
since
it
was
involved
in
words
which
might
satisfie
both
parties
.
First
,
The
unskilful
multitude
of
the
Vnited
Provinces
,
for
the
outward
appearance
of
their
pretended
Liberty
;
then
the
King
and
the
Arch-dukes
,
for
the
true
substance
which
was
retained
in
them
of
leaving
their
former
right
still
unhurt
.
Then
opening
himself
more
freely
,
Jannines
said
;
My
King
in
such
a
case
,
would
not
make
any
difficulty
in
granting
this
Declaration
;
for
if
the
Vnited
Provinces
when
they
shall
betake
themselves
to
Arms
shall
not
have
better
Canons
and
Muskets
;
words
and
interpretations
will
avail
them
but
little
.
In
this
manner
,
and
by
these
wary
and
wily
waies
Jannines
as
a
good
mediator
,
endeavoured
to
draw
both
sides
to
a
Truce
;
to
which
the
Arch-dukes
were
easily
perswaded
,
and
endeavoured
to
bring
the
King
to
be
so
likewise
;
shewing
that
by
this
,
neither
they
nor
the
King
should
do
any
thing
more
,
then
what
was
yeilded
unto
at
the
first
suspension
of
Arms
;
much
repugnancy
did
notwithstanding
appear
in
the
King
.
'T
was
thought
in
Spain
that
the
Clause
wherewith
the
Vnited
Provinces
were
to
be
declared
Free
States
,
though
it
were
limited
,
would
generally
be
interpreted
in
savour
of
their
Liberty
;
and
that
when
they
should
have
got
their
desires
in
that
behalf
,
the
King
would
not
obtain
leave
for
the
exercise
of
the
Catholick
Religion
in
their
Country
,
which
he
was
resolved
to
have
by
way
of
interchange
;
and
moreover
if
the
Article
concerning
the
Indies
should
be
condiscended
unto
,
how
much
would
the
King
be
thereby
damnified
?
How
much
reputation
would
he
thereby
lose
?
To
which
difficulties
the
Archdukes
replyed
,
shewing
that
when
the
King
resolved
to
have
the
abovesaid
requital
,
't
was
onely
to
be
understood
,
if
the
peace
should
be
concluded
;
and
that
the
King
and
the
Arch-dukes
having
absolutely
renounced
all
their
right
,
the
Vnited
Provinces
were
absolutely
free
;
that
the
present
Negotiation
of
the
Truce
did
differ
very
much
;
by
which
the
King
nor
the
Arch-dukes
could
not
lose
any
piece
of
their
former
right
;
that
it
was
not
to
be
doubted
but
that
a
clause
so
general
and
so
limitated
,
would
be
interpreted
rather
in
favour
of
them
,
then
of
the
contrary
party
.
That
the
Ambassadors
themselves
thought
so
;
as
also
divers
of
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Vnited
Provinces
,
who
were
against
the
Truce
,
as
that
which
would
be
no
whit
more
advantagious
for
them
,
then
was
the
bare
suspension
of
Arms.
And
as
for
the
point
of
the
Indies
,
they
seemed
to
have
hopes
to
end
it
so
,
as
it
should
be
no
considerable
prejudice
to
the
King
.
These
reasons
were
not
taken
as
fully
satisfactory
in
Spain
;
but
on
the
other
side
the
King
did
very
much
desire
the
Truce
,
and
that
the
so
great
,
and
so
unnecessary
expences
of
Flanders
should
cease
.
The
Duke
of
Lerma
was
then
in
great
authority
with
the
King
;
and
having
gotten
the
sole
power
over
the
King
by
such
arts
as
were
available
in
peace
,
he
was
unwilling
to
share
it
with
them
who
might
gain
it
by
such
means
as
war
affords
:
which
made
him
from
the
very
beginning
very
earnest
in
endeavouring
the
Negotiation
:
and
he
did
now
no
less
labour
that
it
might
come
to
some
good
event
of
agreement
;
the
same
desires
were
known
to
be
in
the
Arch-duke
;
who
therefore
resolved
to
send
his
Confessor
to
the
Court
of
Spain
,
to
answer
all
the
difficulties
which
were
insisted
on
in
Spain
,
the
which
was
thought
necessary
also
to
put
an
end
to
so
long
a
Negotiation
,
wherein
above
two
years
had
already
been
spent
;
which
had
so
tyred
the
two
mediating
Kings
,
as
they
began
already
to
protest
that
they
would
meddle
no
more
therein
,
if
it
were
not
all
the
more
speedily
ended
.
Father
Inico
di
Brazuela
,
of
the
Order
of
the
Dominicans
,
was
the
Arch-dukes
Confessor
,
a
very
learned
and
upright
man
,
and
one
who
had
been
long
experienced
in
the
affairs
of
Flanders
:
so
as
men
hoped
well
of
him
,
and
of
his
fidelity
,
that
he
might
reconcile
affairs
with
the
King
and
State-Officers
,
he
being
a
Spaniard
,
a
Votary
,
and
of
a
very
noble
Family
,
and
commendable
life
.
He
was
particularly
to
take
all
scruples
from
the
King
in
the
point
of
pretending
by
way
of
interchange
the
exercise
of
the
Catholick
profession
in
the
time
of
Truce
,
whereof
he
was
to
press
the
necessity
even
for
the
cause
of
Religion
it self
.
By
representing
,
That
if
they
should
return
to
Arms
again
,
manifest
hazard
would
yet
be
run
of
losing
more
then
formerly
on
the
King
and
the
Arch-Dukes
behalf
in
Flanders
,
and
consequenly
of
quite
losing
the
Catholick
Religion
in
the
yet
obedient
Provinces
,
instead
of
regaining
it
in
those
that
were
revolted
.
The
business
was
all
this
while
put
on
by
the
two
Kings
Ambassadors
:
but
because
to
Negotiate
by
way
of
Letters
was
long
and
tedious
,
the
Ambassadors
minded
the
Catholick
Deputies
who
had
been
in
Holland
,
that
it
would
make
more
for
the
purpose
to
have
the
meeting
in
Antwerp
,
to
end
those
difficulties
which
yet
remained
concerning
the
Negotiation
.
This
Proposition
was
willingly
listned
unto
by
the
Arch-dukes
;
whereupon
the
Ambassadors
,
and
the
Catholick
Deputies
,
met
in
Antwerp
in
the
beginning
of
February
1609.
The
greatest
difficulty
was
touching
the
point
of
the
Indies
.
The
Ambassadors
had
alwaies
assured
the
Vnited
Provinces
,
that
in
the
Truce
they
should
be
permitted
to
Traffick
thither
;
and
they
therefore
desired
that
that
Article
might
be
laid
down
in
clear
and
express
words
.
On
the
contrary
the
Catholick
Deputies
desired
that
if
it
should
be
impossible
to
come
to
a
Truce
without
condiscending
to
that
point
,
it
might
at
least
be
understood
by
tacit
circumlocutions
,
then
by
nominating
the
Indies
expresly
.
They
desired
also
howsoever
,
that
the
Vnited
Provinces
should
forbear
from
coming
into
or
from
trafficking
in
those
parts
of
the
Indies
,
which
were
already
under
the
Crown
of
Spain
.
At
last
after
much
arguing
,
this
point
was
agreed
upon
,
and
was
couched
in
such
tearms
as
both
the
Vnited
Provinces
,
and
the
Catholick
Deputies
were
satisfied
therewith
:
for
the
name
of
the
Indies
was
left
out
,
and
the
said
Provinces
were
forbidden
entring
into
the
Kings
Countries
in
those
parts
:
And
Richardotto
had
wont
afterwards
to
say
,
that
this
Article
was
so
obscure
,
as
he
himself
did
not
understand
it
:
much
disputation
was
likewise
had
upon
the
Article
of
Contributions
:
't
was
said
that
the
United
Provinces
received
every
year
300000
Crowns
of
Contribution
money
,
which
was
a
great
help
to
their
expences
.
The
Arch-dukes
did
not
receive
near
so
much
;
but
because
these
monies
were
all
raised
by
hostility
,
it
was
thought
a
thing
too
repugnant
to
the
publick
tranquility
which
was
endeavoured
,
that
this
kinde
of
Hostile
proceedings
should
be
continued
in
times
of
quiet
:
so
as
the
United
Provinces
were
at
last
perswaded
,
that
all
contributions
of
both
sides
should
be
laid
down
.
On
the
contrary
't
was
necessary
to
yeild
to
the
pretention
moved
by
them
,
that
the
precincts
which
did
appertain
to
such
Towns
as
were
enjoyed
both
on
this
and
on
that
side
,
should
be
restored
to
the
said
Towns
.
Touching
which
point
little
or
nothing
returned
to
the
Arch-dukes
hands
,
whereas
large
boundeurs
were
restored
to
the
Towns
of
Breda
,
and
Berghenapzone
,
together
with
some
others
in
Brabant
which
were
in
the
possession
of
the
United
Provinces
?
Yet
the
Arch-dukes
did
so
far
prevail
,
and
my
endeavours
were
also
so
earnest
therein
as
the
exercise
of
the
Catholick
Religion
onely
was
left
in
those
precincts
,
as
it
was
before
.
To
the
which
the
united
Provinces
obliged
themselves
apart
,
being
promised
by
Jannines
and
Rossi
his
Collegue
,
who
gave
it
them
under
their
hands
,
that
the
King
of
France
should
oblige
himself
to
see
it
performed
.
Touching
the
point
of
exchange
of
Towns
,
there
was
no
means
of
accommodation
therein
to
be
found
;
so
as
it
was
resolved
that
each
party
should
still
enjoy
what
they
did
possess
at
the
present
:
nor
would
the
Vnited
Provinces
ever
suffer
themselves
to
be
perswaded
in
the
point
of
taking
away
the
Taxes
and
other
impediments
to
which
those
vessels
were
lyable
in
Zealand
which
passed
through
the
Scheld
to
come
to
Antwerp
,
whereby
that
City
was
much
indamaged
,
as
hath
been
said
.
This
business
was
refer'd
to
be
propounded
and
examined
in
a
friendly
manner
after
the
Truce
should
be
concluded
.
And
the
Arch-dukes
hoped
by
the
benefit
of
the
Truce
,
the
better
to
accommodate
their
own
Ports
in
Flanders
,
into
which
much
merchandize
was
to
be
brought
,
which
in
time
of
war
went
necessarily
into
Holland
and
Zealand
;
because
their
Havens
were
continually
block'd
up
by
many
of
the
Vnited
Provinces
men
of
war
.
These
were
the
chief
points
on
which
the
Ambassadors
of
France
and
England
treated
with
the
Marquess
Spinola
,
and
the
other
Catholick
Deputies
in
Antwerp
:
the
Catholick
Deputies
endeavouring
to
proceed
as
slowl●
as
might
be
,
that
the
Arch-dukes
Confessor
might
have
time
to
Negotiate
in
Spain
,
and
to
send
away
the
resolution
which
was
expected
from
thence
;
which
not
long
after
came
;
and
was
the
same
in
sum
which
the
Arch-dukes
had
desired
,
and
the
Confessor
by
the
reasons
alledged
by
him
,
had
perswaded
the
King
unto
:
great
consultations
were
had
notwithstanding
before
this
determination
,
both
in
the
Councel
of
State
,
and
amongst
the
gravest
and
learnedst
Ecclesiasticks
of
Spain
:
for
the
King
would
be
fully
satisfied
in
all
those
affairs
which
were
to
be
considered
in
so
important
a
business
,
before
he
would
suffer
it
to
be
brought
to
a
conclusion
.
The
Confessor
himself
returned
soon
after
;
so
as
the
affairs
being
fitted
by
all
parties
for
an
agreement
,
the
two
Kings
Ambassadors
,
who
after
the
Negotiation
at
Antwerp
,
were
gone
to
give
an
account
of
the
whole
business
to
the
Vnited
Provinces
,
thought
it
fitting
to
return
again
to
that
City
,
and
to
bring
thither
the
same
Deputies
of
the
Vnited
Provinces
,
who
were
first
imployed
in
Negotiating
the
business
in
Holland
;
which
was
approved
of
by
the
Arch-dukes
,
and
at
the
same
time
the
Catholick
Deputies
returned
thither
likewise
,
amongst
which
was
Commissary
Neyen
,
who
was
then
returned
from
Spain
.
The
Vnited
Provinces
thought
this
to
be
the
business
of
highest
nature
,
and
of
greatest
importancy
which
had
befaln
them
since
their
withdrawing
themselves
from
the
obedience
of
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
and
therefore
it
was
judged
necessary
that
it
should
be
concluded
by
the
Authority
of
the
whole
body
of
the
great
Assembly
representing
the
general
Vnion
;
and
that
the
Assembly
should
consist
of
as
many
Deputies
,
as
could
be
gathered
together
upon
so
great
an
Occurrency
.
The
Town
of
Berghenapzone
was
made
choice
of
to
this
purpose
,
situated
not
many
leagues
from
Antwerp
.
Here
the
great
Assembly
met
,
and
't
was
said
that
the
Deputies
were
eight
hundred
in
number
.
The
Deputies
of
both
sides
,
together
with
the
two
Kings
Ambassadors
,
met
every
day
in
Antwerp
,
in
the
publick
Palace
of
that
City
.
From
whence
whatsoever
past
from
time
to
time
was
sent
to
Brussels
to
the
Arch-dukes
,
and
to
the
Vnited
Provinces
in
Berghenapzone
,
and
resolutions
were
suddenly
taken
.
When
all
points
were
then
adjusted
,
after
so
many
and
so
long
obstructions
,
a
Truce
for
twelve
years
was
established
and
concluded
on
the
ninth
of
April
in
the
year
of
our
Lord
one
thousand
six
hundred
and
nine
,
betwixt
both
parties
:
The
Articles
were
eight
and
thirty
.
In
the
first
it
was
declared
,
that
the
Arch-dukes
made
Truce
with
the
Vnited
Provinces
as
with
Free-States
and
Provinces
,
unto
which
they
did
not
make
any
pretence
at
all
;
and
they
obliged
themselves
that
the
King
of
Spain
should
ratifie
the
same
Declaration
,
together
with
all
the
rest
,
which
was
afterwards
done
in
such
manner
as
was
requisit
.
The
other
chief
Articles
contained
the
affairs
of
chiefest
importance
,
as
hath
been
shewed
above
;
and
in
the
rest
divers
resolutions
were
contained
,
touching
the
affairs
of
Justice
;
and
concerning
rather
particular
then
publick
interests
.
Thus
did
this
Negotiation
of
Flanders
end
at
last
;
the
issue
whereof
was
so
long
expected
throughout
all
Europe
.
And
truly
at
this
Truce
,
as
if
it
had
been
at
an
universal
Quiet
,
all
Europe
seemed
to
rejoyce
,
which
had
seen
for
so
many
years
,
and
amidst
so
many
fatal
and
dreadful
spectacles
,
the
blood
of
all
her
Nations
run
upon
the
Theatre
of
Flanders
.
FINIS
.